ã€ŠUnder The Veil of Nightã€‹


 Chapter 1 Kanae Nali

    "Kanae, wake up! You fall asleep again," a girl was shaking her friends with vigor. Apparently, her friend had fallen asleep when the lesson started.

    The girl slowly opened her eyes and looked towards the other girl beside her. With a slight grin, she answered, "Misae, you know I¡¯m tired. Let me sleep for a little bit."

    "No! This is lunch break and I¡¯m hungry," the girl called Misae pouted.

    Upon hearing the word lunch, sleepiness left Kanae as she stood up. "Then what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go to the canteen."

    "I¡¯ming," Misae grinned.

    The two girls walked to the canteen. Some of the other student passed them a nce but didn¡¯t pay much attention. The two of them looked normal for high school students, so they did not attract any unnecessary attention.

    Misae was slightly taller than normal girls, but not too much. She was wearing a proper uniform with her short wavy hair let loose on her shoulder. Like most of the girls, she wore a thin make up to make her face looked more beautiful.

    On the other hand, Kanae was slightly shorter, around 5¡¯2 feet. She also wore the proper uniform, but her ribbon was slightly crooked to the side because she fell asleep just now. Kanae has longer hair that was tied into two braids hanging on her back. With the addition of her sses, she looked like the studious type of students.

    On their way towards the canteen, some students from their ss looked towards them with an unfriendly gaze.

    "She¡¯s only sleeping every day, but her score is that high, she must be cheating!"

    "Nah, the teachers don¡¯t suspect her, I bet, she bribes them," the other girl said with a tone of disdain.

    Kanae gripped Misae¡¯s arm. Unknowingly, Misae was ready to give those girls a good bashing. "Don¡¯t listen to them. Rumors are everywhere."

    "Those are lies," Misae grumbled. She knew her best friend the best, so she obviously knew that Kanae would never cheat or bribe the teacher.

    "We know that, but they don¡¯t," Kanae answered nonchntly. Hearing rumors about her everyday were prettymon because of her usual attitude in ss. Still, there was no use exining them to people who just wanted to look down to others.

    "That¡¯s why I want to exin it to them."

    "There¡¯s no need to waste your energy for them."

    "They shouldn¡¯t spout lies when they don¡¯t know the truth," Misae was still feeling rather displeased when she heard other people talked bad about her friend.

    Kanae chose to change the conversation to food. "There¡¯s fried chicken today."

    "Really? I want to line up for that one."

    As she had expected, the chickenpletely made Misae forgot about her displeasure. In this school, there are free meals for lunch, but the menus were set. The two of them usually chose the free one because they were already delicious enough.

    The two of them lined up to get their lunch before they started to eat. Looking towards the way Kanae eat, Misae wondered if her best friend has not eaten for days. The foods were disappearing at light speed towards Kanae¡¯s stomach.

    "You¡¯ll choke if you eat that much."

    Kanae smiled and wiped her mouth. "I always eat fast and so far I have never choked."

    Misae nodded her head and put the chicken drumstick on her mouth. They were friends ever since Junior High School. Now that both of them were in Senior High School; they have known each other quite well.

    She eyed her best friend that seemed to not have enough meal. Knowing Kanae, the small portion that the school provided for free was surely not enough for this big eater.

    Kanae noticed her friend was staring at her and she shed a smile. "Why are you looking towards me? Do you want to treat me to a meal?"

    "I¡¯ll be penniless if that¡¯s what you ask every day."

    "I¡¯m just hungry," Kanae shrugged. "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t really ask you to buy me any food."

    Although Misae didn¡¯t mind to spend a bit of money for her friend, Kanae was the one who would not ept it. That girl would ept if it was only asionally, but every single time was clearly out of question.

    Finishing the meal, they headed back to their sses. As the first-year students, they didn¡¯t have too much lesson. Most of the lessons were only the repeat of what they have learned during their junior high school time. Still, some of them already forgot what they have learned in the past, so they were struggling to catch up.

    Misae was one of those students.

    "Before you fall asleep identally, do you know the answer for this question?"

    Kanae swept her nce towards the paper and nodded her head. She took a pen. "Let me write down the way to answer it."

    "While exining."

    "No problem."

    When Kanae was exining, some other students came over and peered towards their work. Some of them just curious while the others wanted to learn too. Kanae ignored their presence as she continued exining. When she has finished, Misae was feeling happy that she finally understood what the teacher was exining just now.

    "If only you didn¡¯t fall asleep, you can teach me far earlier and I don¡¯t have to wait until now."

    "You know I¡¯m tired," Kanae argued.

    Misae looked towards the paper. "With that kind of attitude, the students are going to hate you very much."

    Kanae¡¯s eyebrows shot up. "Until now they haven¡¯t hate me, right?"

    There was no way they were going to hate someone who was helping them with their homework. If Kanae was not willing to help the other students, it would be a different case. Still, there was a portion of the students who disliked Kanae for her ability.

    "No one wants to sit with you," Misae looked over and remarked.

    Kanae¡¯s face stiffened before she shrugged. "They love to talk during the lesson too much. They need to learn how to stay quiet and sitting beside me will help them in that way."

    "..." why don¡¯t you just say that they wouldn¡¯t be able to talk because you were sleeping?

    "The teacher hase," Kanae pointed to the door.

    Misae quickly rearranged her way of sitting. She looked that Kanae was still awake for the first few minutes of the lesson. After the teacher gave them a question to do, she noticed that the person beside her already has her head dropped to the table.

    Looking towards her best friend, Misae slightly sighed. ¡¯You should have taken off your sses if you want to sleep.¡¯

 Chapter 2 Crime City

    "The lesson has finished, do you want to wake up or not?" Misae pushed her friend slowly.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes fluttered open. She blinked a few times before nodding her head. "I¡¯m awake. I¡¯ll be going in a few minutes."

    "Are you still working?"

    "Of course, you know I have to work if I want to eat, right?" Kanae said nonchntly.

    "Be careful on your way home. This city is not famous because of nothing."

    "I know," Kanae nodded her head. "You should go, or your teacher will scold you because you¡¯rete for your club."

    "She¡¯s usually very lenient," Misae frowned. Nevertheless, she has already finished cleaning up her belongings, so she quickly bid farewell to her best friend.

    As Kanae watched Misae disappeared from the view, she took her bag. She did bring the book, but because she fell asleep during the lesson, she did not have the chance to take them out.

    She enrolled in Nolen School C. Nolen School was the most famous school in this city, so they divided into three. The most elites one were Nolen School A, but they were quite expensive and needed the most talented students, so Kanae didn¡¯t even try to apply.

    Nolen School C has rxed rules and atmosphere. However, because of the not so strict rules, this was also the ce where the young people from underground usually gathered. Underground was the term they usually used for people who joined a n, gang, or group.

    Different than most cities, this city was famous for the people who were ruling the city from the street. In order words, this ce still has the rules that only the strong would be able to rule while the weak has to follow the rule.

    There was government, but even they were not strong enough topletely suppress the ns, groups, and gangs. In the end, they have some deals, which included that in the public ces the people from underground would not bother the citizen. That was with the exception if the citizen were the one who tested their patience.

    Kanae walked out from the school grounds after walking for some time. The school was quite huge because they have several buildings and the location of the ssroom for the first year was located quite far.

    She quickly made her way towards the street and continued to the alley before stopped in front of a small noodle store. Pushing the door open, she greeted, "Good afternoon, Old Man."

    The one inside the room was an old man. Looking from the wrinkles he had, people would not be able to believe that this man was still below 50. Nevertheless, he was full of energy as heughed hard.

    "You finallye, little girl. I thought you had grown tired to work here."

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to be tired of working when I have only worked for a few weeks."

    The old man was not her father, but he was kind enough to let her worked here. She was paid for the number of hours she worked here. They were not much, but for her, they were enough.

    "Should I start?" Kanae put her backpack on the back.

    The old man nodded heartily. "Sure."

    Walking to the counter, Kanae took the apron and wear it. She took the cleaning tools and started to clean the floor of the shop. During this hour, the shop was empty, and it was her job to clean up everything before theye back.

    "The store is empty today."

    "There is some ruckus at the big street in front of the building. The police blocked down some of the ways, so today there will be fewer customers."

    Kanae was not surprised to hear that. The problem of some random gangs attacking a store or anything was already amon asion in this city. It would instead be weird if there was nothing happened during the day or maybe night.

    The police were not that quick and most of the citizen didn¡¯t really rely on them. It was not that they were too weak, but their number was too smallpared with the gangs and all. The police needed more hands to help them, but the strict procedure made people unwilling to join the police. Even until now, the number of detectives and polices were extremely low.

    This shop was not that out of the range either, but Kanae has never encountered any gangs attack during her work in the store. Of course, she didn¡¯t hope there will be any since the damage might cause the store to close down. In the first ce, the earnings from the store was not much and it would be hard to do any repair should there be any damage.

    Kanae finished the cleaning and put the tools away. She sat down on the back to wait for the customers to arrive.

    "How¡¯s your school, Kanae?" the old man started a conversation.

    "Just like the usual, Old Man. The lessons are mostly a repeat of what we have learned in the Junior High. The number of new materials is very few," Kanae sighed. She might be sleeping most of the time, but the questions from Misae allowed her to know how far their lesson was.

    The old man patted Kanae head, "Learn well, you will get a better future ahead of you."

    "Thank you Old Man," Kanae grinned.

    The old man was always called Old Man by the people around him. It was not like he didn¡¯t have any name, but he loved this call. Even before Kanae met him, he always used that name, so she too called him by that name.

    As Kanae talked with the old man, the door opened and a few peoplee in.

    "Old Man, three bowls of noodles," one of the men yelled.

    "Coming!" the old man answered. He turned to Kanae, "Time to work little girl."

    Kanae stood up and prepared the utensil the old man needed. During the time she was at school, the old man would do everything by himself. It was only during the afternoon time that he could rx more because Kanae would do the job for him.

    Moving around to do the job, Kanaepletely forgot about the time. By the time the customers decreased, the time has shown 9 PM.

    "Oh, Kanae, you¡¯re still working here?" a customer joked.

    Kanaeughed, "I love to work here sir."

    "The atmosphere in the store turns warmer with the addition of this little girl," another customer added heartily.

    "Yup, the Old Man did a good job picking her up."

    Kanae has the feeling that they treated her as an item, but she stillughed when she heard their remark.

    Some of them also joked about her age and she responded kindly.

    The legal age to work was 17, but no one really cared about it. In this city, the number of people working below the legal age was a lot, and the government couldn¡¯t possibly tell them not to work. Many of them have a special condition and with the low power the government had, they couldn¡¯t possibly pay for their living too.

    When the store was finally empty, the time has shown 11 PM.

    "Kanae, your dinner," the Old Man passed a bowl of noodle to her.

    Kanae epted happily. One of the perks working here was she could get a free dinner every day.

    "Go home as fast as possible after this."

    "I know," Kanae answered. She devoured the noodle as fast as she could before she departed to her home.

 Chapter 3 New Friend

    The streets were usually dark, but Kanae didn¡¯t really mind it. Her house was not far, and she could easily reach it by walking for several minutes from the store.

    She stopped in front of a big mansion. From the outside, the mansion seemed extremely huge and colorful. It was clear that the people who lived in this ce were people who were powerful and have a lot of money.

    Kanae looked towards the building for several seconds before making her way to the back. On the back, the gate covered the way to enter the mansion, but she took out a key and used it to open the door and enter the ce before locking the door back.

    Behind the big mansion, there was a small hut. The condition of the hut from outside was normal, kind of rundown hut that one usually used for storage room. If one were to see it from inside, they would know that the ce was used as a living ce, which actually totally unsuitable.

    Kanae walked to the hut and opened the door using another key. After she came in, she locked it from inside.

    "Home sweet home," she murmured.

    The room was a mess since Kanae was toozy to clean it up. People would not believe that this was the room of a girl if she didn¡¯t tell anyone. Putting her backpack to the rack, she chose the clothes for the night and took a bath.

    "It¡¯s cold!" inside her mind, sheined that those people must have turned off their heater. Taking a bath at the middle of the night was truly a challenge for one¡¯s body.

    Finishing the bath, Kanae washed the uniform carefully and hang it in the bathroom. After everything was finished, the clock showed the time was already 2 AM. Kanae prepared the books for tomorrow lesson and took out her homework book. The teacher gave her homework she needed to finish.

    The homework was easy, and it didn¡¯t take Kanae long before shepleted it. Shoving the book into her backpack, Kanae put the bag on her table. She picked up her rm and set it for 6 AM. ncing at the clock, she found out that it was already 3 AM.

    Rolling on the bed, she quickly fell asleep.

    ...

    Nolen School C

    "Kanae, the lesson has not started yet and you already fall asleep?" Misaeined when she saw that Kanae already put her forehead on top of her hand, making use of them as a pillow.

    "I barely sleptst night."

    Misae frowned. "Is your work really that hard?"

    "Not hard," Kanae yawned as she straightened her position. "It just takes longer than I thought."

    "Can¡¯t you search for a different part-time job? You still have to sleep."

    "I can sleep in the ssroom just fine."

    "... You¡¯re going to make the teacher hates you very much."

    "No way! They¡¯re not going to hate the student who ces first in every exam," Kanae grinned.

    Misae rolled her eyes. She secretly wondered why the Heaven had to give someone like Kanae the ability to learn very quickly. On the other hand, she knew that this was the best scenario because Kanae still could catch up with the lesson even when the other party was extremely busy.

    If someone like her was the one who has the ability to learn very quickly, she would just be veryzy. There were little doubts that she would not work hard at all. Although she wanted that, she knew that it was only a dream.

    "Have you finished your homework, Kanae?"

    "I have," Kanae put her book on the table. She grinned. "If I fall asleep, you know where to find the book."

    Hearing what her best friend said, Misae got the urge to throw the book to her friend¡¯s head. It was the same as saying that she wanted to sleep right here, right now.

    "You¡¯re really the sleeping princess."

    "I¡¯ll wake up soon during physical education (PE) lesson today," Kanae answered leisurely.

    Misae nodded her head. "Do you bring your sports uniform?"

    "Of course I do."

    "I thought for a second that you forgot about that."

    Kanae didn¡¯t answer anymore, and Misae noticed that the other party had fallen asleep. Not wanting to bother, she quietly let her friend slept during the morning lesson. Only when it was the time for the PE lesson did she woke the other party up.

    "Come on, it¡¯s time for PE."

    Kanae opened her eyes. She silently stretched lightly to make sure that her body did a bit warm up because she has just woken up from her nap. After that, she took out her uniform.

    When they arrived in the restroom, the girls were already giggling with each other. As usual, they were taking their sweet time to change their clothes. Although the number of girls was not as much as the boys, there were still quite a lot of them here.

    "Today is a mini basketball game," one of the girls remarked. "I want to team up with a different team today."

    "Do you want to be in my team, Kanae?"

    "Wait, it¡¯s not fair! I want to ask her first."

    "You¡¯re cheating!"

    Even before Kanae gave her answer, the girls had already been fighting with themselves about whose team Kanae would be. As usual, the girl would argue, and the people outside could hear their voice really clearly. However, no one thought it was strange.

    Misae looked towards Kanae bitterly. This would be the only time when she felt jealous of Kanae¡¯s ability. Kanae was not only excellent in her studies, but she was also excellent in sports. It seemed that there were indeed people who were exceptionally talented like her.

    Kanae shrugged. "I¡¯m going to team up with Misae."

    The girls turned their head to turn towards Misae. Because this was only a mini game, they only used half the court, so they only needed three people. If one of the spots was already taken for Misae, the girls didn¡¯t want to join.

    "You shouldn¡¯t have said that," Misae red towards Kanae.

    "At worst, we¡¯re only ying with two people," Kanae answered with a grin on her face. "Do you think I¡¯ll join their group without you?"

    "Well, you¡¯re really talented in sport," Misae argued.

    There was nothing wrong with what Misae said. Usually, the students tried to pair up with the strongest in the team, but Kanae has purposely picked Misae.

    "This is just a game, not apetition against other ss," Kanae reminded.

    "Right," Misae nodded her head.

    Kanae swept her nce around. She noticed one girl seemed to stand in the corner without anyone. She barely noticed the other girls because she usually slept, but this girl seemed different.

    She was around the same height with Kanae, and her long straight hair reached her waist. Her pale white skin made her looked simr to a doll, very beautiful to behold. She seemed to be kind of timid as the other girls barely paid any attention to the girl.

    "Do you want to y with her?" Kanae pointed to the girl.

    Misae was stunned. She recalled that the princess like girl usually yed with the others, but she decided to agree. "No problem. Let¡¯s just ask."

 Chapter 4 If Youâ€™re a Man, No Girls Will Refuse You

    "Hello, do you want to join with our team?" Misae waved her hands energetically.

    The girl was stunned by the enthusiastic Misae. She fidgeted a bit before opening her mouth to answer. "I can¡¯t y."

    When she heard that high pitched voice, Misae was stunned speechless. Was this girl a real princess? Her pitch of voice was extremely high and feminine. In addition, they were really pleasant to hear.

    "There¡¯s no problem," Kanae smiled and answered on Misae¡¯s behalf. "Misae also can¡¯t y basketball too well."

    "You don¡¯t have to say that outright!"

    "That¡¯s the truth."

    The girl watched the two girls in front of her arguing. They didn¡¯t seem like bad students, so she nodded her head in agreement.

    "Okay."

    Kanae smiled. "Now we have three people. By the way, I¡¯m Kanae and this is Misae."

    "I¡¯m Alice."

    The three of them formed the group, and the other girls didn¡¯t persuade Kanae to join their team anymore. In any case, the teacher was not going to score their performance. There was no need for them to make any trouble.

    It was only after they finished selecting the team did the girls came to the field.

    The teacher sighed when he saw the girls finally finished changing. The boys already line up while the girls have juste. He could never understand why the girls would take their sweet time just to change clothes. He ordered them to line up and began stretching.

    While they were stretching, the students would count from one to ten. Each student would get their turn to count loudly. Not long after that, the stretching was over and the teacher ordered them to run around the field.

    Finishing the run, they began to form the group because today lesson was about basketball. They could y the ball freely after the teacher gave them a few instructions.

    Misae sighed, "I wish the teacher would not nag at every turn. I¡¯m already tired with his words."

    Kanae smiled as the response. If not because of Misae wrong posture when dribbling the ball, the teacher would not nag at her. However, it seemed that Misae was not one that could do sports very well. She repeatedly made a mistake at every turn.

    "Lower your arm! Turn here! Don¡¯t sidestep there, or you will crash to your teammate!"

    Kanae watched from the sideline as the teacher gave Misae instruction. It took Misae a long time to finish listening to the instruction.

    Even Alice was stunned when she noticed that Misae got slightly more than her in terms of scolding. However, it was clear that the two of them were the poorest in sports.

    "Finally, the teacher releases me," Misaeined.

    Kanae took the ball from the side. "Let¡¯s y a game. The other girls are waiting for us."

    "They will surely guard you," Misae smiled bitterly. Among the three of them, only Kanae was able to y the basketball very well.

    Alice nodded her head, but Kanae just smiled. When the game started, the first ball went to Kanae and three girls immediately surrounded her. Looking at that situation, she immediately passed the ball to Misae on the side.

    Misae dribbled the ball to the ring, but her poor movement caused the other girls to catch up to her. On her other side, Kanae already caught up, so Misae simply gave the ball to Kanae. With the ball on her hand, Kanae stopped abruptly and shot a three-pointer.

    The game going on with Kanae scored most of the goals. The opponents were trying hard to avoid Kanae, but they were notpletely sessful.

    Before long, the game finished.

    "That¡¯s quite a weird way to score a goal," Misaeughed as she nudged Kanae.

    "You two are unable to score any goal," Kanae remarked. She had created the chances repeatedly, but Misae and Alice were unable to use them fully. In the end, their game ended with a draw.

    "If it¡¯s the game using the full court, it¡¯ll definitely be harder for Kanae to dominate the field," Misae remarked.

    Alice looked towards the court. "Don¡¯t you want to y another game?"

    The game with her and Misae restricted Kanae a lot. Without suitable teammates and opponent, there was no way this girl could y to her fullest potential.

    Kanae nodded. "I¡¯ll y again, what about you two?"

    Misae immediately shook her head. "I¡¯m not into sports and my body already feels tired from chasing after the ball just now."

    Alice nodded her head in agreement. She too didn¡¯t want to chase after the ball anymore after enough exercise just now.

    Kanae didn¡¯t force them and join a different group to y in the entire court. Not long before the game started, the girls were already cheering loudly.

    Snatching the ball from the opponent, Kanae dribbled the ball to the ring. Escaping from the opponent chase, Kanae speed was faster than her. Leaped up, she scored a goal spectacrly. Even from outside the court, Misae could see the beautiful y Kanae showed.

    "Kanae is really cool! If only she is a man, there wouldn¡¯t be anyck of girls chasing after her."

    "Even then, she is really amazing."

    "The onlyck is her sleeping habit, but she is really cute at sleeping."

    The other girls who didn¡¯t y were already mesmerized by Kanae y. Misae could understand them because she too, once has the same feeling. Watching Kanae¡¯s beautiful y, it was truly a shame that she was not a man.

    Fortunately, Kanae¡¯s face was not that of outstanding beauty. If it was really the case, there would be nock of man chasing after her. Her face was pretty in and because of her sses, she looked like the studying type, despite her habit to sleep inside the ss.

    At that time, Kanae managed to escape from her opponent and scored another beautiful three-pointer shot.

    Alice blinked a few times when she watched Kanae y. "She looks different."

    "She¡¯s more energetic in the court," Misae answered before sighing, "And more handsome."

    Hearing that, Alice¡¯s lips twitched. Kanae was not a boy. That description definitely didn¡¯t match the other party at all.

    At that time, the games finally over with Kanae¡¯s group overwhelming win and Kanae jogged to Misae. She was surprised to see her best friend seemed like she was thinking so hard, "Why are you daydreaming?"

    Misae looked towards Kanae with a fervent gaze. "If you¡¯re a man, no girls will refuse you."

    "..."

    In the end, Misae was smacked using the basketball.

 Chapter 5 Goal in High School

    "Do you have to be so ruthless?" Misae rubbed her shoulder with a re. Her best friend has just thrown a basketball to her shoulder, making it hurts. Thankfully, Kanae didn¡¯t throw it too hard, or she might have to go to the infirmary.

    Kanae rolled her head. "That¡¯s the price for saying something like that to me."

    "I¡¯m just saying the truth."

    Looking at Kanae who was ready to throw another ball towards her, Misae shut her mouth. She was only telling the truth. After all, she was pretty sure that most of the girls loved looking towards the boys who yed the ball spectacrly. Judging by how Kanae performed, her remark was not wrong.

    Alice giggled once again. These two were really funny and even if today was the first time she talked with them, she already feltfortable around them.

    Kanae pointed to the court. "Do you want to y again?"

    "No thanks, I¡¯m still saving my energy for the math lesson after this," Misae immediately refused.

    "Then we¡¯ll just stay here and wait for the lesson to finish," Kanae leaned back leisurely. She was not in a hurry to y again.

    "Oh yeah, Alice, where do you sit?"

    "I¡¯m sitting right behind you," Alice said timidly.

    "Really?" Misae was shocked. She didn¡¯t pay much attention to the people around her aside Kanae. Besides, the students love to change their seat, so the people who sat around her usually changed a lot. That was with the exception of the sleeping princess beside her.

    Alice nodded her head. "It¡¯s true."

    "Then we can talk a lot during the lesson. The person beside me always sleeps," Misae said with sparkling eyes.

    Because she has been sitting behind Misae for quite some time, she knew that the two of them were desk mate. Although Kanae got high scores every time, the other party also someone who slept in most of the ss. Alice didn¡¯t know the lesson, but the teacher never paid any attention to this peculiar girl.

    However, Alice was not sure about talking. She was pretty shy and didn¡¯t want to make the teacher¡¯s attention came to her.

    "I guess asionally is fine."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "Don¡¯t spread out yourziness to other people. You¡¯re going to be a bad influence."

    "You¡¯re one to say," Misae retorted.

    Kanae shrugged and looked towards the court. The boys were using the entire court because the girls no longer wanted to y. This should be expected because not every girl liked to y the sport. Most of them preferred to keep themselves pretty with various makeups.

    "Alice, how¡¯s your lesson? I meant your score so far?" Misae turned her head to the girl beside her.

    Alice tilted her head slightly. "I think they¡¯re fine. I¡¯m not the best in the ss, but definitely not the worst too."

    "What about math?"

    Hearing that, Alice scratched her head in embarrassment. Even if she didn¡¯t want to admit it, her score was slightly below the passing score if it was about math.

    "I can barely pass... well, I don¡¯t pass most of them."

    "I thought you¡¯re one of the smart girls in the ss," Misae said in disappointment.

    Alice smiled wryly. There were not many smart students in their ss, and she was not among them. She was the average shy girl inside the ss and barely had anyone to speak with.

    Kanae looked towards them. "I can lend you my notes if you want."

    "Who wants those messy writing from you?" Misae rolled her eyes. Without Kanae exining them, there was no way she could understand the content. The notes were neat, but their order was disastrous. Not to mention, some parts were usually omitted because this girl already counted them in her head.

    "I¡¯m trying to help."

    "If you really want to help, try to not fall asleep."

    Kanae pondered for a moment. "That¡¯s going to be difficult."

    "Why?"

    "That¡¯s because the previous exercise makes me tired and sleepy. After eating, I bet I¡¯ll enter the dreand even faster."

    Tired plus eating was a surprisingly deathlybination. Misae sighed and moved her eyes back to the court. Her eyes gleamed when she saw the boys scored spectacrly.

    Alice turned to Kanae curiously. "Um, is it alright if you sleep all day? Don¡¯t you have something you want to achieve during high school?"

    "I want to achieve?" Kanae pondered the question for a moment. "I guess I just want to have a normal ordinary high school life."

    Misae turned her head again, "Ordinary high school life? Are you sure you¡¯re not joking? With your extraordinary result at every exam and your attitude in the ss, that is definitely not normal."

    "That¡¯s still within the range of normal."

    "If I can get your score, I¡¯ll be happy beyond anything."

    "It¡¯s still normal because some talented students can achieve the same," Kanae exined.

    When she heard about that, Misae thought for a moment before nodding her head. That was actually true that other talented students would be able to achieve the same. Although she was sure that many of them would not have the same economic condition as the girl before her.

    "What about you, Misae?"

    "I want to meet my destined one in this school," Misae¡¯s eyes were sparkling. This was her lifelong goal.

    "A boyfriend in high school? Are you sure you¡¯re not too young?" Kanae teased back.

    Misae rolled her eyes. "I want someone who¡¯s smart, capable, talented, very able,...."

    As Misae listed her requirement, both Alice and Kanae rolled their eyes. Who in the world could fulfill those requirements? Were they searching for a boyfriend or a robot?

    "Good luck finding someone like that," Kanae tapped her friend¡¯s shoulder.

    Misae pouted. "Don¡¯t you mock me; I believe that I¡¯ll surely meet with him in this school."

    "I believe you."

    Looking towards the wry smile on the corner of Kanae¡¯s lips, Misae knew that her best friend did not believe her. She snorted and turned her head toward Alice.

    "What about you, Alice? What is your goal in high school?"

    Alice stared back timidly. "I think I want to get friends."

    "What are you talking about? You already have two friends in front of you," Misae grinned broadly.

    Kanae chuckled. "You can consider us as your friend, Alice."

    Scratching her head in embarrassment, Alice changed her answer. "Then I want to change to be a better girl."

    "That¡¯s good, first we can make you more talkative," Misae¡¯s eyes shone with happiness.

    "Don¡¯t try to drag her into your bad influence."

    "I¡¯m not a bad influence!"

    Alice chuckled when she saw the two of them argued again. She looked towards the other girls who were starting to leave.

    "The PE lesson is almost over. We need to return to the ss."

    "Oh yeah, you¡¯re right."

    The three of them hurriedly chased after the other girls. Little did they know that the little goal they made for themselves woulde true, except for Kanae.

 Chapter 6 Different, but Still Friends

    Nolen School C, ss 1-A

    Alice watched the two arguing girls in front of her. She only met them yesterday, but she found herself sticking to them constantly. However, she enjoyed their presence very much.

    "Kanae, stop sleeping! You have slept for the entire day today," Misae pulled her best friend¡¯s arm in resentment. She needed help very badly!

    Kanae blinked her eyes and turned her head slightly. "What is it?"

    "I can¡¯t answer all of them, and we have to submit the assignment before the ss ends today."

    Shoving the question sheet in front of Kanae, she made her best friend stared at the paper closely. Kanae pulled it back slightly and studied the question for a few seconds.

    "I can do them easily. Come over here."

    Misae immediately moved her head closer. Upon hearing that, Alice also didn¡¯t waste any time and came closer to the girl. She too didn¡¯t manage to answer any of the questions.

    Kanae answered each of them slowly while exining to her two friends. Other students appeared to watch her did them, but she didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. In mere minutes, those hard questions were answered by Kanae along with their exnation.

    "This time, you can submit your answer too," Misaemented as she wrote the answer and looked at Kanae¡¯s answer.

    "You can help me pass the paper to the ss representative after you finish," Kanae answered leisurely. "Don¡¯t just copy them, but try to answer based on what I exined to you."

    "I already do that."

    It took Alice and Misae a long time before they finally managed to finish the entire set of questions. Without Kanae¡¯s help, there was no doubt that they wouldn¡¯t be able to answer any of the questions.

    "Finally I finished. I¡¯ll treat you to some foodter, Kanae," Misae promised with a grin.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Don¡¯t you have club activities today?"

    Hearing that, Misae shook her head. "I¡¯m not diligent enough to attend the club on Wednesday."

    "Didn¡¯t you join any clubs, Kanae?" Alice asked curiously.

    "No, I¡¯m too busy with my part-time job."

    Alice¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she asked, "You¡¯re already working?"

    "Yup, want to visit?" Kanae asked. "But you might need to ask for permission because it¡¯s near the street."

    The streets were quite famous at night because many people didn¡¯t dare to walk outside. They were too scared that they might be involved in a gang¡¯s fight and so on. Because of that, the streets were known to be a dangerous ce, especially at night.

    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m allowed to go outside freely," Alice smiled.

    Misae also smiled. "I can use a car to let us go to your work ce faster. As for permission, it¡¯s easy."

    Those who have cars to drive them to school were categorized as rich people. Kanae was obviously not one of them, but Misae was. Using the car, there was less danger they could experience when they were going around. It was not the same before they got in, though. After all, the rich people were usually the target for a certain group of people to do their work.

    "Then after Misae¡¯s treat, we¡¯ll go there."

    After they had decided so, they waited for the ss to finish. Misae treated Kanae to a full meal set, making the girl very happy. However, she didn¡¯t take a long time to finish all the food on her te.

    Alice stared at the empty te with a nk look. "That was a lot of food, but you finished it extremely quick."

    "Food is for us to enjoy, not just staring," Kanae smiled as she wiped her mouth. It has been quite some time since thest time she ate this much. That was clearly a treat.

    "She¡¯s a glutton," Misaeughed. "But she¡¯s still as skinny as ever."

    Looking towards Kanae¡¯s figure, that was clearly the case. She looked rather slim rather than plump. Even though this girl was eating a lot every day, Alice wondered if thetter¡¯s body would ever change.

    "Do you want to walk to the store or use your car?" Kanae asked when they walked to the gate.

    "Use the car," Misae promptly answered. "My father is going to kill me if I don¡¯t use the car and walk aimlessly on the street."

    Alice nodded her head in agreement. The street was too dangerous, and walking to the ce was simply looking for trouble.

    When they arrived near the car, Misae exined their intention to the driver. Kanae was the one directing the car before they finally arrived at the small store.

    "You¡¯re working here?" Alice looked around timidly. This ce was near the street. Although this area was quite safe, she still felt rather worried.

    Kanae nodded and opened the door. "I¡¯m back, Old Man."

    The Old Man nodded his head as he looked towards the two girls behind Kanae. His smile turned broad as heughed happily.

    "Are they your friends, Kanae? Wee to this simple store."

    Misae smiled back in response. "Hello, sorry foring without warning, I hope we¡¯re not disturbing."

    "Not at all, I have always wondered about Kanae¡¯s friends."

    Kanae put her bag on the back as she started to clean up the table. "Old Man, don¡¯t tell them unnecessary things."

    "No worries."

    Alice looked around the store in curiosity. "Kanae, is he your father?"

    "No, he¡¯s just a kind old man who¡¯s willing to give me a job during this turbulent time," Kanae answered leisurely.

    Misae and Alice took a seat near the counter. They were asking the old man some questions. Thankfully, there were no other customers yet, so the Old Man could entertain them.

    Misae looked towards Kanae. "If only you¡¯re that active in ss, I won¡¯t have trouble when I want to ask you something."

    In this ce, Kanae was working around the room. It was only after she finished cleaning up did she lean back on the chair leisurely.

    "I can¡¯t possibly sleep here, so the ss bes my second sleeping ce."

    "Can you not sleep in either of them?" Misae rolled her eyes.

    "I don¡¯t have enough sleep every day, so they¡¯re the best options," Kanae grinned.

    "You¡¯re annoying."

    "If you want to ask something, you can just wake me up."

    Misae wanted to do just that, but she couldn¡¯t bear to wake her friend up. After all, she knew that Kanae did need some sleep.

    "Next time, you should sleep in the infirmary."

    "If I sleep there, you won¡¯t be able to ask any questions."

    That was true and Misae was in a dilemma now. At that moment, a customer came inside and ordered noodles from the old man. He looked towards the girls near the counter.

    "Your friendse to visit, Kanae?"

    "Yup," Kanae grinned. "Please wait for a moment. Old Man is making your noodle."

    Seeing that Kanae had started to work, Alice and Misae tacitly bid their farewell. Misae got into the car and went home while Alice called for her driver to drive her home. Before long, the car arrived and she also went home.

    The Old Man looked towards the two of them hopping into their car and turned his head towards Kanae.

    "You sure can attract wealthy friends to your side."

    Kanae rolled her eyes. How would she know about their family circumstances when they first met? They all looked simr with their uniform and everything.

    "That¡¯s only a coincidence Old Man."

    "I believe you."

    Looking towards the snicker on the old man¡¯s face, Kanae knew that he didn¡¯t believe her. Sighing secretly, she went back to her work.

 Chapter 7 The Meaning of the Nickname

    Nolen School C, ss 1-A

    "How long do you want to sleep?" Misae grew rather frustrated when she saw that Kanae was still sleeping on the ss.

    "Is it time for lunch break?" Kanae yawned and asked.

    Misae nodded her head. "If you don¡¯t hurry, they will run out of the free food for the students."

    "I¡¯ll go, wait a moment."

    The three of them went to the canteen. Alice intentionally bought more food so she could share with Kanae. Looking at her seemingly always hungry friend, she wondered just how big her stomach was.

    "I guess you¡¯re looking like a boy more like this," Misae teased.

    The boys usually ate more foodpared with the girls. Although there were some exceptions, that was the mostmon for them.

    "Stopparing me with boys," Kanae rolled her eyes.

    Misae and Alice giggled when they received Kanae¡¯s response. Before they could talk about anything else, they heard amotioning from outside. Screams and yelling followed soon after the loudmotion began.

    "What¡¯s that?" Misae turned her head to the door.

    "It¡¯s better if we stay here. I don¡¯t think any of us want to get involved in them."

    From the sounds, it was pretty obvious that there were people fighting. Although they didn¡¯t know who was fighting, neither one of them wanted to get involved. With such a loudmotion, the teacher would surelye to separate them. There was no need for them to personally walk and got involved.

    Misae nodded her head in agreement. "This kind ofmotion happens once a month at the very least. There¡¯s no need for us to get involved."

    "I don¡¯t think we can do anything too," Alice added timidly.

    "Yeah, this is why I have to work harder to be stronger in the martial art ss," Misae said resolutely.

    Kanae looked towards her best friend and grinned. "Let¡¯s see if you still can hold up that promise tomorrow."

    Inside every school in this city, there would be martial art ss. This ss was important to teach students who didn¡¯t have a wealthy background the way to defend themselves. Although some students may have their own experience on the street, they still attended the ss for further enhancing their knowledge.

    However, the backside would be the students turned slightly arrogant. Some of them would choose to trade fist with each other just for some slight argument. Although many of them tried to not get into conflict, some of them were unable to restrain themselves.

    Friday was the day for martial arts training in this school. The first year got the lesson on the very first in the morning.

    Misae grinned. "Well, maybe tomorrow I will forget about this."

    "..."

    Knowing that Misae was indeed unable to train too much, Kanae didn¡¯t pursue the matter further. She looked to the side; themotion has started to die down.

    "Sometimes it¡¯s quite scary to think that the people around us might be the member of a gang, n, or the others," Misae remarked.

    Alice looked back. "I think it¡¯s quite normal?

    "Yeah," Misae scratched the back of her head. She knew that the possibility of having friends from those parts of the city was there. Still, it didn¡¯t make her feel any better.

    "If you think logically, only a portion of students belong to them. You¡¯ll need extraordinary luck if you want to be friends with them."

    Most of the gangs¡¯ members were already adults. Trying to find those who were still young were definitely difficult. Not to mention that living two lives were definitely hard.

    Alice nodded her head slightly. "You really need extraordinary luck."

    "I never say that I want to be friends with them," Misae rolled her eyes. "I¡¯m rather afraid that I¡¯ll get dragged into their world."

    The lives of those people were dangerous, and many of them didn¡¯t have long to live because of their experience. Misae definitely wanted to live longer, so she couldn¡¯t stand the thought of having her life in danger every time. That would make her very scared.

    Kanae patted her friend¡¯s hand. "Even if you¡¯re their friends, you can always leave them when you learn about the truth."

    Misae knew about that, but she would be the one feeling bad if she did that. After all, she knew very well that if she got close with them, it would be hard for her to get away.

    "Let¡¯s return to ss, themotion has died down," Kanae pointed to the door.

    The other two nodded their head.

    The rest of the ss was barely memorable because Misae found her mind kept on being distracted by the conversation she had in the canteen. Somehow, she felt bad mentioning about it since it was verymon for people to have different backgrounds. After all, they would definitely not mention those when they first met with each other.

    When the ss finished, she turned her head to Alice. "I guess I shouldn¡¯t have mention about that before. It makes the atmosphere awkward."

    "Its fine," Alice smiled sweetly. Her doll-like appearance was enhanced greatly when she acted that way. "Everyone has their own thoughts, so I¡¯m d that you share them with us."

    "Right," Misae nodded her head. "Let¡¯s hang out sometimes in the future. I have to go home early today or my father is going to berate me."

    "Okay."

    The three of them made the promise to go out someday and separated themselves. Alice has to go home early too, so Kanae chose to go straight to her workce.

    When she was walking in the corridor, she heard somemotion. The next thing she knew, the door in front of her was opened and a boy was flung outside.

    ¡¯Is this the era of flying boys?¡¯

    Kanae quickly looked towards thebel in front of the door. This was an infirmary, right? Why were they throwing the students out?

    "That¡¯s hurt."

    The boy scratched his head that was knocked to the wall grumpily. He was clearly pissed for being thrown out from the room. His messy appearance and bed hair made Kanae certain that this boy was sleeping inside the infirmary room just now.

    The two of them met each other eyes and the boy opened his mouth first.

    "Oh, hello there, sorry I¡¯m blocking your way."

    Kanae shook her head. "Are you alright?"

    "Yeah, this is not the first time that doctor throw me out," the boy answered in an annoyed tone. "He¡¯ll not allow non-sickly person to sleep when there are patients."

    "Infirmary is the ce for the sick."

    "I know," the boy stood up and cleaned his clothes. "Oh yeah, I¡¯m called Tommy here."

    "You can call me Kanae."

    "See youter then, Kanae. I¡¯m going to search for other ces to sleep," Tommy scratched his head as he yawned.

    Kanae looked towards the boy¡¯s back for a moment before walking again. That was surprising to see him being thrown out just like that.

 Chapter 8 Coincidental Meeting

    Kanae looked towards Misae who was trying to stretch with the help of Alice. Looking at the two people who seemed to be unable to train their body, she had a huge headache. Trying her best to help them, they finally managed to finish the stretching.

    After that most of the students would follow what the teacher said and performed to them. Only a portion of them didn¡¯t follow what the teacher said. Regarding those students, the teacher simply didn¡¯t pay any attention. He was not going to waste his time with them because many of the students were actually better than him.

    "My feet can¡¯t bear with the stance anymore," Misae dropped to the floor.

    "Just a bit more," Alice said in a low voice. She too was having a hard time trying to maintain her stance for a long time.

    Looking around, Misae noticed that Kanae was only running. She secretlyined inside her heart. Other students came here, so they could learn martial arts, but Kanae simply wasted the chances and run around the field on her own.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Alice to drop down too. They were only learning the stances and some simple training, but their energy was already drained from the stance.

    "I can¡¯t believe that I can¡¯t evenst 30 seconds," Misae grimaced. They have been training ever since young, but she was still unable to pass the simple requirement.

    Alice smiled wryly. "Not everyone has the gift in this field."

    Most of the students only train their body in school. This made their body significantly weakerpared to those who continued practicing. However, it was clear that at the very least they learned how to defend themselves with this training.

    "When will the teacher teach us what we have to do in a dangerous situation?" Misaemented.

    "We need to build our foundation first," Alice remarked.

    Misae nodded her head. After the training from the teacher, they were free to do whatever they wanted. The two of them simply chatted together until the time was over and Kanae joined them.

    "I can¡¯t believe you keep jogging for two hours straight," Misaemented. Their time to train in martial arts was only two hours and a bit more. That additional time was used for their time changing, so the full time they had for the ss was only two hours.

    Kanae simplyughed. "I¡¯m just training my stamina by jogging."

    "Don¡¯t you need to train your body too?"

    "I have already trained in the past, so there¡¯s no need to repeat them again."

    Alice looked towards the other students who started to go. "Don¡¯t we need to return too?"

    "I want to look at the handsome second year," Misae immediately remarked. After this was the time for the second year to train in martial art. She hoped to catch a glimpse of their face. After all, the ssroom for the first year and the second year was quite far.

    "..."

    In the end, Alice and Kanae dragged Misae to their ss and forced the girl to change clothes. They were going to bete for the next ss if this continued. No matter how Misaeined, the two of them were firm.

    "Kanae, you should think about joining a club," Misaemented when they were inside the ss. She finally decided to forgive her friends for dragging her away from secretly looking towards the boys. "With your ability, it¡¯s quite a waste if you don¡¯t."

    "I¡¯m not interested," Kanae rolled her eyes.

    "It¡¯s better if you can spend your time doing something you like, right?"

    Alice nodded her head. "If you want, you can join the cooking club like me."

    "No, that¡¯s impossible," Kanae answered promptly. She knew very well how amazing her hand was in terms of making the entire kitchen on fire. There was no need for her to make a mess in the school at all.

    Misae nodded her head in agreement. "If you still want to keep the kitchen safe, don¡¯t let Kanae in."

    "Is it that bad?" Alice was stunned.

    "Yeah, believe me. You wouldn¡¯t want to see her in the kitchen at all."

    Kanae smiled wryly. The only one she could make was possibly only coffee or tea, but they were drinks and not food.

    "You can choose to join the choir instead," Misae offered.

    "I¡¯m not interested."

    "Don¡¯t tell me you can¡¯t sing too."

    "I can sing," Kanae rolled her eyes. "My score in singing is not that bad. Don¡¯t nder people."

    Misae stuck out her tongue. It was not ndering, she was trying to find out more about her friend. She looked towards the clock and nearly cursed. It was already the time for her to start her club activities.

    "See you next week, Kanae."

    "Have fun in your club," Kanae waved her hand towards the two girls. She looked outside the ssroom for a moment.

    ¡¯Club activities, huh?¡¯

    Thinking about their previous conversation, she made her way towards the field. If there was any club she would be interested to join; that would be sports. Looking at the crowded fields, she chose to move towards the further one and found a basketball court that was nearly empty. There was only one person shooting the ball.

    That person was quite tall and has handsome features. Kanae was sure that if the one standing here was Misae, that girl would squeal loudly out of happiness.

    Standing beside the court, she watched as the boy shot another ball towards the ring. His movement was steady and precise, which made her wonder if he was in the basketball club.

    He noticed Kanae was looking at him, so he stopped ying. "New student?"

    "Yes."

    "Want to y the ball?" He asked with the ball on his right hand.

    Kanae looked towards her skirt and wondered a bit. She did wear her sports uniform under her skirt, but it still felt weird to y with skirt. Well, that was not a problem.

    "Sure, senior?"

    The boy simply nodded and passed the ball to Kanae. Kanae took that as him agreeing with her that he was older than her. As for how much, she did not try to guess.

    Her hand dribbled the ball as she approached the boy. Her hand moved faster when they got closer and feinted to the side before turning to the other side as fast as she could. The moment she passed him, she shot the ball towards the ring and in the next second, she saw his hand passed on her head.

    Just one second slower and the ball would be stolen back. The ball flew to the ring and entered smoothly, scoring a perfect three-pointer.

    "You¡¯re not bad," the senior said as he picked the ball again.

    "You too senior," Kanae watched him carefully. He didn¡¯t seem to be angry that she managed to score against him. Before the other could say anything else, the bell rang and Kanae was startled.

    "I need to go now, Senior."

    She spent too much time dawdling on the field that she forgot about time. It would be soon her time to work.

    The boy watched as the girl walked away. Two other boys came and followed his gaze. They were astonished to see him looking towards a girl.

    "I never thought you¡¯ll be interested in a girl, Kevin."

    "She¡¯s an interesting first year," the boy answered calmly. "Let¡¯s y the ball again."

 Chapter 9 The Place

    Kanae was almostte for her part-time job. Luckily, she managed to arrive in time, but the owner was stunned to see her full of sweats.

    "Old Man, I have arrived," Kanae smiled.

    "You¡¯rete, youngdy. Today there are more customers at noon, "one of the customers joked.

    Kanae grinned, "It seemed that I have to work even harder then."

    The Old Man shook his head. "You shouldn¡¯t run on the streets. That¡¯s quite dangerous."

    "I¡¯m fine Old Man," Kanaeughed and took her equipment before she started working. After a few hours, she noticed that the number of customers today were less than usual.

    "It¡¯s quite empty today," she remarked.

    "There¡¯s a fight not far from here," one of the customers exined. "They¡¯re blocking some of the streets, so the people are too afraid to get out."

    News about people fighting was hardly anything new. It was even verymon for her to hear them fighting every few days.

    An olddy humped, "Those youngsters really need a life. What are they doing fighting everyday on the street? Don¡¯t they have better things to do?"

    "Yes, they don¡¯t work and only leech of other people. Gangsters are people who only know how to fight."

    "Fighting alone would not give them any future, what an annoying bunch of youngsters."

    Kanae¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as the customers talked resentfully. She was busy cleaning up the tes and gave the ready to use utensil to the Old Man.

    One of the customers looked at Kanae, "If they are like this youngdy, maybe they would know that there are honest works out there."

    "Those people would not be bothered to search. If there¡¯s an easy money in front of them that only require their physical power, why would they search for a harder one?"

    "Really, those annoying kids would not even bother finding out these things," the olddy harrumphed again. She felt really irritated.

    Kanae just smiled wryly at the customer¡¯s remark and didn¡¯t answer.

    Because the location of the fight was not far, the customers tried to finish their meal quicker. They didn¡¯t want to get involved in an unnecessary matter.

    "Old Lady, why don¡¯t you try to talk to them?"

    "Are you kidding? Do you want me to die?"

    Another customer shrugged. "Then you should stopining. If you don¡¯t have the courage to start something, what you¡¯re talking will only be an idea."

    "I know that," the olddy harrumphed. "But those people are not going to listen to any reason."

    Whileining, the customers silently left the store. They were mostly still felt irritated because of the gangs. In front of ordinary citizens, gangs never have anything good to talk about. Those were people who only knew how to fight and fight again. After all, most of the gangs¡¯ members were those who were born poor and only knew how to fight.

    However, it was different with ns because they knew that the ns has their order. Although the order was different with the others, they still have their rule and didn¡¯t attack the citizen. Some of the citizens hated them, but most of them already epted the ns.

    As for groups, there were many kinds of reception. For those wealthy people, the groups were the best tools for them because groups were usually formed for money. In addition, people inside the group have their own identity and lived ordinary life. They might only join the group for a while then departed again to live their own life, so their members were usually hard to track.

    However, many people didn¡¯t care about the differentiation between the three words. They associated them as people who only knew how to fight. This was the reason why those ns¡¯ members or groups¡¯ members didn¡¯t try to leak out their identity. Even if they were different from those people who only roamed on the street, some people simply didn¡¯t care.

    "I¡¯ll close down the store early today," the Old Man remarked. "The fight is not going to let me have many customers today."

    "Do you also hate the people who roam on the street, Old Man?"

    "Why should I hate them? They have their own reason to roam on the street and in this city where only the strong survive; it¡¯smon for them to seek refuge outside. If by joining the ns, group, or gangs make them able to survive, who will refuse?"

    Kanae nodded her head. Those three were parts of this city, so some people might not be able to survive without them. No matter how bad their reputation was, they were actually still needed in this city. Even if it was only to keep most of the poorest people live.

    "Besides, you will never know if people around you are actually the member," the Old Manughed.

    Kanae giggled. "You¡¯re right Old Man."

    "Except gangs, you can easily recognize them because they usually roam on the street with their members; searching for anyone they can attack to fulfill their daily needs."

    "You¡¯re right, so you have to be careful when you go home Old Man."

    "I think the same thing can be said to you," the Old Man ruffled the girl¡¯s hair. "You can go home now before it¡¯s toote. The situation on the street is growing messier, and there¡¯s a fight nearby."

    "I understand Old Man."

    Kanae picked her bag and walked out from the store. It was not thatte, so she was pretty sure that she could have long rest today.

    The Old Man looked towards the girl who disappeared in the darkness. He silently cleaned up the store to close it down and didn¡¯t think about the matter that happened in the store anymore.

 Chapter 10 Attack on the School

    Nolen School C, ss 1-A

    After the weekend, the students have to go to school again. Misae was busy bothering Kanae to wake up because it was already the time for PE lesson. This girl was simply too hopeless when she already fell asleep.

    "I doubt an earthquake will be able to wake you up," Misae grumbled as she pulled Kanae¡¯s arm.

    "I¡¯m already awake," Kanaeughed.

    "Don¡¯t you dare tough! It¡¯s hard to wake you up when you are sleeping so soundly like that."

    "I believe I don¡¯t snore."

    "No you don¡¯t," Alice giggled. "The students have changed their clothes. We need to move fast if we don¡¯t want the teacher to get angry."

    Hearing that, Kanae took out her uniform and followed after the other two. The restroom was full of the girls chattering around, and they took their sweet time to change clothes. No one wanted to hurry for the lesson.

    This time they yed mini game again because the teacher was absent. The assistant teacher allowed them to y the ball as they wished, so Kanae simply yed with Misae and Alice again. Although they have more losses than win, the three of them enjoyed themselves.

    After ying for some time, they decided to rest. While Misae and Alice were gasping for breath, Kanae was standing calmly. Her eyes look outside for a moment. They were ying near the gate, and she could see that there seemed to be somemotion outside.

    Her brows furrowed. It might be quite unpleasant to stay outside if there was going to be amotion. She was about to tell this to the others when she heard the sound of her friend yelling.

    "Ow!" Alice was startled when a ball knocked her face. She hurriedly used her hand to cover her nose. It was embarrassing to be seen in this kind of state.

    A girl picked up the ball and looked towards Alice. "Sorry, my hand slipped."

    From the tone she was using, it was hard to believe that she was apologizing. Her tone was full of mocking and disdain, making those who heard it felt surprised. Besides, who would throw the ball so far away and hit other people?

    Misae was enraged when she saw that the girl was bullying Alice. She moved forward to talk to them, but Alice has stopped her movement by clinging to her hand.

    "I¡¯m fine. Help me up," Alice was still covering her nose with her hand. She felt extremely embarrassed, so she didn¡¯t want to make the scene messier.

    "But..." Misae wanted to give a piece of her mind to the group of girls, but she saw that blood dripped down from Alice¡¯s hand.

    "You¡¯re bleeding," Kanae approached. She didn¡¯t even bother herself to look towards the girls who threw the ball. "Let¡¯s go to the infirmary and ask the doctor to check on you."

    "It¡¯s nothing," Alice didn¡¯t want to make the two of them missed the ss.

    "Its fine," Kanae answered and helped Alice. Misae wondered if she shoulde, but when her friend shot her a nce, she chose to follow along. There was actually no need for the two of them to apany Alice, but none of the students voiced out their thoughts.

    Many of them saw the incident, but pretend that they didn¡¯t know. They wouldn¡¯t want to get involved in the conflict if it was possible, so they did not voice out their thoughts.

    The girl who threw the ball sneered. "That annoying girl is no more."

    "Let¡¯s use the court."

    They were giggling among themselves when they heard the sound of something breaking, followed by the sound of a gun.

    "What the..."

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    KYAAAAAA!

    While the students were in disarray because they could hear the sound of a fight near them, the three students were inside the infirmary. The doctor was away, so Kanae could only scramble and pick some tissue.

    "Hold this on your nose," she instructed.

    Alice put the tissue obediently. She looked around the infirmary with Misae on the side.

    "You don¡¯t have to ask me toa long, you know," Misae shrugged. One person should be enough to help Alice.

    "You won¡¯t be doing anything in the field too."

    "Yeah, I¡¯ll just stay on the sideline or if possible making trouble for those girls," Misae¡¯s eyes glinted when she remembered that scene. Why would they suddenly pick a fight with them?

    Alice fidgeted. She decided to speak up, "I used to stay with them and help them around."

    Misae looked towards Alice with bewilderment. "Why do you want to stay with them? They¡¯re clearly not a friendly type of girls."

    Alice put down the tissue because the blood has stopped flowing. "I want to have some friends, so I approach them at first. But it doesn¡¯tst long, so I stay alone again."

    "You have us now, so you can forget about them," Misae punched her fist on the air.

    Alice nodded her head. "Let¡¯s go back to the field. I¡¯m already good."

    Kanae shook her head. "It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t go there. They¡¯re in chaos."

    "What?"

    The two of them moved to the window as fast as possible. The infirmary was made to be soundproof, so it was hard for them to hear the sound of fight inside this ce. Upon looking towards the sight on the window, their face paled.

    There were some people using motorcyclesing and attacked the people near the gate. The field was located not too far from the gate, and they were on the open. If they stayed there, the possibility of getting involved was quite big.

    Right now, Misae felt rather conflicted. She was happy that she was away from the ce and those annoying girls were still there, but at the same time, she hated those people who attacked the school. The number of attacks towards public ces was not many, but they still happened asionally. This was the reason the number of guards inside this school was a lot.

    "Should we go down?" Alice asked worriedly. She finally understood why the infirmary teacher was not in this room. He must be busy tending the wound of those unlucky students.

    "What do you want to do if you go down?" Kanae asked back.

    Hearing that, Alice was taken aback. Although she didn¡¯t feel too good about missing the scene, it was merely a coincidence. There was no way she could do something even if she returned.

    Misae sighed. She was about to suggest the same thing, but it seemed that they would be unable to do that.

 Chapter 11 Living Peacefully?

    Misae watched as the guards came to chase after those people. Facing with the violent people, they were clearly not a match, but none of the guards tried to back down. They knew very well that their job required them to do this.

    Finally, she retracted her gaze from the window. She could not bear to watch the students who were screaming and running from the fight. Although it happened outside, some unlucky students were on the field and they didn¡¯t have the patience to lie down.

    "Who are they?" She finally tried to ask the other two.

    Inside the infirmary, they were rtively safe. Although it was not certain that the attack wouldn¡¯t reach this ce, this was the second floor. The possibility of theming to this ce was low, so the three of them didn¡¯t try to act brave and plunged themselves into the chaos.

    "I think they¡¯re gang members," Alice softly answered.

    "How do you know?"

    "Only the gangs have ever attacked the public ce," Kanae answered and took a seat. "ns and groups mostly work on a different field and don¡¯t touch ordinary citizens unless it¡¯s necessary. Even then, their targets are usually people from government who are rich."

    "You know so much," Misae was astonished.

    Alice smiled slightly. "Actually, this is prettymon unless your parents don¡¯t tell you. After all, the ns¡¯ members are basically almost everywhere in this city."

    Misae scratched her head. She was pretty sure that her parents must have told her about this before. It was only because she often forgot about them did she didn¡¯t pay much attention to them when they exined.

    "Themotion starts to die down," Alice nced to the window.

    Misae walked to the window and saw that most of the people who came were already being held by the guards. Some students were still running, but there was no longer any gun sound.

    "Let¡¯s go down," she said as she ran outside.

    Alice was stunned, but she immediately followed. "Wait for me."

    Seeing the two of them energetically ran outside, Kanae didn¡¯t follow after them. Her eyes looked towards the closed curtain for the bed on the side. Her hand reached out and pulled the curtain, revealing the bed with a boy on top of it.

    "Having fun eavesdropping?"

    The boy, Tommy, grinned. "You found out about me. It¡¯s not like I want to eavesdrop. You are just too noisy that you wake me up."

    The infirmary was made to be sound proof to allow the students slept peacefully. However, it didn¡¯t mean that the sound made inside the room couldn¡¯t be heard, so Tommy woke up when the girls started talking. He didn¡¯t make any noise, but Kanae knew that he was here. He was practically telling her that his hobby was sleeping in the infirmary when they met a few days ago.

    "Infirmary is not the ce for sleeping," Kanae remarked once again.

    Tommy yawned. "The teacher is going to kick me out again after this. I have not slept for long and now they¡¯re going to disrupt me again."

    "They need the bed for the wounded people."

    "I know," Tommy jumped down from the bed. "This ce is usually soundproof, so I don¡¯t hear anything. The first thing I know when that annoying doctor returns is the fact that there¡¯s a fight and I have to move away from this ce because he needs the bed."

    "The ss is still going, you might want to go there," Kanae shrugged and walked to the door. "I won¡¯t bother you any longer."

    Tommy waved his handzily before messing his hair again. He still wanted to sleep, but he didn¡¯t want to get kicked out again and possibly crashed with other students. With no other choice, he walked to his own ss.

    Kanae quickly arrived on the field, but what she saw was her friend squealing like crazy. Her eyes almost popped out. Has something she didn¡¯t know happen?

    Alice has a wry smile stered on her face when she exined. "The student council members are here not long ago."

    "Student council?" Kanae racked her brain to recall anything she knew about them.

    The student council was a group of students who were selected to organize social and extracurricr activities and to participate in the government of a school. The purpose of the student council was to give students an opportunity to develop leadership by organizing and carrying out school activities and service projects.

    However, in this school, the student council didn¡¯t only carry school activities. They were also responsible to help when there was an attack from the gangster against the school. Because of that, there was a position called guard in the student council where the appointed students were chosen to maintain the peace in the school.

    In this kind of city, they were certainly needed.

    Kanae might not hear much about them, but she still knew some of them. The student council¡¯s members were not a lot, only a handful, but they were the most capable students in this school. Based on what she heard, the selection for the members was always based on their current president, so no one knew what the requirement was.

    "Let me guess; the student councils members are handsome," Kanae turned her head towards Alice.

    Alice nodded her head. "They have extraordinary countenances."

    Considering Misae¡¯s personality, the only reason she would act that way would be because she met with handsome people. Kanae sighed internally; she should have expected this to happen.

    "Misae, when youe back to earth, please tell us."

    Misae looked towards Kanae and smiled widely. "Kanae, you will not believe that there are boys as handsome as them. The selection for the student councilst year must be their face!"

    "..." That was impossible.

    Hearing Kanae spoke out about the student council, the other girls chirped in.

    "He¡¯s really handsome! He helped me and my friend to get outside the building."

    "He is also really powerful, just with a few words; he could drive the gangsters out. Even though I didn¡¯t know what he¡¯s saying, but he¡¯s really cool."

    "His friends too, they make the way and protect us!"

    The girls were practically bragging about their experience. They were fortunate enough to be able to meet with the student council¡¯s members just now. Before long, the atmosphere in the girls¡¯ part already changedpletely.

    Kanae was rather dumbfounded by this change. "I think if you want to make the girls forget about their bad experience, seeing handsome boys will be enough."

    Alice nodded her head wryly. She and Kanae were rather confused about their friends as they could not think why they were so happy just to see one or two handsome boys. If they wanted to see those handsome people so much, they would be better to watch television. Those actors were definitely among the top notches.

    However, among the girls, there were some of them who looked towards the three of them resentfully.

 Chapter 12 Bully!

    The next day, Misae was surprised that the number of students reduced significantly. Nearly half of the student was absent.

    "They are reallyzy to note to school," Misae remarked.

    "They didn¡¯te because of the attack yesterday," Kanae exined. "Some of their parents must be afraid."

    Misae nodded her head. She recalled the scene yesterday and turned her head towards her best friend. "By the way, do you have any guess why they attack the school? They¡¯re not searching for money, right?"

    Kanae nodded her head. There was no way those gangsters would try to search for money in school, especially a not-so-expensive school like this. She did have some guess, but she couldn¡¯t say that in front of Misae.

    Her gaze swept the ss and stopped on the door. "Have you seen Alice today?"

    Misae was startled. She knew what Kanae meant from that. She hurriedly stood up. "I¡¯ll try to search for her. You just wait here."

    ¡¯There¡¯s no way I can just wait here,¡¯ Kanae thought to herself and stood up.

    Walking around the corridor, Misae hoped that she could see Alice. It didn¡¯t take long before she noticed the girl near the stairs. In front of Alice was the group of girls who previously hit her.

    "Stay away from Alice," Misae barged into them. Her eyes were looking towards the group ferociously.

    "Move back," the leader said resentfully. "This is not your business. We¡¯re just teaching someone the price for leaving our group."

    "She¡¯s not part of your group," Misae said again. She felt annoyed, since when there was the division between students like this? Do they think they were people who live on the street?

    "She was," another girl chirped in. "So back off."

    "And let you take her away? I believe there¡¯s no such rule before you see her getting close with other students," Misae sneered.

    The leader frowned. It was indeed true that they didn¡¯t do anything to Alice after thetter had left them because there was no such rule. They just liked to see the poor girl getting bullied, so they kept on doing that. When Alice was being left alone, there was no reason to continue, but when Alice started to get close with other students, they tried to bother her again.

    Alice clutched the corner of Misae¡¯s clothes. She was worried that things might escte further than this. She did not hope to see her genuine friends got hurt because of her.

    "Stay away, you¡¯re just an outsider," the girl said again. She was annoyed when she saw how Alice acted. This girl was beautiful and at the same times an eyesore.

    She was definitely envious of the girl. After all, there was no way one wouldn¡¯t be after seeing someone as pretty as her. The number of pretty girls in this city was very limited. Without a suitable background, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive from the people on the street.

    "She¡¯s my friend. I won¡¯t let you bully her," Misae hissed.

    The leader was clearly annoyed at the way Misae treated her. She was born from a wealthy family, and she was used being treated as someone who was very important. She was above them all, so there was no reason she has to listen to their rambling.

    "Do you even know that my family is big? I can easily make you drop off from the school," the girl threatened again.

    Using family background was something that Misae detested the most. Her eyes grew cold and she was about tosh out when a teacher came forward.

    "No fight is allowed in the school."

    The girls turned their head to see the teacher. They frowned but chose to not continue. There was indeed punishment awaited them if they forced their way to make trouble. None of them wanted to get punished, so the only option was retreating.

    "We¡¯re not fighting," the leader said nonchntly. The teacher wouldn¡¯t make a move recklessly towards wealthy students, but she knew that if she bypassed the rules, they were not going to be lenient to her.

    "Miss Amanda, please don¡¯t make any trouble," the teacher reminded her again.

    The leader of the group, Amanda, grunted. She waved her hand and led the girls to go. They didn¡¯t want to sh head on with the teacher.

    "Thank you teacher," Misae said happily. She secretly heaved a sigh of relief. If the teacher didn¡¯te, she might have engaged in a fight and got suspended from school.

    Behind the teacher, Alice saw Kanae was standing. Her heart grew warm for she understood that it was her two new friends who helped her. Rather than making use of her, they genuinely treated her as one of their own. She felt that she had made the right choice in that mini game selection.

    "Are you alright?" Misae turned her head.

    Alice nodded. "They don¡¯t do anything. There¡¯s nothing to worry about."

    Misae frowned. From her opinion, those girls were not going to leave things as they were. Although they might not move when there was teacher, no one could be sure when there was no one.

    "Don¡¯t get close with them again. They¡¯re just trying to make use of you."

    Alice knew that, so she nodded her head. It was stupid of her to try being friend with whoever she saw. However, she was indeed wanted to have friends so much at that time to the point she didn¡¯t care about who they were anymore. The result was not pretty, so she didn¡¯t try anymore until these two approached her.

    The teacher reminded them to be careful before retreating back to his room. Although the teacher looked brave, he was actually sweating on his back. That girl¡¯s background family was enough to make him lost his job!

    Kanae waved her had towards the two of them when the teacher has gone back. "Are you to alright?"

    "That¡¯s good that you call the teacher," Misae pointed her finger to the departing back of the teacher. "I almost get into a fight with the girls."

    "With your ability to fight, you shouldn¡¯t barge into trouble head on," Kanae rolled her eyes. Misae was never the kind to think too much. Her motto was action first before thinking, so she would not feel strange if she heard that Misae got into trouble.

    Misae scratched her head in embarrassment. "I¡¯ll train harder. I¡¯ll surely be better in the future."

    "When it¡¯s time for vacation, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll forget about everything in an instant."

    "Don¡¯t remind me about that!"

 Chapter 13 Unofficial Teacher

    The three of them returned to the ss and took their seat again. Misae looked towards her book and groaned. There were a lot of things she did not understand from the textbook.

    Alice peered to see what made Misae troubled. On top of Misae¡¯s table was the test result of math. Seeing them, her eyes almost popped out.

    First Math test : 45

    Second Math test : 40

    Third Math test : 50

    What kind of score was that?

    "Misae, you know that next week is already midterm, right?" Alice reminded.

    Misae nodded her head listlessly. "I know, that¡¯s why I¡¯m getting a headache right now."

    The passing score for most of the lesson was 60 including math, so she could only hope that the teacher didn¡¯t give them any hard questions. She would not be able to pass if that was the case.

    Alice turned her head towards Kanae who was about to sleep. "Kanae, do you think you can teach us a bit?"

    "Huh? Your score is all above passing grade, right?" Kanae was startled awake.

    "They¡¯re just slightly above, so there¡¯s no harm in studying again," Alice asked eagerly. Now that she has begun to ept these two as her genuine friends, she started to speak more and expressed her thoughts.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I¡¯ll teach you after this ss."

    This was thest ss for today, so the two of them could only wait patiently until the ss was over. They pulled Kanae up, so the sleeping girl could only yawn and stood up to the front of the ss. Some of the students already wanted to go home, but their movement stopped when they saw Kanae walked to the front of the ss.

    "What do you want to ask, Misae?"

    "The number series, I always get them wrong."

    Kanae wrote down thew for this part, and Misae threw a few questions, which Kanae answered calmly. Alice also joined in and asked some questions, making this turned into a small ss.

    Looking towards the three students, the other students decided that they would stay behind. They didn¡¯t have anything to do after this, so joining the ss was surely beneficial for them. With the midterm already around the corner, the club activities were canceled.

    The group of girls who shed against Alice also stayed behind. They might have their pride, but they didn¡¯t want to lose this chance. Hearing the smooth exnation from Kanae made them wanted to hear more because it was far easier to understand rather than the professornguage of their teacher.

    Before long, other first-year students from other sses also joined in. The ss was crowded, but they didn¡¯t ask anything and merely watched. After all, this was actually for Misae and Alice, but somehow it made the others joined in out of curiosity.

    "I think that¡¯s all," Kanae turned her gaze to the crowded ssroom. The teacher here shouldn¡¯t be that bad, why did they have to wait for her to give them the exnation?

    Misae smiled happily. "You¡¯re amazing. I think I¡¯m confident that I can pass the exams next week."

    "With a full mark?" Kanae teased.

    "That¡¯s impossible," Misae retorted immediately. She knew her ability the best.

    Aliceughed. "I¡¯m sure I can get around 80."

    "I might only get above the passing score," Misae murmured.

    "We can study again after school," Kanae offered kindly.

    The other two immediately agreed. They didn¡¯t want to lose the change to get a higher score in their test.

    After bantering for a few minutes, Misae and Alice bid their farewell as the other students also dispersed. They noticed the studentsing, but only now did they realize that their number was staggering. The small ssroom was now very crowded.

    Kanae waited for the students to disperse. She did not want to fight for the early one to get out. Her heart was not ready to have her body being squished by those robust students.

    Her eyes noticed a familiar face. "Mr. Bed head, you¡¯re here too."

    Noticing the nickname she gave, the boy frowned. "Don¡¯t go around and give people weird nickname. I have my own name, Kanae."

    "I know that, Tommy," Kanaeughed.

    Tommy smiled wryly. He pointed to the still crowded door. "You sure are very popr. They¡¯re all willing toe here."

    "There¡¯s nothing much to do today, the school canceled any club activities," Kanae shrugged. They wanted the students to focus on the exam, but she doubted that they would.

    "Yeah," Tommy yawned. "Thank you for the lesson. I need to get going now."

    "Alright, see youter Tommy," Kanae waved her arm and watched as the crowd disperse. She wondered if she has the talent to be a teacher or this was just the effect of exams. That was not really important...

    The bell rang, and Kanae speedily ran out of the ss. She was going to bete for her work.

 Chapter 14 Mid-Term Test Preparation

    The next day, Misae felt that her study in the ssroom previously was still not enough. There were so many things that she still didn¡¯t understand.

    "You just have to review them," Alice was getting a bit overwhelmed. Her ability was not much different than Misae, so she couldn¡¯t help much. On the other hand, Kanae was sleeping in the ss once again, so they could not possibly bother the poor girl.

    After the school, the same scene as yesterday yed out once again. However, after Kanae was finished, Misae still didn¡¯t feel satisfied. She thought of an idea and hurriedly went to her family car. Alice shook her head when she saw her friend acted like that, she could only hope that Kanae would be fine with Misae bothering the other party.

    Misae hopped into her car and pointed a certain point on the map, "To this store."

    "But, young Miss, you¡¯re in your mid-term test, right? Shouldn¡¯t you go home to study?"

    "My teacher is there," Misae insisted.

    The driver sighed and drove the car as Misae said. Before long, Misae arrived at Kanae workce, the noodle shop. She hopped down and took her bag with her.

    "Wee... Misae? What are you doing here?" Kanae looked towards the nervous girl. Shouldn¡¯t she go home after school because there were no other activities in the school today?

    "You¡¯ve arrived, Kanae? I thought that you¡¯re still on your way," Misae eximed. She arrived here quickly because she was using the car. On the other hand, Kanae must have run to this ce, but she even arrived earlier than her...

    "I use shortcut," Kanae exined. "You¡¯re even bringing your bag. Do you want to study here?"

    "Yes, you¡¯re here, and I think that you can help me to study since you¡¯re really smart," Misae said sheepishly. Her idea was outrageous, and she might hinder Kanae¡¯s work, but she didn¡¯t want to get a poor score on her test next week.

    Kanae smiled. "Sure, as long as you don¡¯t mind that I cannot apany you all the time."

    "Thank you!" Misae eximed happily.

    The Old Manughed. "You can use the table and the chair on the back. No one would disturb you over there."

    "Thank you, Old Man," Misae walked forward and took a seat on the ce he pointed. She took out her notebook and textbook. The best way to learn was by practicing the question on the book, and that was what she did.

    Kanae borrowed her textbook and told her the important things to remember from there. Misae would listen carefully as she did the question on her textbook. While Kanae moved around to deliver the dishes, she still took some times to teach Misae.

    "Oh my, you¡¯re really a hardworking girl," the customersmented.

    "Thank you."

    "Study hard, I¡¯m supporting you little Kanae."

    "That girl is calling you again."

    The customers didn¡¯t mind that they needed to wait a few seconds longer. The view of Kanae moving and exining things to Misae was really heartwarming. It made them feel touched.

    "If only my children are like them, I won¡¯t bother paying for a tutor."

    "You¡¯re better off. My son only knew how to slip out from home and fight on the street. Really, I have to go to the police station a few times each year!"

    "It¡¯s normal; my brother is a gangster. He would get involved in a fight almost every day. I can¡¯t even count how many times he hase in and out from the hospital."

    The customers became chattier as they watched Kanae taught Misae. They would say this and that and eximed a few times, making the store quite lively.

    When it reached 8 PM, Misae finally finished learning the material for the test. She only needed to review them on the day before the test and she was sure that she could get a passing score. Not too good, but that was more than enough for her.

    She jumped happily since it usually took her until 1 AM to study without anyone help.

    "It¡¯s time to go home. Thank you very much, Kanae!" Misae said happily.

    Kanae put down a bowl of noodle in front of her. "Eat first, it¡¯s alreadyte."

    "Eh? I will get fat if I eat this much," Misae protested.

    "You won¡¯t. Besides, studying need energy and it will be better to do it with stomach full rather than empty. You¡¯re only 16, it¡¯s not like you would suddenly gain weight after eating."

    "Okay then, thank you."

    "Ah yeah, the price..."

    "I thought you would pay for me," Misae joked. She took out the money to Kanae. "The rests are for you."

    "I can¡¯t take money from you."

    "Just take it. You have helped me for a long time. At least, I can only give you that," Misae insisted. "In the future, I will give you something better."

    "You don¡¯t have to," Kanae smiled. "That¡¯s what friends are for, isn¡¯t it?"

    "I want to!"

    "Alright, I understand," Kanae gave in. There was no use talking to Misae anymore, and she kept the money inside her pocket. "You should hurry and return. Your parent must be worried about you."

    "Oh, you¡¯re right."

    Misae finished eating before bidding farewell and ran to the car. She hadn¡¯t told her mother that she was going to study with Kanae, so it was possible that she might be worried.

    The Old Man looked towards the door. "You have a good friend."

    "Yes, she is my best friend," Kanae smiled. After that, she started to move around again since another batch of customers came in.

 Chapter 15 Tension before the Tes

    "You really go to bother her in the workce?" Alice eximed in surprise. She did not expect that Misae would be so bold to go there.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I have to spend a long time teaching her yesterday."

    "You barely teach me. I spend most of the time doing the questions from the book by myself. You only help me out after that."

    "I still help you, right?"

    Misae nodded her head as she stared at the others fighting in front of her. They were in the martial arts ss because today was Friday. The teacher gave them the freedom because this Monday would be the start of the mid-term test. Most of the students happily used the time to spar with their friends. Thosezier ones would just stay behind and didn¡¯t try to get involved at all.

    They were mostly the boys who wanted to vent out their feeling before the test that fight. After all, studying was tiring, so they wanted to have a break asionally.

    "That fight is really loud," Misae turned her head to the side.

    On the field, two people were fighting. Based on their movement alone, the other students already knew that they were really good. Most of the time, they could not follow the movement and one of them would already leap back. After that, they charged to each other again.

    "They¡¯re incredible," Misae eximed.

    Alice nodded her head in agreement. "I¡¯m sure they have got the lesson from their family or something simr."

    The only possibility for the students to have high martial arts was their family or they lived on the street and fight. Most of the time, they deduced that it was because of their family. No one wanted to specte them having a connection on the street because that meant those people were either gangster, member of group or ns.

    "I¡¯m not reallyfortable near them," Misae frowned. People who were good at fight have higher chance to be a member of one among those three fractions. Considering her opinion about them was rather low, she would prefer to not get close with any of them.

    "They¡¯re boys. You won¡¯t have many chances to meet with them too."

    Kanae nodded her head. "You should train too. Maybe you will be very powerful in the future."

    "That¡¯s in the far future."

    The fight on the field finally finished. The two students back off with their body filled with sweats. They were enjoying themselves on the fight as they were not many chances they could get.

    ¡¯That bed head student is there.¡¯

    Kanae noticed Tommy among the two students who fight. She didn¡¯t pay any attention again because her best friend already pulled her arm and said some words.

    The lessons for today except the martial art ss were all exining things for their exams. In this rare moment, the students paid more attention to the ss and didn¡¯t dare to sleep. If they didn¡¯t pass the exams, they would need to attend supplementary ss after school, so they didn¡¯t want that to happen.

    Who wanted to stay behind after ss? So they needed to have their score passed the passing grade and they would be fine.

    Misae looked towards the paper in front of her while wondering.

    "Kanae, do you think I can get at least 60 in all lesson?"

    She shoved herst exams result to Kanae. Most of them were below 60, the passing grade.

    Kanae stared at the paper nkly. Do you prepare for the exams or not? This result was far from satisfying.

    "If you don¡¯t study, you might not pass."

    Even Alice felt her eyes hurt when she saw that red mark. From the seven lessons tests she showed to them, only three of them were above the passing grade. If that was the score Misae got for the midterm, she would have to stay in the special ssroom for the lesson.

    Misae smiled sheepishly. "I¡¯m not too good at studying. Let me see yours."

    She scanned through Kanae¡¯s test paper and wondered how this girl could get such high score. Even the lowest she found was already 88...

    "You have to teach me tomorrow."

    "I have work for all day," Kanae yawned. "I don¡¯t have time to teach you except if you want to walk into my workce again."

    Misae was not that thick faced yet to barge into the workce twice. Not to mention she was being a bother there, she might not be able to concentrate as much as before. After all, it was simply ridiculous to continue bothering Kanae for her study.

    "Why are you still working even when it¡¯s already near midterm?" Alice frowned.

    "I need to work," Kanae answered simply.

    Misae sighed. "You can just work for me, being my tutor."

    "No thank you."

    The three bantered around before they departed and Kanae went to her workce. The Old Man wanted her to study, but she insisted oning here. Even the next day, she came to the store and the Old Man berated her again.

    "You have midterm exam. Focus on them. Next week you don¡¯t have toe here."

    Kanae scratched her head. She didn¡¯t really need to study because she still remembered most of them. However, she did need more sleep for the exam because it would be a disaster if she fell asleep during the ss.

    "Okay," she said reluctantly.

    The Old Man patted her head. "Don¡¯t force yourself too hard. Even though you need to work, you¡¯re still young, so you have to focus on your study first."

    Kanae nodded her head. There was no word too young to work for her. She had to work if she wanted to live and in this city; it was hard to find a good job that didn¡¯t require danger. She enjoyed working here very much.

    "I¡¯ll return here right after thest exam is finished."

    "Alright littless."

 Chapter 16 Midterm Exams

    On the week for the exam, the students focused on their lesson more than ever. If usually they still joked around during the break, this time they focused on the lesson far more. Some of them still yed around, but they were the minority. After all, most of them didn¡¯t have the confidence that they could get the passing score.

    Kanae, Misae, and Alice gathered in the library after the exam. They have agreed to study together. With Kanae absent from her work, they bombarded her with questions to help them in their study.

    "Tomorrow is physic andnguage," Misae groaned. She did not have any problem withnguage as her score were usually 70, but for physics, it would already be a miracle for her to get 50.

    Alice patted her friend¡¯s shoulder. "Calm down a bit. We just need to review them again."

    Misae took out her book. "Teacher Kanae, please teach me about the motion."

    "Teacher?" Kanae secretly rolled her eyes. Do you even need to fawn on me? "Let me see your book."

    When they were studying, Alice noticed that a boy hade towards them. She didn¡¯t really remember him much, but she knew that he was a first-year from his attire.

    "Hello girls, can I join in the study?" Tommy peered at them.

    Misae and Alice looked towards the boy in bewilderment. They didn¡¯t know him at all. On the other hand, Kanae looked at him and frowned.

    "Mr. Bed hair, you need to introduce yourself first."

    "Don¡¯t you already know me?" he asked Kanae, but the girl concentrated her attention to the book. He looked towards the other two. "My name is Tommy, nice to meet you two."

    "Oh, I¡¯m Misae and this is Alice," Misae looked towards Kanae, wondering if she should introduce that one too.

    "I already met with Kanae before," Tommy scratched his head in embarrassment.

    "It¡¯s more likely you almost crash to me," Kanae proceeded to tell the other two about the incident in front of the infirmary. The two girls immediatelyughed and nearly made the librarian scolded them for being noisy.

    Tommy grinned. "So, can I join in? I¡¯m not too good in my study."

    "Sure, just take a seat," Kanae nodded. "How¡¯s your usual physic test?"

    Tommy opened his bag and scrambled to take out his test paper. Unfortunately, the mess of the paper dropped on the table, showing off his embarrassing score. They have annual tests, some of them might be sudden, but it was done on the ss.

    Misae peered towards them curiously. This was the first time she saw that there was indeed someone who was far worse than her.

    Math : 25, 20, 32, 18, 26

    Physics : 32, 40, 30, 38, 20

    Language : 23, 20, 40, 42, 38, 30

    Geography : 39, 50, 30, 47,

    "Why do you have math and geography tests too?" Alice was also stunned.

    "Today test is math and geography," Tommy defended himself. There was actually no need for him to bring them, but he forgot to take them out from his bagst night.

    Seeing the score on his test, Misae¡¯s eyes almost popped out. How could he get into this school with such poor score? None of them have a decent score.

    Kanae also shook her head when she saw that. It was simply a disaster.

    Looking at their inquiring gaze, Tommy scratched his head, "I got in through sports achievement."

    "I see," Misae eximed in understanding. Other than their score, they also could join the school based on the sport or even martial art ability. If they wanted to focus there, they would need to practice hard.

    "I only practice thrice a week though. On Wednesday, Friday, the club day, and Saturday, the practice day," Tommy added.

    "How did you even get into the team in the first ce? What did you y the best?" Misae asked.

    "Ry," Tommy answered.

    "Is it the one where you take turns to finish a certain task? Oh right, there is only athletics rys in this school. Which one do you join, the 100 meters or 400 meters?"

    "400 meters."

    Kanae put Misae¡¯s book, which she borrow for a few minutes, down. "You can learn more from the notes I made. Shall we continue our study?"

    "Yes," Misae nodded repeatedly.

    Misae looked towards her book and noticed some sticky notes stered neatly. The one she pointed at was the important one to remember and for someone like her, this would help her so much.

    "Can you do the same for me?" Tommy took out his book.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "It¡¯ll only help you a bit."

    "At least, it helps."

    He never really hoped for his score to be that good since studying was never his forte. To get higher than the usual score he got would be enough to allow him didn¡¯t attend the additional lesson after school.

    "Can you reach 60?" Misae asked doubtfully.

    "For us who get sport schrship, we only need to reach 45 to pass," Tommy exined.

    Hearing that, Misae got the urge to apply for the schrship. If she could get it, she would not need to study so hard since most of her exams still above 45. Some of them were a bit lower, but they were not a big problem.

    "Don¡¯t hope too much," Kanae used the book to hit the other party¡¯s head. "Let¡¯s start studying."

    The four of them started studying under Kanae¡¯s lead. After that, Tommy always hopped in to their lesson after school except during the day he needed to practice. Even during midterm, he still has some practice because the club required him to keep his body fit.

    The mid-term tests usuallysted for a week or more, and after that the school turned normal again. Misae was exceptionally happy since this was the first time she could do most of the subject since usually she couldn¡¯t even do the simple one.

    "Kanae, do you have any work today?" Misae asked. Today was Friday and also thest day for mid-term tests. Since the test was over, she wanted to take Kanae away from the workce and have some fun.

    "I do," Kanae answered calmly. She has promised the Old Man that she would return once the test was over, so she didn¡¯t have the leisure to go out for long.

    Misae sighed. She wanted to take Kanae to the mall or maybe the others, but it seemed like impossible. Besides, there was no way she could take her away on the street considering that her mother would surely berate her heavily.

    "Let¡¯s go to the canteen. I will treat you to ice cream," Misae grinned.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes shined. She loved ice cream, but she couldn¡¯t eat too much of them or she would get a stomachache.

    Alice raised her hand. "Can I get one too?"

    "Sure!"

    "I want the chocte vor," Kanae said immediately.

    "Sure, let¡¯s go," Misae walked first with Kanae and Alice beside her.

 Chapter 17 Student Council Selection

    Nolen School C, ss 1-A

    "Now that midterm is over, we return back to our usual boring ss," Misae sighed when they arrived back to school on Monday.

    Kanaeughed when she heard that. "You speak as if you miss the exam."

    "No way," Misae hurriedly shook her head. She did not want to face those annoying questions being thrown to her face anymore. Just one week every several month was already more than enough.

    Alice looked outside the window. They sat down at the very left side of the room, which was near the window. The seat near her was empty, so she could see the field very clearly.

    "The boys are filling the field."

    "They¡¯re happy because the exams have finished," Kanae remarked. "Want to go there? The lesson is over in around 10 more minutes."

    "Sure."

    The three of them departed not long after the lesson had been over. As for how their progress in the lesson, Misae just threw that into the back of her mind. She was not in the mood to review them again.

    "That¡¯s Tommy," Alice said in surprise.

    After the week of exams where Tommy continued to hop their study, they were already quite familiar with that boy. Although most of the time he only studied quietly, the two of them usually teased that boy because he was always thest one to understand the exnation.

    At that time, Tommy was standing with another boy beside him. They were crouching down on the ground, ready to run. Another boy yelled and the two of them started. In mere seconds, it was clear that Tommy was fasterpared with the boy beside him.

    "He¡¯s really fast," Misae eximed. "No wonder he¡¯s being selected for the sport schrship."

    Kanae nodded her head. "I believe he¡¯s one of the best here."

    When Tommy reached the finish line, the distance between them was already more than several meters. Tommyughed and waited for his friend. The two of them shook each other¡¯s hand. It was then he noticed three girls were watching him running.

    "Whoa, Tommy, you have fan girls now?" the other boy asked while panting andughing.

    "Get off, they¡¯re just friend," Tommy pushed his friends back.

    "Yeah, yeah, I get it."

    Hearing his friend¡¯sughter, Tommy was annoyed. He tried to forget about them as he walked towards the three of them.

    "Hello girls, are you happy watching the performance?" he asked with a grin.

    "Yeah, you¡¯re really fast," Misae eximed.

    Kanae and Alice simply nodded their head. They were not going to praise this man over the moon after they saw how bad his performance in the study session they got not long ago.

    "Thank you," Tommy has a smile stered on his face. He looked towards the other fields. "Do you want to y some game?"

    "No, we¡¯re not that fond of sports," Misae refused immediately. Among the three of them, only Kanae was quite good at sports but still not really fond to do them very often.

    "Oh yeah, tomorrow is the joint sports day," Tommy smiled. "We can y together tomorrow."

    "Don¡¯t we already y together usually?"

    The PE lesson they had together were usually joined together with the other ss from first-year. The field was big, so there was no problem if they wanted to use them together. The teacher also found it more convenient because there were often some games that needed to borrow the field on the other day.

    The joint sports day was the day where that day they would have the same ss with the second and third year. For all day long, they were going to stay on the court and yed games. Of course, because of their number, they usually spread out very far. However, this event only urred once a month, but that was enough to make the students riled up.

    "You want to y against the senior?"

    Tommy nodded his head. "There are some of them who are really good. I want to trash them for good."

    "If you challenge them to sprint, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to lose," Kanaemented.

    "It¡¯s an individual game. What I want is the group game like basketball or whatever," there was hardly anyone who was very capable in the first year, so Tommy was simply dreaming. Those first years needed to train first before they could hope to beat the seniors. Of course, there was always some exception.

    Alice nodded her head. She was still not used to talk a lot when Tommy was with them, so she stayed silent most of the time.

    "Who do you want to beat?" Misae asked again.

    "The current student council president, I was being beaten up by him on the gamest month. This time, it¡¯s my turn to beat him."

    Kanae rolled her eyes. She was busy helping Misae train her bodyst month, so she did not remember any of the events. Even if she did, she would not remember who they were.

    On the other hand, Misae¡¯s eyes shone. "He¡¯s not only good at sport. I hear that the current student council president is also smart. In addition, when I saw him before, he¡¯s very handsome."

    "..."

    The only boys Misae would remember were those who could be categorized as handsome. Kanae sighed secretly as she looked towards Tommy.

    "Has the student council changed their member?"

    Tommy was still stupefied when he saw Misae¡¯s reaction, but he quickly nodded his head to answer Kanae¡¯s question. "Yeah, the third years retire before the midterm, leaving only the second years in charge. They will pick more members from the first and second year in near time."

    Misae eximed happily. "I want to get chosen!"

    "I think, the requirement for you to join is to get either good grade or good martial arts."

    When Kanae heard that, her brow creased. She definitely passed the first criteria because she was basically the top scorer in the first year. Although there were a lot of others who were smart, she was one of the best.

    Alice chuckled a bit. "Do you want to get in to see the handsome boys?"

    "What else?" Misae said with a longing gaze. "They¡¯re definitely perfect eye candies."

    Tommy got the urge to get away faster. He could not understand why the girls loved to see the face of handsome boys.

    Kanae looked towards him. "You¡¯re the same when you stare at the beautiful girls."

    "When did I ever do that?" Tommy evaded the question.

    "Are you sure you never do that?"

    "Uh..."

    The four of them ended up going back and forth until it was the time for Kanae to work. Tommy was d when they were away from his gaze because he didn¡¯t want to be used for something he didn¡¯t do (or not yet?)

 Chapter 18 So Heâ€™s the Student Council Presiden

    Kanae looked towards the group of excited girls in front of her helplessly. Even Misae was among them because they were adamant to get closer to the senior. Compared to them, Kanae and Alice were not interested in the slightest, so they were staying at the back.

    "It seems like we won¡¯t be able to y," the court was full with the students who wanted to y. In addition, the side of the field was filled with girls who werezy to y or just wanted to watch. Theypletely blocked the court, making them unable to y.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "Let¡¯s just find a ce to warm up."

    They chose to ignore the still excited Misae and circled the students. There were too many students in front of them, making them unable to find an empty ce.

    Turning towards the side, Kanae suddenly stopped. In front of her was a beautiful girl. From a nce, it was clear that she was some kind of rich girl given that she came to school wearing some expensive essories. Other than that, her appearance was stunning with heavy makeup and stylish hairstyle.

    Although the rule of the school would not allow their students to wear heavy makeup, there were some exceptions. If the students came from rich family and they were willing to pay more to allow their daughtere to school wearing makeup and other, why would the school rejects them? After all, this school was not that strict too.

    The girl¡¯s appearance was really outstanding, 180 degrees the opposite of Kanae who looked extremely in with her ponytail hair and sses. Besides, their height was really different since that girl was taller by around 10 centimeters from Kanae, which was the result of the high heels.

    Alice was stunned to see the girl¡¯s appearance. This was the very first time she felt that there were indeed those weird kinds of students. Who in their right mind would wear makeup during PE?

    Staring at the girl before her, Kanae¡¯s fist was clenched tightly. However, her face was still calm as she shed a smile mirthlessly.

    The shy girl looked towards Kanae and greeted, "Long time no see, little cousin."

    "It has been some time," Kanae nodded her head. "How are you, Sakura?"

    "As usual," Sakura answered lightly.

    "I see," Kanae was about to leave when Sakura started to speak again, this time the tone was sharp.

    "You¡¯re really a disgrace of the Nali Family. How can you wear such unstylish sses and overuse uniform? No wonder you¡¯re still unattractive as ever.

    Hearing that insult, Alice¡¯s mouth was opened wide. Did she just tantly say that her friend¡¯s appearance was bad? She had never met anyone who dared to confront Kanae like that. After all, most of the students treated Kanae very well because of her ability.

    There were some of them who badmouth Kanae, but they were not too excessive. They knew very well that the teacher didn¡¯t mind with Kanae¡¯s attitude, and they were not going to search for trouble by themselves.

    Kanae¡¯s smile deepened. "Indeed,pared with someone like you, amoner like me is nothing."

    Sakura snorted. "Commoner bearing the name of Nali, if it¡¯s possible I want to have you being kicked out. I don¡¯t like being rted to someone like you."

    Hearing the insult from her cousin, Kanae merely smiled. If it was possible, she would be the first one who wanted to get away from Nali Family. The family was big and all, but she was treated as an outsider. Herst name was merely hanging there for show as she didn¡¯t have any power at all.

    Besides, who wanted to be rted with someone like her cousin?

    "When you find the way, you can tell me," Kanae smiled. "I want to y, so please excuse me, Sakura."

    "I will definitely tell you the very first," Sakura snorted.

    With that, Kanae walked away. On her back, Alice was tailing after her friend with her mind churned out. In this city, there was simply no one who didn¡¯t know about the Nali Family. After all, they were one of the biggest families except those from the ns.

    Among the citizen, they were certainly people who were born rich and those who were not. Nali Family was one of the business oriented family as they have countless business in this city. They were one of the biggest and richest families in this city.

    Alice knew that they had several branches, and only those from the very first branch would continue the mainpany. However, every branch was supposed to be very rich even if they only got smallpanies or stores. After all, the wealth of Nali Family was too monstrous.

    This was made it strange. From what she knew, her best friend was working in a simple noodle store. She never heard about Kanae¡¯s condition, but she could guess that they must be not ordinary. Born in a wealthy family, but she has to work just to be able to eat?

    "She¡¯s really daring and arrogant," Alice tried to talk.

    Kanae turned her head. Her expression has turned to normal. "Yeah, she has a lot of people backing her from behind, so she can do that."

    "You two don¡¯t look alike."

    "Wee from two distant families, and I¡¯m not really close with her."

    Kanae¡¯s answer was vague, so Alice knew that her friend didn¡¯t want to tell, so she didn¡¯t try to pry deeper. Her gaze turned to the field as she nudged her friend¡¯s arm.

    "That one is quite empty, and they¡¯re mostly girls."

    "Do you also want to y?"

    "No, I¡¯ll cheer for you."

    Alice watched as Kanae joined the game. Before long, Misae came over with disheveled clothes. After wrestled with those girls, it was to be expected that she didn¡¯t look too good.

    Her eyes immediatelynded on Kanae who stole the ball and passed swiftly. The ball moved to her teammates and then bounced back to her as she passed the opponent. Using the chances, she shot the ball towards the ring, scoring three- pointers again.

    Misae sighed. "It¡¯s fixed. If she¡¯s a man, I¡¯ll chase after her."

    Alice nearlyughed out loud when she heard that. She silently prayed for Kanae because she knew just how hard it was for her if she was being chased around by Misae. That would be hell.

    The game was soon over with Kanae¡¯s team overwhelming win. Feeling satisfied after ying, Kanae joined the two girls again. Misae gave another remark, which resulted in a ball flying over to her back once again.

    "Stop dreaming that I¡¯m a man," Kanae scolded.

    "I can¡¯t help it when you¡¯re that amazing."

    "Why don¡¯t you watch the boys?"

    "I do," Misae pointed to the most crowded court where a handsome boy was scoring to the ring. "The one who shoots is the student council president. He¡¯s really popr among the girls, so I can¡¯t get closer."

    They were not really far, so Kanae still could see his face. Her mind nked for a moment. She recalled the meeting that boy in the basketball court before. It was truly an unexpected surprise.

    ¡¯So that senior that day is the student council president.¡¯

 Chapter 19 I want Another Match

    "Do you also fancy him?" Misae asked when she saw that Kanae was stunned.

    Kanae shook her head. "No, I¡¯m just surprised about his form."

    It was actually a lie because she was startled about his identity. She already admired his form before, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention at this moment. Still, she didn¡¯t want to tell the others that she already met with the other party. Considering how popr that president was, she was clearly looking for trouble if she said that.

    Misae rolled her eyes. "Why are you paying attention to his form?"

    "Well, he has a steady arm and his form when he¡¯s shooting is great," Kanae scratched her head. She could do the same, but usually, her form turned bad after the game continued for a long time.

    "Let¡¯s get closer."

    Although Alice was not interested, she didn¡¯t want to be left behind. With no other choice, she followed after Misae who pulled Kanae behind her. Somehow, Misae managed to make the way towards the very front of the court with Alice panting behind them.

    "I really don¡¯t understand why the girls want to sacrifice their body like this," she mumbled.

    Kanae looked that the game has finished. The senior she met that day still stood on the field with some of the boys on his team. Even if they have yed a match, they were still very energetic.

    "Kevin, is that the girl you meet before?" a boy pointed to the sidelines.

    Following his friends¡¯ finger, he noticed that she was indeed there. After that short match, he hadn¡¯t got the chance to meet with the girl again. He nodded his head as he looked towards the new challenger.

    "Are you first year?"

    The boy, Tommy, nodded his head. "Yep, we¡¯re from first-year."

    "I want to y a mixed game of both boys and girls. Do you ept?" Kevin asked calmly.

    Tommy pondered for a moment. Most of the girls were unable to y too well, and they would usually be a burden. "What¡¯s theposition?"

    "Four boys and one girl," he answered lightly.

    "Sure."

    Misae noticed that Tommy and Kevin were talking. She wondered what they were talking about when Tommy suddenly ran to them. He pointed towards Kanae with a smile.

    "Kanae, you¡¯re going to y the game."

    "Excuse me?" Kanae didn¡¯t have the intention to y with the boys as she was only here because Misae pulled her. Not to mention, she didn¡¯t want to be the source of hatred from the fan girls.

    "That president wants to have a mix match of both boys and girls. Four boys and one girl," Tommy grinned. "You¡¯re the best yer among the first year."

    "Come on, you want to y, right?" Misae urged her friend.

    Kanae pursed her lips. "I won¡¯t be able to y full time for a game of such intensity."

    "It¡¯s fine. I just want to make him taste defeat."

    Being persuaded, Kanae walked to the court. On the other side, there was also another second-year girl who came to the court. It seemed that the two of them were going to sh with each other... or not.

    Kevin passed the ball to Kanae. "I want another match like before."

    The others could barely hear their conversation, but Kevin¡¯s friend who stood beside him could hear the sound clearly. He was tall and rather muscr, but his face always has an amiable smile stered.

    When he heard what Kevin said, his eyes widened in surprise and his smile stiffened. He looked towards Kanae in curiosity for he didn¡¯t understand what made his friend paid so much attention to the girl.

    Kanae¡¯s lips pursed. This man must be the one who asked for her to y. When the student who acted as referee yelled the start of the game, Kanae immediately dribbled the ball towards Kevin.

    Her hand made another feint like before, but this time she moved even faster. Kevin watched her movement carefully and followed her every movement. This time, he didn¡¯t fall for her feint. Kanae¡¯s lips curled up, she dribbled faster and turned towards the side sharply, creating a distance with him. Just like before she shot towards the ring, making a beautiful three-pointer.

    She noticed that his hand was faster than before, but it was still toote. After the ball had gone in, she turned her head towards him.

    "I ept your challenge, senior."

    Kevin stared back and nodded. "You¡¯re not bad, junior."

    The crowds cheered when they saw that fast y and how Kanae managed to score a goal under Kevin¡¯s guard. On the other hand, the second-year girl felt like crying. She could not follow the first-year girl¡¯s movement. How could she guard the other party?

    Tommy was ted to see Kanae¡¯s y, but he too didn¡¯t want to lose. "Don¡¯t steal all the limelight."

    With that, the game continued. The score turned even very fast because the second year was very capable too. The ball kept on switching to each side and Kanae was basically tailing after Kevin. The two¡¯s fight became the main highlight of this game as the crowd was excited to see the two dueled over and over.

    "I never know that Kanae is this good," Misae eximed in surprise.

    Alice also nodded her head. When they yed with Kanae, they already knew that Kanae was good. This time, she was even better because she yed full concentration to Kevin. If she didn¡¯t pay attention even for a split second, Kevin would pass her.

    "Break time," the student-referee shouted.

    The yers were exhausted. There was still another half round, but the high-intensity y they had made them tired. While they were making their way to the stand, Kanae slumped on the ground. She might still have some energy, but her feet were not in perfect condition to continue ying.

    "Senior, let¡¯s continue other time," Kanae called Kevin. He was drenched in sweat but still looked as energetic as ever.

    "You cannot y anymore?" Kevin asked as he swept his nce to the girl.

    Kanae nodded. "I¡¯m still not used to y too long with that high intensity. I¡¯ll ask for substitution after this."

    "For now, we¡¯re draw."

    "I understand, Senior," Kanaeughed. This senior in front of her seemed to be unable to ept that he was down with one goal.

    Kevin didn¡¯t force Kanae to y again as the girl made her way to the side. Misae and Alice immediately went over and grabbed their friends.

    "You¡¯re amazing on the court! I can¡¯t believe you manage to challenge him over and over! Oh right, what did he say to you?"

    "He wants another match other time because I can¡¯t continue," Kanae smiled as she answered. Kevin was a tough opponent, and she has a hard time catching up with him.

    Although the crowds were disappointed, they knew that girls were usually weaker than boys, so they didn¡¯t force the tired girl anymore. Without Kanae, Tommy was unable to face off against Kevin. In the end, the game was over with Kevin¡¯s win. The score gap was not as big as the other game because in the first half the first year got quite a lot of score.

    "It¡¯s a good game," Tommy sighed. He wanted to defeat this man, but in the end it was Kanae who did it. He felt rather ashamed.

    "You y well," Kevin¡¯s friend answered in his stead. After that game, the second year was reced with the third year because they needed a break.

    However, not all the girls were happy with that performance.

    "That disgrace of Nali Family, how dare she gets close with him?"

 Chapter 20 Kevin Kalin

    The game from Kanae made the boys remembered her more and they asked her to y with them after she rested enough. Because there was no opponent as strong as Kevin, Kanae was still able to y the full game. It was more tiring to y with the boyspared with the girls, but she managed to y a few of them.

    "That¡¯s really fun," Kanaemented after they had finished the game. There was only half an hour left before the end of the ss, so she didn¡¯t y again. She still has to work after this and if her body waspletely sore, that would be a disaster.

    Alice nodded her head. She also yed a small game with the other girls. Their game was mostly only casual game since most of them only tried to move around out of boredom. On the other hand, Misae was busy tailing after the handsome boys that she managed to spot.

    "It¡¯s tiring," Misae said.

    "I don¡¯t recall seeing you y."

    "I don¡¯t y. I fight with the other girls to get the best spot," Misae defended herself.

    "I bet you chase after that senior quite often," Kanae teased.

    "Of course, no one wants to pass the chance to get close with him."

    "Why?"

    "Don¡¯t you read the news?" Misae was stunned when she saw Kanae¡¯s nk face. "He¡¯s a great man, and many girls are willing to stay with him. He¡¯s called Kevin Kalin, the president of Kale Company. I really want to meet with him personally."

    Kanae processed the information Misae told her. She felt that she had heard the name of Kevin Kalin somewhere before, but she couldn¡¯t recall it. Maybe it was just her feeling since she hardly followed the news of the influential family like them. Wait a minute... it seemed that there was something wrong with the information.

    "You¡¯re saying that he¡¯s the president of apany? Even though he¡¯s only 16 years old?" Kanae turned to Misae with a surprised face.

    Misae nodded, "Don¡¯t you know about it? The news was all over the ce around six months ago."

    "You know that I don¡¯t follow the news."

    "True enough. In simple terms, he and his two friends, Mike and Neo, buy an almost destroyedpany and change the name around two years ago. And in the span of one and half a year, they make the business thrive again. Don¡¯t you think they are cool?"

    Alice nodded her head. "You¡¯re right, they¡¯re cool. But what makes you think they want to meet with you personally?"

    Misae grinned sheepishly. She didn¡¯t think that far as she just wanted to get close to him. Not just her, many girls were thinking the same as they wanted to get close with that president.

    "I want to know more about how they can manage their time between school and work," Alice added.

    Misae pointed to Kanae. "If they¡¯re just like her, I don¡¯t think they will be troubled."

    The scale between the president and an employee was as different as the sky andnd. There was simply no way their work could bepared to each other, so Kanae couldn¡¯t imagine that.

    On the other hand, Kanae wondered, with their ability, why would they bothering to school? They could just survive outside by finishing their job in thepany without evening to school. However, hearing the word wealth, she felt that she too needed to work even harder.

    Besides, how was it possible to build such a big business in this city where the crime wasmon? It might be possible that they have some connection to the underworld society. Of course, this was only her assumption and she would not point it out tantly.

    But, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that she had heard the name of Kevin Kalin somewhere before. She was not one to follow the news and six months ago she was still a Junior High School student. It was really unlikely for her to know anything about him. It was better to forget about it then.

    "He¡¯s someone out of reach, so let¡¯s just stop dreaming," Kanae poked her best friend¡¯s forehead.

    "Owie, do you have to poke so hard?" Misae asked resentfully.

    Kanae shrugged. She didn¡¯t put that much power to her finger, so she knew that Misae was only acting.

    "If you can get into the student council, you can get close to him," Alice added.

    "I don¡¯t think I can get in."

    "Well, if anyone of us can get in, the others can visit asionally, right?"

    Hearing that, Misae¡¯s eyes shone as she looked towards Kanae. "Kanae, you will work hard to enter the student council right?

    Why do you have to pick me as your target? Kanae wanted to cry, she clearly didn¡¯t have any intention to enter the student council. She was already busy enough as she was, so she didn¡¯t want to add more trouble for her.

    ¡¯I don¡¯t want to enter the student council.¡¯

    Kanae shook her head and poked her best friend forehead once more. "I don¡¯t even know what the criteria to enter are, so I won¡¯t do anything."

    "Why? This is a perfect chance because you have attracted his attention to you," Misae asked despondently.

    "Only for ying basketball," Kanae rebutted.

    Hearing that Kanae was adamant to not do anything to make herself got chosen, Misae could only back down. Although she wanted her friend to get chosen, she wanted herself to get chosen more than anything. She wanted to be able to meet with those boys again.

    "I need to go first," Kanae looked towards the clock. She could not stay here any longer as she needed to go to work.

    "Be careful."

    As she left, Alice and Misae continued their discussion.

    At that time, Kanae didn¡¯t realize that she would not only make the president look at her as a friend to y basketball, but also as part of the student council.

 Chapter 21 Result of the Tes

    Kanae arrived in the ss early in the morning as usual. She noticed that Alice was also early today.

    "Good morning Alice," she greeted.

    Alice looked up as a smile bloomed on her doll-like face. "Good morning Kanae."

    "You¡¯re early today."

    As Kanae sat down, Alice took out a box filled with cookies. "I make this for us three. Do you want some?"

    Seeing the expectant eyes on Alice¡¯s face, Kanae took a cookie and tasted it. Her eyes brightened in surprise. "It tastes good. You¡¯re amazing."

    She knew that Alice was in the cooking club, but this was the first time she tasted Alice¡¯s food. The taste was definitely really good as she knew that this would not lose from the cookies in the store.

    "Thank you," Alice beamed. She rarely shared the food that she made, so this made her felt extremely happy.

    The two of them talked while eating the cookies when the door suddenly opened and Misae stormed in. Her face looked excited as she called the other two girls in front of her.

    "The result for the test is out!"

    Thankfully, they arrived early in the morning. There were not many students who have arrived in the school during this time. They could quickly search for their name.

    "I got 71," Misae almost leaped in joy. Although in some lesson, she barely passed the passing grade, overall, her score was not that bad. After all, the additional ss after school depended on their average score.

    Alice looked towards hers. "I get 84, it¡¯s not bad."

    "You¡¯re greater for over than 11 than me."

    Kanae looked towards her average score with wonder. She was sure that she had done them well, but her score was still slightly lower than what she thought at first. Has the teacher grown stricter?

    1. Kanae N. : 100, 99, 96, 100, 100, 100,... 98,87

    "Kanae, I guess no other students can beat you like this," Misae sighed. Thest number was the average score and also the most important one to decide their overall score.

    Kanae merely smiled. "It seems I¡¯m still not careful enough in thenguage test. I need to pay more attention to my selection of words."

    "That¡¯s already very good," Misaemented.

    "That one is even better."

    1. Kevin K. : 100, 98, 100, 99, 100, 100,... 99, 76

    2. Sakura N. : 98, 100, 96, 97, 94, 99,... 98, 23

    "Your cousin is smart too?" Misae frowned. From what she remembered about Sakura was the fact that she was rather stupid.

    Alice was surprised. "You know about her cousin?"

    "Yeah, we¡¯re ssmates since junior high school, so I meet with that girl a few times."

    Misae didn¡¯t want to recall that experience at all. She didn¡¯t like Sakura at all and remembering that person already made her wanted to punch the other party as hard as possible. However, she could only do that inside her imagination because she didn¡¯t want to get into trouble here.

    "So, the results are out?" Tommy appeared and walked nonchntly. He peered towards his score as he sighed in relief.

    "What do you get?" Misae quickly scanned the list.

    "46, I manage to evade the supplementary ss," Tommy grinned. He was already content that he managed to escape those sses as he didn¡¯t like to study. After all, he often skipped the ss to sleep in the infirmary.

    "..." even after learning with Kanae you still got that low?

    "I think, you really need the supplementary lesson," Alice voiced out her opinion after a few seconds.

    "You¡¯re right. Let¡¯sin to the teacher about that."

    "Don¡¯t!" Tommy didn¡¯t want to attend the supplementary ss. Different from the usual ss, that ss has a strict teacher, so he would get a bigger punishment if he skipped.

    Kanae giggled as she saw them argue. Her eyes locked to the other students who were below her. There were still a lot of them that has the score around 90. However, she didn¡¯t recognize their name at all.

    "With that score, you may attract the student council to rope you in."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Everyone who gets the first ce in the first year always gets selected for the student council," Tommy grinned.

    Kanae shed a smirk. "Oh? Then let¡¯s hope they also set their eyes on thezy student who skip ss every day."

    After enough banter with each other, they made their way towards their ss. Another batch of students came and saw their score on the board.

    "Wow, Sakura, you get such high score."

    "Of course," Sakura smiled confidently. She nced to the side where the score for the first year was posted and her smile stiffened. Her cousin got a higher scorepared to her.

    "What is it Sakura?"

    "I need to go for a moment."

    Leaving her confused friends, she stomped her feet towards the school office and opened the door.

    "We need to talk," she said coldly.

    One of the teachers beckoned her toe closer. "Is there anything wrong, Lady Sakura?"

    "Why I don¡¯t get the highest score?" Sakura asked menacingly, "Are they cheating?"

    The teacher shook his head. "They don¡¯t. All of their answers are correct and even after checking it countless times, there is no mistake."

    The truth was, their answers were even better than the one they taught on the ss. It seemed that the two of them already memorized the entire textbook and know the answer perfectly. It made the teacher had to give them the perfect score for most of the lesson.

    "Didn¡¯t I pay you to correct my work better and have my cousin lower?" Sakura looked coldly.

    "We already do that, but there are some questions that we cannot pass by since it¡¯spletely wrong," although the money was given, they needed to give reason to the higher-ups about how they conducted their scoring. tantly correcting a wrong answer would make them got into numerous troubles and losing their credibility. They could show leniency, but it didn¡¯t mean even the wrong answer turned correct.

    Sakura really wanted to get angry at them, but they stood firm. No matter how powerful her family was, raising their hand against a normal citizen was a crime.

    "I don¡¯t want this happen again," she threatened again.

    The teacher watched the girl helplessly as he returned to his seat. She was really a typicalzy rich girl who only knew how to use her wealth. Since he already got the money, he might as well do as she asked.

    Outside the door, a man was standing there calmly watching the furious girl stomped on the floor. He nced inside. "What a pampered youngdy."

 Chapter 22 Trouble Brewing

    Nolen School C, field

    "Misae, can¡¯t you focus on the lesson?" Kanae looked towards her friend with a helpless expression.

    "But, he¡¯s there," Misae pouted.

    The one her best friend meant was their school student council president, Kevin Kalin. He was currently standing near the teacher with one student near him. The teacher has said before that they came to take a look for the potential first year to join the student council. This made a lot of students grew excited and did their best to perform.

    Aside from that, the teacher also mentioned those whom he remembered. As the teacher, he knew some of them who were the best, so he could give some rmendation to this person.

    "If you want to get chosen, you better move and practice."

    Misae pouted. "And show him how clumsy I am? I better off trying to watch him rather than doing them."

    Kanae sighed. She turned her gaze towards Alice, but thetter only shook her head slightly. Facing the stubborn Misae, there was nothing they could do to make her move. The two of them have finished their warm up while Misae barely started them.

    "Let¡¯s just correct your form," Kanae said to Alice.

    Alice nodded her head. Usually, Kanae would not practice any martial arts, but being seen to run around the field during the ss was also not good. This was not PE, so she could just use this chance to train Alice.

    "Try to attack me," Kanae said after a while.

    "Are you sure?" Alice asked doubtfully.

    "Well, just follow my order. Right punch," Kanae started.

    Alice followed Kanae¡¯s instruction and punched using the movement they were taught. Kanae moved to the side and tapped the upper part of the punch.

    "You¡¯re too high. This punch is unstable, so you need to move it a bit lower."

    "Ah, okay."

    Having Kanae taught her, Alice finally understood why Kanae didn¡¯t bother learning with them. She was basically an expert in this field as she kept on correcting the basic posture Alice had. After quite some time, they took a rest because Alice couldn¡¯t maintain the stance.

    "Misae, want to learn now?"

    "Fine," Misae reluctantly moved.

    After seeing how Kanae taught Alice, she was interested as well. Finishing her warm up, she tried attacking Kanae. Compared with Alice, her basic foundation was far better, but she was extremely slow and couldn¡¯tst long. Even her stance was correct, but there was barely any stamina.

    "I think what you need is running to increase your stamina," Kanae concluded after a while. She barely corrected any of the stances.

    Misae frowned. "I hate running."

    She has done all she could to avoid that training, so she didn¡¯t want to pull herself to train in running anymore. They were too tiring for her and she couldn¡¯t bear to do them anymore.

    Aliceughed slightly. "I have to practice running a bit every day since young."

    "Are you joking?"

    "No, I have a weak body when I¡¯m still a kid, so I can only train in running."

    Misae looked towards Alice up and down. "You don¡¯t look like a sick person. You¡¯re as healthy as you can be."

    "My health has improved, so I start doing PE from junior high school and then martial arts," Alice answered.

    "You don¡¯t learn them from young? Your parents must be very patient with you," Misae grumbled.

    Kanae shook her head in amusement. "Do you want to keep on resting? The president is still watching over there. If you can do them correctly, you might have the chance to get into the student council and meet with him every day."

    "Don¡¯t try to tempt me."

    However, it didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to have another light spar. Alice was still correcting her form while Misae was simply doing what she has practiced since young. Before long, Misae was too tired to continue, so she sat down again and Kanae reced her once again.

    "You¡¯re good at this," Alice smiled.

    Kanae merely nodded her head. "I have enough practice in the past."

    She didn¡¯t exin any further while Alice thought about Kanae¡¯s identity. Members of the wealthy family were usually trained in martial arts, so she guessed that it might be the case. However, she didn¡¯t dare to ask that to the girl in front of her.

    While they were practicing, the president caught the sight of Kanae taught the other two girls. His eyes showed interest for a moment.

    "Neo, do you know that girl who ys ball with us before?"

    "I search about her," Neo answered. "Her name is Kanae Nali, a daughter from the fifth branch of the Nali Family. She¡¯s excellent in study, which allows her to get a full schrship..."

    "She¡¯s also good at martial arts," Kevin pointed towards the light movement that Kanae showed to them.

    "She¡¯s a member of the Nali Family," Neo shrugged. He merely did a basic investigation and didn¡¯t search deeper because there were too many things he had to do.

    "Pick her."

    "I get it," Neo answered calmly.

    Kevin moved his gaze to the boys¡¯ section. "Also pick those two boys. They will be a great help for Mike."

    "No problem."

    After deciding all that, Kevin left the training room. Many girls saw that and disappointed. They were hoping that he could stay for a tad longer.

    "I¡¯m resting," Misae finally gave up after two rounds. Only Alice was trying harder once more before the three of them waited for the lesson to finish. Kanae used the time to run around the field once again while the other two just talked with each other.

    Before long, the training time was over and the first years walked out of the ce one by one. Some students deliberately waited for a longer time because they wanted to catch the sight of the second year. Not long after that, a few second years started toe.

    One of them noticed the group of girls and approached them. "Girls, do you want to help me a bit?"

    "What is it?" the leader, Amanda, asked unreservedly.

    "There¡¯s an annoying first year, I want you to do something for me. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take care of the other things."

    Amanda thought about it for a moment. "Tell us who it is first, and then I¡¯ll decide that."

    The second-year spoke the name and the leader immediately agreed. They talked for some time until the other second years started toe to the field.

 Chapter 23 People in This City

    On the weekend, Kanae would go to the store and work from morning until afternoon. She chose to work full day on the Saturday, so she could get a rest tomorrow. Today the store was rather empty in the morning. She has quite a lot of time to rest.

    "Old Man, I¡¯m hungry," Kanae said with a grin.

    A light tap to her forehead was what she got to ask for food. The Old Man already gave her the breakfast, so he would not give her food anymore before it was the time for lunch break.

    "You¡¯re going to make me lost a lot of money, little girl."

    Kanae caressed her forehead. "I¡¯m hungry, Old Man."

    "You already say that a few times," the Old Man rolled his eyes. If only she was not his employee and he was fond of her, he might have thrown her out from the store.

    Kanae took a seat near the counter. "There are fewer customerstely."

    "Some new gangs are formedtely," the Old Man answered immediately. He took out a few newspapers and ced them in front of Kanae.

    "You might find them interesting."

    "Let me see," Kanae picked it up and saw the headline was about the recent gangs attack. Aside from the school, they also attacked some other ces and each of them was listed here. Other school was also not spared from the attack from the gangs.

    Based on the interview the reporters did with the police, they concluded that there were a lot of new gangs formedtely. Those whom they managed to catch were mostly new people they have never seen before. They didn¡¯t know why the number increased, so they were trying their best to investigate more.

    "There is a lot of newstely," Kanae flipped the newspaper. Most of the news was about the attack that happened.

    "It¡¯ll only take time before those gangs sh with the established ns," the Old Man shook his head lightly. When that time came, there would hardly be any peace for them.

    Kanae nodded her head. "From the news, that¡¯s very likely."

    "Do you think your ce is going to be safe, little girl?"

    Considering that her ce was being guarded like that, Kanae doubted that anyone would try to barge in. Although her house was a simple run down building on the back of a big mansion, she knew that it was very unlikely for anyone to trespass. At most, the one who woulde to bother her was her cousin.

    There were a lot of guards guarding the mansion of Nali Family. After all, they were one of the wealthiest families in this city, so it was obvious that they would not ck off in this matter.

    "I doubt there¡¯s going to be anyone who attacks the ce," Kanae answered reassuringly.

    The Old Man nodded his head. He didn¡¯t know what kind of ce Kanae had, but he knew that it must be very ordinary. After all, if she was not poor, why would shee to him for job?

    At that time a few men came to the store. Looking at their build and appearance, Kanae tensed up almost immediately. They were all big guys and even if they didn¡¯t bring any weapon, there might be some hidden ones. Besides, their clothes were not fashionable.

    "Old Man," the first person greeted. "How are you doing? You have been staying in this store for a long time."

    "Long time no see," the Old Man smiled widely and walked toward the group of men. He shook their hands one by one before started talking about various things.

    Kanae was rather dumbfounded, but she tactfully moved to the back. She didn¡¯t know them, and she didn¡¯t want to barge into their conversation when it was unneeded. She and Old Man were merely friends, but before that they were strangers.

    If it was not because the Old Man saw her holding a sheet while looking for job on the street, she would not be here. She didn¡¯t know much about the Old Man and she was not going to barge into his life without his permission like that.

    The conversation didn¡¯tst long before the leader of the group noticed Kanae on the back.

    "Old Man, I don¡¯t know you have a daughter," he said jokingly.

    The Old Manughed. "She¡¯s not my daughter. She¡¯s an employee who works in this store."

    Hearing that, the leader was surprised. He stared at the Old Man, but the Old Man merely shook his head. With that gesture, he understood that the Old Man didn¡¯t wish for the girl to know much more.

    "Do you want to talk with her?" the Old Man looked to the back and beckoned Kanae toe closer. "Kanae, this is my old friend, Ryan. Ryan, this is the best employee I have, Kanae."

    "Nice to meet you Mr. Ryan," Kanae greeted politely.

    Ryan shook the girl¡¯s hand. "Nice to meet you too, Kanae."

    "He¡¯s my old acquaintances, so he¡¯s quite rigid," the Old Manughed. Based on appearance alone, that statement was quite hard to believe. However, Kanae knew that the Old Man looked olderpared to his real age, so that word was actually quite believable.

    "How¡¯s the Old Man here, Kanae?" Ryan chose to change the conversation.

    "He¡¯s very diligent," Kanae answered. "He¡¯s also very kind."

    Hearing that, Ryan almost choked. "You call this annoying Old Man kind? I can¡¯t believe what you feed to her head to make her call you like that voluntary."

    The Old Manughed. "You don¡¯t need to know."

    They talked for quite long before customers started to pour in, so Kanae didn¡¯t have the time to joke around anymore. Ryan waited on the side and asionally ordered the noodle, which the Old Man answered with a grunt, but he still made them. All in all, his appearance made the store became even livelier.

    "I¡¯m going to close the store earlier today, you can go home first, Kanae."

    Kanae nodded her head. She bid her farewell to the Old Man and Ryan. Although she still wondered who he was, she didn¡¯t try to dig deeper. In this city, each person has something they hid from other people. She was not that close with the Old Man, so she would not dig deeper into his life.

    When she already disappeared from the view, Ryan looked towards the Old Man and asked.

    "Her hand is quite hard. Where do you find someone like her?" he asked curiously.

    "She¡¯s wandering on the street holding a job searching sheet from newspaper," the Old Man answered. "She looks like a good girl, so I give the offer for her to work for me in this store."

    Ryan nodded his head. "Have you asked about her condition?"

    "No, there¡¯s no need to ask about her past and everything," the Old Man shook his head. "Let¡¯s go, you didn¡¯te just to taste my noodle again, right?"

    "Hahaha, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go."

 Chapter 24 Student Council New Members

    School Nolen C

    On Monday morning, Kanae looked towards the announcement on the board with a dark face. She arrived very early in the morning, so there were not many students yet, but the board was filled with students. Out of curiosity, she walked here and noticed something she never imagined before.

    Well, she did imagine that because a certain someone kept on teasing her. However, she never thought that it would reallye true. After all, the number of smart students in this school was numerous.

    "Tommy prediction is correct," Misae eximed with a grin stered on her face. She woke up earlytely because she knew that the student council would post their new member soon. She wanted to see them as fast as possible, so she came early.

    Kanae turned her head towards the excited girl beside her. "Please tell me that this is a dream."

    Misae giggled, "What are you talking about? Don¡¯t you happy that you¡¯re picked as the Student Council new members. It is even such a high position."

    Kanae looked towards the board again still with a sullen face.

    ...

    Student Council Members

    President : Kevin Kalin

    Vice President : Kanae Nali

    Secretary : Neo Soha

    Treasury : Neo Soha

    Guard : Mike Johan

    Members : Tommy Mdy

    Jay Hon

    ...

    Looking towards her name at the very top of the list, she felt like tearing the paper down. Why did they pick her? There were numerous other students who were also smart. There shouldn¡¯t be any need for them to specifically choose her.

    Her eyes finally moved to the other names. Aside from Kevin and Tommy, she was not familiar with the others. Aside from that...

    "One person can hold two positions at once?" she looked towards Misae.

    Misae nodded, "In the history of this school, there is even one instance where the members are only two because they have upied all the needed ones. After all, it depends on who has the qualification to join."

    ¡¯That person named Neo Soha must be capable.¡¯

    In the next second, she seemed to realize something as she stared at the list once more, trying to confirm her suspicion.

    "What is it, Kanae?"

    "There¡¯s no other girl in the list."

    Based on the named that was on the list, she was basically the only woman in the group. Although she didn¡¯t have any attractive figure, it was still ufortable to stay in the ce that was filled with boys. Well, once she got to know them, everything should not feel too bad.

    "You¡¯re right," Misae read the list once more. "As far as I know, there is indeed rarely any girl get selected because the girls mostly unable to do martial arts very well."

    "Do you mean I can do martial arts well?"

    Misae recalled that she has never seen Kanae fought anyone. Even at spars, Kanae would not attack the other party and merely moved around to evade them. In the end, it was her opponent who has to give up.

    "Maybe he sees your excellent score and your extraordinary habit."

    Most of the students needed to work hard if they wanted to achieve what Kanae had. On the other hand, Kanae only spent little to none time to achieve this current rank in lesson. It was hard for others, but for her, it was like a walk in the park.

    Kanae rolled her eyes. At that time, Alice came with a bag of cookies on her hand. "To celebrate Kanae gets chosen."

    "How do you even know that I will get chosen before youe here?" Kanae looked towards her best friend suspiciously.

    Alice smiled widely. She already nned to give the cookies to the other two in ss. But when she saw them stood in front of the board like this, she chose to step forward to say her congrattion and gave the cookies.

    "I think this is unnned," Misaeughed.

    Kanae shook her head at the two answers. Anyway, there was clearly no way for her to reject this position. If she tried to do that, she would surely make a scene in the school considering how popr that president was. Not to mention, she would surely be the limelight.

    She sighed secretly. Her peaceful life in high school was going to end soon...

    If she met that president, she would surely give him a piece of her mind. She didn¡¯t have any interest to join the student council. Just the matter of her life was already hard enough for her.

    Oh well, if things got too hard, she would find a way to get out. There should be no problem, right?

    "Later, I¡¯ll find the time to visit you in the student council room," Misae grinned. "That way, you can havepanion."

    "You just want to sneak a peek towards the others, right?"

    Hearing her best friend point out the real reason, Misae stuck out her tongue. She would not lie. That was indeed the reason she wanted to visit. If they asked her to help, she might be better off noting. Doing those works was definitely not her forte.

    Alice smiled. "I¡¯ll bring you some sweets when Ie to visit."

    Kanae nodded her head. That was far betterpared with Misae who only came to see the boys.

    "What about cakes?" Alice suggested.

    "That¡¯s a great idea," Kanae agreed.

    Misae smiled widely. "Give me some of them too. I want to eat them."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll make a big enough cake for you all."

    While they were talking, the other students have started toe and filled the hallway. They wanted to see the board, and the three of them definitely blocked the way. Moving to the side, Misae yawned.

    "Let¡¯s go to ss. I want to sleep for a few minutes before the ss start."

    "Why are you this tired?"

    "I have been forcing myself to wake up earlytely," Misae answered lightly.

    Kanae shook her head. "There was no need for you to do that."

    The building for the first year was across a small field, so they needed to walk outside. They could just circle the hallway, but most of the students were toozy to do that. If there was a shorter way, why should they use the longer one?

    Kanae was about to step out towards the field when she stopped abruptly. Her movement caused Misae and Alice nearly bumped on her back.

    "What is¨C."

    PRANG!

    A vase fell right in front of Kanae.

    One step... If she had walked just one more step, that vase would surely hit her head.

 Chapter 25 Inciden

    "Kanae, are you alright?" Alice immediately snapped back to reality and eximed. Her usually soft demeanor disappeared in the moment of panic.

    Kanae looked towards the vase in front of her. The vase was not too big, but having it fell on top of someone¡¯s head was clearly dangerous. Just from the shattered pieces, her feet were full of wounds. Thankfully, they were not deep and most were mere scratches, but the sight was clearly tragic.

    "I¡¯m fine, what about you two?" Kanae asked back as she calmed herself. Yet her gaze was still cold.

    "We¡¯re good," Misae answered as she was pulled back to the reality too. The two of them stood behind Kanae and a pir, so they were practically safe. The shattered pieces didn¡¯t reach them because there was someone blocking for them.

    "What about you? You¡¯re the one at the front?" she asked in panic, but when she tried to move her feet, she noticed that the floor was filled with the shattered pieces of the vase. She couldn¡¯t ce her feet everywhere to get close to Kanae without stepping on them.

    Kanae tried moving her feet backward and frowned. The pain was bearable, but it was certainly ufortable for her to move around too much.

    "Who¡¯s up there?" another student yelled. They were also surprised about the event, but some of them still showed concern.

    "Who do that?"

    "Check the second floor!"

    "They must have escaped," Misae gritted her teeth, feeling extremely angry. Who would dare to scheme like that to her best friend?

    "Let¡¯s go to the infirmary," Alice beckoned. The most important thing to do was to treat Kanae¡¯s feet. Those people would be handled by the school or student councils.

    Misae agreed so the two of them apanied Kanae to the infirmary. From the way Kanae walked, other people might doubt that she was hurt. However, her face that kept on frowning made people knew that she was not feeling that well.

    The journey to the infirmary took a long time and Misae kept on worrying that Kanae wouldn¡¯t be able to walk. Thankfully, they arrived in the infirmary quite fast, and the doctor was there.

    "Hello, Doc, can you help me?" Kanae asked with a wry smile.

    The doctor looked towards Kanae¡¯s feet and frowned. "Come over here. What are you doing early in the morning?"

    "Just a little incident," Kanae answered.

    The doctor took out a bottle of alcohol. He looked towards Kanae. "This is going to be hurt, bear with it."

    Misae and Alice couldn¡¯t bear to look as the doctor cleaned up the wound. They have experienced the pain from having alcohol touched their wound in the past. The feeling was rather unpleasant. Honestly, unpleasant was not enough to describe it as they would usually yell loudly in pain.

    In contrast to them, Kanae merely frowned when her feet were in contact with the alcohol. Although she felt pain, she held them back and only her grip on the chair grew harder. It was not easy to bear with the pain.

    "You can yell if you want," the doctor said calmly.

    "No need," Kanae answered back. Her forehead was filled with sweat, but she waited patiently until the doctor finished bandaging her feet. From outside, her feet looked like a mummy.

    "It¡¯s finished. You¡¯re an excellent half mummy," the doctor joked.

    Kanae smiled wryly. Do you have to joke around, Doc?

    "You¡¯ll surely attract a lot of attention with those feet," Alice remarked worriedly. The students were usually very curious, so it was certain that they wouldn¡¯t let Kanae slept peacefully.

    Kanae looked towards her feet. That was true. "I think I¡¯ll skip the ss today. Please tell the teacher about it."

    Alice and Misae nodded their head. They were definitely going to report this to the school. That was clearly very dangerous because just another step was all they required to be sent directly to the hospital.

    The two of them walked outside while discussed what they were supposed to tell the teacher. Sitting on the chair, Kanae sighed. She moved her feet around a bit, there was barely any pain right now.

    "Don¡¯t move around too much. You can sleep like that idiot," the doctor pointed to the bed. "I want to go for now."

    Kanae watched as the doctor left before moving her gaze to the bed. "Tommy, what are you doing sleeping so early in the morning?"

    "This ce is my second home," Tommy murmured and pulled the curtain. His eyesnded on the bandaged feet of Kanae. "You should be more careful, being the vice president is going to invite a lot of hate."

    "I doubt there¡¯s any rtion to that for this incident," Kanae shrugged. "There¡¯s a lot of hidden cameras in this school, so they must be prepared that they won¡¯t get captured by them."

    "Plus eyewitness," Tommy moved his feet to a sitting position.

    Kanae nodded her head. "You¡¯re right."

    "Do you want to sleep? There are three beds here. You can use one if you¡¯re tired."

    "No thanks, I¡¯ll just try to check the student council room," she smiled. "And have a warm talk with the president."

    "You¡¯re not going to convince him with your usual attitude," Tommyughed.

    Kanae also knew that. But she still wouldn¡¯t back down without trying. Her brain tried to list down some possible argumentation that she could use against that president. After all, she wanted her peaceful high school life; a very ordinary one at that and not the one where she would be busy every day.

    "We can go together if you want," Tommy hopped down from the bed. "I don¡¯t feel like sleeping again."

    "Are you sure? Did you have enough sleepst night?" Kanae asked.

    Tommy shrugged. He pointed to the door. "Are youing or not? I also want to try asking the same question as to why they choose me to be their member."

    Different from most students, the two of them didn¡¯t have the slightest interested to join the student council. epting the offer from Tommy, she walked out from the infirmary towards the Student Council Room.

 Chapter 26 Introduction

    "Do you know the way towards Student Council Room?" Kanae asked doubtfully.

    Tommy scratched his head. "I thought you knew."

    "I don¡¯t."

    For Kanae, going to school was only the requirement she needed to live as an ordinary person. She would not spend her time strolling around the school just to know the location for every room in this school. That was stupid.

    "What are you doing here?" a voice came from behind them.

    Kanae and Tommy turned around. They were stunned to see their president standing with a report of something that he read while he walked.

    "Good morning, President," Kanae bowed down in formality. She straightened herself as she gave a wry smile. "I identally hurt my feet, so Ie here to get medication."

    Kevin¡¯s eyesnded on the heavily bandaged feet of Kanae. That was not a simple ident because her feet werepletely covered. He frowned slightly but didn¡¯t ask any longer.

    "And you?" He looked towards Tommy.

    Tommy scratched his head in embarrassment. "I¡¯m just trying to sleep, so I stay in the infirmary."

    "Are you sick?"

    "No."

    "Why don¡¯t you go to ss?"

    Hearing that, Tommy felt awkward. He was saying something that would break the rule in front of the Student Council President. "I¡¯ll skip the ss for today."

    Kevin turned her head towards Kanae, and the girl immediately nodded her head. "I¡¯m skipping too."

    "Come with me to the Student Council Room," Kevin said calmly, his tone was monotone. "If you want to skip ss, you can use the time to familiarize with the work in Student Council."

    Kanae was stunned that the president was not angry at them skipping ss. Tommy peered to the girl¡¯s face and grinned. "The Student Council members who hold a position other than ordinary members is free to not join the ss and do any other activities rted to their position."

    This was the first time Kanae heard something like this. It seemed that her knowledge about the power of the Student Council was stillcking, verycking at that. She turned her head towards Tommy and shed a mischievous smile.

    "Doesn¡¯t it mean you are not allowed to skip ss?"

    Tommy shrugged. "I always skip ss and it will not change."

    "Are you twoing with me?"

    "Yes!"

    The two of them followed after Kevin. Kanae suddenly realized that she nearly unable to see anything in front of her because of them. What were the boys eaten to make them very tall like this? Her mindined because all she could see was their broad back.

    Walking through the corridors, Kanae memorized the route to her ss and the Student Council room. Kevin opened the door first and he was greeted by his two friends.

    "President, I have found out something new," a man behind the table waved his hand excitedly. He was rather skinny with a messy appearance, but what stood out the most was his red hair. How many people in this city have red hair?

    On the side, a big man was preparing a drink. He nced up when the two of them came in. Contrary to his big build, he was smiling kindly, "Good morning President. Do you want some coffee?"

    When Kevin came in and the other two appeared in their view, the two of them froze. In a matter of second, Neo pointed towards Kanae, "President, why are they here?"

    Kanae thought that this man didn¡¯t know about her position, though it was weird considering that he was supposed to be the secretary. She bowed slightly, "Good morning, I¡¯m Kanae Nali, the Vice President of Student Council, nice to meet you."

    Tommy looked towards Kanae weirdly, but chose to follow suit as he introduced himself. "I¡¯m Tommy Mdy, from ss 1-C, a new member of Student Council, and then, uhm¨C what else should I say?"

    The man looked annoyed. He already knew that she was the Vice President and he was the new member. He secretly rolled his eyes at the two¡¯s response. What he wanted to know was why they wereing with Kevin to the Student Council room in the early morning like this.

    "I¡¯m Neo Soha, the secretary of Student Council," The skinny man chose to introduce himself. Forget it, he could just ask Kevin about itter.

    The big man put the cup down and introduced himself. "I¡¯m Mike Johan, the guard of Student Council."

    Kanae nodded. She looked around the room. The room was not really big and there were a lot of books stacked on the cupboard and racks. Other than books, there were a few papers put around messily. There was a coffee machine on the side table and a few cups for them and a bunch of other items put around.

    While Kanae was looking around, Kevin walked to his desk and turned theputer on. He wanted to continue doing his works as usual.

    Tommy was more interested in the stack of paper on Neo¡¯s table. They were a lot and ced disorderly. He wanted to know what made their secretary very busy this early in the morning.

    Neo followed Tommy gaze and scratched his head embarrassedly. "I rarely clean up, so it¡¯s a bit messy. I will do itter."

    "Do you need help?" Tommy offered.

    Mike nced towards Kanae¡¯s feet and pulled a chair for her. "You can help, but she¡¯s better resting."

    "Thank you."

    Mike smiled in response. Looking towards this big man, Kanae wondered if he ever didn¡¯t smile. He seemed to smile every time as she recalled he was also like that during their game on the field. Although this made him looked rather amiable, his big build made it hard for her to imagine him as such.

    Tommy sighed as she realized that he was going to be an errand boy today. "What do you want me to do?

    Neo¡¯s eyes lit up. "Put this here and that there..."

    He gave a long list of instructions. Tommy¡¯s face darkened considerably as he followed after each instruction. Sitting on the chair, Kanae was watching amusedly when she recalled something. Oh yeah, she wanted to give a piece of her mind to the president.

    "President Kevin?" she looked up. "Do you mind if I ask you why you choose me?"

    Kevin stopped his movement. His dark iris watched her calmly. "You¡¯re a capable person."

    "There are a lot of capable students in the first year," Kanae said sulkily.

    On the side, Neo almost mistyped when he recognized her words. Did she just say that because she didn¡¯t want to join the Student Council?

    "But none of them have the leisure to sleep in the ss like you."

    Kanae was stunned. She was only sleeping because she was tired! However, it was indeed true that other students would still struggle for their lesson while she was not.

    "I don¡¯t have much time to spare after school."

    "You can just skip the ss."

    If she kept on skipping ss, how could she hope for having a normal high school life?

    Seeing the two of them argued, Neo secretlyughed. This was the first time he saw someone dared to talk back to their president. After all, everyone was usually intimidated by his powerful gaze.

    Kevin watched Kanae for a moment. "One hour after school in this room, that¡¯s all you need to spare as the Student Council Vice President."

    Kanae thought for a moment. One hour was not that long as she usually only started her work at three (school ended at two). Besides, the Old Man was quite lenient about her work and didn¡¯t force her toe too early.

    "Fine," Kanae epted.

    Kevin nodded his head before turning his gaze towards Neo. "Finish your work now. I want to see the report."

    "Wait," Neo was stunned. He barely typed anything, and the other party already wanted the report? That was impossible!

    Seeing the cold gaze on the other party¡¯s face, he secretly cursed on his head. He swore he wouldn¡¯tugh in front of the president again if this was what he got.

 Chapter 27 Student Council First Meeting 1

    Because Neo waspletely focused on his work, Mike became the one who instructed Tommy to clean up the room. Kanae was only sitting on the chair, and she soon felt bored. She really wanted to sleep again.

    Her eyesnded on the table beside her. There were three big tables in this room, one was used by the president and there was a chair beside him. Her guess was that chair should be her ce, but she got no intention to sit there right now. She still didn¡¯t feelfortable to sit with that stubborn ice block.

    The other one was used by Neo while the other one was empty. Mike was standing near the cupboard without any intention to sit down. She was not sure about the reason, but this was not her ce to pry into their business.

    Putting her hand on the empty table, she used it as the pillow for her head. Before long, she had slept again.

    "Little girl, do you want to read something?" Neo remembered about the girl and peeked out of his monitor when he saw that she was already sleeping peacefully.

    "..." girl, this ce was filled with men and you dared to sleep?

    "Let her be. She seems tired," Mike smiled as he instructed Tommy again.

    Moving the book to one hand, Tommy used his other hand to wipe his sweat. His gazended towards Kanae as he smiled wryly. She seemed to not feel any danger to sleep in this room. Well, there was indeed no harm for her as they didn¡¯t seem to have any other intention.

    Neo moved his gaze towards her feet as he handed a sh disk to Mike. "Print this for our president. Oh yeah, Tommy, do you know what happen to her feet? It seems hurt."

    "A vase falls in front of her this morning," Tommy simplified the story. He was in the infirmary at that time and only heard the news, so he didn¡¯t know about the detail too.

    "A vase? She¡¯s really unlucky," Neo murmured.

    Mike finished printing the report and handed them to the president. Kevin epted the paper and browsed as he remarked, "Neo, another batch hase today, so you have to make another report."

    "What?" Neo eximed. He didn¡¯t want to make another report again.

    "You have one hour to finish them."

    "Fine..." while groaned, he continued to type. This was indeed his work, so he couldn¡¯tin anymore.

    Time passed swiftly and Tommy spent the rest of the time by talking with Mike. He was mostly curious if there was any topic that could make Mike didn¡¯t smile, but so far he didn¡¯t get any reaction.

    The bell rang and Kanae woke up. She took off her sses to rub her eyes. "The bell sounds louder here."

    "The location of the teacher¡¯s office is not far from here," Mike pointed to the side.

    Kanae nodded her head. She looked around and noticed that most of the messy paper and the likes were neatly ced on the cupboard. It seemed that Tommy has worked hard to finish everything.

    "Do you want to eat?" Tommy asked.

    Kanae nodded. "Misae will surely look for me. I¡¯ll just wait for her here."

    "Are you sure she knows that you¡¯re here?"

    Kanae¡¯s lips curled up into a small smile. Considering Misae, she knew that her friend would surely search in this ce. Even if she was not here, there was no way Misae would pass the chance to see handsome boys. Since she doubted she could help at any other time, she would just use this chance to let Misae saw them.

    It didn¡¯t take long to have someone knocked on the door. Mike opened the door and found a girl was looking towards him with a smile on her face.

    "Excuse me, I¡¯m looking for Kanae," Her sparkling eyes didn¡¯t leave the man¡¯s face even in the slightest.

    Looking towards Misae¡¯s action, Kanae smiled wryly. She had expected that her friend would fall into gaze like that. After Kevin, the second most handsome man in this room was certainly Mike. After all, with that smile stered on his face, he seemed to be a kind man.

    "I¡¯m here," Kanae stood up. "Please excuse me, President, Senior Mike, and Senior Neo."

    "No need to call us senior," Neo waved his hand energetically.

    Tommy also bid his farewell as he walked outside with Kanae. Misae looked towards her best friend with sparkling eyes.

    "So, can you tell me what you are doing inside the ce?"

    "Sleeping," Kanae answered truthfully. She was too tired and with her feet like this, they didn¡¯t allow her to work. Feeling bored, the only thing she could do was sleeping.

    Misae rolled her eyes. "You have the best chance to talk with them and you¡¯re only sleeping?"

    "I don¡¯t know what to talk," Kanae shrugged. She was tired, and she didn¡¯t have the intention to bother them in their work, so she chose the best option she had; sleeping.

    Misaeined all the way towards the canteen. Alice has reserved a ce for them to eat, so they only needed to take their food and sat down on the designated ce. When they sat down, Misae finally finished herin.

    "I can¡¯t believe you just waste your chance like that."

    Alice smiled wryly. The way their brain worked was different, so she couldn¡¯t expect the others to do things like what she wanted to do.

    "Oh yeah, Kanae, the school reports the incident this morning as an ident."

    Kanae frowned. "Why?"

    "Based on the video, there¡¯s nothing happened in that ce this morning. No one was spotted in that ce, so they dismissed the case as an ident," Alice exined ruefully. They couldn¡¯t believe that something like that was an ident.

    Kanae nodded her head. If no one was captured on the video, that must be meant that the person already prepared for this for a long time. Because there was no evidence, there was no need to make this into a big case.

    "It¡¯s still dangerous. Let¡¯s hope the school improves their surveince," Kanae said nonchntly.

    Misae and Alice looked towards each other. Although they were unable to ept this end, they knew that there was nothing they could do. If there was no proof, the school wouldn¡¯t act.

    "This is frustrating."

    Kanae shrugged. "No worry, if this is a plot; they will surely be caughtter."

    She turned her head to eat her food as her eyes turned cold. No one noticed it, but she too wanted to know if that was really an incident. As someone who was present in that scene, she recalled seeing someone suspicious. That person was the one that made her chose to stop abruptly, avoiding the perilous situation.

    "Let¡¯s just hope this won¡¯t turn into a big case."

 Chapter 28 Student Council First Meeting 2

    After the school was over, Kanae made her way to the Student Council Room once again. Misae reminded her over and over that she had to make aplete observation of the ce and the people. Of course, towards those requests, Kanae skillfully denied them.

    KNOCK! KNOCK!

    "Come in," the people inside answered.

    Kanae opened the door. Inside the room were all of the old members. It seemed that Tommy and Jay hadn¡¯t arrived yet.

    "Good afternoon, President, Mike, and Neo," Kanae greeted politely. She recalled that Neo said that she didn¡¯t have to call them using senior, so she directly used their name. She observed their expression, but it seemed that none of them took offense for her words. That was good.

    "Good afternoon Kanae," Mike greeted back. "Please have a seat."

    Kanae smiled and walked to Kevin¡¯s side. Since she was the Vice President, her chair was obviously beside the president because they shared a table. Looking at the busy Kevin, she bowed. "Pardon my intrusion, President."

    Kevin nced once before continued typing. Kanae didn¡¯t mind the cold attitude and sat down on the chair calmly.

    "Do you want some coffee?" Mike offered. It seemed that his job when there was nothing to do was making coffee.

    Kanae looked at the messy small coffee table on the side. This was the additional table on this room. Though, from the size of the table, many people would rather deem it as a chair rather than table.

    "There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t like to drink coffee too much."

    "What about tea?"

    "No, thank you."

    Mike didn¡¯t ask again as he made another cup of tea for himself. Kanae was looking towards the man with bewilderment. She recalled seeing him drinking tea this morning. How many cups did he drink?

    "Don¡¯t worry about him," Neo grinned. "Mike prefers tea rather than water, so he usually drinks them a lot."

    Kanae nodded her head. She recalled her best friend as Misae was also someone who loved tea very much. She even wondered those foreign names that her friend spouted out when she visited thetter¡¯s ce months ago. She only identally stumbled into Misae¡¯s tea collection, but it became the trigger for her friend to be a chatterbox.

    She was about to talk again when the door was opened and a man came in. He was rather small and seemed like a silent type, but his gaze was rather sharp. He looked around.

    "Am Ite?"

    "You¡¯re notte, please take a seat Jay," Mike answered.

    Jay nodded and sat down. He felt that he should have done his introduction, so he continued, "I¡¯m Jay Hon."

    Mike nodded his head. He already knew the identity of the other party. Before they selected them, they had to survey them for a bit.

    Kanae looked towards the young man as her mind wandered. Where has she seen him before? Oh right, he was the boy who sparred with Tommy and created quite amotion in the martial art ss.

    The door opened and thest member came in. "Ah, it seemed that I¡¯mte, sorry everyone."

    "Tommy, did you just wake up?" Neo asked.

    Tommy¡¯s eyes widened. "How do you know?"

    Kanae giggled as she remarked. "Your hair is bed hair."

    "Aw, I must look reallyme in front of thedies," Tommy grinned. He used his hand tob his hair. Although Kanae has seen him like this a few times, this time they were going for the very first meeting as Student Council, so he tried to look a bit neater.

    Mike shook his head. "There¡¯s no need, you¡¯re going to get messier after this."

    Tommy got a bad feeling when he saw the smile on Mike¡¯s face, but he didn¡¯t mention anything because their leader spoke up.

    Kevin looked up. "Since everyone is here, let¡¯s get started. I¡¯ll begin with the introduction. My name is Kevin Kalin, I¡¯m second year ss 2-A. I¡¯m the current Student Council president."

    "I¡¯m Kanae Nali, first-year ss 1-A. I¡¯m the Student Council Vice President," Kanae continued.

    "Neo Soha, second-year ss 2-A, secretary and treasury of the Student Council."

    "Mike Johan, second-year ss 2-A, I¡¯m the Student Council guard."

    Jay stood up. "Jay Hon, first-year ss 1-B."

    Lastly, it¡¯s Tommy. "Tommy Mdy, first-year ss 1-C."

    "Since you have known each other, get to work," Kevin said simply before turning his gaze back to theputer. The room turned dead silent as the other members simply didn¡¯t know what they should do.

    Mike rubbed his forehead. It seemed that Kevin hadn¡¯t changed at all. Didn¡¯t he know that they all were new and didn¡¯t know their job? Still, he knew that this president¡¯s mind was only filled with work.

    With resignation, he spoke up, "The ordinary members follow me. As the guard, your job is to maintain the peace of this ce. Therefore, you have to train your body."

    ck lines appear on the two new member¡¯s forehead. Why did it sound that they were only picked because of their martial arts? Seeing their gaze, Mike smiled kindly, but his words were anything but that.

    "Today task is training and every day one of you has to patrol the school every three hour. Of course, there will be some paperwork too, but it will only start tomorrow. Now, follow me to the training hall."

    "Good luck everyone," Neo waved his hand.

    The two of them followed after Mike with a ck face. Why did it seem that joining the Student Council was more of a hassle than benefit? It seemed that they would have to work their body off until they were dead tired.

    Neo pointed to the box on the side to help Kanae knew about her work. "Vice President, your job is to divide theint paper from the students into different categories."

    Kanae stared at the box with overflowing papers inside it. The number of the papers is enormous; it seemed as if the entire students have at least oneint. Taking the box, Kanae only needed to nce for a moment before starting to divide it into several groups.

    Her hand worked fast as she read the content before dividing them. In less than one hour, the entire stacks of paper were already divided into the group neatly. He promised that she only needed to stay here for one hour, so she worked fast.

    Neo looked towards the neatly divided paper with a stunned face. She was quick!

    "I have finished them," Kanae remarked to the busy president.

    Kevin nodded his head without stopping his movement. "You can go back if you want. There¡¯s no other work for you today."

    "Okay, thank you President and Neo."

    With that, Kanae walked out and sprinted out from the school. She was going to bete for her work!

 Chapter 29 Smiling Devil

    While Kanae was busy sorting out the paper, Mike brought Tommy and Jay to the field. There were some fields on the edge of the school, which rarely has anyone, so it was easy for him to find one that was empty.

    "Let¡¯s begin with stretching," Mike said with a smile on his face.

    Tommy and Jay followed after his move. At first, the stretching was the normal one. After that, Mike gave them the instruction they needed to finish.

    "Run 20ps, push up 100, squat 100, sit up 100, and back up 100," Mike said calmly.

    Tommy¡¯s eyes looked towards the field where he was standing. The size of the field was quite huge, and it was surely over 400 meters. He was used to run that long, but it was for a sprint or ry. If he had to run 20x400 meters... his body shuddered in fear.

    "Will you run with us, senior?"

    "I will, so you two have to follow behind me closely," Mike smiled.

    Jay and Tommy looked towards each other. Although this was the first time they met, they felt like they would grow closer just fine.

    As expected, Mike¡¯s pace was crazy and the two of them had to do everything they could to catch up. He was clearly not giving them any leniency. When the 20ps were finished, he looked towards them with a smile.

    "Now, let¡¯s start the rest."

    Tommy and Jay barely have the strength to stand. They shivered as they saw this man smiled. The two of them unconsciously thought.

    ¡¯Devil! He¡¯s a smiling devil.¡¯

    ...

    Student Council Room

    Neo finished his work and looked towards the pile of paper that Kanae sorted. He clicked his tongue in admiration. She finished them very quickly as he was pretty sure that he would take hours to finish them.

    "It seems that she is really a capable person. You don¡¯t pick a wrong person," Neomented. At first, he was against giving her that high position, but it seemed that his worry was unnecessary.

    Kevin nced at Neo. "When did I ever pick a wrong person?"

    "Never..." Neo answered helplessly. Towards the confidence Kevin showed, he chose not toment on anything because he knew that it would be useless.

    He continued his work and not long after that Mike returned with two zombies like students followed behind him. Seeing their state, Neo secretly relieved that he didn¡¯t have to undergo the same treatment. He would die if he had to experience them.

    "Where is the Vice President?" Mike looked toward the empty seat.

    "She has finished all the work, so she goes back," Neo answered.

    Jay grumbled, "I bet her works must be easy."

    Neo pointed to the four high stacks of paper in Kanae table. "Her job today is to sort all of that."

    Jay: "..." I take back my words.

    Tommy slumped on the chair. He wondered how he would survive if he had to train like this every day. After all, he still has his training as the school track and field club member.

    Mike walked to the small table. "Just take a rest. This is enough for you today."

    The two nodded.

    "Tomorrow I¡¯ll increase the training."

    At this time, the two of them were really considering that they should just resign from the Student Council. They would die if this continued!

    ...

    Kanae¡¯s Workce

    "Littless, why are you running around when your feet are hurt like that?" the Old Man¡¯s attention immediately went towards Kanae¡¯s feet.

    Kanae looked towards her feet. She hadpletely forgotten that she was wounded. They didn¡¯t feel hurt anymore and she was used to walk here rather fast. This made her neglected the fact that her feet have just bleed quite a lot this morning.

    "I think I forget about that," Kanae scratched her head.

    The Old Man rolled his eyes. How did you manage to forget about something like that?

    "You¡¯re not allowed to move around too much today. Just move slowly, the customers are going to understand."

    Kanae nodded. She was not bothered with the wound, but she didn¡¯t want to make others worried. "Okay, Old Man."

    "Lastly, what happens?"

    Kanae exined the matter of a vase dropped down right in front of her to the Old Man. She mentioned that the school said it was an incident, but the Old Man seemed to be quite angry.

    "What kind of fools cing a vase on the edge of a balcony?" heined.

    Towards his inquiries, Kanae couldn¡¯t answer. That building was the building for the second year, so she didn¡¯t know theyout. Besides, she didn¡¯t dare toe inside because there was a chance that she might meet with her annoying cousin. Having met her asionally was already enough without having her confronted the other party head-on.

    As it turned out, the other customers also asked the same thing to Kanae. Without any other choice, she had to tell the story over and over. The old customers who were fond with Kanae were angry when they heard the news.

    "The school should increase their surveince! They¡¯re going to get a lot of wounded students if ident like this happens again!"

    "I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s an ident, the staffs are not that stupid."

    "They must have faked the video."

    The customers were raging because they knew how dangerous it would be. The elderly even said that it was Kanae¡¯s luck to avoid the situation. It was only at night did the questioning finally stopped.

    "I feel more tired today rather than the usual day," Kanae has a wry smile on her face.

    The Old Manughed. "The customers like you very much, so they¡¯re angry at your condition. Now, can you walk home or you need me to call you a cab?"

    "There¡¯s no need," Kanae shook her head. If the driver knew that he was driving her to the Nali Mansion, they would surely be scared to death. Those who coulde to the mansion were all important people.

    "Alright, be careful on your way."

    "I will."

 Chapter 30 Retaliation

    Nolen School C

    Kanae looked towards her best friend with a confused gaze. "Is there anything in my face?"

    "Come on," Misae said in annoyance. "I want to hear what you experienced in the Student Council yesterday."

    Yesterday she was only doing her work as Neo instructed her. Before that, they have a short introduction. She knew that her friend wouldn¡¯t want to hear about that, but there was simply nothing interesting happened. In the end, she could only narrate her experience like reporting news.

    "I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to get anything from her," Alice shook her head.

    Misae sighed. "I¡¯lle to visit you after school."

    Kanae was not sure that Kevin would allow her friends to visit her and made a ruckus, but she didn¡¯t voice it out. The first lesson soon finished and they made their way towards the bathroom to change the uniform.

    "Will you y the ball today, Kanae?"

    "No," Kanae pointed to her feet. If she yed in this condition, people might suspect that she was not hurt. Besides, if the wound reopened, that would cause her trouble.

    Alice looked towards Kanae¡¯s feet with concern, but Kanae simply smiled. She was only skipping one lesson, there was nothing bad. At the very least, she has a suitable reason again and she was not skipping on a whim.

    When the other students were stretching, she picked a spot on the side to sit. She leaned to the wall and sleeping calmly on her ce.

    "Today is basketball again," Alice picked up the ball. She was about to practice training when she saw that the group of girls wanted to throw a ball towards the sleeping Kanae. Without thinking much, she blocked the way and got hit as the result.

    "Ow!"

    "Alice!" Misae was stunned. She turned her head towards that group of girls. "What are you doing?"

    Amanda scoffed. "She¡¯s the one standing on the way."

    "You¨C,"

    Misae¡¯s arm was held by Alice. "Let¡¯s just y a game. This is the physical education lesson."

    The group of girls nodded their head. Alice turned her head towards Misae with a wry smile. Without Kanae, they were not going to win, but it was far better rather than making a scene. The other girls passed them a pitied nce, but they didn¡¯t want to get involved. The family background of the leader girl was quite powerful.

    Unwillingly, Misae yed the ball with the other girls. It didn¡¯t take long before they lost terribly. Even if the other girls were not good at sports, they were far betterpared with Misae and Alice. These two were the worst when it came to sport.

    "Have enough?" Amanda watched them panting in satisfaction.

    Her friends picked another ball. "Maybe they want to have another taste of the ball hitting them."

    Before she could throw the ball, another ball hit her, causing her to fall to the floor while screaming loudly. Amanda was startled. She eximed, "Who throws the ball?"

    "It¡¯s me," Kanae had woken up. She stood on the edge with her hand holding another ball. "I¡¯m still injured, so my aim is not that good."

    That was a tant lie. The hurt part was her feet, not her hand. That shouldn¡¯t affect the girl¡¯s ability to throw the ball.

    "You¡¯re lying! Your hand is not injured."

    "Throwing ball needs a stable footing," Kanae immediately answered. At first, she didn¡¯t want to create trouble, but seeing them messing around with her friends, she chose to step up.

    Amanda¡¯s face turned dark. "Stay away from this, you b*tch."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes turned colder. If the one who insulted her was her cousin, she would hold back because she knew that the annoying girl still has a rtion with her and she couldn¡¯t move against the Nali Family. On the other hand, this girl was simply aplete outsider. She already tried to act kind all these times, but if the other party didn¡¯t appreciate it, she would be d to retaliate.

    Her hand yed with the ball. "Miss Amanda, do you know that the rules of this school don¡¯t allow students to bully each other?"

    Most of the students already knew that, but they usually didn¡¯t really care. After all, there were various incidents happened in this school and one or two students acted arrogant were verymon. If they have a good background, they will surely try to make their name known throughout the school.

    Amanda was only trying to pick on Alice, but then she faced with Kanae and her group. Because Kanae never tried to fight back and left the matter for the teacher, Amanda thought that Kanae was easy to handle.

    "We¡¯re not bullying, we¡¯re just sparing," Amanda defended herself.

    Kanae smiled coldly. "I see. Then what about the insult you throw? Don¡¯t you know that insulting someone from the Student Council means that you¡¯re making the entire Student Council as your enemy?"

    "Don¡¯t make use of your position!"

    "At least, this is my position and not someone from my family," Kanae continued. "Do you know the cklist of Student Council?"

    The other students gasped when they heard that. There was no one among them who didn¡¯t know about the list. The cklist was popr because anyone who was ced in that list would be excluded from all the events that the Student Council hosted. Not to mention, the Student Council guards would not protect them if there was an attack in this school.

    Amanda¡¯s face paled considerably when she heard that. The only people who could change the list were only Student Council President and Vice President. Unfortunately, the one standing before her was the very Vice President that could change the list as she wanted.

    Knowing that it was a bad move trying to go against Kanae, she bit her lower lip. She could not ept this loss. Her family was powerful, so she thought that she could do anything she wanted and bullied everyone around her. Unfortunately, reality proved otherwise.

    "I won¡¯t disturb you anymore," she threw the ball to the side.

    Her followers were stunned. Some of them understood the consequences while the others were still confused. Still, they would not do anything without their leader¡¯s consent. They threw a re towards Kanae before walking away.

    Kanae sighed. With this incident, there was simply no way for her to get out of the position anymore. The moment she didn¡¯t hold the position as Vice President, they were going to start making trouble again.

    "Are you alright?"

    Alice and Misae nodded their head. Alice looked towards the ball that Kanae threw, her eyes grew wet.

    "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s all my faults."

    Looking towards the crying girl, now Kanae was stumped on her ce. Why were you crying? Ahhh, someone please help me calm her down.

 Chapter 31 Story

    It took Kanae a long time to make Alice calmed down. The only method she knew was coaxing and patting, but this made her looked like calming a kid. Thankfully, they have retreated to the infirmary with the excuse that she was hurt. This time, Tommy was not here because he was busy ying ball with Jay.

    "Have you calmed down?" Misae handed Alice another tissue.

    Alice nodded her head. Her cheek was red. She was extremely embarrassed to just suddenly cry like that. However, she knew that Kanae stepped up because it was her.

    "Sorry, I¡¯m just feeling rather helpless."

    "That¡¯s not your fault," Misae frowned when she recalled that scene. "It¡¯s their fault for pushing you around like that. You shouldn¡¯t have med yourself for that."

    Besides, with Alice appearance, it was clear that those girls were mostly jealous of her. Alice was pretty and most probably living well considering that she rode cars every day. However, because Alice was too timid to fight back, they picked her as their target.

    Kanae nodded. "Not everyone has a good family background and even if they have, they shouldn¡¯t unt it just like that."

    Alice nodded her head. She leaned back on the seat as she looked towards the two of them.

    "You¡¯re just unlucky to meet with them," Kanae patted the girl¡¯s head.

    Misae was speechless. "Kanae, you should stop treating her like a kid. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the right way to coax someone."

    Kanae smiled wryly. This was the only way she knew. As for other ways, she didn¡¯t know any.

    "Its fine," Alice giggled.

    "But you should have just put them into the list. It¡¯s a better lesson for them," Misae said harshly. In her opinion, they should just make it to the list and being banned by the Student Council for forever. She was getting irritated by their presence.

    Kanae shook her head. That was actually impossible. Although the two of them could add student to the list as they wanted, they needed to have strong enough reason. Just for insulting someone, they wouldn¡¯t be made into the list because there were a lot of people insulting each other every day. If they all made it to the list, their works were going to increase.

    "There¡¯s no need, but if they cross the line, they¡¯ll surely make it to the list," Kanae answered calmly.

    Alice looked up. "You say that you don¡¯t want to join, but now you have to join, right?"

    "Don¡¯t think too much," Kanae shrugged. Even if she was not part of the Student Council, she would just report their action. It was just more convenient for her to stay as the Vice President.

    Alice nodded her head.

    "Just make us more cookies," Misae grinned. She has be a huge fan of Alice¡¯s cookies over this period of time, so she wanted to eat the cookies very much.

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "Don¡¯t listen to this glutton."

    "You¡¯re the one who eat the cookies the most."

    Well, Kanae couldn¡¯t refute that. "At least, I¡¯m not that shameless to ask for more. She has to focus on her study too."

    "Uh, don¡¯t remind me of that," Misae groaned. They have a weekly test yesterday and she was pretty sure that she got bad score. Out of 20 questions, she only managed to answer 10. As for the rest, it would be good to say that if the teacher was not angry at her answer that would be the best.

    Alice nodded her head. "I¡¯ll bring you more cookies tomorrow."

    "You don¡¯t have to make them too often," Kanae reminded. The materials to make cookies were not cheap.

    "I like to make them, so it¡¯s fine."

    Seeing that Alice didn¡¯t seem to mind, Kanae and Misae didn¡¯t say anything else. They stayed in the infirmary until the lesson time was over before they returned to their ssroom. The other students were now treating Kanae with more respect because they finally realized that she has high position now.

    "I¡¯m going to be jealous of you," Misae sighed.

    Kanae shook her head. "If you see my work, I doubt you¡¯re going to say the same."

    That afternoon, the two of them were tailing after Kanae to the Student Council Room. Mike was surprised to see the additional two people, but he allowed them toe in as long as they didn¡¯t create any trouble.

    "Thank you very much," Misae noticed that the room was empty as only Mike was here.

    "President is busy, so he asks you to type allin from yesterday to theputer," Mike instructed.

    Kanae nodded her head. When Misae saw the stack of paper, the thought of joining Student Council faded from her head. There was no way she wanted to join if her work was that hard.

    Before long, Tommy and Jay arrived in the room. They looked towards the two girls in confusion. Did the Student Council get new members?

    "They¡¯re Kanae¡¯s friends," Mike exined. "Do you want to see their training?"

    Kanae nodded her head while Alice looked to the clock. "It¡¯ll be better if I go back. My father might worry if I don¡¯te back soon."

    In the end, only Misae was the one who followed after Mike. This time, Mike added the training for Tommy and Jay much morepared with yesterday. The two of them looked with despair. They wanted to get out from the Student Council if this was the treatment they got every day.

    "Good luck," Misae only said that before bidding her farewell. She was going to go home because she has another test tomorrow. Rather than watching them, she would be better studying.

    On the other hand, Kanae typed fast on theputer. When Neo and Kevin came, they only saw her typing furiously on the keyboard. Kevin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change as he took a seat near her while Neo was stunned on his ce. When Kevin started typing, his face turned even weirder.

    To him, it looked as if the two of them were in the middle ofpetition given that they type really fast. He shook his head and moved to his seat. He was not going to lose!

    In the end, the three of them entered the unofficialpetition of typing. Thepetition ended when Kanae finished her work and excused herself because she was going to work.

    "Neo, you¡¯ll review all of them and report them to me."

    "Aye," Neo moved to Kanae¡¯s ce and looked towards the neatption ofins. He noticed that they were done very well, so he simply gave the report for each type ofin and handed them to the president.

    His heart felt ted. At least, the vice president was really capable.

 Chapter 32 Confrontation

    When Kanae went to school the next day, she noticed that someone was waiting for her in front of her ss. The school was still mostly empty because she arrived very early, but the person before her seemed to be eager to sh with her.

    "Sakura," Kanae called the other party¡¯s name.

    Sakura tilted her chin when she saw Kanae. Her brow was creased because she didn¡¯t like this cousin of hers very much, but she still looked towards Kanae.

    "You¡¯re really courageous."

    "May I know the reason?"

    Kanae stared at the other party calmly. Although she could already guess most of the reason, she pretended that she didn¡¯t know anything. The only thing she knew could make her cousin angry was the announcement this Monday about her being selected as part of Student Council. As someone ambitious, her cousin would surely want the position.

    "What do you do to get a position in the Student Council?" Sakura went straight to the point.

    Kanae shook her head. "I don¡¯t do anything."

    "Don¡¯t lie. Someone like you is not worthy of the position. You¡¯re just the disgrace of Nali Family, trash that shouldn¡¯t exist."

    "Sakura," Kanae¡¯s smile grew wider yet colder. "The one who decides is not me, but the president."

    Inside her heart, she wanted to scold that man so bad for dragging her into this mess. She had told him that she didn¡¯t want this position, but he still pushed it to her. Although there were some conveniences for her, the troubles were also numerous.

    Sakura sneered. "An orphan like you is not worthy of the position in the Student Council, I¡¯ll take it from you."

    Orphan...

    That was the word that Kanae hated the most because it clearly reflected her condition. She knew that she didn¡¯t have any parents anymore, but she hated it when someone tantly pointed them out. So what if she didn¡¯t have them anymore? She still could live well.

    "We shall see," Kanae said calmly.

    Sakura looked towards Kanae up and down. "With your appearance, I doubt you seduce him. In terms of score, you¡¯re not much different than me. Just you watch, I¡¯ll make him hand me the position willingly."

    "..."

    Kanae didn¡¯t really care about this position and if her cousin wanted to seduce that president, she would not hinder the other party. Considering what she knew about the president, she doubted that ice block was going to fall for other people. He was almost always calm to the point she wondered what could possibly disturb his icy face.

    Still, if her cousin was going to interfere with her work in the Student Council, she would retaliate against her.

    Kanae said calmly. "Is there anything else?"

    "I¡¯m just giving you a warning."

    Looking towards her cousin¡¯s confident departing back, Kanae¡¯s eyes grew colder, but she hid them as she got into the ss.

    ...

    When the ss has finished, she came to the Student Council Room and noticed that nothing changed. The three old members were inside.

    "Good afternoon, President, Mike, and Neo," Kanae greeted politely.

    "Good afternoon Kanae," Mike greeted back with a smile on his face as usual.

    Kevin nced up. "Tomorrow we¡¯re going to have a formal meeting."

    "Formal meeting, is there an event going on?" Kanae asked curiously.

    Neo pointed to the calendar. "There¡¯s Halloween at the end of this month. We¡¯re going to prepare a big party for the students."

    Kanae looked towards the calendar. She had forgotten that the Halloween was near.

    "I see."

    "Before that, you might want to see this Vice President," Neo beckoned for her toe closer. Kanae came and saw several videos in ying. They seemed to be the videos of this school?

    "I ask the principal for these videos," Neo said proudly. "Now, it¡¯s time to see the event in slow motion."

    "I want to see the one at the first floor," Kanae interrupted.

    Neo was confused. "But the one who drop the vase is on the second floor."

    "There¡¯s something I want to confirm."

    Neo yed the video as Kanae watched carefully. Her hand pointed to the girl standing in front of her when the event happened. That girl was looking up with her hand moving like signaling something. She was the one who made Kanae felt suspicious at that time.

    "She¡¯s really suspicious, right?" Kanae said slowly.

    At first, Neo didn¡¯t pay attention to that girl, but he noticed that Kanae was right when she said that. He nodded his head in agreement.

    "Do you have the video from the other building?"

    "Sure," Neo yed the one from the first year building. This time, they managed to capture the picture of a girl walking to the balcony and out from there, but the video was unclear.

    "If they investigate this, will you able to know who they are?" Kanae asked excitedly. Now, she was eager to make those girls paid for their scheme.

    "It¡¯s possible and I don¡¯t need to do it by myself," Neo grinned. "They¡¯re going to finish the case with these videos."

    Before, they only focused on the videos from a different side, which was why they were unable to see the clear picture. Now, they would be able to finish the case quickly.

    While Kanae was happy, the door opened and Jay came in. He looked around in confusion. "Is Tommy not here yet?"

    Mike smiled. "Tommy has club activities today, so you¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to finish his work."

    Today, there was no training, but they have to do paperwork. Looking at the stack of paper on the table, Jay felt like cursing. If he had to do it with Tommy, he might feel better, but now....

    "Can¡¯t I ask him for help?"

    "He has a club, if you want to skip, you need a club too."

    Jay¡¯s face contorted. If he could, he would be happy to join one. The problem was he didn¡¯t have any club that he liked, so he wouldn¡¯t join any of them right now.

    Neo closed the video. "You can continue your work, vice president."

    "Okay, thank you very much, Neo."

    After the confrontation with her cousin, she felt rather dull, but now she felt rather excited because not long from now she would be able to know who was plotting against her.

 Chapter 33 Student Council First Official Event Meeting

    Nolen School C, Student Council Room

    The next day, Kanae went straight to the Student Council Room after her ss had finished. The three old members were there as usual, but Tommy and Jay were nowhere to be found.

    "There¡¯s no need to hurry so much," Mike smiled as he sipped his tea. "We¡¯re not going to start right after the bell rang."

    Kanae smiled. "I just feel likeing here quicker."

    "Do you want some coffee?"

    When she heard that offer from Mike, her head nced towards the small table on the side. Usually, she didn¡¯t drink much coffee because she was not fond of them.

    She smiled. "I¡¯ll be making them myself."

    "Are you sure?" Mike was stunned.

    Kanae nodded as Mike let her took the cup and make the coffee herself. Watching the girl pour the water elegantly and made the coffee, he felt astonished. Kanae seemed like a girl who was working to make them as a show.

    "It looks good," Mike noticed the faint smell of the coffee seemed to be more alluring.

    Kanae smiled. "Thank you."

    She returned to her seat, but before she could take a seat, Kevin said a sentence to her, "ck coffee without sugar."

    It took Kanae two seconds to understand. "Wait for a moment."

    "President, why don¡¯t you just ask Mike? Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t like Mike coffee anymore?" Neo joked.

    Mike coughed. "If you don¡¯t like the coffee, you can always tell me, Neo."

    "Wait, I like Mike¡¯s coffee very much!"

    "You¡¯re justzy to make one."

    As the two of them bantered, Kanae reached out to make another one. She chuckled at their interaction, but still focused on the job on her hand. Finished making, she put the cup by Kevin side and sat down on her chair, still unsure about what she should do while waiting.

    Kevin took the cup and sipped it. "It¡¯s better than Mike."

    The members inside the room allughed at Kevin remarks, including Mike. The joke that Neo made hase true because of that one simple sentence.

    It was then the door opened and Jay was pulling the still sleepy Tommy inside. Looking towards their clothes, it seemed that they were having a fight right before this.

    "You sure take your time," Mike smiled.

    Jay shuddered when he saw Mike¡¯s smile. For him, this big person would forever be associated with the devil.

    "I¡¯m calling this sleepyhead, so I take longer toe here."

    Tommy yawned as he moved back from Jay. "No one tells me that there¡¯s a formal meeting today."

    Actually, Jay was the one tasked to tell Tommy that today was the formal meeting. Unfortunately, Jay forgot about that as he was still displeased over Tommy got the chance to skip the work yesterday. As the result, he had to go to the infirmary to call this sleepyhead.

    Kevin nced up. "Let¡¯s begin. Whates to your mind when you hear the word Halloween party?"

    "Dance," Tommy answered immediately.

    "Food and women," Jay added.

    POK!

    Mike hit Jay¡¯s head with a stack of paper that he scrolled to make a cylinder. "What is in your mind?"

    Jay smiled mischievously. "I¡¯m just kidding, erase the second one."

    "Music and costume," Kanae continued the list.

    Neo nodded his head. "Don¡¯t forget about the magnificent lighting, the atmosphere is definitely the best. Oh yeah, it¡¯ll be even better if there¡¯s a mystery game."

    After they had listed out their opinion one by one, Kevin simply said. "Then, let¡¯s prepare for them all."

    "HUH?" the three first years asked in unison.

    Mike smiled wryly. "President has made the list of things you have to do starting this Monday."

    There¡¯s no Student Council Meeting on Friday because most of the students have clubs. This was the reason their work could only be continued on Monday.

    He put the paper in front of the students and they read their task carefully.

    "We have to ask all the students what they want to wear during Halloween party," Tommy¡¯s face went pale at that thought. They needed to make sure that the students all wore different costumes, so they have to question them.

    "There are over 500 students, right?" Jay¡¯s face also turned pale. Each year has around 140-160 students divided into three ssrooms. It was not going to be easy to ask them all.

    Kanae looked towards her task. She had to work with the president to make the proposal and the schedule for the designated day. It was not really hard, but they needed to pay attention to the time and event they wanted to make. If they didn¡¯t, the party was going to be a mess.

    Neo sighed when he saw that he had to prepare for all the pieces of equipments and budget. There was definitely a lot. "Good luck for all of us."

    Hearing his friend¡¯s remark, Mike nodded his head. He had to make sure the ce was safe, so he had to make sure the guard and the camera worked perfectly.

    "Can we switch the work?" Jay asked.

    "If the two of you agree, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that," Mike shrugged. "But do you think the others are easier?"

    Tommy immediately looked towards the other¡¯s list and groaned. They were definitely not easier because he could tell that the other¡¯s works were definitely harder because they had to interact with people other than the students.

    "If you have any question, ask now," Kevin stated.

    Immediately, the room was filled with students asking each other question regarding their work. The second years were already more or less familiar with their work, but the first years were not. In the end, they spend around one hour to discuss the work before the meeting was over.

 Chapter 34 Punishmen

    Nolen School C

    The principal was having a meeting with several people. In front of them were the videos of the event that happened not long ago along with a stack of documents.

    "I believe that we have made it clear that we don¡¯t ept students who don¡¯t follow the rules tantly."

    His words were filled with warning. The school didn¡¯t care if the students acted like an idiot outside the school as long as they were not implicating the school. If they were in the school ground, he would expect them to behave well and didn¡¯t do anything funny.

    Small bullying was normal, and he didn¡¯t have the time to go through all the case. Attempting murder, however, was different. It was a crime and even if this ce was full of crime, trying to attack ordinary citizen was out of the question.

    The men in front of the principals have their face pale. They were only ordinary people in society, so they couldn¡¯t do anything much. Only one person among them has quite a high position and money. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to help the other.

    "I¡¯ll transfer my daughter," the man said calmly.

    "Is that all?" the principal asked.

    He pondered for a moment before taking out a single check. "Give this as thepensation to the wounded girl. I believe this should be enough."

    The principal looked towards the number on the check before nodding his head. "Good, you can take her away now and this case is considered closed for her."

    The other men felt the principal cold gaze was on them, so they could only scamper around reasons. In the end, they had to take out quite a sum of money for the reparation of the school ground and transfer their daughters from this school.

    ...

    On the field, Misae was looking towards Kanae with an envious gaze. "If I can skip ss, I¡¯ll be willing to have wounds on my feet."

    "They¡¯re going to be very painful," Alice reminded.

    "I know," Misae sulked.

    As usual, they were having martial art ss on Friday, and Kanae was still sitting on the edge calmly. Her feet were still full of bandages, so there was no doubt that she was going to skip the ss again.

    Kanae was about to sleep, but the sudden weigh caused her to be unable to sleep. Her eyes looked towards the girl in front of her resentfully. "I want to sleep, don¡¯t ce the ball on myp."

    Misaeughed. She took the ball back and pointed towards the group of girls. "They are leaving. Do you know why?"

    When the students were having warm-up, the teacher suddenly called Amanda and her group. After a few seconds, they were being escorted out from the field without anyone knowing the reason.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes looked towards the gate. "Their parents are here. It seems that the school sends them home."

    "What?" Misae followed after Kanae¡¯s gaze. She stared at the group of people with astonishment. She didn¡¯t expect that they were being sent home just like that without any reason.

    "They¡¯re transferring," at that time, Mike walked towards them with holding an envelope in his hand.

    "Hello Mike," Kanae greeted the senior in front of her. Misae was stunned to see him because she remembered seeing him in the Student Council before. Her heart secretly leaped in joy as she greeted him along with Alice.

    Mike handed the envelope to Kanae. "This is the medical fees from Amanda¡¯s father aspensation of your wound."

    "I see. Thank you."

    Kanae epted the money. Although she was not hurt very badly to the point needing the hospital care, the money was not only for the medical fees. They were more about making sure that she didn¡¯t tell anyone about this incident as it would affect their appearance very badly.

    "They¡¯re the one who pushes the vase?" Alice quickly realized the crux of the matter.

    Mike nodded. "There¡¯s no need to spread this out. They won¡¯t bother you all again."

    "We understand."

    After that, Misae talked with Mike a bit about the incident. From Alice perspective, her friend was only trying to get an excuse to speak with that boy as she didn¡¯t have the chance very often. Misae managed to talk for several minutes before Mike has to return, so she got no choice but to let him go.

    "You should stop that habit of yours," Kanae smiled wryly.

    Misae stuck out her tongue. "I want to enjoy the view of his face much longer."

    SLAP!

    They were stunned to see the faint sound of pping. The three of them turned to look towards the main entrance and they saw Amanda stood in front of one of the men. Her head was tilted to the side, clearly it was the result of her father berating her.

    Misae watched the show in front of her. Inside her mind, she thought that she too must be a bad girl. Seeing the scene in front of her, somehow she felt satisfied.

    "The lesson is not over."

    "We understand."

    ...

    Noodle Store

    "Oh, Kanae, you¡¯re early today," the Old Man wasughing when he saw Kanae came in.

    "There¡¯s no Student Council Meeting today, so I finish earlier," Kanae answered leisurely. "You seem really happy, Old Man."

    "Yeah, my son has just contacted me. He wants me to move back when it¡¯s time for the winter break."

    Kanae looked towards the Old Man in astonishment. She didn¡¯t know that he had any son. More importantly, if he moved back during winter break, did it mean she would lose her job?

    The Old Man scratched his head. "I¡¯ll have to close the store down at the end of November, so you need to find a different job."

    Hearing that, Kanae merely smiled and nodded her head lightly. This was not the first time she changed job, so she was already used to it. After all, she knew that it was indeed hard for underage to have decent work.

    "It¡¯s fine Old Man. I¡¯m d that you can spend more time with your son," Kanae smiled.

    "Thank you, Kanae. I¡¯ll try to help you find a different jobter," the Old Man promised.

    Kanae nodded her head. She was unsure about her new job, but that was something she only needed to worry in the future. Besides, thepensation money was not too bad as they would definitely help her very much.

 Chapter 35 I Just Want to Watch

    Nolen School C

    Kanae looked towards the person beside her. The two of them met after school in the Student Council Room as usual. Her task was the easiest for her, helping Kevin to make the proposal for the Halloween Party. They needed to make sure that the entire events were clear and urate. In addition, they have to calcte the time precisely to ensure the schedule was on time.

    Kevin started typing, "Things that we need to prepare before the event?"

    "The ce, the schedule, the equipment,..." Kanae listed down everything she could remember about the Halloween Party during her time on Junior High. She never participated in the Student Council, but she has heard most of their job.

    The two of them began to share their ideas. Their voice filled the entire room as the other members were away to do their respective work. Kevin¡¯s voice was mostly monotone and indifferent while Kanae was calm and steady. After making the rough plotline for the event, they began to fill the content with the exnation.

    "The importance of Halloween Festival is to encourage the students to interact with each other..."

    As the two of them exchange ideas, the number of written pages on the screen increased and it continued on until they finished around half of the proposal since the rest of them required the information from the rest of the members.

    Kanae nced at the clock. "There is still around a quarter left before I need to go. Your typing is really fast."

    Kevin nodded, "Coffee."

    Because they were busy typing the proposal, Kevin hadn¡¯t drunk any coffee. Mike was not here, so Kanae decided that she was the one who would make it. Standing up from her chair, she walked to the small table on the side.

    "Do you have any reason to like coffee? I don¡¯t think that normal people drink them every day."

    From what she remembered, Kevin would drink the coffee every single day. It seemed as if he totally liked the coffee and needed to drink them on daily basis. Although it might just be his hobby since Kanae didn¡¯t know a lot about him.

    "It¡¯s a habit," Kevin answered.

    "I see," Kanae handed the cup to Kevin.

    Kevin epted the cup and turned his eyes on the screen once again. Kanae peered and saw that it was a work that didn¡¯t rte to the Student Council at all. It was then she recalled that the three of them have apany of their own with this man as the president.

    "I¡¯ll be going first," Kanae decided that she should just go back.

    Kevin nodded without averting his gaze from the screen. Seeing that, Kanae didn¡¯t bother anymore and walked out from the room and headed towards her working ce.

    ...

    Misae and Alice watched as the two boys ran here and there to ask the students what they were going to wear during the Halloween Party. Most of them have different answers and even if there were some simrities, they confirmed the costumes further to make sure that there was no one who wore the same costume.

    "Work hard, Tommy," Misae said with a grin on her face.

    Tommy looked back looking displeased. "If you don¡¯t have anything to do, you should just help me."

    "No, it¡¯s too tiring."

    Alice lifted up a small bottle of juice. "You may want to drink this. You have been running around so much."

    "Thank you very much!" Tommy epted the bottle happily. He drank it with delight before turning his head towards Misae. "You¡¯re totally not cute. You should be like Alice and take care of the others well."

    Hearing that, Misae¡¯s face turned ck. This guy dared to tease her in the broad daylight like this?

    "Senior, Tommy is not doing his work!"

    "What are you ¨C," Tommy almost snapped. He looked towards Mike who was standing not far from him. "I¡¯m returning back to work!"

    Looking towards Tommy who ran away, Misae grinned while feeling satisfied. That was her small gift for him.

    "You¡¯re really mischievous, Misae," Alice giggled when she saw all that.

    "That should be called smart," Misae smiled back.

    "If you don¡¯t have anything to do, you might want to help out, Misae?" Mike approached them and asked with a smile.

    Misae was startled. When she yelled just now, she didn¡¯t expect that there was really a senior from Student Council staying near them. No wonder that Tommy looked like he was seeing a ghost.

    She turned her head and saw Mike standing before them. "Senior Mike, I¡¯m indeed not busy, but I don¡¯t know anything about your work, so I don¡¯t think I can help much."

    That was clearly an excuse, but Mike also didn¡¯t force her to help him. He smiled. "You can help by supervising your friend to make sure that he does his work."

    "That¡¯s easy," Misae grinned.

    "Okay, you can report to us if you see him not working," Mike answered calmly before walking away again.

    Alice looked towards the man with confusion filled her eyes. "He seems to be helping you."

    "I think he just wants to make sure that Tommy does his work?" Misae shrugged. In any case, she would make sure that Tommy did his work since she was quite free this afternoon.

    Alice chuckled. "I need to go back first. Make sure that you don¡¯t force him too hard."

    "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t."

    In the end, Tommy was supervised by Misae for almost an hour. He was feeling crazy because his body was already tired from running around so much. Inside his heart, he swore that he would just let Jay did the work with the excuse of his club activities.

 Chapter 36 Submitting the Repor

    Time passed swiftly. Each of them has almostpleted their works as they only needed to pass what they got to the two leaders who were busypiling their work into the report to submit to the principal. During these days, Misae asionally dropped by because she wanted to see them work.

    "Why are you here again?" Jay looked towards Misae with a dark face. Mike got the two of them to introduce themselves to each other, and she was tasked to supervise him. As the result, he had to run around like crazy for the past few days.

    Misae sipped the tea on her hand. "I¡¯m just apanying Mike."

    Jay stared at the two of them. Since when did they be so close?

    "She¡¯s just dropping by to drink tea with Mike," Kanae interrupted before the two of them shed. "Have you finished the task, Jay?"

    "Yes, they¡¯re all here," Jay handed the paper to Kanae. His eyes looked towards the nearly finished report they made with astonishment. The two of them worked really fast.

    At that time, Neo walked into the room with a listless face. It seemed as if he hadn¡¯t got sleep at all for the past few days with the word tired could be read from his entire body.

    "Neo, are you alright?" Mike nced up from his ss.

    Neo waved his hand. "You can continue enjoying your small tea party. I just need to hand this to President."

    His job was to ensure that they have all the necessary equipment for the party and their budget if they needed to buy more. After a long time looking through all of them and checking the ce, he finally finished his work. Unfortunately, he was extremely tired as the result. He was calling almost all the store avable to check their price, which made him really tired.

    "Good work," Kevin said as he epted the paper.

    Neo beamed before walking to his own table and put his head on top of his hand. He was going to sleep here for a few minutes until they needed to return back to thepany.

    Mike looked towards Neo. "You need more workouts."

    "No thanks, I¡¯ll die if I follow your routine," Neo used his other hand to wave towards Mike, declining the idea.

    Jay looked towards Neo enviously. He and Tommy had to endure those harsh training while Neo didn¡¯t have to. That was totally unfair, and he wanted the others to experience the same with him too.

    "Jay, let¡¯s go to the field. Since you have finished your work, it¡¯s time for some exercise."

    "Can I just return back?"

    "It¡¯s still early, let¡¯s go," Mike answered lightly.

    Misae put the cup down. She has to return back now, so she bid her farewell. Drinking tea with Mike was more excitingpared with watching Mike train with Jay.

    Seeing that Mike was adamant to make him exercise, Jay secretly cursed his bad luck. Tommy was away because he needed to practice in the club. In the end, he was the one who needed to train with this devil.

    While they were bantering, Kevin and Kanae finished putting all the necessary information inside the report. They connected theputer to the printer and waited for the report to be printed out.

    "Is he sleeping?" Kanae looked towards Neo. It seemed as if he was beaten to death because he was lying on the table.

    Kevin nodded his head. "Let him rest."

    Neo has been working hard these few days. All of them did, so they certainly wouldn¡¯t bother that poor boy when he wanted to have some rests.

    "Who will hand the proposal?" Kanae asked.

    "Both," Kevin nced at the time. There was more than enough time before Kanae need to return to work. During that time, it was better for them to just hand the proposal report together.

    Kanae peered to the written work and casually read a few lines. "It seems that our way of phrasing is quite simr."

    "You¡¯re correct," Kevin looked towards the screen. He didn¡¯t notice it at first since Kanae only typed few pages, but after she pointed that out, it was indeed true. Even if he imed that the work waspletely his, there would not be anyone who knew that he was lying.

    Kanae smiled slightly. There were a few differences such as her writing was nder than him, but the change was not that noticeable. If the one who read the paper was not someone who knew Kevin writing style the best, it was impossible to notice the difference.

    "Maybe it¡¯s because this is the formal writing for a proposal?" Kanae asked.

    Kevin knew that there were some rules when they were writing, so he merely nodded his head. "That¡¯s possible."

    "The printing has finished. Let¡¯s hand it to the principal."

    Kevin took the paper and stapled them together before walking outside with Kanae. They needed to hand the paper to the principal because he was the one who held the authority to agree or disagree with their proposal.

    Kanae was not sure about the principal¡¯s reaction would be, but since Kevin was calm, she tried to not think too much. Kevin was sure that about their report, so she too would put her confidence in them.

    Knocking the door, they heard the principal told them toe in. The principal was quite old but still looked energetic. He smiled at the sight of the two of them.

    "Pleasee in, what is it, Student Council President Kevin?"

    "Ie to hand the proposal for Halloween Party next week," Kevin answered calmly. He handed the proposal to the principal.

    The principal took the paper and flipped a few pages. He didn¡¯t bother to read any of the content and only browsed through most of them. After a few seconds, he started to speak again.

    "Do you copy the style fromst year?"

    Kevin pointed towards the paper. "Most Halloween Party follows after the same pattern. The difference between this year andst year is we encourage the students to interact with each other more by making the role game."

    "It sounds interesting," the principalmented before looking towards the two of them. "Sure, you¡¯re free to make this as you wish."

    "Thank you Principal," Kanae answered in Kevin¡¯s stead.

    The principal nodded and gestured them that they could go now. After the two of them disappeared from the room, he read the proposal again, this time with more attention.

 Chapter 37 Small World

    After they had got out of the principal office, Kanae stopped her feet and look towards Kevin, "It¡¯s easier than I thought."

    "The principal is always like that," Kevin remarked.

    "This is my first time meeting him."

    Kevin nodded his head. "You¡¯ll meet with him again in the future for our work in the Student Council. He won¡¯t bother reading them, but if we fail the event, he won¡¯t ept them anymore."

    Even without reading the proposal, the principal already agreed to their n. It just showed how much he believed in them, so he would not interfere in their work. However, should they fail; there was no doubt that they wouldn¡¯t be able to do the same anymore.

    "Will he change the member forcefully?" Kanae asked curiously.

    Kevin didn¡¯t know. "There¡¯s that possibility, but you don¡¯t have to think so much about it."

    "I know, we just need to do good work."

    At that point, they arrived back in the Student Council Room. Neo was still sleeping soundly, and the others hadn¡¯t gone back to the room.

    Kanae looked at the clock for a moment. "I think it¡¯s time for me to work. Thank you very much for today. See you tomorrow, President."

    Kevin nodded and Kanae waved her hand as she walked out of the room. His eyes moved to the still sleeping Neo before he kicked the chair, making the sleepy boy woke up.

    "What is it? Ah, President, you have returned?"

    "It¡¯s time to work."

    Neo hurriedly fixed his posture. "You¡¯re really fast. Did the principal said anything?"

    "He didn¡¯t. Let¡¯s go."

    "Wait, I need to call Mike first!"

    "You have 5 minutes."

    "I understand!" Neo bolted out from the room to the training hall. He needed to call Mike as soon as possible to avoid the punishment from Kevin.

    At that time, Kanae finally arrived in her workce. Her eyes watched the building not far from her working ce. There were some construction trucks passed by the store.

    "Old Man, I have returned," Kanae greeted.

    The Old Man was currently reading a newspaper when Kanae came in. He looked up from the paper and shed her a broad smile.

    "Hello, Kanae."

    "Is there anyone moving around here?" she pointed to the trucks outside.

    "Moving? Maybe you mean that big building over there. The Kale Company is expanding its business," the Old Man handed the newspaper to Kanae.

    She looked at the headline and smiled wryly. It seemed like she was the only one who didn¡¯t know that the building of Kale Company was located near her workce. From the news, she knew that they had just got another big project and profit.

    "President is really amazing," Kanaemented.

    The Old Man raised his eyebrows, "President? Did you get work in thepany?"

    That sounded like impossible because he knew that she always came here after school. If she really managed to snatch a job in thatpany, she wouldn¡¯t bothering to this ce at all.

    "No, I did not. The owner of thispany is our Student Council President," Kanae exined. She found herself at lost with her exnation. Why did it feel impossible when she voiced it out? It was just a fact, but when being said, they felt unnatural.

    However, the Old Man¡¯s reaction was out of her expectation. He believed her word as he looked startled. He proceeded to ask, "You enroll in Nolen School?"

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you before?" Kanae looked towards the Old Man with a confused expression. She was sure that she told him about her school before. Besides, Nolen School was the biggest school in this city and more than half of the children enrolled there.

    "There are three Nolen School in this city. Which one did you enroll, A, B, or C?" the Old Man asked again.

    "It¡¯s C. After all, the one with the lowest requirement to enter is C," Kanae answered.

    She didn¡¯t have much interest in going to high school in the first ce but tried to enroll by doing the test. As the result, she managed to get into the Nolen School C without paying any fees. It was the worst among the three schools, but she didn¡¯t really care about it.

    The Old Man nodded his head. It was his mistake for thinking that she enrolled in Nolen School A because of her intelligence. Most of the smart and capable students would pick the Nolen School A since the Nolen School C was the one with the lowest passing grade and requirement.

    "With your intelligence, it¡¯s a shame that you didn¡¯t enroll in Nolen School A."

    "If I did, I would not get the chance to work here," Kanae reasoned. Misae intelligence was indeed lower, so she didn¡¯t pick the A. This was also the reason the two of them still together after they graduated from Junior High.

    Although the Nolen School C was the poorest, the name of Nolen School itself was the biggest school in this city. People trusted this school much morepared with other schools. It made the Nolen School became the first option for applying to most students.

    "True enough," the Old Man agreed.

    The other three who havepany to manage might also think the same. They needed to work and couldn¡¯t alwayse to the ss. From what she has known so far, they kept on skipping the ss as she always found them in the Student Council Room. The Nolen School C provided this option for them and granted them the freedom to do that.

    "By any chance, do you know our Student Council President?" Kanae asked.

    "I do," the Old Man answered, "I have met with him."

    The Old Man seemed reluctant to tell more, so Kanae didn¡¯t pester the information any longer. At that time, customers pouring in, so she had to move around to deliver their order. After a few hours, her work finally finished.

    "I¡¯ll surely miss this ce when you go awayter, Old Man," Kanae remarked when the ce was more silent.

    The Old Man nodded his head. "I¡¯ll surely miss you too. Don¡¯t you want to try searching for another work from now?"

    Kanae shook her head. "The streets are growing dangeroustely. I don¡¯t want to loiter around too much."

    "You¡¯re right," the Old man nodded his head. The news has been reporting more dangerous events on the streettely. He wouldn¡¯t want to have the littless got hurt.

    "Now that you mention it, are you alright walking to your home?"

    "I¡¯m good, Old Man," Kanae smiled. She looked towards the clock. "I think it¡¯s already the time for me to go. See you tomorrow, Old Man."

    The Old Man waved his hand. After Kanae disappeared from his view, he thought about the conversation from before. He rubbed his chin, "So the one that young man chooses as the Vice President is Kanae... It seems this is really a small world."

 Chapter 38 As the Princess from Nali Family, Of Course Sheâ€™s Very Valuable

    Nolen School C, Student Council Room

    It was easy for Kanae to get permission to skip the sses. Because of her exceptional grade and her position as the Student Council Vice President, they allowed her to not join the ss at all. However, when she arrived in the Student Council Room to start the preparation for the Halloween Party, she saw someone unexpected; Sakura.

    Sakura was standing near Kevin with sparkling eyes. It seemed as if she enjoyed this very much.

    "Good morning everyone," Kanae simply greeted them before walking to her own table for work.

    Neo looked towards the three people gathered at the front and wondered. "Why does it seem that our president is making a harem?"

    "Neo, if I¡¯m you, I won¡¯t make that kind of remark," Mike smiled wryly.

    In the next second, Kevin stood up and handed a file towards Neo. "Finish this along with the preparation of the ce."

    "Isn¡¯t this the material for the presentation tomorrow?"

    "That¡¯s why you have to finish them. You¡¯re representing ourpany," Kevin answered nonchntly.

    With no other option, Neo took the file and started to browse through them. He was only saying that as a joke, there was no need to act so seriously, okay? Fine, he knew that he needed to finish the work in thepany too. Being a student and work at the same time was tedious.

    "Sakura, go to the field with Mike and ask the boys to help out."

    "Okay," Sakura was unwilling, but she put out her best coquettish voice she could muster before walking out from the room with Mike. On the side, Kanae wondered what did that little princess did to make her voice sent goose bump to other people?

    "President, is she going to help us?" Kanae asked.

    Kevin nodded his head. "She¡¯s the small leader in the second year, so she can make the boys work for her."

    Kanae nodded her head. Sakura was pretty and came from a rich family, so she was sure that many people tried to get close with that girl. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have a partner like that? She was the dream girl for many of the boys.

    "I have finished making the design for the banner. Do you want to see them first?"

    Kevin nodded his head. He walked to behind Kanae and scrolled the design using the mouse. Kanae made it simple, but it was interesting with the colorfulyer and so on. Feeling a bit ufortable with his face beside her, she moved the chair a bit to let Kevin got more space.

    "What do you think Pres?"

    "It¡¯s good enough. I¡¯ll put it into the software then you bring them to print."

    "I understand."

    While the two of them worked in this matter, the field was filled with the boys from the second year who were eager to help Sakura. They wanted to impress this princess from their ss.

    "Let¡¯s start moving the items," Mike simply said and started to instruct the boys to move most of the items into the hall. The main party was going to be the hall, but they would use the field for additional tables and so on.

    Under the ring sun, the boys started to work around. Even if they were supposed to stay in the ss because they were not over yet, no one wanted to return. For them, helping their little princess was more importantpared with the lesson.

    "I¡¯m sure the second-year teachers are going to cry if they see their ss empty," Misaemented. She came to the field right after her own ss was over, which made Alice got left behind. She was curious about the preparation because she heard that they would start moving the tables and stage today.

    Mike nodded his head. "They¡¯re the best free worker around."

    "It seems so," Misae¡¯s gazended on Sakura. She still hated the other party very much because that girl was simply too arrogant and looked down on others very much. However, she knew that Sakura had what was needed to make these boys followed after her unconditionally; beautiful face and good background family.

    "She can be quite charismatic at times," Mikemented as he flipped the paper on his hand to make sure that they got all the items they required.

    "I think you mean charm," Misae said with annoyed tone.

    Hearing that, Mike was stunned. He smiled afterward. "You¡¯re correct. It¡¯s more suitable to use the word charm."

    Misae looked towards the smiling face boy beside her. Her heart was beating fast thanks to his handsome face. Sheined internally why the Student Council members have a good face. Still, they were good eye candy for her.

    "Misae, you¡¯re too fast," Alice arrived while gasping for breath. When it came to boys, Misae wouldn¡¯t care about anything as she burst forth. Unfortunately, Alice didn¡¯t have the same conviction, so she could only follow from behind.

    Misae grinned. "I¡¯m curious about the construction. Besides, I¡¯m not the only one whoes quickly for this event."

    Alice moved her gaze and saw that there were a lot of students from other sses here too. Many of them were staring towards Sakura while the others were looking towards Mike or the moving items.

    "It¡¯s more like their intention is the same with you."

    "What are you talking about?" Misae pretended that she didn¡¯t know. After all, the reason why she came here was right beside her.

    Alice giggled. She noticed that Kevin and Kanae havee as the two of them walked towards them with a batch of paper.

    "How¡¯s the work so far, Mike?" Kevin asked.

    Mike pointed to the hall. "It¡¯s pretty good. The students are mostly very cooperative."

    Sakura noticed that Kanae hade. She wanted to wear a smug face, but her face instead darkened when she saw that Kanae stood with Kevin beside her. Although it was only because of her position, Sakura hated to see Kanae got close with her target so much.

    She approached them. "Senior, what do you think of the work?"

    "It¡¯s good," Kevin answered in monotone voice.

    Hearing that, Sakura was not disheartened. She tried all mean she could think of to talk with Kevin until he dismissed her and told her to work.

    "President is as unapproachable as always," Kanaemented.

    Mike smiled again. "That¡¯s president for you. Work is always the first priority in his life."

    Misae nodded her head. "It seems satisfying to see Sakura get rejected like that."

    "I¡¯ll be more surprised if President epts her when they have only met a few times," Kanae shook her head lightly.

    When she heard that, Misae shrugged. "She¡¯s beautiful and pretty, so I think that most students try to get close to her because of that."

    Kanae looked towards the field. Some of the boys tried to get close to Sakura, but they were held back by the guards.

    "She¡¯s princess of the Nali Family," Kanae said calmly. "Of course, she¡¯s very valuable."

    The others couldn¡¯t be more agreed to that. After a few seconds, Kanae handed the paper to Mike. "This is the additional work for you. I have work again after this."

    "I understand."

 Chapter 39 That is Intentional

    Time passed swiftly and soon it was one day before the event. Most of the items were already in their ce. and only a few banners were left. Because it was still morning, the field was rather empty. After the series of students skipping their ss, the teacher implemented a strict rule. As the result, only several boys were left in the field.

    "Senior, do you want some drink?" Misae also skipped ss because she wanted to help out. At first, the teacher didn¡¯t like the idea because Misae¡¯s grade was quite low, but in the end, theyplied.

    Mike epted the can of coke from Misae. "Don¡¯t forget to report all your spending to Neo. He will reimburse them."

    "I¡¯ll do thatter," Misae answered with a smile. After that, she went another round to give the drinks to the other boys.

    Tommy waved his hand when he saw Misae. "Where¡¯s mine, Misae?"

    "I don¡¯t bring any for you."

    "What? You¡¯re really a little devil,e on, I¡¯m thirsty."

    Misae giggled when she saw Tommy like that. She handed a can to him. "This is for you."

    "Yes! You¡¯re the best!"

    After Tommy drank to his fill, Kanae pointed to the banner. "You still have some work to be done, Tommy."

    "Aye, Vice President," Tommy answered leisurely as he stood up and walked towards the banner. The printing was well done, and he liked the design very much.

    With help from the other boys, they started to put the banner on the designated ce. The process was slow, but none of them were in a hurry because this was thest work for this morning. Later, they needed to ce the food and drinks, but this one was mostly done the next day.

    Sakura approached Kanae. "You don¡¯t work much. Your position as the vice president is truly a joke."

    "My work is different with you, Sakura," Kanae answered calmly. After having to interact with Sakura a few times in this event, she found it easier for her to keep her temper in reign. Although she still disliked this girl, she could mask her real feeling very well.

    Sakura snorted. "I¡¯ll take the position from you after this event."

    Towards thepetitiveness that Sakura showed, Kanae barely paid any attention. Her eyes only showed calm as she stared at the other party and answered in a calm voice.

    "You can try if you want."

    As Sakura walked away, Kanae refocused her attention to the banner in front of her. She gave instruction to ce them in the ce ording to what she wanted.

    "A bit more to the left," she said loudly.

    The bell rang as it was the time to change the lesson in the morning. Misae saw Alice ran towards them with a bag in her hand. She smiled when she saw them sitting around on the field.

    "I bring some cookies for you," she said with a wide smile.

    "I want some!" Misae immediately waved her hand energetically. "There¡¯s no need to leave any for Kanae. She¡¯s still very busy."

    "Just leave some for her. I¡¯m sure she wants them."

    "I want to eat them all!"

    "You glutton."

    They were busy eating the cookies while Kanae still did her work. Thankfully, they really did spare some for Kanae while Alice had to leave to her ss again.

    "I only get two?" Kanae looked towards the nearly empty te.

    Misae nodded her head. "Jay eats the most, so you only get two."

    Jay nearly choked on the cookies he ate. This little girl truly didn¡¯t hold back in lying. He clearly only ate two of them because he was not that close with the girls. "I only eat two."

    Tommy shrugged. "I don¡¯t see it."

    Jay red at Tommy, but thetter pretended that he couldn¡¯t see it. It would be better to have other people shift the me other than himself.

    Kanae took the cookie. "At least, I still get some."

    "How many banners left?"

    "There are only two. You all can go back to the ss after this," Kanae answered while munching the cookie delightfully.

    "Then I¡¯m going back first," Misae wanted to apany Alice, so she stood up and bid her farewell. Some other boys also started to disperse as they needed to coax their teacher too. Skipping too many lessons was going to cause them to be in trouble.

    Kanae nodded her head as she watched the boys disperse when she suddenly heard the sound of something fell.

    CLANG!

    She turned towards the sound, and her heart fell. A boy was standing near one of the banners and a can of paint fell in front of him. It was clear that the paint was going to make the banner dirty.

    Without much thought, she ran towards the banner and lifted it up. She saw that part of the banner was now covered in blue paint, making it a sore sight.

    "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s an ident," the boy was flustered.

    "It¡¯s okay. You can go back to your ss," Kanae answered with an emotionless tone and expression.

    The boy was stunned. He thought that Kanae was going tosh out in anger, but the girl merely said that sentence. Still, the atmosphere around this girl was suffocating, so he didn¡¯t dare to stay much longer.

    "Hey, Kanae, are you alright?" Tommy hurriedly asked. He hadn¡¯t returned yet, so he still saw what happened.

    Kanae nced back. Her eyes were still slightly cold, but her expression was unreadable. "I¡¯m as good as I can be. Bring me a few cans of paint. I¡¯m going to fix this banner before we hang itter."

    "I understand."

    On the side, Sakura watched the development disappointedly. She thought that Kanae was going tosh out to that second-year boy, but that girl instead held back. Maintaining a kind expression on her face, she approached Kanae.

    "Do you need help?"

    "Bring me a few cans of paint," Kanae answered without turning. She was busy cing the banner on the safe ce.

    Sakura¡¯s lips stiffened. She didn¡¯t expect that Kanae would treat her coldly and ordered her like she was a servant. Still, she kept the smile on her face as she walked to the ce of the cans.

 Chapter 40 Fixing the â€œAccidentâ€

    "Here¡¯s the paint and brush," Tommy ced them near Kanae carefully.

    Kanae nodded her head. She took the brush and dabbed it into the ck paint before she started to paint on the banner. Because she was the one who designed this banner. She knew very well the color cement and so on.

    Sakura noticed that Kanae was busy, but she still said out loud. "This is the can. I¡¯ll ce it near you."

    She ced the can right beside Kanae. If Kanae was not careful, she would make the n spilled into the banner once again.

    "Don¡¯t ce it too close," Tommy berated Sakura.

    Kanae merely used her other hand and moved the can to the side without looking at the can. Her eyes were still focused on the banner in front of her. Her brows furrowed when she noticed that the paints were going to mix with each other.

    "I need tissues and drier to make them dry faster," Kanae said to Tommy.

    "I¡¯ll get it."

    Kanae nced towards Sakura. Even an idiot knew that it was the scheme from Sakura to make her looked bad. Unfortunately, she was not going to fall for simple and petty schemes like that.

    "Do you want to help?" she asked calmly.

    Sakura nodded her head and answered in a mild manner. "Of course I do." Then her smile turned into a mocking one. "After all, you¡¯re just too lousy."

    Kanae didn¡¯t pay much heed to the insult that was thrown to her face. "If you want to help, you can search for tissues."

    "You want me to search for those things?" Sakura¡¯s face scrunched up. She didn¡¯t like the idea of being an errand girl.

    "Don¡¯t you want to help?"

    "You¡¯re annoying," Sakura couldn¡¯t read Kanae¡¯s expression at all. It seemed as if this usually cheerful girl has turned stony in one minute.

    From the back, Mike hase. He shook his head. "There¡¯s no need for you to help anymore. The boys have returned to their ss, and it¡¯s better if you do too."

    "I still can help."

    "There¡¯s no need," Kevin also walked towards them. He and the other two members were discussing with the guards about the party. Because it was held in the evening to night, they needed to ensure that the ce was safe.

    Kevin stared calmly. "You¡¯re not a member of the Student Council, so you don¡¯t have to be here anymore."

    Sakura felt that a hammer was being thrown to her this instant. She has just bragged to Kanae that she would be the one to rece Kanae, but this president said that she was an outsider. Should he say it outright to her face that she was only a helper they seek for the event?

    "President..."

    "Please leave," Neo interjected. "The teachers are calling for you because you skip so many sses."

    Feeling that she was rejected from all direction, Sakura felt that heat was going up on her face. She was extremely angry, so she stomped her feet and walked away from the scene. Those Student Council members were driving her mad with their sudden refusal.

    Kevin turned his attention to Kanae. He crouched down and took another brush. "Let me finish this part."

    "It¡¯s okay, I can do it," Kanae was startled to see the president suddenly said that he wanted to help her. There was no need for him to work this much when he still has a lot of work for hispany.

    "This will make it faster. The others don¡¯t know the design as well as the two of us."

    Well, that was true because only she and Kevin saw the design at the very detailed in the screen. The others only saw them when the banners were finished and brought back to this ce.

    "Kanae the tissue is here," Tommy saw the two of them crouched on top of the banner and his mind nked for a moment. Why did the president personally help Kanae?

    "Thank you," Kanae took the tissue from Tommy. "You can return now, I¡¯m sure you want to have some sleep."

    "You read me very well," Tommy scratched his head. He didn¡¯t reject the offer as he also bid his farewell to the others and walked back to his ss. Jay has returned with Misae, so the only ones who left were the second years and Kanae.

    Neo sat down on the side. "I never know that your rtionship with your cousin is that bad."

    Kanae didn¡¯t bother looking at him. "She¡¯s the princess of Nali Family. I¡¯m just an intruder in her peaceful life."

    Kevin¡¯s eyebrows shot up. "That¡¯s quite a way to describe yourself."

    It was nearing the truth as she was only someone from the branch family while Sakura came from the main family. From youth, Sakura lived a life full of wealth and happiness, while she only has simplicity on her small family before everything was taken from her.

    "Yeah," Kanae switched the brush on her hand to the smaller one. "I¡¯ming from the branch family while she¡¯s from the main family."

    "Even if you¡¯re from the branch family, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to sh with that girl so much," Neo said with a confused tone.

    There was indeed no need for them to sh so much, but it was Sakura who started everything. Kanae still remembered how her life turned to the worst after her parents left her nearly two years ago.

    "Rich people always want to get more money even if they have more than enough," Kanae answered with a riddle.

    Neo was stunned, but Mike held back the shoulder of his friend. There was no need for them to ask anymore. That one line was clearly telling them that the Nali Family never truly epted this little girl into their family. After all, the three of them knew how Kanae has to work every day after school.

    "You can¡¯t even fight back at all?" Neo creased his brow. That was simply too annoying.

    "I¡¯m just nobody under the light," Kanae answered calmly. "Unless I want to dig my early grave, I can¡¯t sh with her head on."

    Neo¡¯s face turned ck. He got the feeling that he wouldn¡¯t like that shy girl anymore. He liked pretty girls, and Sakura was one kind of beauty, but he hated the attitude of that girl very much.

    "No one can bully you here," Kevin suddenly stated.

    Kanae was startled, but she simply nodded her head. Her expression has started to go back to normal as she worked on the banner.

    "Thank you, President."

    Mike watched from the side. ¡¯If that girl really dared to do anything to anyone under Kevin, she is clearly looking for trouble.¡¯

    He knew his best friend¡¯s temper very much. Although Sakura only targeted Kanae, this action of hers would implicate the Student Council. As the president, Kevin wouldn¡¯t let her go if she wanted to ruin the event they have worked so hard to realize.

 Chapter 41 Halloween Party

    Nolen School C

    The Student Council managed to finish the preparation for the party. On the day of the events, the students excitedly waited in front of the restroom to change their clothes. The School let the ss ended earlier because of the party, but they still have some ss before the event.

    "The school really needs to build more restrooms," Misae stared at the long line in front of her with a sigh.

    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re not fast enough," Kanae giggled as she patted her best friend¡¯s shoulder. Alice managed to line up faster, so she was already quite far from the two of them.

    Misae frowned. "What about you? Don¡¯t you need to change your clothes?"

    "I have a different ce to change my clothes."

    "The Student Council Room?" she asked with wide eyes.

    "Yup, so there¡¯s no need to worry."

    "Isn¡¯t the ce is filled with boys?"

    Kanae smirked. She would surely ask them to leave the room when she changed her clothester. She and Misae chatted for a while longer before Kanae made her way to the Student Council Room.

    KNOCK! KNOCK!

    Mike opened the door. "We have finished changing; you¡¯re the only one left."

    "I got it."

    The other members walked out to the hall first as Kanae took out the clothes she brought. At first, she didn¡¯t know what to wear until the president gave her a butler costume. Well, it didn¡¯t really matter much for her.

    Finishing her change, she opened the door and saw Tommy and Jay right in front of her.

    "You need to change your hairstyle," Jay pointed. "The two braids make you look like a girl very much."

    ¡¯I¡¯m a girl!¡¯ Kanae yelled inside her mind. "What do you suggest?"

    Tommy put his finger under his chin. Kanae was indeed a girl, so there was actually nothing wrong with her hair. However, all the Student Council members wore butler clothes today, which actually made Kanae had to wear boy clothes. Still, those clothes surprisingly fitted the girl very much as she was not that pretty.

    "What about a ponytail?" Jay asked.

    Kanae was more familiar with her hair being made into braids, but she nodded her head. "I guess I can do that."

    She walked into the room again and took out herb. She undid her braid slowly and her wavy hair was fluttering free. On the back, both Jay and Tommy were stunned when they saw the new appearance of Kanae. She looked pretty in with her sses and braided hair, but when they were being undone, she looked quite mesmerizing.

    "Hairstyles can make girls change a lot," Jay said after a few seconds.

    Tommy nodded his head in agreement. If Kanae showed that appearance in her usual daily life, there was no doubt that there would be some men who fancy her.

    Kanae finished tying her hair into a ponytail. She looked towards the two of them. "Do I look more boyish like this?"

    Truthfully, there was almost no change in her face, but the two boys decided to nod their head. At least, it was better than seeing the braid when she was wearing the butler¡¯s outfit.

    "Let¡¯s go down."

    The three of them came out from the room and walked down the stairs to reach the hall. They were moving quickly because they still have to move the food inside the hall. Most of the foods were only dessert since they were not going to make this into a big and long party.

    Many students started toe and Neo was busy giving them the random cards. Those were for the role game they wanted to hold. Each card has a different role and each student have to y that role before the dance party. The roles are simply normal people, viin, victim, and so on.

    There would be a small case, and they could participate to try guessing who has the viin¡¯s role. It was only a small game, but many students were excited to guess who got the role.

    "Kanae, you¡¯re not wearing any costume?" Misae and Alice approached Kanae who held the tray on her hand. Misae was wearing a dark robe with a hair wig and a slightlyrge hat. The wig made her hair looked like snakes as she was posing as Medusa.

    On the other hand, Alice was wearing a long red dress with a small wand on her hand. She also wore a witch hat that was slightly big for her.

    "I wear the butler costume," Kanae grinned.

    Misae rolled her eyes. "You¡¯re a girl, but you pose as a man?"

    "There¡¯s no way they can¡¯t guess that I¡¯m a girl," Kanae simply shrugged her shoulder. She didn¡¯t do any makeup to make her looked like a man, so it was close to impossible for them to mistake her for a boy.

    "By the way, how¡¯s my appearance?"

    "You¡¯re very suited to be a medusa," Kanae giggled.

    Misae smiled. "But you¡¯re not suited to be a butler. Why don¡¯t you search for a maid costume, that¡¯s going to better?"

    "No," Kanae answered immediately. They would have to design again if they wanted to make a maid outfit, so she just said that she was going to wear the same with them. After all, it would be weird if she wore differently from the others just because she was the only girl in the Student Council.

    Alice pointed to the side. "What¡¯s the case that you make?"

    "A fake murder," Kanaeughed. "The one who holds the card viin has to defend himself while being one of the used ones. You don¡¯t have to join if you only get the normal people card."

    Misae and Alice both get the normal people card, so they were not really interested to join the game. What they wanted the most was the dance party after this event.

    "I¡¯m going to ask for the Student Council members to dance with me," Misae said with her eyes glittering.

    "I don¡¯t think any of us is going toply," Kanae giggled. They were dressing as the butler because of a reason, which was they were going to facilitate the others to enjoy the game while they supervise. Aside from that, the other students got the chance to interact with them more like this.

    "I want to ask Mike or Kevin."

    "President is very busy up there," Kanae pointed to the stage. Kevin was the leader, so his ce was there to direct the event and supervise everything.

    "You can ask Tommy or Jay," Alice suggested. Those two shouldn¡¯t be too busy in the event.

    "No way. I¡¯m not going to dance with them," Misae¡¯s face scrunched.

    "They will be sad if they hear you reject them tantly."

    "I really don¡¯t want to dance with them."

    While they were discussing the matter of dancing, they heard a girl¡¯s voice from behind them.

    "A girl bes a butler? It suits you very much."

 Chapter 42 Donâ€™t Mess with Student Council

    Kanae saw Sakura stood near them. Thetter was wearing a blood red dress with a small tooth pointed out from the corner of her mouth. The clothes were quite revealing and many male students have their eyes locked on Sakura, but the girl seemed to ignore thempletely.

    "Thank you for yourpliment, Sakura," Kanae said lightly.

    Sakura¡¯s face scrunched a bit. She was not praising her cousin at all, but the girl in front of her acted like she didn¡¯t understand even in the slightest bit.

    "Bring me some drinks, waiter."

    Kanae lifted the tray in her hand higher. "Which one do you want, Lady Drac?"

    Sakura took one of the sses and sipped the drink. Most of the drinks the Student Council prepared were juice, coke or syrup because the students were still underage. Still, their tastes were quite good, and the students liked the drink very much.

    Looking towards the nonchnt expression on her cousin¡¯s face, she tilted the ss, and the content made the floor wet. Some of them got into Kanae¡¯s trousers, making it wet. Hearing themotion, some students turned their head towards them in curiosity.

    "Sorry, my hand slipped."

    Kanae moved a step back. "You have to be more careful. As a girl from a noble family, you should learn how to hold your ss well if you don¡¯t want to make your partner angry."

    The sarcastic remark from Kanae made Sakura angry. There were a lot of students near her and if they spread them out, her image might go down. After all, her attitude represented the Nali Family very much because she belonged to the main family.

    On the back, Misae nearly ran towards Sakura side to p the other party. How dare she said that it was only an ident? Fortunately, Alice held her back in the ce.

    "Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Everyone makes mistakes," Sakura said lightly.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Indeed, everyone makes mistakes asionally. That¡¯s why you should be more careful."

    Kanae turned her back from Sakura and walked a few steps away. Sakura was startled, she stepped forward.

    "Waiter, I want more drinks!"

    Sakura¡¯s order didn¡¯t make her stop her step to go farther, so Sakura stepped again. This time, her feet got into the small puddle of coke that she spilled. Her steps turned unstable, and she slipped on the floor.

    "You¨C!" Sakura was startled. She quickly tried to stand up, but her feet slipped once more, making her felt once again. Her friends were too stunned when they saw this development. None of them tried to help Sakura as they saw how embarrassing Sakura¡¯s state was and they didn¡¯t want to get tagged with this girl.

    Kanae looked towards Sakura and said in a kind tone. "Lady, you should be more careful."

    "Help me, you stupid waiter!"

    "I¡¯m sorry, my hand is full," Kanae lifted the tray to stress out her point. Her action made some studentsughed as Sakura felt that she was losing face even more.

    At that time, someone bumped on her and she suddenly felt her head wet, which resulted in her screaming loudly.

    "My apologies, please don¡¯t sit on the floor as I can¡¯t see you very clearly," Tommy expressed his ¡¯apology¡¯ earnestly. His tray was filled with the used sses and he purposely tilted them, making the little water on the ss spilled towards the girl in front of her.

    "You!" Sakura nearly went into a rage as she stood up forcefully, nearly tearing her costume. "I¡¯ll make sure that you won¡¯t get your schrship anymore!"

    Tommy blinked his eyes. "You¡¯re truly a vengefuldy. My hand just slips because you¡¯re on the floor but you want to kick me out from the school?"

    Previously, Kanae made no attempt to push Sakura any further except moving to the back. On the other hand, Sakura¡¯s attempt to make Tommy dropped out of the school made the students saw her in a bad light.

    Sakura couldn¡¯t think straight anymore. She furiously walked to the front door with the intention of going away. Unfortunately, she bumped into a cart and spilled more water to her clothes.

    "Don¡¯t run during a party,dy," Jay who held the cart didn¡¯t have any intention to apologize. He merely warned Sakura who was on the verge of exploding out of anger.

    "You! I¡¯ll make sure that you drop out of the school!"

    Hearing that threat, Jay¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. His mouth curved into a grin as he answered in a menacing voice. "I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the power to do that, little girl."

    Chills run down on her spine when she heard Jay¡¯s voice. She didn¡¯t know much about this thin and frail looking boy, but it didn¡¯t seem like Jay was joking when he said that she didn¡¯t have the power to do that. Holding down her feeling, she shifted her movement and went to the door before banging it and went out furiously.

    The students were still trying to figure out what happened when they saw that girl already went away furiously. From what they saw, the one she offended were those from the Student Council. Inside their mind, they unanimously agreed that she was stupid.

    No one dared to oppose the Student Council for a reason, which was they were the one who held the highest authority in the school. Trying to oppose them was the same as courting death as the other students wouldn¡¯t want to get close with those who opposed the Student Council.

    "Now that the interruption has finished," Kevin¡¯s voice startled the audience, but they quickly shifted their gaze towards the man standing on the stage. "We shall begin with eating and get to know those around us."

    "Yes!"

    Seeing the tempting cake and many other desserts, the student¡¯s eyes lift up happily. They wanted to eat very much and those foods already tempted them ever since they started to y the role game. Before long, the table was filled with students lining up as no one remembered the incident from before anymore.

    "Those who try to oppose the Student Council are not going to end well," Mike casually remarked.

    Misae was located not far from him and she too nodded her head. "I agree and somehow, I feel so satisfied seeing her like that."

    Mike nodded his head but didn¡¯t speak any further. His task was to guard this ce, so he had to put up his vignce at all times.

    "You shouldn¡¯t stand up like that," Kanae looked towards Tommy.

    Tommy grinned. "President¡¯s order: whoever dares to mess up in this party will get our special treatment that they will never forget in their entire life."

    When Kanae heard that, she was stunned speechless. There were indeed some students who tried to mess up the party, but the treatment towards Sakura was undoubtedly the worst among them all.

    "Then I guess, I should give you my thanks," Kanae said after a few seconds.

    Tommy pointed his chin towards Jay. "Don¡¯t forget about him too. We agree on this matter together."

    "I got it."

 Chapter 43 Dancing

    Principal¡¯s Room

    "Principal, they¡¯re clearly trying to push me further," Sakura wasining vehemently to the principal. She had changed her clothes, but her rage was simply overflowing so she decided to report everything that happened to the principal.

    Hearing the energetic report full of hatred, the principal merely looked towards the girl with a fleeting nce. He didn¡¯t even bother to check out the content of the report and sipped his tea calmly.

    "Have you finished?"

    Sakura wanted to shake her head, but she didn¡¯t know what she was going to say anymore. If she said that she was not satisfied, she guessed that the principal was not going to listen anymore. From the nonchnt attitude the principal showed, she got the feeling that she was not going to be sessful in this attempt.

    "Yes, Principal, please address this matter."

    The principal sipped the tea again. "Lady Sakura, I¡¯m not going to interfere in the fight between students. Besides, don¡¯t you fall because of the water you spilled yourself?"

    Sakura couldn¡¯t refute when she heard that. It was true that the puddle was created because she went through the trouble to make problems for Kanae. It was her fault at the very first, but she didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    "But they say that it¡¯s just an ident when it¡¯s in fact not."

    "If they say it¡¯s an ident, and then it¡¯s the truth," the principal answered calmly.

    "Why are you siding with them, Principal?"

    The Principal held the cup and moved it slightly. "There are numerous students sh with their friends everyday. I¡¯m not that idle to barge into their business all the time. You have to finish the matter by yourself, Lady Sakura. Now, please excuse me."

    Sakura was dumbfounded when she heard the principal¡¯s answer. She knew that he was not going to help her at all, so she could only give up the notion to chase after Kanae and made her pay for the incident at the party.

    With a heart full of hatred, she walked outside the room. Her gaze turned towards the hall where the faint music could be heard, but it instead made her felt angrier. If she couldn¡¯t touch that girl in the school, she was going to make trouble at home!

    ...

    Hall

    Inside the hall, the students have started to dance with each other. Some of their costumes made them unable to dance properly, but some of the others didn¡¯t have any trouble. This made some of the made fun towards each other but in the joking mode.

    "Misae, Alice, don¡¯t you want to dance?" Kanae looked towards her two friends.

    "Mike rejects me," Misae said with sulky voice. This was the time for Mike to work, so Kanae didn¡¯t find it weird for Mike to reject Misae¡¯s offer. In any case, those from student council who has time to spare were only her, Tommy, and Jay.

    "You can ask the others," Kanae pointed to Tommy and Jay.

    At one of point of the time, the two of them were surrounded by the girls. Although they were not as popr as the second years, it seemed that the girls knew that they had to shift their target. After all, the two of them were still the members of the Student Council.

    Seeing them, Misae¡¯s face turned dark. Even just to try asking them; she has to go through the girls?

    "Are you afraid?"

    "No way!"

    In a matter of seconds, Misae already struggled to get the chance to ask Jay to dance with her. Seeing that, Aliceughed out so much. Her friend was really funny.

    "Don¡¯t you want to ask Tommy to dance too?" Kanae pointed to the side.

    Alice looked towards the troubled Tommy and decided toe closer. There was no harm in her trying to get the chance to dance with Tommy. After all, she didn¡¯t have any partner.

    In the end, Misae managed to drag Jay away from the girls and they started to dance. It was a simple dance, but Misae messed up the rhythm so much that Jay nearlyughed in front of the poor girl.

    "I don¡¯t know that you can¡¯t dance."

    "I can, but not this one," Misae retorted.

    Jay shook his head amusedly. "You have to step towards this side and that side too."

    In the end, it turned into a dance lesson for Misae with Jay as her instructor. She was astonished when Jay began teaching her, but seeing the other students, she knew that this was normal.

    "You told the others to dance, but you¡¯re still in this ce?" Neo asked when he saw that Kanae still stood still.

    "It¡¯ll be weird if I ask a man to dance with this outfit, right?" Kanae pointed to her clothes. She was wearing male waiter clothes, so it would instead be weird if she started to dance with a man.

    Neo looked towards Kanae up and down. "If you want to dance, it doesn¡¯t really matter."

    Kanae shook her head. She enjoyed watching the others but not participating by herself. Unfortunately, before long some girls tried to ask her for a dance. When they first asked her, she thought that they were kidding....

    "It¡¯s better to dance with you rather than the boys, right?"

    "Um, I¡¯m a girl, so it¡¯s better if you just choose the others," Kanae tried to exin to the girls who came closer to her.

    It took her a long time to make them not bother her anymore. She wept the sweats on her forehead as she thought to herself how the fate of those popr boys was. No wonder they always seemed tired, so this was how it felt.

    "Kanae, do you want to dance with me?"

    Kanae stared at her best friend with a dark face. "If you ask that to me one more time, I won¡¯t help you on your lesson."

    "I¡¯m just kidding," Misae giggled. She saw how Kanae was troubled to reject those girls, so she couldn¡¯t help but teasing the other party.

    "You finished dancing?"

    "Yeah, Jay has to go because he¡¯s the waiter in this event," Misae pointed to the busy Jay on the side.

    Kanae took a cupcake. "After the dance, the party is over. Let¡¯s just eat."

    "That¡¯s a good idea!"

 Chapter 44 This is My Territory

    As Kanae said, after the dance majority of the students went home. It was already noon, so many of them went home as fast as they could, especially those who walked home. No one was stupid enough to wait until the sky was dark to get home.

    "I can¡¯t stay in the school for long," Misae looked towards the sky with disappointment. "My father says that the streets are going to be more dangerous next month, so I¡¯m not allowed to stay outside for long."

    Alice nodded her head. "My father also says the same."

    "Be careful on your way home," Kanae smiled towards the two of them and waved her hand.

    "Don¡¯t you need to go home too?" Jay already took his bag, and he was ready to go home when he saw that Kanae was still busy cleaning up the leftover cookies and drinks.

    Kanae shook her head. "I¡¯m not working today, so it¡¯s fine even if I go homete."

    Jay looked towards the street. There were still enough lights because this was only around five or six PM, but the streets were going to be dark very soon. It was totally unsafe to walk around in the middle of the night like that.

    "You might invite trouble if you walk around alone at night."

    "Don¡¯t worry, the route is safe," Kanae answered calmly.

    Although Jay found the reason to be ridiculous, he didn¡¯t try to pry deeper. If that was what the vice president said, he would just treat it as the truth.

    "There are still quite a lot of leftover," Tommy stuffed the cookies into his mouth happily. It would be a waste to just throw them away, so eating them by himself was definitely the best option.

    Kanae joined in as she took the cookies too. There were quite a lot of them. She was not going to waste them.

    "We just need to clean up the food for today," Mike remarked from the side. "The rest can be done in a few days."

    The school announced that they didn¡¯t have any ss tomorrow, so the students were not going to school. The Student Council members also didn¡¯t have toe as they would clean up in the day after that.

    "Can we bring that home?" Kanae pointed to the cookies.

    Kevin nodded his head. "Those that already ced on the table, you can wrap them and bring them home. As for the others that still in the box, bring them to the Student Council Room."

    "Okay President."

    Tommy and Kanae practically fought for whomever the fastest to collect all the untouched cookies on the table. The stic bags they used were being filled until they finished collecting all the cookies. Kanae looked towards the two big stic bags in front of her with a satisfied feeling. She was going to enjoy eating them very much.

    "Don¡¯t you afraid of being fat?" Neo looked towards the stic bags on Kanae¡¯s hand. He had finished cleaning up the drinks and threw the unused ones.

    Kanae shook her head. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m not going to be fat no matter how many times I eat."

    "You can go back first, Kanae," Mike reminded. "The streets are more dangerous at night."

    "I understand."

    Kanae epted the arrangement as she walked home. Tommy only stayed until they finished cleaning up all the foods and drinks before the four of them left the school too.

    When Kanae reached her home, she could feel the atmosphere seemed rather gloomy. She guessed that Sakura was throwing tantrums again because of the event in the school just now. Knowing her cousin¡¯s temper, she quickly went towards her room and hanged the cookies to avoid the ants.

    "Kanae! You #$%^&*(!"

    Hearing her cousin cursed her without restraint, Kanae walked out from her room. It was easy for Sakura to know when she got home because she practically stopped in front of the mansion for a few seconds before circling to the back. At the front of the mansion, there were some cameras to watch anyone who came near.

    "Anything you want, Sakura?" Kanae asked calmly.

    Sakura had changed her clothes to a fancy one, but her face was flushed red as she saw her cousin in front of her.

    "You b*tch, what did you do to the Student Council to make them hate me so much? I¡¯m going to make you drop out of school! You¡¯ll regret opposing me today very much."

    Kanae¡¯s face didn¡¯t change as she stared towards her cousin who started to curse again. It took Sakura a few seconds to run out of breath because she was practically yelling so much.

    "Have you finished talking?"

    Sakura got even angrier when she heard Kanae¡¯s nonchnt voice. "You just see! I¡¯ll take everything away from you until you don¡¯t have anything. You¡¯re just a b*tch that should have live on the street!"

    With that, Sakura stepped forward. She was drowned in her hatred that she didn¡¯t notice that she was stepping into Kanae¡¯s territory. The servants were terrified, and they immediately held their young miss.

    "Miss, you can¡¯t step any further."

    "Why are you stopping me?"

    Kanae pointed towards the rusty fences. "That¡¯s the limit for how close you cane near me. This is my territory. If you dare to get closer, I¡¯ll report you with the charge of trespassing."

    When she heard that, Sakura¡¯s face was flushed red. She remembered that this was indeed belonged to Kanae. If she dared toe closer, she indeed would trespass the ce.

    "Miss, it¡¯s already night, let¡¯s go in."

    "Shut up! Just you see, Kanae, I¡¯ll make your life even miserable!"

    With thest threat, Sakura walked away unwillingly. She was still throwing tantrums here and there as the servants did their best to coax their little miss into following after them obediently.

    On the back, Kanae released a sigh of relief when she saw her cousin walked away. Truthfully, Sakura didn¡¯t have the power to make her drop out of school, but her father did. If Sakura reported the incident to her father, Kanae might not be able to go to the school anymore.

    ¡¯This is why I don¡¯t want to antagonize her.¡¯

    With the powerful force behind Sakura, Kanae knew that she was still nothing in front of that annoying man. With mere words, she might lose everything that belonged to her.

    From the time she lost her parents, her uncle has been trying to get everything that used to belong to her for him and his family. She had to struggle hard to make sure that they didn¡¯t seed as she tried her best to keep the inheritance. In the end, all that left for her was this smallnd and she had to work hard to fulfill her needs.

    Her eyes turned to the big mansion beside her. It previously belonged to her family, but she had to sell it to her uncle to cover up the expense.

    ¡¯One day, I¡¯ll take them back.¡¯

 Chapter 45 Dangerous Situation

    Noodle Store (Kanae¡¯s Workce)

    "Youe early today, Kanae," the Old Man greeted the girl with a smile on his face.

    Kanae smiled back. "Good morning Old Man. There¡¯s no ss today, so I cane here today."

    "The store is more likely to be empty. There¡¯s a lot of fight on the streettely," the Old Man said with a sigh.

    "It doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ll still work hard," Kanae grinned.

    Taking her equipment, she started her work and move around the store energetically. Before long, customers started toe and ordered dishes. Kanae continued to move around the store and delivered each of the dishes that they ordered. Most of them are the same: noodle.

    "You work much more today," the Old Manmented when the customers started to reduce.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I don¡¯t feel like going home now."

    She had just shed with Sakura not long before this, so she didn¡¯t feel like staying at home. Sakura continued to create a ruckus and she might not be able to hold herself if she were to saw Sakura again. After all, the threat from yesterday was still clear in her head.

    When they are talking, the door opened and a customer-no a gangster came in. It was easy to guess that he was a gangster because he wore a torn shirt with jeans. In addition, he came in with a huge pipe on his hand.

    "Wee, what do you want to order?" Kanae tried to keep a polite smile as she greeted the man who came in.

    The gangster looked towards the Old Man with a glint on his eyes. "I finally see you again. I never thought that you were going to be a simple seller."

    The Old Man watched the gangster in front of him carefully. Truthfully, he didn¡¯t remember this man at all. However, it seemed that this man was hell-bent to give a lesson to him.

    "Old Man," Kanae called softly when she saw the Old Man was in a trance.

    "Move back, Kanae. Don¡¯t get involved in this. A little girl like you shouldn¡¯t bother herself with matters about gangs," the old man waved his hand as he walked to the front. Despite his old age, he still walked straight and looked towards the man before him calmly.

    Kanae did as the old man says and moved to the side. Her eyes were watching the movement of the old man calmly. Although the old man said that she shouldn¡¯t involve herself, she couldn¡¯t let the old man get hurt in front of her.

    "Who are you?" the Old Man asked the gangster.

    The gangster¡¯s eyes glinted with fury. "So you really don¡¯t remember about us? Very good, I guess I just need to remind you of what you do to me and my gang!"

    With that, he started to swing his huge pipe towards the Old Man with the intention of knocking the Old Man. Unfortunately, the Old Man walked one step to the back, avoiding the attack cleanly.

    When Kanae saw that, she moved to the side and kicked the nearby chair towards the light switch. When the gangster saw his attack didn¡¯t connect, he tried to swing it once more, but the switch was off at the very moment. Because the sky outside has darkened, he couldn¡¯t see anything inside the store.

    His attack once again didn¡¯t connect and he couldn¡¯t even see the Old Man in front of him. When he was trying to adjust his eyes to the darkness, he heard the sirens from outside. He was stunned.

    "What the F*ck!" he turned to the direction he thought was the way out when he tripped on something and fell down the floor, the pipe on his hand identally stabbed his own feet.

    Feeling the pain, the man wailed and screamed loudly. From the side, Kanae was dumbfounded, what kind of gangster scream when feeling a bit of pain?

    ...

    For the next hour, Kanae and the old man told the story of this man breaking into the store. Although they hadn¡¯t nned for anything beforehand, the two of them didn¡¯t say anything about the things that happened when the light was off. It seemed that they already know that there was no use talking about it to the police.

    In the end, the police took the wailing man to their office. They still needed to interrogate this man, but from the way it seemed, they knew that it was not going to be easy.

    When it was finished, the old man slumped on the chair. "It seemed that the incident today would make the store famous."

    "Um..." Kanae stood nervously. "Sorry for acting without telling you."

    The one who called the police was obviously Kanae. When she saw a gangstering in, she made an emergency call to the police. There was a certain number to tell the police about a gangstering, so only by calling this number was enough.

    Kanae called the number using her hand with her body blocking the phone from the gangster. The police would not answer the phone when this number was called, rather they would trace the location and send officers immediately. This system was implemented because there were many cases that the one who called couldn¡¯t make any sound.

    "It¡¯s fine. Rather, you did a good job," the old man smiled.

    "Is it true?" Kanae asked worriedly. She was afraid that the Old Man didn¡¯t agree to her action because from the way the Old Man moved, she knew that he was not an amateur. She was sure that the Old Man was a decent fighter and knew how to fight very well.

    "You did great. Normal person would not be able to think that fast," the old man gave her a thumbs up.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "Thank you Old Man."

    "There shouldn¡¯t be any more customers because of the incident. You can return home first," The old man waved.

    "Okay, take care of yourself, Old Man."

    Kanae bowed politely before taking her bag and walked outside. Her real work time was still not ended yet, but the old man already wanted to close the store, so she didn¡¯t want to bother him anymore. There were things that couldn¡¯t be said to other people.

    After Kanae disappeared from his sight, the Old Man looked towards the misced chair. Previously, Kanae kicked the chair to hit the switch for the store. Given that she had worked in this ce for weeks, she obviously knew the location of the switch.

    Taking the chair, the Old Man inspected the condition of the chair. To his surprise, the damage to the chair was almost none. It seemed that the power behind the kick that Kanae use was only enough for it to turn the switch and didn¡¯t damage the chair any further.

    "Is that because women strength is lower or because of high precision control of power?" the old man shook his head.

    He offered the job to the girl because he found her looking for a job here and there. He thought that she was only an ordinary poor girl, but it seemed that there were more to it.

    Although neither one of them voiced it out, the two of them were suspicious that each other were involved in the underworld. However, at this point in time, there was no need to point it out. Pretending that they didn¡¯t know each other secret was the best option here.

 Chapter 46 False Alarm

    Inside her house, Misae was busy preparing herself to go to the school. Today the school started again, so she didn¡¯t want to bete.

    "I¡¯m going to school first!"

    She was about to sprint outside when her eyes caught a certain news on the newspaper. Her family always ordered a newspaper, and it would be put on the side. The news on the front of the page caught her interest because she found it to be quite familiar.

    At the corner of the front page, there was news telling about the attack of a gangster at a certain store. These kinds of news were almost everywhere, but Misae noticed the picture. It was the same picture of the store as the one Kanae worked at.

    Stopping her movement, she stared at the picture intently. There was no doubt that the picture was the same as the one where Kanae worked at. Feeling panicked, she immediately bolted from her house and went to school. The driver was stunned when he saw the girl in such a hurry, but he obeyed her order to drive faster.

    The moment the car arrived in the school, Misae hopped down and sprinted towards her ss.

    "Hey, don¡¯t run on the hallway," one of the teachers reprimanded her when she almost crashed to him.

    Misae waved her hand. "I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m in a hurry."

    She ran all the way to her ss and opened the door hurriedly. On the desk beside hers, there was a girl with her head hanged low. She seemed to be ready to fall asleep at any given time. Seeing that familiar figure, Misae felt immediate relief and slumped to the floor. It seemed that she was alright.

    She ignored the other students who looked towards her with a curious gaze. All of her attention was set on the person sitting on that desk. She didn¡¯t even realize when someone called her name continuously. In the end, the boy peered towards Misae¡¯s face, startling the girl.

    "What are you doing sitting in front of your ssroom?"

    PLAK!

    The newspapernded on the boy face.

    "Ah, I¡¯m sorry! You surprised me," Misae immediately apologized. She didn¡¯t mean to hit him, but he surprised her by appearing out of nowhere.

    Tommy rubbed his nose. "I¡¯m fine. You haven¡¯t answered my question, though."

    "Ah, it¡¯s because of the news... the store where Kanae worked at is attacked, so I¡¯m worried that she might get hurt, but it seemed that she is fine," Misae answered. Her words stuttered along because she was unsure about it.

    After she had finished her words, Tommy opened the door wide and looked inside. It was as Misae said, Kanae was sitting calmly on her chair with her face looking down. It seemed that she was really alright.

    Tommy nced at the newspaper on Misae hands. "You better catch your breath first. It must be tiring to run all the way to the ss."

    Misae blushed, it was really embarrassing. But Tommy didn¡¯t make her feel more awkward as he returns to his own ssroom across her ss. Misae nced inside again, it was really a relief to see her friend still alright.

    "Misae, what are you doing here?" Alice was also stunned to see Misae sitting in front of the ss.

    Misae felt extremely embarrassed, so all she could do was exining once again while standing up. The two of them returned to their desk as Alice heard about the matter.

    "Is that true?" she looked towards Kanae worriedly. If that was true, did her best friend managed to barely avoid a dangerous situation?

    "Yes, there¡¯s even a news report about it," Misae handed the newspaper to Alice.

    The usually uninteresting news about stores or something got attacked immediately became big news for them. No matter what, someone around them got involved, so this became something really big.

    Hearing the noisy two, Kanae woke up and found the two girls were staring at her vehemently.

    Kanae looked at Misae face with bewilderment. What was happening to this girl? Did she hit her head or something? It seemed like the way Misae looked at her changed into a weirder gaze.

    "Misae, is there anything you want to tell me? You have been looking at my face for a long time," Kanae moved her hand in front of Misae a few times.

    Misae snapped back to reality. "Sorry, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m d that you¡¯re alright. The recent news about your workce getting attacked made me really worried."

    "Hmm... workce attacked?" Kanae tilted her head. "How do you know?"

    "Here," Alice passed the newspaper that she had just read to Kanae. On the very first page, Kanae could clearly see the picture of her workce and the policeing in. The two of them was not in the picture, but she remembered that they were still inside in this scene.

    Kanae smiled slightly. "You¡¯re too worried. I¡¯m fine as you can see."

    It was indeed true. There was not the slightest bit of harm on Kanae as the two of them ran their gaze towards Kanae. She could even move around freely, so the two of them knew that their best friend was genuinely alright.

    "Still, it¡¯s rather worrying that you have to work there again," Misae shuddered at the thought. There might be a chance that her best friend had to encounter the same situation again.

    In truth, Kanae didn¡¯t feel the slightest bit of worry about the recent attack in her workce. How should she say? That gangster was clearly an amateur that has only learned how to fight because his movements were clumsy. However, it was indeed annoying to have them bother her work again.

    "I¡¯m just going to be here in the morning," Kanae informed. "After the bell, I¡¯m going to help cleaning up in the hall."

    "Can wee over?" Misae asked with a hopeful gaze. She wanted to meet with those boys again.

    "Yes you can," Kanae answered.

    Misae beamed. The permission from Kanae was the same as having a grand pass because with one word, Kanae could skip the ss. The exams were different, but it was still rather easy for Kanae to skip the usual ss.

    Because the three of them were talking loudly about the attack, the news spread out fast that Kanae was working and her workce was getting attacked. Many felt pity, but when they heard that she was fine, they quickly forgot about the matter again.

    Only one person wasughing when she heard about the matter. "As a poor person, she¡¯ll always be unlucky."

    Sakura was instead feeling happy because Kanae¡¯s workce got attacked. After all, she hated her cousin very much and seeing that girl got trouble was a happy event for her.

    On the side, the other ssmates were looking at her weirdly. Ever since the incident in the party, no one tried to get close to her again. There was no one who was stupid enough to get close with Sakura when they knew that the Student Council treated this girl badly. They wouldn¡¯t want to make an enemy out of the Student Council.

    In the end, Sakura wasughing alone and she felt rather suffocated. This was the very first time she felt the pressureing from the people around her. No one ever dared to ignore her before, but now no one came closer to her.

    Sakura¡¯s fist clenched tightly. If only her father was not away because of work, she would surely ask him to make her cousin¡¯s life miserable. In addition, she would crush that Student Council!

 Chapter 47 Kidnapped

    Kanae helped to move the lighter objects while the boys were busy moving the tables around.

    "Can¡¯t we ask more boys to help out likest time?" Misae asked with a hopeful tone. If they didn¡¯t ask for anyone help, they were not going to finish moving those table out from the room even until midnight.

    "The situation is a bitplicated," Mike remarked. "The boys no longer listen to Sakura, so deploying them to help is a bit hard right now. Some of them are willing to help after school, but not many."

    "Why are they staying away from Sakura?" Misae was confused.

    Alice smiled wryly. "Do you forget that whoever dares to stand up against the Student Council is not going to end well in this school?"

    Most of the students were present in the hall when they hold the Halloween Party, so they knew about the incident regarding Sakura went against the Student Council. Even if they didn¡¯t see it by themselves, the news usually traveled fast and they must have known about the incident.

    Misae finally understood. "Wow, I never know that the Student Council holds that much power."

    "Well, the Student Council is the only way for students to rte with the teachers if they have trouble and so one. Usually, those who are selected to be the member are those who are very capable in study or fighting. If you¡¯re the enemy of them, they won¡¯t help you when you have trouble in study or if there¡¯s a fight in the school."

    "Life is going to be hard for her," Misaemented.

    Kanae nodded her head. For someone who was used to live like a princess every day, being casted away was hell. She didn¡¯t know how Sakura was going to be in the days toe because she was sure her cousin wouldn¡¯t be able to stand the treatment she got here.

    "Let¡¯s move again, the work is not finished."

    Alice looked towards the heavy items. She smiled wryly, there was no way she would be able to move them at all.

    "There¡¯s no need for you to help us moving them," Tommyughed when he saw this doll like girl looking troubled. "Just find us some drinks. It¡¯s very helpful when we are this tired."

    "Okay."

    "After that, give the receipt to Neo, so he can reimburse you."

    Alice nodded her head and headed towards the canteen to buy drinks. Misae looked towards her friend who ran an errand as she remarked. "Why don¡¯t you say that you¡¯re the one who wants the drink?"

    "I do, that¡¯s why I ask that to her," Tommy grinned. "What about you? Don¡¯t you want to help us out too?"

    Misae nodded her head. She did want to help, but she didn¡¯t know what she was going to help them with. After all, her power was very little and it would be impossible to move those heavy tables.

    "Here," Kanae handed the girl a stack of paper. "You can help Mike make sure that everything is in good condition andplete."

    Hearing that, Misae beamed and ran towards Mike in full power. She talked to the big senior about her task happily.

    "I feel like you¡¯re trying to pair them," Jaymented.

    Kanae scratched her head. In truth, she knew that Misae only liked toe here because she could see the handsome boys. Because she knew it would be hard for Misae to interact with Kevin, she made the chances for Misae to talk with Mike as much as she could.

    "Do you want her to help you instead?"

    "No thanks. I¡¯m just moving around the heavy items, so it¡¯s unsuitable for me to just supervise."

    Although with Mike big build, he should have helped them to move things around; he still had to make sure that the list was correct. With Misae helped him, Kanae was sure that the work would finish quicker. After all, that big senior was very strong and it would be a waste if he didn¡¯t work to move things around.

    "Kanae, take the banner to the storage room," Neo pointed to the stack of banners that they have took down.

    "Okay."

    Taking the stack of banners, Kanae walked to the storage room. She noticed that the field was rather empty today, but there was someone walking alone in the hallway.

    It should be the time for the lesson, so Kanae was curious when she saw there was someone skipping ss. One look and she immediately knew that the one who walked was her cousin. From Sakura¡¯s expression, she could guess that thetter couldn¡¯t handle the way the others treated her, which made her felt extremely angry.

    She didn¡¯t want to bother with Sakura anymore because she knew very well that the two of them always shed with each other when they met. There was no need for her to make the other party¡¯s situation worsened. After all, she still has more important things to do.

    On her way back, she saw Sakura was still busy venting her anger to the trees outside the field. There was no one else around, so Sakura didn¡¯t care about her image as she continued to kick the tree heavily.

    Kanae tried to ignore the other party and walked away to the hall where the others were waiting. However, her movement stopped abruptly when she heard a screaming from behind her. The scream didn¡¯t only startle her, but also the students in the hall who stopped working suddenly.

    "What is it?" Alice¡¯s soft voice broke the silence.

    "I don¡¯t know," Neo answered when he saw that Mike already sprinted towards the source of the scream.

    Seeing that, Kanae frowned. Jay and Tommy already followed after Mike running towards the source of the voice.

    "Should we go there?"

    "No, you stay here, Misae," Kanae said sharply. "Don¡¯t go anywhere."

    With that, she too sprinted towards the source of the voice. Seeing their running speed, Alice was stunned. She was about to follow after them when she saw Kevin and Neo walked.

    "Don¡¯t follow after me. Stay with your friend."

    "I understand," Alice hurriedly nodded her head.

    When Kanae arrived in the scene, she saw Mike, Tommy, and Jay were facing a group of ck-clothed men. There were some men lying on the ground with heavy wounds, but there were still many of them who were up and good. The three of them were doing a good job fending them off.

    As the three of them were decent fighters, many of the men were sprawling on the ground in a matter of seconds. It was apletely one-sided fight.

    Her brow creased. ¡¯Where¡¯s Sakura?¡¯

    She noticed the gate not far from there. Moving behind the trees, she climbed up the fence and saw a car was getting away from there. She understood the situation. They have managed to escape.

 Chapter 48 Saving

    "Kanae, what are you doing up there?" Jay has finished the fight and noticed Kanae was near the gate. To be precise, she was standing on the wall.

    Kanae nced down. "They manage to escape."

    "I can see that," Mike brushed off the dust on his clothes. He looked towards the unconscious men around them and frowned. With those people¡¯s state, how could they gain the information they needed?

    Kanae jumped down from the wall gracefully. Jay was looking towards Kanae with big eyes. He was pretty sure that Kanae¡¯s movements were very good for a girl. It made him wondered where this girl came from.

    "Your cousin is kidnapped; do you have any idea who it might be?"

    "Nali Family has a lot of enemies," Kanae rolled her eyes. "Do you think I will remember them all when I¡¯m just a branch family?"

    That was an obvious question with a certain answer. There was no way Kanae would pay attention to those people. After all, Mike also knew that this girl didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the main family.

    "Neo, do you think you can track that girl¡¯s phone?" Mike noticed Neo hade with Kevin on his side.

    Neo shook his head. "Do you think I¡¯m a godly person? There¡¯s no way I can trace the phone if it doesn¡¯t send any signal."

    If he wanted to trace the phone, the other side has to answer a call or something simr. Without the signal from the phone, there was no way he would be able to trace that item.

    "We should have just listed her in the cklist," Tommymented.

    They were already nning to put Sakura in the cklist because of the recent ident, but their president didn¡¯t agree to it. In the end, they decided to postpone the matter and let the girl go. If she dared to do anything else, they would put her name, but if stayed docile, they would let her go.

    This time, Neopletely agreed with Tommy. He too wished that they had put the name Sakura in the list so that they didn¡¯t have to pay attention to that girl. If this incident happened with the girl¡¯s name on the list, they wouldn¡¯t need to try so hard to save the girl.

    Looking towards the fallen men on the ground, they were sure that some of them were Sakura¡¯s bodyguard. As the princess of Nali Family, there was no way they wouldn¡¯t send someone to protect the girl.

    "Call the police and ask them to trace the car," Kanae suggested.

    Jay nodded his head. "That¡¯s usible, but I only remember the type of the car."

    "The number is HAHA 123."

    Hearing that, Neo immediately took out his phone and made a call to the police station with the information given by Jay and Kanae. After making sure that the police were tracking the car, he closed the phone once again and looked towards the others.

    "They¡¯re handling this case. You should go back."

    They nodded their head. There were nothing students like them could do anymore. All they could do was waiting for the police to do their job.

    Mike looked towards Tommy and Jay. "Even though during training you two are really poor, you can fight rather well."

    Jay grinned. "That¡¯s the power of experience."

    "What experience? I bet you¡¯re just lucky," Tommy scoffed.

    "Don¡¯t you underestimate me!"

    Seeing the two of them quarreled again, Kanae finally understood why the two of them often shed in the martial arts lesson. They were basically both enemies and friends at the same time, making their rtionship quite peculiar.

    Alice and Misae were still standing when they saw the group came back. Relief washed over them as Misae immediately ran towards Kanae and hugged the other party tightly.

    "Hey, hey, there¡¯s nothing dangerous happened," Kanae was startled by the sudden move by Misae.

    "What nothing dangerous," Misae scoffed. "You keep on getting into troubletely, so I can¡¯t help but worry."

    Kanae scratched her head. It was not like she wanted to get into trouble, but the trouble was the one that came to her. Come on, there was no way she could me the people around her for dragging her into trouble, right?

    "Let¡¯s continue with the cleaning up," Jay remarked from the side.

    Misae nodded her head. "Yeah, there are still a lot of things that we need to do."

    The group continued to clean up for hours. They only took a break for lunch before continuing their job. When it was noon, Neo finally got a call from the police, stating that they have managed to find the girl and save her.

    "That¡¯s a relief, please send her home," Neo said on the phone.

    "We¡¯ll do that, but we need to know who gives the information because the girl is asking."

    Neo¡¯s eyesnded on Kanae and Jay. Truthfully, there was no need for Kanae to help Sakura because of their bad rtionship. But it seemed that the girl didn¡¯t care in the slightest about their bad rtionship and only focused on the matter at that time.

    "Tell her that it¡¯s Kanae."

    ...

    When the police managed to find Sakura, they found her in the storage room, being held for ransom. As the princess of Nali Family, her family treasured her very much. With that in mind, the kidnappers were happy because they would be able to get a lot of money.

    Sakura was fine, but she was very terrified because they held her in the dark room. When the police came, she was feelingpletely relieved because she knew that she would be safe.

    "Who is it that calls the police?" Sakura asked when they took her to the car.

    The police wore an awkward expression. He immediately asked his superior, and it took them a few minutes to get the answer.

    "They say that the one who provides the information is a student named Kanae."

    Kanae...

    Sakura¡¯s eyes grew bigger as she looked towards the men in front of her. No way, there was simply no way her cousin would be the one to help her. She still remembered that the two of them never got along. They would sh with each other almost every time.

    In addition, she hated Kanae very much because that girl always managed to get ahead of her in almost every situation. She tried to make her cousin hurt by arranging the incident with those first years, but she only wounded a bit. Although she was disappointed, she was ted with the fact that her cousin still has wounds on her feet.

    Yet, Kanae instead helped her. Even though she was trying her best to drag the other party down, if it was possible to her death, Kanae didn¡¯t do the same to her. It was easy for Kanae to say that she didn¡¯t see anything and the matter would be shifted to her me because she was walking alone at that time. But Kanae didn¡¯t do that.

    ¡¯Why is it has to be you?¡¯

    If it was any other students, Sakura wouldn¡¯t feel this conflicted. However, she still hated her cousin very much and this feeling would never change.

    After that day, Sakura never returned back to the school anymore.

 Chapter 49 Small Break

    Nolen School C, ss 1-A

    "The news is all over the ce, but your name never appearing," Misae brought a stack of newspaper to the ssroom.

    Looking towards that big stack of newspaper, Kanae wondered if her best friend wanted to open a newspaper store. Each of them belonged to a different ce, but their front page report was almost all the same; the kidnapping incident of Sakura Nali.

    "Let me see," Kanae stretch her hand and picked one of them.

    Princess from Nali Family was kidnapped!

    The little princess from Nali Family was kidnapped on her school yesterday. The police stated that they got the information from another student who witnesses the situation and called them. The information proved to be precious as they managed to catch the culprit...

    "It¡¯s quite long."

    Alice took a different newspaper. The contents were mostly the same. They were reporting how the incident happened. Still, the name Kanae never appeared in any of the newspaper. All they mentioned was the fact that there was a student who called the police.

    Towards the media, Kanae preferred things to be this way. It would not do her any good to have her name being spread out like wildfire. With herst name was the same with Sakura, people might pay more attention to her, something she detested very much.

    "It has been a few days, but the news doesn¡¯t die down," Misaemented as she picked the newspaper again.

    "There¡¯s rarely any event that involves those big families, so once the news emerges, they will fill the front page very often," Kanae exined.

    There were several big families in this city, and Nali Family was only one of them. However, each family always tried to control the information about them that was spread among the people. Except for those events that the host, there was not much news about them. Something like this incident was bound to make the journalist very happy and chased after the news like hungry wolves.

    "We can¡¯t go out from the school freely now," Alice wore a bitter smile.

    There were many journalists waiting on the front gate. Although they didn¡¯t try to stop the students, they still tried to get the information about the incident. Most of the students didn¡¯t even know until the newspaper was out, so they couldn¡¯t say anything.

    On the other hand, those from Student Council shut their mouth and didn¡¯t let any news leaked out. They would not let this incident disturb their peace.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "Thankfully we have finished cleaning up after the party.

    "Now that you say that, when will the Student Council host another event?" Misae¡¯s eyes lit up in anticipation.

    "I doubt it will be in near time. We¡¯re having end term exams in three weeks, right?"

    Hearing the word end term exams, Misae groaned. "Don¡¯t remind me about them! They¡¯re making me crazy."

    "If you don¡¯t skip sses so much to help Student Council, I¡¯m sure you can do well," Kanae teased.

    "Don¡¯t say nonsense!"

    Misae did skip some sses with the excuse of helping the Student Council. Although they were not much, for someone who hascking ability in learning, they were simply a disaster.

    Alice pointed to the papers on Misae¡¯s table. "None of them are above the passing grade."

    "Actually, they turn to the worst."

    Kanae has looked at the score, and she felt that her eyes were seeing all red. If preciously Misae still got around 40-50, now they were only 20-40. It was a drastic drop for Misae.

    "Until you can study well, I¡¯ll not allow you to skip ss for Student Council again."

    "You meanie," Misae pouted. She liked to go to the Student Council very much because she could meet with those handsome seniors. Although they were only polite to her at most, she still liked the attention they gave to her. After all, she could see their face at close range.

    Kanae shook her head. "Besides, we don¡¯t have school tomorrow, right?"

    The school reported that they would close down because there would be a sh between a n and a gang on the street. In fear the students would be implicated, they got two days off.

    "You¡¯re right," Misae sighed. "And here I¡¯m still hoping to meet with the seniors and knowing them even better."

    The three of them went on their banter until the ss started. During the ss, both Misae and Alice paid close attention to the teacher while Kanae was sleeping peacefully. They truly wondered if Kanae would be able to stay awake in the ss if she changed her job.

    When it was time for lunch, they dragged the sleepy Kanae to the canteen. They truly wondered what this little girl did to make her very sleepy.

    "The sleeping princess is very sleepy today," Tommy remarked when he saw Kanae already slumped her head on the table once again.

    Misae nodded her head. "Yeah, can¡¯t you wake her up?"

    "No way, I¡¯ll just let her sleep as much as she wants."

    From the back, Jay shook his head and took the seat near Misae. "She has finished her meal too, so there¡¯s no need to worry so much."

    "But she¡¯s sleeping too much," Misaeined.

    "The news about the kidnapping incident, I bet it makes the Nali Family¡¯s Residence to be in chaos. I couldn¡¯t imagine how many of them waiting in front of the gate."

    "Kanae don¡¯t live with her cousin, right?" Misae stared back at Jay and Tommy.

    The two boys looked towards each other and shrugged. Although they usually shed with each other, they still talked a lot.

    Alice tried to speak up, "Tommy, you¡¯re not sleeping today?"

    "Nah, this annoying man drags me out from my peaceful slumber," Tommy pointed his finger towards Jay. If not because Jay asked him to eat, he wouldn¡¯t evene here and stayed in the infirmary to sleep.

    "That¡¯s because I want to challenge you again after this," Jay grinned.

    These two boys were still aspetitive as ever. Misae chose to ignore them as she focused on the food before her. She was not like Kanae who ate everything at lightning speed. She still took her time to enjoy each dish.

    "The girls are slow," Tommy said after several minutes. The foods on his te were already clear.

    Jay gulped the food on his mouth andined, "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s too fast in eating."

    "If I¡¯m not fast, it¡¯ll get snatched."

    "We¡¯re not that hungry to take your food."

    Tommy shook his head. "Not in the school, but in my usual daily life. I have to eat it fast or they will snatch it."

    "Your siblings?"

    "I¡¯m the only child in my family."

    "Who¡¯re ¡¯they¡¯?"

    Tommy yawned. "They¡¯re my buddies who used to y with me. We rarely meettely, but when we eat together, the foods are always a mess. We have to be quick or the food on the table will disappear."

    Alice giggled. "That sounds fun."

    "No, that sounds like a problem," Misae shook her head. If she had to eat that fast, there was no doubt that she would only eat the leftovers. After all, her speed in eating was slow.

    "We can try that someday."

    "No way!"

    The four of them became very noisy that they didn¡¯t realize the time was up until the bell rang. Misae¡¯s face paled as she looked towards the foods on her te. There were still some leftovers.

    "I¡¯ll help you eat them."

    "What are you two talking about? Ah, don¡¯t touch my food!"

    Kanae woke up and saw her friends fought with each other. She shook her head and decided to help Misae getting her food back.

 Chapter 50 Planning for the Break

    "You don¡¯t have to hit me so hard," Tommy was rubbing his cheek when they were inside the ss.

    "That¡¯s for taking my food," Misae answered angrily. Although Jay also got hit, the other party returned to his own ss while Tommy followed after them.

    Alice looked towards the boy beside her. "Don¡¯t you need to return back to your ss?"

    "There¡¯s no need to worry," Tommy grinned. "I¡¯ll just stay here for today. I always skip ss on my daily basis, so there¡¯s no harm in joining a different ss."

    Although Tommy said that, in the end, he barely paid any attention to the ss. It was history and Tommy found his head started to be heavy. He couldn¡¯t listen to what the teacher was saying anymore.

    "Tommy, are you sleeping?" Alice¡¯s soft voice woke him up.

    He turned his head to the side as he recalled his usual desk mate. Well, not that he had any because whenever he returned to the ss, they would let him have the two tables for himself. After all, he barely existed in the ss except during sports or martial arts, which the other students liked very much because of his ability.

    "Barely, what is the teacher saying?"

    "Oh, he¡¯s exining about the ns and the reason they often sh," Alice answered. In term of history, she was one of the best, so she never slept in this ss.

    Tommy looked to the front and noticed that Kanae already fell asleep once again. He was not in the same ss as these three, so he never knew that Kanae loved to sleep that much.

    "Are they exining about tomorrow sh between the ns too?"

    "Tomorrow is the sh between a n and a gang."

    Tommy scratched his head. "Well, they¡¯re the same."

    "No, they¡¯re not," Alice retorted. "ns and gangs are very different. They have different structure and history."

    "Uh, there¡¯s no need to exin them to me right now. I believe I¡¯ll forget all about it in the next minute."

    Alice still told him a bit before leaving him alone. This was the first time Tommy noticed that this shy girl could talk so much. It seemed that in front of her favorite topic, this girl would speak much more.

    Before the ss ended, he decided that he would go from the ss. There was no need for him to stay inside anymore. Besides, it would be funny if the teacher heard him joining other sses while skipping his own.

    "What is your n for tomorrow?" Misae asked when the ss had finished.

    "I have to stay at home," Alice said after a slight pause.

    Kanae shrugged. "I think I¡¯ll just stay at home too. I don¡¯t want to court death by walking on the street during their fight."

    "What about if you twoe to my house?" Misae offered. "Rather than spending time alone, won¡¯t it be better if the three of us spend time together?"

    When she heard that, Kanae thought about the offer. It was a good idea because she knew that she wouldn¡¯t really do anything in her house except resting. Rather than staying in that small room, she would be better spending time with Misae in thetter¡¯s house.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll go to your house early in the morning tomorrow."

    However, Alice shook her head. "I can¡¯t go to your ce tomorrow, but I think I can if it¡¯s the next day."

    Misae nodded her head. "Then we¡¯re going to use this time to y a lot!"

    "Don¡¯t you need to study?"

    "No, I don¡¯t want to use my holiday time to study. I already have enough in the school."

    Alice alsoughed a lot, and they went their own way not long after that. Kanae still has the Student Council meeting today while Kanae and Alice wanted to go home.

    In the Student Council Room, she noticed that the other members except the first years were all already here.

    "Good afternoon, President, Mike, and Neo," Kanae greeted politely.

    "Good afternoon Kanae, you¡¯re always the earliest," Mike greeted back with a smile on his face as usual.

    "I thought the others hade," Kanaemented.

    "They¡¯re most likely still busy finishing their own work or so on," Neo remarked. He was still busy typing on his monitor, but he could follow the conversation around him.

    Kevin nced up, "Coffee."

    Mike sighed, "It seemed that you no longer like the one I make."

    Kevin ignored him as he waited for Kanae to finish the coffee. It didn¡¯t take long before the cup reached his hand and he drank it.

    "You seem really proficient in making the coffee."

    "I worked in a caf¨¦ before," Kanae answered.

    Mike looked towards the cup on Kevin¡¯s hands. "Why do you like the one she made so much? I don¡¯t think that it¡¯s any different with the one I made."

    "Hers is better," Kevin answered calmly.

    Mike shrugged and stood near the door. It was not his job to make the coffee too as he only did it to spend his time. Since the other party said so, he would just believe it.

    Still, it was going to be difficult if Kevin wanted to only drink the coffee that Kanae made. They only met each other once a day in the Student Council room and there was no way they could bother the girl to make the coffee in thepany where they worked.

    "Given your ability, I wonder why you¡¯re still at school," Neo remarked.

    Kanae turned her head. "I can say the same thing to you."

    Well, she was not wrong. Neo knew very well that the three of them didn¡¯t really need to go to school anymore. However, their leader still told them to go to school, so they just did. Besides, they could do their job even in far ce.

    "What makes you go to school when you have to work too?" Mike asked. He had heard that Kanae mostly spent her time sleeping in the ss, so there was no doubt that this girl didn¡¯t really need to go to school.

    "I want to have a normal life too," Kanae shrugged. "Besides, I can meet with a lot of people in the school."

    "When you¡¯re always sleeping in the ss?"

    "I don¡¯t sleep at some lessons," Kanae immediately retorted. That was quite embarrassing, but she was indeed too tired to stay awake at all time.

    Kevin suddenly spoke up, "Where did you work?"

    "At a noodle store," Kanae described the streets to him, "It¡¯s located not far from yourpany. If you have time, you can go there."

    Despite saying that, she didn¡¯t think that he would have the time. As the president of hispany, he would need to maintain the bnce of his work and made sure thepany keeps going. There was no way he could spare any time to visit a small store.

    Kevin hammered his finger on the table for a moment. "I wille there if I have time."

    "Then I will wee you there," Kanae grinned.

    As they talked, the door opened and twote members finally arrived.

 Chapter 51 Student Council Work

    "Sorry that we¡¯rete," Jay said with a grin on his face. From his appearance, it was clear that he had just got into a fight.

    Behind him, Tommy didn¡¯t look any better. As long as they were not stupid, they would know that the two of them have just exchanged fists with each other. Thankfully, none of the students in the Student Council were that stupid to ignore the obvious.

    "Why are you fighting today?" Kanae was confused.

    "We won¡¯t meet tomorrow, so we move our n faster," Tommy answered with a grin on his face. Even after getting beaten up, he was still smiling happily.

    Kanae nodded in understanding. Although she wasn¡¯t sure why they wanted to fight on Tuesday, she would not pry into their matter. She looked towards the president beside her.

    Kevin nodded his head. "Let¡¯s start the meeting."

    "Wait, today is a formal meeting?" Tommy asked in surprise.

    "We¡¯re going to have a few holiday times, so the meeting is moved forward," Mike exined in Kevin¡¯s behalf.

    "What is the content of the meeting?"

    "We¡¯re going to make the n for the end semester party. The theme is winter, and we need to start preparing before the snow starts to fill the street," Neo answered with a grin.

    "I don¡¯t recall seeing snowy winter in this city."

    "Me too, the snows are too little to hinder us."

    Neo¡¯s face turned ck. Couldn¡¯t these two follow that he was only making a joke? Besides, even if the snows were little, the temperature drop was still very apparent.

    "What do you suggest for the party?" Kanae hurriedly changed the conversation.

    "We¡¯re going to make a small party where the students watch performance then eat," Kevin answered.

    Most of the end year party was only a small party where the students watched some performance from the other clubs such as drama, chorus, and many others. After the performance, they would eat together and talk to each other about their vacation.

    "Who will perform this time?" Kanae asked.

    Kevin shrugged. "They haven¡¯t prepared anything, so you¡¯re the one who has to keep watch of them."

    Tommy pointed his finger towards himself. "You want us to make a visit to the other clubs to know their n for the winter party?"

    "That¡¯s correct."

    Jay groaned a bit. He was pretty sure that he wouldn¡¯t have peaceful days after this. He had hoped that the Student Council could rx after the event, but it seemed like that was merely a hopeful dream.

    "Can I just resign from Student Council?" Jay asked.

    Mike looked back. "Are you sure you want to resign? Don¡¯t you enjoy staying here?"

    Well, there were more pain rather than happiness, but he had to admit thatparing with everyday learning in the ss, this was far better. Besides, the one who held the power to allow anyone inside or out was only Kevin. That person was basically the king in this room.

    "Forget I say that," Jay shrugged. "When shall we start?"

    "You¡¯re free to do this whenever you want. There won¡¯t be any Student Council formal meeting again until the end term finished. It is also the time when you should submit the report."

    The end term should end in around another month, so they have quite a lot of free time. Hearing that, Jay and Tommy have their eyes glimmered. They finally didn¡¯t have to undergo harsh training anymore.

    "But you have to do your daily patrol," Mike¡¯s voice made their happy mood turned sour instantly.

    Tommy had to patrol every morning while Jay had to patrol every afternoon. Although the two of them often forgot about it, which made Mike drilled them again every noon.

    "Every time you forget, meet me in the afternoon."

    "We won¡¯t forget!" the two of them yelled immediately. Who would want to stay behind after school just for training with this devil? They must be insane if they willingly do that.

    Kevin turned to Kanae. "Your task is to review the event from the previous years with me."

    "I understand President."

    Neo raised his hand. "What about me and Mike?"

    "You have to make the budget report and the list of all the items that we need for the event. Mike will check all the security and everything," Kevin gave his instruction.

    It was simr to the previous event, but this time they have a longer time to work. Besides, there was no need for them to be so desperate to finish their work as fast as they could.

    "Now, can we go?" Tommy asked.

    "Yes."

    Tommy and Jay bolted out from the room happily while Mike and Neo were still inside the room. Mike looked towards the clock. "Do you want to return to thepany now, President?"

    Kevin turned his nce to Kanae. "Do you want to start the work?"

    "Okay," Kanae didn¡¯t really mind. She still has some time before it was the time for her to work, so she would just use the time to do the review.

    Mike and Neo looked towards each other. They knew that their president was very serious about his job, but they didn¡¯t think that it would be to this extent. Mike sighed as he excused himself to train while Neo chose to just finish the work that he had to do.

    The room turned into silence as Kanae and Kevin both were busy reading the content of the report from the previous year¡¯s event. The events were simple, but they were done systematically and punctual. It seemed thatst year the Student Council also has someone amazing to lead them.

    "So, do you have any ideas about the party?" Kevin nced up.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Yeah, we need to make sure that each student will be able to follow the schedule in time..."

    The two of them discussed the main point fromst year party as they exchanged ideas. On the side, Neo paid no heed to the two people discussing besides him. He was too busy to finish his own work.

 Chapter 52 Visiting Misaeâ€™s House

    The next day, Kanae woke up earlier and headed towards Misae¡¯s house. She had told the Old Man that she wouldn¡¯t be able to go to work today. It turned out that the Old Man also closed down the store these two days, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about them anymore.

    When she walked out of the room, she noticed that the guards were way more than usual. It seemed even her uncle was worried about his daughter safety thus he sent more people to guard the mansion. Come to think about it, should she pay her a visit since she hadn¡¯t met with the other party for a long time? After all, her cousin hadn¡¯t gone to school for days.

    Kanae nced at the big mansion for a few seconds before retracting her gaze. There was no use going there, the guard would surely stop her even before she could get close. Besides, her rtionship with her cousin was not that good, in fact, it was terrible.

    Misae¡¯s house location was quite far from hers, so she took quite some time to reach the areas. This city was divided into several parts because of the ns and their territory battle. She didn¡¯t really remember the dividing line, but she knew that the mansion of Nali Family and Misae¡¯s house was in different territory.

    Fortunately, there was no need for her to remember them all. Crossing the street, Kanae recalled the way to Misae¡¯s house. She went there a few times in the past, so she would not go the wrong way... hopefully.

    "Excuse me; do you know the way to North Garden?"

    "That way Miss."

    After asking questions to the passerby that came out to clean up their belonging, she finally arrived in front of a huge house. Misae came from a well off family, so she knew that her best friend was quite wealthy.

    TING TONG

    She rang the bell and waited in front of the door. From the outside, it was clear that this house was well maintained. There was a small garden in front of the house, which was filled with numerous flowers. The wall of the house was painted with peach color, giving it a sense of liveliness.

    "Yes, who is it?"

    "This is Kanae," Kanae answered.

    "Oh, little Kanae is here," there were sounds of footsteps before the door was opened. A middle age woman was standing with an apron. She looked like Misae with her blond hair and a broad smile. If only she didn¡¯t have any wrinkle, no one would be able to differentiate the two of them.

    Kanae smiled. "Good morning, Madam ra. I¡¯m sorry for disturbing you early in the morning."

    ra was Misae¡¯s mother. She smiled happily when she heard what Kanae said. "Don¡¯t worry too much. I¡¯m going to work early in the morning, so you¡¯re not disturbing me at all."

    "That¡¯s good to hear," Kanae smiled back.

    Seeing the smiling Kanae, ra sighed. "Misae is still sleeping. You have to wait for some time before she wakes up."

    She hoped that her daughter could be a little bit more diligent. Even on the usual days, it was hard for Misae to be punctual as that girl often woke upte if her mother didn¡¯t wake her up. Of course, she didn¡¯t wish for her daughter to sleep in the ss as she had heard about how Kanae usually conducted herself in the school.

    "Its fine Madam, I will just wait here," Kanae answered.

    ra gestured for her to take a seat. Kanae picked one of the seats in that dining room and sat down nicely. Before long, a man with a suit came out and looked towards Kanae in surprise.

    "I never thought that you woulde here so soon, Kanae," he said with a smile.

    Kanae smiled, "Because there is no school today, I thought about dropping by. Besides, I don¡¯t have anything to do at home."

    In truth, she came here early because the fight would soon start. If she came out a bitter, she needed to pay more attention to her way and she might attract unnecessary trouble after this.

    "It¡¯s good that youe early," Misae¡¯s father said with a smile. "It¡¯s time for me to go to work, so I can¡¯t apany you two."

    ra rolled her eyes. "Just go, there¡¯s no need for you to dy as you¡¯ll bete."

    He shrugged and after giving ra a few reminders, he walked away from the house. On the other hand, ra was busy cleaning up the table and prepared some foods for Kanae.

    "You can eat first."

    Kanae was stunned. She looked towards the food and to be honest, she was genuinely hungry because she hadn¡¯t eaten anything.

    "Thank you Madam ra."

    ra smiled. "You¡¯re wee, Kanae."

    Kanae ate the food delightfully. After she had finished, she helped ra in washing them and the other party was genuinely happy because Kanae wanted to help out.

    ra wiped her hand. "I need to go too. You can make yourselffortable here."

    "Thank you, Madam."

    After ra had gone to work, Kanae was left alone inside the house. She wanted to wake Misae up, but chose to against it as she looked around the house. Before today, she has onlye here a few times, but that few times was enough to make her noticed that the room arrangement changed a bit. She didn¡¯t know why, but she felt that Misae¡¯s family seemed to love arranging the furniture very much.

    The house of Misae was really big. It should be expected since her parents were rich and they have high positions in their job. Somehow, Kanae started to miss her own parents, but she couldn¡¯t meet with them anymore. Her eyes were still busy watching the surrounding when she heard the door opened and Misae came out, still wearing her pajamas.

    "You¡¯re early, Kanae," Misae said as she rubbed her eyes to make her stayed awake.

    Kanae smiled. "I have to be early to avoid those people who fight on the street at this time."

    Misae nodded her head in understanding. She was still rather sleepy, but there was no way she could continue sleeping with Kanae here. Although she slept as usual, her body clock was telling her to sleep because there was no ss today.

    "Let me wash up first."

    Because she thought that no one was in the house, she was still wearing her pajamas. It was a bit embarrassing, but she knew that Kanae would not make fun of her. After taking her time to change her clothes, she returned to the living room.

    "Have you eaten anything?"

    "Your mother makes me breakfast," Kanae pointed to the dining table. There was another portion made for Misae.

    Misae nodded her head. "I¡¯ll eat first. After that, let¡¯s watch TV. I don¡¯t want to spend the entire day teaching you how to cook."

    "Yes, chef."

    Hearing how Kanae called her, her cheek color turned into red in embarrassment. Still, it didn¡¯t feel bad to be called that way.

 Chapter 53 Learning Cooking

    The two of them sat in front of the television as they watched the reporters gave them the news about how the city was in turmoil because of the fight. Watching the news made Misae felt rather angry while Kanae sat down calmly on her ce.

    "I really hate those people from the ns," Misae remarked as she changed the channel.

    Unfortunately, most of the news today was about the n¡¯s fight with the gang. This was the most popr news and nearly all television station chose to air them. Nearly none of them tried to tell other news because they knew that this was the most popr one.

    Most people would be curious about what happened during the battle, but Misae was not interested at all. She didn¡¯t like the ns, and watching their fight would just make her feel worse.

    "Let¡¯s just go to the kitchen," Kanae turned the television off.

    Misae was startled. "I¡¯m still watching."

    "You¡¯re not watching like that. You¡¯ll only make yourself feel depressed if you continue to watch them. There¡¯s no need to force yourself to watch them if you can¡¯t."

    Kanae knew that Misae has the misgiving towards the ns from a long time ago. She might not know the detail of the incident, but from what she heard Misae couldn¡¯t interact with the people from the ns at all. Whenever she heard those words, Misae would feel a big repulsion.

    Although there were some differences between ns, group, and gangs, Misae never listened to them. She hated them to the core, so she didn¡¯t want to associate herself with those from the underworld.

    "Misae, not all ns are bad."

    Misae frowned. "I know, there¡¯s no need to remind me about that again."

    Although it was what Misae said, her attitude showed that she still hated them very much. Towards this extreme hatred of Misae towards the underworld, Kanae couldn¡¯t say that she didn¡¯t understand. Many normal citizens also hated the ns very much because the n¡¯s battle often involved them.

    The two of them walked to the kitchen. Misae took two aprons and handed one of them to Kanae.

    "What do you want to try making first?" Misae asked.

    "Omelet, I guess," Kanae answered after a few seconds. She was not good at cooking anything, so she would just start from the basic.

    "You need egg..." Misae listed everything needed, and Kanae clumsily prepared for everything.

    "Where do you keep the egg?"

    "It¡¯s in the refrigerator."

    After the ingredients were ced on the table, Misae taught Kanae how to cut the vegetable, but it was really a disaster.

    "Don¡¯t you ever wash the vegetable using soap! Are you trying to poison yourself?"

    "Don¡¯t hold the knife like that! Do you want to cut your finger?"

    "Wrong, you have to cut it like this."

    "Wait, don¡¯t cut the egg using a knife!"

    In the end, Misae spent an hour to teach Kanae before the omelet was ready. That was the longest time in her life she spent on cooking one dish. Usually, a few minutes were more than enough. Looking at the fine omelet in front of her, she sighed at the sight of her kitchen. Hopefully, her mother would not be angry at the mess Kanae created.

    "If you can make that much mess, I want to know how the condition of your kitchen is." Misae sulked.

    "It¡¯s far worse," Kanae smiled wryly. "I rarely use them, and I always clean up after that, but some of the utensils cannot be used anymore after I used them once."

    Misae: "..." I don¡¯t doubt your words at all.

    Misae shook her head. "Have you never learned how to cook in the past?"

    "I never need to cook before," Kanae answered. She was living quite well, and she never liked cooking, so she didn¡¯t bother learning how to cook.

    "Now you need to cook," Misae scooped the omelet to her mouth, but in that instant she was stunned. She forcefully dragged the food down her throat as she looked towards Kanae. "How much salt do you use?"

    "I use 1 spoon like you say," Kanae hold the spoon with an innocent expression.

    Looking at the image her friend portrayed, Misae got the feeling that she had just met with the best kitchen destructor. With how Kanae worked on the kitchen, she had no doubt that there wouldn¡¯t be any safe ce in the house anymore.

    "Redo the omelet."

    "Eh? Why?"

    "This," Misae pointed to the one in front of her, "is not edible."

    "Will you give me pointers again?" Kanae asked.

    Misae stared at the messy kitchen with a sigh. "I will. You just have to follow after my instruction precisely."

    Unfortunately, for Kanae who was in the middle of learning, following after all Misae¡¯s word proved to be another disaster. Misae almost banged her head to the wall when she saw the mess in the kitchen after Kanae finished making another omelet.

    "Let¡¯s just borrow someone else kitchen the next time you want to learn cooking," Misae said with helpless tone.

    Kanae nodded her head. Her eyesnded on the fine looking omelet in the table. Did she manage to do it correctly?

    Misae followed after Kanae¡¯s gaze and handed the spoon to Kanae. She was not going to taste them again because she couldn¡¯t forget how bad the taste from before was.

    Kanae took the spoon and tasted the omelet. "It¡¯s good for me."

    "Are you sure?" Misae took the spoon and tried to eat the omelet too. When she tasted it in her mouth, she knew that this was only barely passable. Still, this was far betterpared with the one the other party made before.

    "How is it?"

    "If you be a wife, I¡¯m sure your husband would not ask you to cook," Misaemented.

    "I still can learn, 15 can still be considered young," Kanae grinned.

    "What did you do during the 15 years of your life, then?"

    "Uh, study..."

    "I cannot understand how you can live alone all this time."

    "I order the takeout food or eat in the food stall."

    "Right...."

    Misae shook her head. She walked to the kitchen again. "Help me clean up if you don¡¯t want my mother to murder the two of us."

    "I got it."

 Chapter 54 Stayed Over

    Finishing the omelet, they returned back to the kitchen, and Kanae did her best to clean up the mess she created. Misae helped a little, but she mostly argued with Kanae over how she should have cooked. In the end, it took Kanae a long time to finish cleaning up the kitchen.

    After that, Misae taught Kanae to cook fried rice which turned into the second disaster in the kitchen. She could only pray to their heart that the kitchen would not blow up because of the mess Kanae created.

    "I say don¡¯t wash any food with soap, why are you washing the rice with soap?"

    "Your way of cutting is wrong!"

    "Wait, don¡¯t put on the fire too big!"

    Seeing the fire in front of her, Misae wanted to curse at Kanae for making the usually easy cooking for her extremely hard. Taking a big bowl of water, she sshed it into the fire and put it out. As the result, the cooking failed miserably.

    Looking at the dark rice on the frying pan, she got the urge to hit Kanae. No wonder that she made the utensil in her home unusable anymore. With how she cooked, it would be a miracle if she could make a good one.

    "Don¡¯t put too much oil and that big of fire...." Misae said helplessly.

    "Sorry, are you alright?" Kanae looked towards Misae worriedly. Although she was the one cleaning up the mess, the one who got damage the biggest was Misae. Not physically, but mentally since this was the first time she met someone who cooked as poor as Kanae.

    "I¡¯m fine," Misae answered. This was not the first time she saw Kanae cooked, but every time she would get another mental blow.

    "Shall we clean up?"

    "Before that, why are you washing them with soap? Don¡¯t you know that it will be inedible?"

    Kanae scratched her head in embarrassment.

    "Don¡¯t tell me that you usually cook them while washing with the soap too?"

    "I have not cooked in my ce for a long time because I¡¯m still unable to cook properly," Kanae answered.

    Misae sighed. She recalled how panicked Kanae expression because of the fire and the confused expression on her face. When her thought reached that, a smile made its way to her face and in the end, sheughed.

    "You¡¯re now evenughing at me?" Kanae said helplessly.

    "Learn how to cook better, then I would notugh at you again," Misae smiled, trying to control her mood. She stood up, "Anyway, you better watch how I do it first before you try. Maybe at that time, you can do better than this."

    Kanae sat down nicely as she watched Misae cooks. Misae was already used to cook in the kitchen and it didn¡¯t matter for her to do two things at once. Because of her familiarity with cooking, she could do it swiftly and well.

    "See, there is no damage to the utensil this way," Misae put the fried rice on the table.

    Kanae nodded and headed to the counter again. This time, she tried to mimic what Misae did. Misae gave the instruction, but she noticed that Kanae could remember the recipe even though she only said them once. Still, Kanae¡¯s movements were clumsy, so Misae helped her over and over again until the cooking was finally over.

    "At least, you didn¡¯t burn out the food again," Misae grinned.

    Kanae nodded. By watching how Misae did it, it became easier for her to understand what the steps were and how to do them correctly. Maybe she would need to watch the television to see how they cooked some recipes to help her cook better.

    "You¡¯re really good at cooking."

    "Everyone has their own advantages and weakness, you¡¯re better at study while I¡¯m better at cooking. But you can learn them," Misae pointed to the dish, "Now, let¡¯s eat."

    The two of them eat down their food. Misae ate hers while Kanae ate the one she cooks. The taste was simr because they followed the same recipes, but the one Kanae cooked was still worse since her skill was extremely poor.

    After that, Kanae was busy cleaning up the kitchen with Misae instructed from the side. Although Misae also wanted to help, she was notfortable with getting close to the mess. In the end, it was Kanae who had to work in the kitchen for hours.

    By the time Kanae finished, it was already night and ra arrived home.

    "I¡¯m back, kids," she said loudly.

    Misae peeked from the kitchen. "Mom, you shouldn¡¯t call us kids. We¡¯re already 15 years old."

    ra was amused when she heard that. She walked to the kitchen and saw that the trash bin was filled to the brim. It seemed that they spent most of the time in the kitchen today and created quite a mess.

    "What did you two cook?"

    "Just some omelet and fried rice," Misae answered. "We¡¯ll use the living room now, Mom."

    "Please excuse us, Madam."

    Misae and Kanae walked to the living room and Misae took out the board game from the stack of games. She started ying with Kanae and got happy very quick as she won most of the times.

    "You have bad luck with the dice," Misaeughed.

    Kanae took the dices and rolled it once again. Unfortunately, she got another bad number and had to move her tiles back a few steps. On the other hand, Misae often got the same number of dice, which granted her two chances to move her tiles.

    "Kanae, Misae, do you two want to eat?" ra called.

    "I¡¯ming," Misae answered and stood up with Kanae followed behind her.

    When they arrived in the dining room, they saw that the tables were filled with food. Looking towards the fried chicken, soup, and the others made Kanae¡¯s mouth watered. She was genuinely hungry just from looking at those foods.

    "Let¡¯s eat," ra beckoned them to eat together.

    Misae sat down when she recalled something. "Is father not going to go home today?"

    "He¡¯s still busy because of work."

    "Oh," Misae answered, but she didn¡¯t ask anymore. The three of them sat and started to eat the food in front of them. There was no need to guess as Kanae was obviously the one who ate the most.

    Looking towards the food that disappeared like lightning, Misae truly wondered if Kanae could eat them all. The amount was more than triple than what she and her mother ate.

    "Kanae is still the big eater," raughed when they finished eating.

    Kanae grinned. "That¡¯s because the foods you make are simply too good, Madam ra."

    "Don¡¯t act with me, I know you just praise me because you want more food."

    Kanae didn¡¯t answer, but her face was still filled with smile. Still, she was not that shameless to ask for another portion after eating that much. Even if her stomach could handle more, she didn¡¯t have the will to ask them to ra.

    After cleaning up, Kanae and Misae cleaned up themselves. Kanae changed to her pajamas that she brought because she had already nned to stay over.

    "You can choose to sleep in the living room or pull a sheet," Misae said as she prepared herself to sleep.

    "I¡¯ll just take the sofa," Kanae shrugged. In any case, the sofa here was farfierpared with her bed. It was already good enough for her to be able to sleep there.

    "Okay, good night Kanae," Misae pulled the nket and covered herself. She was too tired after getting angry towards Kanae over and over in the kitchen. If only Kanae was not her best friend, she wouldn¡¯t have the patience to teach Kanae how to cook.

    "Good night, Misae."

    Kanae closed the door silently and walked to the sofa. Shey down on top of the sofa and used her hand as the pillow. Her eyes watched the ceiling for several minutes before she drifted to sleep.

 Chapter 55 Playing

    The next day, Kanae woke up when she heard the sound of the door being opened. She sat down on the sofa and looked towards the source of the sound.

    "Did I wake you up?" ra asked with a worried tone. She was being careful to not make any sound, but it seemed that Kanae woke up even to the slightest sound.

    Kanae shook her head. "I¡¯m used to wake up early and then sleep again in the ss."

    "I don¡¯t think you should be proud of your habit like that."

    "He he," Kanae smiled. "Madam, do you need help to prepare for the food or anything like that?"

    "As long as you don¡¯t try to cook, I will let you in the kitchen."

    The way ra said it was like she was the destroyer of the kitchen. But when she recalled how she made aplete mess in the kitchen, she knew that there was no doubt that the other party would see her as such. Kanae nodded her head and followed ra to the kitchen.

    After Kanae and Misae finished using the kitchen, ra had cleaned them once again. The mess left from Kanae was simply too much for her to see.

    "Do you have any preferences for the breakfast?" ra asked as she took out the eggs and other ingredients from the fridge.

    Kanae shook her head. "I¡¯m not really picky about what I eat."

    Remembering the scene fromst night, ra knew that it was rather true. Compared to most girls, Kanae was rather unrestrained in terms of eating as if she didn¡¯t really care about her diet.

    "Don¡¯t you need to make sure you don¡¯t eat too much?"

    "I don¡¯t really pay much attention," Kanae answered truthfully.

    ra didn¡¯t ask anymore as she started to make fried rice. She made sure that the amount was a lot because Kanae was simply a big eater.

    "It seems that I¡¯m draining your food supplies faster," Kanae scratched her head as she helped washing the cooking tools.

    "No worry, its better if they run out fast too cause there are usually a lot of leftovers," ra answered.

    She put everything on the table before taking a seat and started eating. "You can join me in eating. Misae won¡¯t be able to wake up until quitete."

    "Okay."

    Kanae ate a lot of foods, leaving only one portion for Misae. After ra finished eating, she departed to her work. "Tell Misae to eat the food when she wakes up."

    "Yes, Ma¡¯am."

    Kanae looked towards the clock as she noticed that the time was still rather early. She sat down in the living room and closed her eyes to sleep again when the door was suddenly knocked.

    "Yes, please wait a moment."

    "Ah, Kanae?" Alice was standing in front of the door with a small stic bag on her hand. She smiled when she saw Kanae stood before her.

    "Youe rather early," Kanae smiled. "Misae is still sleeping, so it¡¯s better to not bother her for now."

    "I¡¯ll do that," Alice giggled.

    The two of them walked to the living room, and Alice put the stic bag on the table. Without even looking inside, Kanae could guess that it was cookies that Alice made for the three of them.

    "Does your father allow you toe here when outside is still messy?"

    "The fight is basically overst night. There are only a few shes left, so my father is not really worried anymore," Alice exined as she took a seat in the living room.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I see. Oh yeah, can you be the one to teach me how to cook next time? I think I make Misae extremely angry at my poor skill."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll teach you next time," Alice smiled. "But I¡¯m only good at making desserts."

    "It¡¯s fine."

    It didn¡¯t take a long time for Misae to wake up and felt embarrassed once again because her two friends already woke up. She quickly got ready and joined them in the living room.

    "You should have woken me up when youe over," Misae pouted.

    Kanae smiled. "Your mother doesn¡¯t allow me to wake you up, so I let you sleep longer."

    "Are you not sleepy? You¡¯re usually sleeping at this time, right Kanae?"

    "I only sleep if I don¡¯t have enough at night before," Kanae retorted.

    Misae looked at Kanae suspiciously, but Kanae didn¡¯t continue to talk about this matter as she took out the board game from yesterday. "Let¡¯s y this again. This time, I¡¯m sure that I can beat you."

    "With that poor luck in dice, you bet!" Misae grinned.

    Alice giggled. "Shall we try?"

    The three of them yed the game again. In the end, it was Misae who got the luckiest number the most, which resulted in her winning the game lots of times. The other times, Alice managed to finish earlier, but not even once did Kanae won the game.

    "Kanae, I think you¡¯re really poor at the game," Misae teased.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "This is a game that only requires luck, so you can¡¯t say that I¡¯m poor at ying the game."

    Misae shrugged. "It¡¯s already the time for lunch. This time you¡¯re not allowed to touch the utensil. Just watch me and Alice finishes cooking our lunch."

    "Sure," Kanae nodded her head.

    The three of them went into the kitchen as Misae started cooking. Alice helped from the back and they quickly finished making potato soup and some sandwich.

    "Let¡¯s dig in!" Misae said after they put everything on the table.

    Without waiting, the three of them started to eat the food. As usual, Kanae ate really fast and also the most.

    "You¡¯re the one who doesn¡¯t work, but you eat the most," Misae remarked with a mischievous grin on her face.

    "Then I¡¯ll be the one to wash the dishes," Kanae answered.

    They agreed and before long the food was finished. Kanae became the one to clean up the te while the other two rested in the living room.

    "It¡¯s really fun, you two shoulde here more often," Misae said with a grin.

    Kanae shook her head. "If I don¡¯t have work to do, I¡¯lle."

    "What? But you literally work every day after school. You even work on Saturday, so how can you say that you¡¯lle?" Misaeined. She already knew about Kanae¡¯s schedule, and it was close to impossible for Kanae to ditch work.

    "I¡¯ll change my work not long after this," Kanae recalled that the Old Man was going to close down the store in around three more weeks. After that, she wouldn¡¯t need to work again after school until she found a new job.

    "Why?"

    "The Old Man say that he wants to close down the store," Kanae answered.

    "That¡¯s too bad," Misae knew that Kanae enjoyed working in that simple noodle store, so she felt bad that her friend had to change her work soon.

    Alice nodded her head. "Have you thought where you¡¯re going to work next?"

    "Not yet, I¡¯ll think about that in the future," Kanae answered calmly. "Now, I think it¡¯s already the time for me to go home."

    "It¡¯s not thatte," Misae protested.

    "There¡¯s school tomorrow, and the location of your house is quite far from the ce where I live. If I didn¡¯t hurry, I won¡¯t be able to go home," Kanae exined.

    "Alright, be careful on your way home."

    Alice stood up. "I also need to go home. Take care of yourself, Misae. Don¡¯t make us worry about you too much."

    "When did I make you worry?"

    The three of themughed at Misae¡¯s reaction. They exchanged a few more pleasantries before Kanae and Alice went back to their home.

    When Kanae reached the Mansion of Nali Family, she noticed that the number of guards were still very plenty. It seemed that her uncle was adamant to keep Sakura safe in this house.

    Moving to the back, she no longer paid any attention to them. She just wanted to go home and have a rest.

 Chapter 56 Skipping Class

    Nolen School C, ss 1-A

    "The number of the students thate here today has decreased by a lot," Misae swept her nce across the ss as shemented.

    Kanae nodded her head. "They¡¯re most likely want to stay at home because of fear that the fight is not over yet."

    "I hear from my father that they have finished the fight yesterday afternoon," Misae said. Her father got homete yesterday, but he still told her about the news that he got to reassure her that it was fine for her to go to school.

    "Well, they also don¡¯t want to have the teacher drill them for the end term exams too," Alice guessed.

    "Can you please not mention about end term exam anymore?"

    Kanaeughed as she saw the two of them argued. "I guess I¡¯ll just skip the ss today."

    "What? Why?" Misae was startled.

    "I don¡¯t think I can sleep right now and I have finished the exercise for the exams," Kanae grinned.

    "When do you finish them? I haven¡¯t even touched them."

    "I did themst night," usually she wouldn¡¯t have the time when she got home, but yesterday she stayed up quitete and saw the exercise on the table. Because she didn¡¯t have much to do, she decided to finish them very quickly.

    Alice leaned over. "Can I see yours as a reference?"

    "I want to ask the same thing," Misae immediately chirped in. She was definitely not going to waste the chance to be able to finish her work as fast as possible.

    Kanae handed the paper to them before she walked out of the ssroom. Based on the number of students, the teacher would be more likely to feel displeased. There were over than half of them who didn¡¯te today because of some reasons.

    Walking to the Student Council Room, she noticed that the others were also inside the room. Even the usuallyzy Jay was now inside the room while Tommy was nowhere to be seen.

    "Oh, hello Kanae," Mike greeted when he saw her standing near the door.

    "Good morning everyone," Kanae answered.

    Jay leaned back on his chair. "I never thought that a model student like you would skip ss."

    Hearing the word ¡¯model student¡¯, Kanae wanted tough. If her ssmates hear what this man said, they would surely mock this person. In her ss, there was no one who didn¡¯t know that she was the acimed sleeping princess because she could sleep very easily.

    "Unfortunately, I¡¯m not a model student," Kanae answered with a smile.

    Jay¡¯s eyebrows shot up. "Are you sure? I think you¡¯re one with your name always hang at the very first of the list."

    "Only my score is good while I almost always sleep in my ss," Kanae shrugged.

    "You¡¯re sleeping, but you still get a score that high?" Jay asked in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t say that he was not impressed. After all, the person before him was very diligent during the Student Council meeting and events.

    "You can say that," Kanae said calmly. "What about you? Why are you here and not staying in your ss?"

    "I¡¯m skipping ss today. There are only around 10 people in my ss and I¡¯m sure the teachers are going to berate us, so I choose to skip first before having my ear hurt because of him."

    Mike nodded his head. "Since you want to skip, how about if we train in the field?"

    "I think you make the worse decision toe here if you want to skip ss."

    Jay had to agree with Kanae¡¯s opinion. He had to follow after Mike towards the training room as he wondered what was in Mike¡¯s head. Other than making coffee, doing work for the event, all he saw was this person training.

    "Mike really loves to train," Kanae remarked.

    Neo nodded his head. "He has been training ever since his youth, so it has been embedded deeply in his bone that he had to train every day."

    "My body is going to be sore if I have to train that much," Kanaemented.

    "That¡¯s Mike for you," Neo shrugged. Even he had to admit that he wouldn¡¯t be able to handle that training maniac. If he had to follow after Mike to do the training, he bet he wouldn¡¯t be able to move around at all.

    Kanae walked to her seat. Her eyes nced to Kevin¡¯s monitor as she noticed that it was the work from thepany. There was no way Student Council would deal with a matter like the stock market.

    "You change to your work at thepany again?"

    Kevin stopped typing and asked, "Again?

    "I identally see the name of yourpany on the screen. Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t read any of them," Kanae retracted her gaze.

    "Do you have any interest in the stock market?" Kevin asked. His screen was showing the stock market at the moment.

    Kanae shook her head. "Nope, I can¡¯t understand them and how they could predict the oue after that. The way the price change seemed really strange."

    Kevin typed something and showed three different stats. "Which one do you think would increase the most in the future?"

    Seeing the weird stat in front of her, Kanae looked at them for a few seconds before pointing to one of them. "I think that one?"

    "Hmm... probably," Kevin answered.

    Kanae red. "Why don¡¯t you teach me how to tell which one will increase in the future?"

    "I use instinct."

    "..." There was no way I could copy your instinct.

    "Is there anything that you do aside from doing yourpany work and school?" Kanae shifted the subject again.

    Kevin thought for a moment, "Nothing much."

    "What is yourpany focused on?"

    "Manufacture," Kevin answered. He stopped for a moment before adding, "Mostly utensil for construction and kitchen."

    "Do you have any factory?"

    "Yes."

    "But, you¡¯re also focused on the stock market?" Kanae didn¡¯t really understand business, but she knew that the two of them were different.

    "Yes. Stock markets are used to earn more money in my case because thepany needed them," Kevin answered. He stopped talking for a moment. He rarely talked to other people about himself, but it seemed that with her, he just told her themon one.

    "I don¡¯t really understand them," Kanae looked towards the stats on the screen with a frown. She never learned business before, and it was not like the school would teach a high school student something like this.

    Kevin nodded his head. He was about to exin further when he caught the gaze Neo used to look towards him. That gaze was filled with shock and disbelief. Seeing that, he frowned and stared towards Neo.

    "Neo, your work is not finished yet."

    "Ah, yes bos ¨CPresident," Neo immediately shifted his gaze back to his screen. He would not do anything that made Kevin paid attention to him again. He didn¡¯t want to court death with this peculiar friend of his.

    Kanae looked towards the monitor once again. "Is there anything else you want to teach me?"

    Kevin pondered for a moment. "You can just try watching me work."

    "Are you sure it¡¯s alright? I won¡¯t identally stumble into apany secret, right?" Kanae asked half joking.

    "There¡¯s no secret in the stock market," Kevin answered calmly.

    Kanae thought about it for a moment. It would be a lie if she said that she was not interested. Although she didn¡¯t understand almost everything, she wanted to know more about them. She nodded her head with a smile on her face.

    "I guess I want to try."

    "Come over here."

    On the side, Neo was trying his hardest to not look towards his president who was busy showing how he worked in the stock market. He felt that his president caught a weird disease today to make him allowed a stranger to see how he worked. Still, he knew that their vice president was also a very capable girl.

 Chapter 57 You Have to Change Job Earlier

    "I still don¡¯t understand," Kanaemented after watching Kevin¡¯s movement for quite some time.

    Kevin was not surprised. He had to work fast when he was facing the stock market because they relied on the difference in profit. Sometimes, the difference only urred for a short limited amount of time, so he had to work as fast as he could.

    "Can you see the movement of my finger?"

    "Sometimes you¡¯re too fast," Kanae said awkwardly. She felt rather embarrassed that she couldn¡¯t see clearly what the words were because she shifted her attention to the monitor and keyboard a few times.

    "I have to be fast."

    In the end, Kevin talked about the market for a longer time to Kanae until the girl felt bored with the conversation. She still couldn¡¯t understand why a lot of people liked to y with those items that she didn¡¯t understand.

    Kevin noticed Kanae¡¯s mood changed. He stopped exining. "Make me a coffee."

    "Okay President."

    Taking the cup from Kanae, Kevin recalled another thing. "Do you have to work today?"

    "Yes," Kanae answered.

    "Maybe you want to check the ce. There are a lot of ces that get destroyed because of the fight," Kevin reminded.

    Kanae knew that there were indeed a lot of ces that got destroyed as the side effect from the battle, but she never thought that it would be her working ce. She looked towards the President for a moment before a smile emerged on her lips.

    "I think it¡¯s impossible, President."

    "Why? You¡¯re the one who says that the location is near the street, right?" Kevin asked with an eyebrow raised.

    Well, she did say that, but she couldn¡¯t believe that her workce was getting attacked. She loved working in that ce very much, and she didn¡¯t want to leave that early. Although there were still some possibilities, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to think about it.

    "I¡¯ll check the ceter," Kanae answered. She returned back to her seat and then she started to read the review from thest year¡¯s event to make sure that she didn¡¯t forget anything.

    They stayed silent until it was the time for lunch and Kanae headed towards the canteen. The moment Kanae walked out from the door, Neo turned his head towards Kevin.

    "You already know that the area for the store is being attacked, why don¡¯t you say that to her outright?" Neo asked in frustration.

    Kevin shook his head. "There¡¯s no need for that."

    "What are you talking about?"

    After eating her lunch, Kanae didn¡¯t return back to the Student Council Room as she headed towards her workce. She knew that the president was telling her that this ce might be attacked. This made her rather worried, so she sprinted all the way to her workce.

    What she saw nearly made her unable to move. She could see that the streets were filled with numerous broken things. Even the roads were not spared as many holes were created on the tough surface.

    Her feet brought her to the noodle store. She saw numerous ss pieces in front of the store, and she stopped her movement. Her heart felt hurt when she saw the ce she loved to stay for the past few weeks got destroyed just like that. After all, she always enjoyed her time working in that ce no matter how hard it was.

    She knew that there was a fight in this ce, but she didn¡¯t know that the consequences were this big. Her eyes looked towards the street as she wondered what kind of fight happened before. With how heavy the things were broken, she suspected the ns were actually raiding this ce rather than fighting here.

    When she was still standing, the Old Man walked out from the broken store. He looked towards the absentminded girl as he shook his head.

    "What are you doing, standing in front of the store like a fool?" the Old Man peered outside.

    "Old Man, what happened here?" Kanae looked towards the broken tools. She could guess, but she chose to just ask this again. It seemed that only the ss was broken since the rest of them were not that bad.

    "There are fights here, and this poor store gets caught up in the middle of the brawl. It seemed that I can¡¯t fulfill my promise to give you a job during this hard time, little girl."

    Because of the n¡¯s battle, many of the stores didn¡¯t dare to stay open. They would prefer to close down their business and waited for the condition to stabilize before opening the store again and started their business. In fact, the one who dared to stay open were all only the big stores.

    They didn¡¯t dare to open their business in fear of getting destroyed by the ns because of the fight between ns. It would be really vexing to have their business involved into a fight and lost a lot of money in the process.

    Still, some of them were open because they have more money to hire guards. Those bigpanies also couldn¡¯t afford to close down their business because the amount of money they would lose might reach an unimaginable amount.

    Some of the concrete pieces of evidence were the malls. Most of them were open, despite the asional fight inside or outside the mall. Sometimes, the guards were just not enough to keep them away and many of the guards give in because of theirck of power.

    The Old Man wanted to keep his business going for at least the next few weeks. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t do that.

    Now that the fight has escted to this point, not even the Old Man could keep the business going and it was a sure thing that he would close down the business. Rather than opening right now, he better wait for the time to chill out and earned more money at that time.

    "It¡¯s fine Old Man. I will think of a different job," Kanae answered. She was going to lose the job in a few weeks, making it faster by several weeks wouldn¡¯t make much difference anymore.

    The Old Man nodded his head. "I¡¯ll clean up the store and return this ce to the previous owner."

    He only rented this ce to make use of the ce to open the store. With the fight on the street right now, it would be a miracle to find a store on the street still dared to stay open. Even if he returned the ce right now, he would be able to rent it back if he wanted to open the store again in the future.

    "Let me help out, Old Man," Kanae offered.

    The Old Man shook his head. "What are you saying? You should just stay back and return to your daily life. I can take care of this old store by myself."

    "I want to help!" Kanae insisted.

    The Old man smiled wryly. "Fine, you can help me clean up the ss pieces. Remember, you have to be careful to not let them hit your feet or finger when you pick them."

    "I understand, Old Man."

    "I¡¯ll move the other items back to the storage room," the Old Man said as he walked to the back.

    Looking towards the mess in front of her, Kanae took a deep breath. If she had to leave this ce, at least she would clean it up first.

 Chapter 58 Do You Want to Work for Me?

    Nolen School C, ss 1-A

    "Why did I not see Kanae?" the ss representative asked with bewilderment tone. He was pretty sure that Kanae was in the ss just a minute before, but now he couldn¡¯t see her anymore.

    Misae took three books. "She has returned back to her workce. This is the homework of the three of us."

    "Ah, thanks."

    After collecting the books, Misae walked to Alice who was busy cleaning up her table. Alice looked towards Misae with a bitter smile on her face.

    "Do you think Kanae is going to be alright after losing her job?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Misae answered. "But if there¡¯s anyone that can be said as someone who¡¯s very tough, that would be Kanae for sure."

    "You¡¯re really confident about this matter."

    Misae nodded her head. "She¡¯s going to find a different job soon enough, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need for us to worry about her so much."

    Alice looked towards Misae. Although Misae said to not worry, Alice noticed that Misae herself seemed to be rather nervous. It was clear that Misae wanted to be able to help Kanae very much.

    "How about if we visit her ce tomorrow?" tomorrow will be Saturday, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about the school.

    "Are you sure you want to face those Nali Family¡¯s guards?"

    They heard that Kanae lived within the area that belonged to her uncle. Recalling how Sakura used to behave in the past, the two of them frowned. They were definitely not going toe there if they had to meet with Sakura again.

    "We can just ask her to work for us if she needs money," Misae proimed. She needed help in the study too, so asking Kanae to teach her shouldn¡¯t be hard.

    "That¡¯s a good idea."

    "It¡¯s only if she wants that."

    "You¡¯re right."

    ...

    While the two of them were in the heated discussion about Kanae¡¯s work, the person in question was busy cleaning up. With the two of them worked together, the condition of the store was going better. Unfortunately, the condition of the streets was still as bad as before and there was nothing they could do to help.

    "Old Man, I think everything should be finished in a few more minutes," Kanae said with a grin on her face.

    "You are doing a good job, Kanae," the Old Manughed. He was pretty impressed by how Kanae has worked so far.

    "It¡¯s nothing, Old Man."

    "Now that you¡¯re not working here again, do you want to work in an office? Many of thepany still have to open during this time, and their employees are many," the Old Man suggested.

    If she could, she would look at them. However, most of thepanies would not ept a 15 years old girl. Logically speaking, there was no way she could find any job from thepany since they were mostly epted a university graduate. Some of them epted an internship, but that way she wouldn¡¯t get paid.

    "Thepany may be tagged as insane if they employ a high school student." Not to mention that she was still a freshman with no experience in working inside an office.

    "I can introduce you to my son," the Old Man grinned.

    Kanae looked towards the Old Man with a surprised expression. "Your son, Old Man? Is he working in an office?"

    The Old Man nodded his head. "Do you really think I¡¯m opening the store because I really need money? It¡¯s just a side hobby of mine."

    "Old Man, are you serious?" Kanae was looking towards the Old Man with bewilderment. She found out that this Old Man was surprisingly full of surprise. First, she found out that he had an old friend from the underworld, now he said that his son worked in an office?

    "Of course I am," the Old Man smiled.

    Kanae stared towards the Old Man suspiciously. "Even if he is an employee, how is he going to convince thepany to ept an underage student?"

    "There¡¯s no need to worry. He has quite a good connection with the higher-ups."

    "I feel that it¡¯s hard to believe."

    The Old Manughed. "He¡¯s going toe here in a few more minutes. I¡¯ll introduce you to him. Well, it¡¯s more urate to say that you already know him, though."

    "I already know him?" Kanae was stunned. Her mind drifted towards the guys from the Student Council as she suddenly had a bold guess inside her mind. No way, don¡¯t tell me that this Old Man was the father of one of her friends?

    Before she could ask, a car stopped in front of the store and a few people came out. Seeing them, she was startled.

    "Oh, Kanae, I didn¡¯t expect that I will be meeting you here," Neo waved energetically.

    "Me too," Kanae answered as she looked towards the other who came. "Good afternoon, President and Mike."

    "What about me?" Neo raised his hand.

    "Didn¡¯t you greet me first?"

    "You still have to greet me!" Neoined. He didn¡¯t want to be left out when he was clearly the one who greeted the girl at the very first.

    The Old Manughed at their conversation, "Wee, young men. I have not seen you in a long time."

    Kanae looked towards the Old Man and the three of them forward and backward, "Do you know each other?"

    "En," Kevin nodded.

    "He¡¯s my father," Neo said the truth immediately.

    Kanae looked towards the Old Man then to Neo. Are you serious? Honestly, the two of them didn¡¯t look alike at all. Besides, how old Neo was for his father to be this old. Wait, didn¡¯t he say that he was still in his 40-s? Still, they didn¡¯t look alike at all.

    "Are you thinking of something rude?" Kevin peered at Kanae face.

    Kanae shook her head, "Nothing. Howe you guys never told me that I work under your father, Neo?"

    "I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re working under my father until about a few days ago," Neo shrugged. "My father suddenly asked me about the new Vice President in the Student Council, so I told him about you and he tells me that you¡¯re working under him."

    "A few days ago..." she ended up worse since she only knew about it today.

    "It¡¯s not a big deal too, but if I know that you¡¯re working under my father, I would have asked him to change your schedule a bit," Neo shrugged.

    "It¡¯s fine. What are you doinging here today?" Kanae asked. She never met with them here despite working for months already. It seemed that Neo and his father didn¡¯t meet each other on this store at all.

    "I¡¯m here to pick up my father and have him rest," Neo grinned.

    The Old Man patted Kanae shoulder. "My son will not allow me to work again for the time being. You should just search for a different job now. If it¡¯s possible, it will be better if you find a job in the office. They¡¯re far safer rather than a workce near the street."

    "Old Man, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want, but I doubt that there will be anyone who dares to hire me," Kanae smiled wryly.

    "Even though you have those amazing skill, no one would hire you?" Neo still remembered his experience during the Student Council meeting. If anyone dared to say that they could do the work better than Kanae, it would be Kevin alone. She was doing her work very efficiently and swiftly.

    Mike shook his head, "You idiot, normally there would not be anyone who wants to hire a high school student."

    "Oh right, I forgot that you¡¯re only a high school student," Neo pped his hand. Wait, she was even one year younger than them at that... he felt embarrassed now.

    On the side, Kevin was thinking about something as he looked towards Kanae before offering something, "Do you want to work for me?"

    Kanae stood rooted in her ce the moment she heard that.

 Chapter 59 Kale Company

    Kanae looked towards the indifferent face of Kevin with a nk face. Was he trying to joke with me? She has worked under him in the Student Council. What else did he expect?

    "President, I already work for you in Student Council, right?"

    Kevin was startled when he heard Kanae¡¯s answer. His mind worked as he realized that his word could be interpreted that way. Well, it was not wrong, but that was not what he meant.

    "Work for me in Kale Company."

    Kale Company? It took her a few seconds to respond to the question.

    "Are you serious?" Kanae couldn¡¯t believe the offer Kevin had just thrown into her a few seconds before. Although she was not knowledgeable at this matter, she knew that Kale Company was not a smallpany by any mean.

    It was indeed a kind of newpany under Kevin lead, but the profit and the scale thispany operated was not like the small one. The number of employees also a lot, and she was sure that many of them must be professional, not a small kid like her.

    Kevin nodded. "Do you think I would joke at this matter?"

    "Well, no... But, are you sure that you want to take me in?" Kanae was uncertain.

    "The office can make do with an errand boy-girl."

    "..."

    Neoughed, "With Kanae skill, I¡¯m sure that you would not be an errand girl for long. There might even more change to elevate your position there."

    She was not really interested in having a high position as long as she could get enough for a living. Of course, a steady job was weed, but could she fulfill the requirement Kevin pushed forward to her?

    "Is there a lot of requirements?" Kanae asked.

    "No, just do things as you did as the Student Council Vice President, but this time you¡¯re doing different work," Kevin answered.

    "What about the sry?"

    Kevin raised his finger. Kanae was stunned, that was almost twice what she got in the noodle store... She had wanted to spend more money on her food and this offer was just too tempting. Well, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything wrong in this job, so might as well ept it.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Okay, I ept the offer."

    "He he, nice to work with you again, Kanae," Neo grinned widely.

    "I¡¯m sure that our workce will not cross each other path, Neo."

    Neo scratched his head. That would be true. With Kanae¡¯s identity, she would only get a low position, which was nothingpared with him. He was the secretary and manager of Kevin.

    "Let¡¯s go," Kevin got inside the car and beckoned Kanae to get in.

    "Eh?"

    "Your work started today. I will prepare the paper for you to sign today," Kevin answered.

    "So fast?" Kanae was startled. Kevin¡¯s action was simr to a kid who got a treasure and unwilling to let it go. It seemed as if he was afraid that she would change her decision if he didn¡¯t bind her fast enough.

    Mike patted Kanae¡¯s shoulder. "You already know that this work maniac only thinks about work. He wants to make use of everything at his disposal to the fullest."

    Why did she get the feeling that she was being used by this president? Still, recalling the sry that she would get from him... There was nothing wrong with being used. She was fine with it. Besides, she would just be a normal employee there, so there shouldn¡¯t be anything weird happened.

    Kanae walked to the car. Upon seeing the car from close up, Kanae felt that she was seeing things because the one in front of her was not an ordinary car. Rather, it was one of the expensive cars that she never rode before. These guys were really rich.

    "Wait, can you drive?" Kanae said hesitantly. They were only 16-17 years old and byw shouldn¡¯t have a driver¡¯s license yet.

    "Don¡¯t worry. Neo is 17 already and he has one," Mike answered as he got into the seat.

    Kevin, Kanae, and Mike were in the passenger seat while the Old Man and Neo were at the front. Tightening the seatbelt, Neo started the car.

    Although Kanae was suspicious about the driving skill of Neo, she found out that the way he drove seemed to be rather good. He should be only turned 17 not long ago, right? Where did he learn how to drive this good?

    Her mind soon preupied with something different. The journey to Kale Company only took several minutes, and she noticed that she truly didn¡¯t know anything about these boys.

    Upon arriving at the building, Kanae was astounded by the magnificent building in front of her. The number of the building in this city was many, but not all of them were as high as this one. She felt that she was really small in front of this building.

    This was the first time she really understood that Kevin¡¯spany was big and many people lives were in his hand. Although it did feel that she was exaggerating, she knew that he was serious in his job as there were a lot of people life depended on thispany. For now, it would include her.

    "What¡¯s wrong?" Kevin asked when he noticed that Kanae stared at the building for several seconds without any intention to leave.

    "No, it¡¯s nothing," Kanae snapped back to reality and answered.

    "I think she¡¯s just surprised to see the building up close," Neo grinned as he closed the car and locked it.

    Kanae scratched her head. It was not like she had never seen any building up close, but not one where she would work. After all, her working ce was never this huge.

    Kanae chose to change the conversation, "Where will I work?"

    "In the fifth floor, Neo will escort you to the ce," Kevin answered.

    "Okay, thank you," Kanae smiled as she followed after them to the lift. When they came to thepany, many people greeted Kevin and the others respectfully. It seemed their position in thispany was really big, far surpassing what she thought in the first ce. Well, her friends did say that Kevin was the president, so he was practically at the very top in thispany.

    On the fifth floor, Neo walked out with Kanae behind him. He walked to the others and stood in front of them naturally and calmly, "Everyone, from today there will be a new member. Her name is Kanae, pleasee and introduce yourself, Kanae."

    This was really sudden. Kanae would really appreciate it if they could at least give her some warning before plunging her into doing something like this. But, it should be a normal thing to do, though; she was not sure what she should say apart from her name.

    "Hello everyone, my name is Kanae. Pleased to meet you all," Kanae bowed down gracefully.

    Luckily, this was not the first time she changed job or she would make a mistake on her introduction on the very first day. These guys were really something, to not tell her what she needed to do beforehand and immediately tell her this and that.

    "Wee Kanae."

    "Hello, don¡¯t be so nervous."

    The people here introduced themselves before Neo chased them to do their job. He then proceeded to take Kanae to one of the desks and exined the things that she needed to do.

    "Basically, the task is to write the data on these papers to theputer, simr to what you do during the Student Council. Is there anything you want to ask?"

    "After everything is done, what should I do?" Kanae asked.

    Neo looked towards the batch of paper. The written information there was far more than what the papers in the Student Council held. Even he himself didn¡¯t have the confidence to finish the task in less than 6 hours while normal people usually take 8 hours. But, knowing Kanae, she might finish it even earlier.

    "Go to the top floor and meet with President. You still hadn¡¯t signed the contract," Neo answered.

    "I understand then," Kanae smiled.

    After saying that, Kanae immediately went to work while Neo went down once again to meet with his father. The information on the paper was indeed a lot, but it was not outside her capability. Swiftly moving her fingers on the keyboard, she put the information inside and piled them carefully.

 Chapter 60 Efficient and Fas

    Kanae didn¡¯t know how long time has passed when she finally finished her work. Her typing speed was higherpared with other people, so she could finish the work faster. Although there was not much difference between her speed and the president, she knew that Neo was still slower than her. It might be due to practice as she was not entirely sure.

    After everything was done, she stretched her bodyzily. This was the first time for her to stay behind the monitor for hours. She checked the clock and noticed that it was only a quarter past seven. If she counted her time to work here, it were only around five hours.

    "Is there anything wrong, Kanae?" the supervisor was surprised to see Kanae suddenly stood up while most of them were still doing their work halfway.

    "I have finished," Kanae answered.

    "Let me see," the supervisor checked Kanae work and he was surely astonished. Based on Kanae mannerism and face, he knew that Kanae was still very young. Never would he thought that she was really capable. It seemed that the people their boss brought were always capable people who had skill surpassing the others in the same category.

    "Good work on your first day," the supervisor praised.

    "Thank you, Sir," Kanae answered, "May I go up first? I still need to meet with President."

    "Sure, go ahead," the supervisor didn¡¯t know how she became acquainted with the president and his people, but it was not his ce to meddle too.

    "Excuse me Sir," Kanae said before heading to the lift. During the time of chaos outside, people would just focus on their job in fear of losing it if they were not careful. She was not worried for the people here to feel jealous since there wouldn¡¯t be any at these times, butter, it might be a problem.

    Although her speed was something that seemed easy to replicate, not everyone would be able to do that. Some people needed longer time to type because of their habit and so on. As for Kanae, she was already used to type without looking much on the monitor and focused on the paper. This made her typing smoother and quicker.

    Going up to the highest floor, Kanae knocked on Kevin office. His office was surprisingly easy to find, maybe because he was the president and his name was written in big letters before his door.

    "Come in," a voice could be heard from inside. Despite the door made the sound be fainter, Kanae knew the owner of the voice very well.

    "Excuse me, Sir," Kanae opened the door. Inside the room, she could see a neat desk with Kevin sitting before it in a big chair. On the right side was Neo doing his work on a different desk while on the left side was Mike standing with stack of papers on his hand and a cupboard full of books and document behind him.

    Somehow, the scene she saw reminded her to the one she usually saw on the Student Council room. Her mouth curved slightly at that thought, it seemed that they were no differentpared to the time when they were still at the school.

    Her work here and the scene she saw in the office kept on reminding her about her time in school. Although she knew that he was now her Boss, she found it hard to see him any differentpared with the time she saw him as the President of Student Council.

    "Oh, it¡¯s you Kanae, is there anything wrong with the work?" Kevin asked.

    "It¡¯s not that, I have finished the work and Neo said that after I finished, I need toe here," Kanae exined.

    Neo nced at the clock and he sighed to himself. When Kanae started to work on those papers, it was only half past two and after she has done it was half past seven and with a few minutes passed. How in the world did she work so fast?

    He was not the only one feeling astonished, on the side, Mike also surprised heavily. It seemed the capability of this little girl was far more than what ordinary people could do. Suppressing his feeling, he put the paper down and browsed through the documents on the side.

    Kevin nodded and asked, "Any problem with the work?"

    "Nothing right now," Kanae answered politely. The workload was not that much andpared to the time when she needed to work at the noodle store, she could finish earlier. The backside was just she sat down too much today.

    Besides, it was only typing the information to theputer. If she found it hard to do just that, she might as well search for a different job right now.

    "Mike, the contract," Kevin said calmly.

    Mike handed the paper to Kanae, and she read them carefully. Upon seeing the freedom she was given by Kevin, she was stumped on the floor.

    "Um... I really can go back after I finish the work for the day?" Kanae wanted to make sure.

    "Yes, you can," Kevin answered patiently.

    "And the contract is not limited to time?" normally, a contract limited the employee for quite a range of time, which would make one of the sides had to pay for penalty should the contract be broken. However, the contract Kevin offered was not limited to time, meaning Kanae could leave anytime she wanted.

    This kind of contract was not easily given to anyone because the employer might make a big loss if their employee were to leave right after payment or during important time. But, this was the kind of contract that suited someone like Kanae the most.

    "Yes, any other questions?"

    Kanae looked at the contract for a moment before nodding her head, "May I borrow a pen?"

    Because she only slept in the school today, she didn¡¯t bring her pencil case. On her bag were just a bottle of drink and a few other things.

    Mike handed her the pen, and Kanae signed the contract before returning it to Kevin along with the pen. Taking it back, Kevin nced at Kanae.

    "You can go back home for today."

    It seemed that the reason she could go home was because Kevin knew that she had beencking in sleep thus she was sleeping in the school.

    "It¡¯s still early, is there anything that I can help?" Kanae shook her head.

    Kevin pointed to the papers on the side with his chin, "You can group these papers."

    "Okay," Kanae moved and started to group the paper. It seemed that the papers were all important ones as many of them involve things that even she never heard. Really, with this much job, why did he still go to school and all?

    Her eyesnded on the titles of these papers as she silently moved back. "President, is it alright for me to group them? They¡¯re all important papers for you, right?"

    She was only a small employee at the bottom and shouldn¡¯t have known about these topics. After all, she knew that the information might be restricted to only be known for the higher-ups. She had no intention of barging into his life as she only stayed with him because he selected her as Student Council member.

    "Its fine, I believe you won¡¯t divulge any of the information. If you¡¯re that worried, I can ask Neo to prepare nondisclosure agreement contract for you."

    "I think it¡¯s better that way," Kanae agreed immediately.

    Kevin nced towards Neo and thetter quickly handed over a paper towards the two of them. After signing it, Kanae quickly went to work and grouped the papers in front of her.

    "It¡¯s finished," Kanae informed Kevin.

    Kevin nodded, "It¡¯s alreadyte, a girl should not go home toote."

    "Before that, is there any canteen in this office?" Kanae couldn¡¯t cook and it was best if she didn¡¯t spend hours just to make a simple meal. The training with Misae also resulted in terrible disaster, which she didn¡¯t want to remember.

    "On the sixth floor, if you want Neo can escort you," Kevin answered.

    On the side, Neo was speechless. Since when did he be Kanae¡¯s escort? Just once was already good enough, alright!

    "Its fine, I can go by myself," Kanae answered politely. It was better if she didn¡¯t attract more attention than needed. It was just a canteen, she could go by herself.

    Bidding her farewell, she went down using the lift. Inside the office, Mike smiled wryly at the stacked paper.

    "It seemed that if we give our work to her, she can finish it like Boss."

    "Boss is slightly faster than her, and he would not say polite words," Neo interjected. It would be a miracle if he could hear Kevin praised him for his work. Only when he did a spectacr job would that happen.

    Kevin shook his head as he looked towards the clock. Come to think about it, he hadn¡¯t had his dinner too.

    "Let¡¯s go to eat too."

    "Yes, Boss."

 Chapter 61 Eating Together

    Kanae soon found the canteen and ordered a bowl of noodles. It was one of the cheapest meals here and she was already used to eat the noodle, so she didn¡¯t really bother with the menu. Paying for it, she chose a seat and began eating with delight.

    It has been a long time since she could eat dinner this early, maybe today she could sleep for a lot of time since there was no need to clean up. Eating the noodle, she watched as many other night employees came to buy food and took them out.

    "Even after changing job, it seems your dinner will not change," a man who camemented at Kanae.

    Kanae grinned at the Old Man, "It¡¯s already my habit. How¡¯s your work, Old Man?"

    "It¡¯s easy, I don¡¯t need to work that much."

    "That¡¯s good," Kanae scooped up the noodle again.

    The Old Man smiled. "I hear that you make quite a number of employees surprised because you know the President."

    "Really, I don¡¯t know about that," Kanae frowned. It seemed that knowing Kevin was already enough for making trouble. "I¡¯m just spending around half an hour to one hour in his office to help him out."

    The Old Man was speechless by the information from Kanae mouth. If she was really in the President office, it would be no wonder that the other employees were feeling jealous. The number of people Kevin allowed toe to the office and talked with him personally from the people in thispany could be counted with one hand.

    Of course, that was excluding those from the school because he knew that most of the students do know him, though it was unlikely for them to talk with him personally since he was not that much of a talkative person. Besides, with his position as the Student Council President, he did indeed need to meet with a lot of people.

    However, he was sure that most of the matters would be handled by Mike and Neo. They were always staying by Kevin side to do many kinds of work. The only time they separated would be during night since their room was on the side of Kevin¡¯s room.

    "Does President meet with a lot of people?"

    "I¡¯m one year younger than him, so I¡¯m not sure about him during the ss. However, if it¡¯s during the Student Council, I¡¯m sure that most of the student didn¡¯t dare to get near him because he rarely talked to anyone. Besides, the one that handle the talking and all are Mike and Neo," Kanae answered.

    The only time he would talk was only when it was absolutely necessary before giving it to Mike. After that, Mike would give them the detailed exnation about what kind of work they were supposed to do. Of course, some time it would be Neo who did the job.

    The only time she knew when Kevin talk a lot was during her work with him. At that time, she came to know that he could talk a lot with her, and it was really fun. Maybe he did have other time, but she didn¡¯t know about it.

    The Old Man nodded. He had guessed that the case was indeed so. But at that time in the restaurant, Kevin was the one who initiate the talk towards Kanae a few times. With him usually rarely talk, the Old Man always paid attention to the word he said.

    "What about you? Do you talk a lot with him?"

    Kanae tilted her head, "Me?"

    Although there were times when she talked with Kevin a lot, those times were really scarce and rare. She was not the type that loved to talk a lot too and when there were Mike and Neo, she rarely talked to him and would focus on the job more. Besides, the only time she managed to talk with him was because the two of them had finished their work.

    "Not really, only rarely I guess," Kanae answered.

    For the Old Man, even that rarely was already something. Well, it was not his business too and better not asked too much or that annoyed young man would surelye to him.

    He was about to shift the conversation when Kevin and the other twoe into the canteen. Neo quickly spotted his father.

    "Old Man, I thought youe home," Neo called with a grin on his face.

    The Old Man snorted, "Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? There¡¯s no way I will go home and leave you alone here."

    "Isn¡¯t it because you can¡¯t drive Old Man?"

    "What are you talking about? You know your father the best, so you should know that I can drive well."

    "Well, from what I know you don¡¯t."

    "You brat!"

    Kevin and Mike ignored the two of them as they took the food they had ordered from their room. The employee who worked in the canteen was extremely shocked to see Kevin and the other twoe down. They would usually eat at their office because there were too many people in the canteen.

    "Only noodle?" Kevin nced at the food on Kanae table before sitting beside her naturally.

    Since Kanae already got used to him sitting beside her during their work in Student Council, she didn¡¯t feel anything unnatural. Of course, that was only her as the others felt surprised because this was not the Student Council. Even more was the Old Man who almost choked himself.

    "I like noodles," Kanae answered straightforwardly.

    "Is that the reason you work on noodle store?" Kevin inquired.

    "Hmm," Kanae put the spoon down, "It¡¯s the only workce that wants to hire me at that time."

    "I see," Kevin nodded before eating his own meal quietly.

    Neo hurriedly took his own meal and sat beside his father and eat. Because the table could only hold four people, Mike had to settle on the table near them, feeling rather helpless at their situation.

    The other employees who still had work and identally came to the canteen found theirselves stunned at the sight of those five people. Who would have thought that all of them were gathering inside the canteen and eat together?

    "Am I dreaming?"

    "I think no, because if you do, that means we have the same dream."

    Four men ate together with a girl...that was quite a picture. Honestly, they thought that this scene didn¡¯t suit their previous image at all.

    Kanae finished the earliest since she already started eating first. However, she didn¡¯t leave because she felt that it would be impolite to just leave while the others were still eating. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t take too long to finish their dinner.

    "You know that you can go back first, right?" Kevin turned his head.

    "Wouldn¡¯t it be impolite to leave while you¡¯re still eating?" Kanae tilted her head.

    "Maybe," Kevin answered, "Do you want me to apany you back?"

    "There is no need. You still have a lot of work you need to do, I will not bother you anymore," Kanae bid her farewell.

    "See you tomorrow," Kevin said.

    Kanae nodded and hurriedly returned the tray back. Kevin looked towards the other three who were looking at him weirdly.

    "Do you need something?"

    "Since when did you talk to her that much?" from what Neo remembered, even in the Student Council, Kevin only talked asionally. Of course, the most often was ordering her to make coffee then the work instruction.

    "I don¡¯t remember. Let¡¯s go back to work."

    Mike smiled wryly and walked to the counter to return their tray while Neo was still following Kevin and asked persistently. The Old Man sighed, what had he missed during the time Kevin was at school?

 Chapter 62 Relay Competition

    Nolen School C, Student Council Room

    After getting enough rest during the weekend because work in the office didn¡¯t require her toe on Saturday, Kanae felt more energetic. She knew that it would be impossible for her to sleep in the ss today, so she came to the Student Council Room instead.

    "Good morning, President, Mike, and Neo," Kanae greeted politely. She noticed someone unexpected, "Ah, you¡¯re here too, Tommy?"

    Tommy turned his head. "Ie to get permission to not join the Student Council because I have apetition."

    "The rypetition is held today?" Kanae asked.

    "Yes and I¡¯m not sure at what time I return to school, that is if I return at all," Tommyughed.

    "You don¡¯t have to ask for permission to leave, the Student Council members are all going to go there now," Kevin interrupted.

    "Eh?" both Kanae and Tommy were stunned. Why hadn¡¯t they heard about this before? Seeing Kevin serious face, they were sure that he didn¡¯t try to fool them, but they really didn¡¯t know anything about it before.

    Neo coughed up. "We have just decided on it today. Just prepare yourself. Don¡¯t forget to tell the other two too."

    "I got it. I call Jay," Tommy waved before going outside.

    Kanae walked to the coffee machine. "President, do you need one?"

    "The usual one," Kevin answered.

    "I understand."

    Kanae made the coffee for Kevin as she recalled something. Misae and Alice must have wanted toe and watch thepetition too.

    "President, can I ask Misae and Alice toe along?"

    Kevin nodded his head. "Yes, you can."

    "Thank you, President."

    Neo handed a paper to Kanae. "Don¡¯t forget to fill in the permission form for them."

    "I understand," Kanae took the paper and walked out to tell her friends about this news.

    As she had expected, Misae and Alice were overjoyed that they could skip the sses. Although they still needed to learn more for their test, they were not really worried.

    On the opposite, Jay was full ofint.

    "Why should wee to yourpetition?" Jay looked towards Tommy with an annoyed look. This morning, the teacher suddenly told him that the Student Council would go to Nolen School B with all of their members. The reason: one of their members is participating in the rypetition at Nolen School and the Student Council President wanted the other members to support him.

    In Jay opinion, the reason given to the teacher was highly stupid. Nevertheless, they still allowed them toe here and didn¡¯t attend the ss. This made him really curious just what the teachers thought about the lesson in the ss.

    "Most of the students in Nolen School C only attended to get the certificate. So, what do you think the attitude of most teachers would be?"

    That was the answer he got when heined to Kevin and the others during the journey. He couldn¡¯t say that it was not true though since he too, only joined the school because it was necessary for his image and he needed the certificate.

    Tommyughed dryly. "I¡¯m not the one making the decision, if you want to ask, you should just ask the President instead of me."

    "I have, but they don¡¯t give me any satisfying answer," Jay said. "Anyway, if you lose, you have to treat me."

    "Why am I feeling that you¡¯re still ming me?"

    Misae giggled seeing the two of them bantering. During the entire journey, Jay kept on protesting about theming here. It seemed that he really didn¡¯t like them going outside the school.

    Alice kept quiet most of the time, but she too felt amused by the banter between Jay and Kevin. It seemed that Jay still couldn¡¯t ept the reason for the sudden decision of Kevin.

    Before long, they arrived in Nolen School B, the school where thepetition was held. Tommy¡¯s teammate went to their seat first while Tommy asked for their number before going back to the others.

    "Tommy, you better prepare yourself, the race will start," Kanae pointed towards the other ry racepetition¡¯s member.

    Tommy nodded. "See youter guys!"

    As Tommy joined his friends, the rest of them walked to the stand and picked seats for six people. The participants were not many since the number of schools in this city was not that much. Still, there were a lot of peopleing to watch the game.

    "What is the rule for the ry?" Misae asked curiously.

    "During this race, each runner runs 100 meters with a baton in-hand and stays in his ownne. They hold the baton in one hand and take off when they hear the starter¡¯s gun. If a runner leaves the starting line early, the race must start again. If a runner made another early start, his team is disqualified from the race.

    After each runner runs his part of the 400-meter ry race, he hands off the baton to his teammate. That teammate must receive the baton within a 20-meter area. If the pass came before or after that area, the team is disqualified. Also, if a runner drops the baton, the team is disqualified.

    The team thatpletes four separate baton passes sessfully and has itsst runner cross the finish line first will win the race."*

    Misae looked towards Jay with a frown. Why did it feel that the word that Jay used seemed to be very formal? "Your way of phrasing seems different than usual, Jay."

    Jay handed her the paper. "I just read this information. I didn¡¯t change any of the words from this bulletin."

    Upon reaching the ce, they were given the bulletin to let them know about the rules of thepetition. This was especially targeted to people who didn¡¯t know the rules, like Misae.

    "Why I didn¡¯t get any?"

    "You¡¯re daydreaming when they hand the paper previously," Kanae handed her the paper. "Here, you can have mine."

    "What if you need it?" Misae took the paper anxiously.

    "If it¡¯s the rule, I already remember it. Besides, the game will start soon. Tommy is in the second group, so he won¡¯t appear that fast."

    "I see," reading the rules once again, Misae understood more about it before she turned into the field. The first group has started, and they were really fast. Misae couldn¡¯t follow them with her eyes as they quickly ran across the line.

    Jay yawned. "They are not that fast."

    "For high school students, they are already fast enough. Do you want them to be a full fledged athlete?" Mike smiled.

    "Well, no and it¡¯s not like this city is the best to produce an athlete," Jay shook his head.

    "Even if there are people who passed the requirement, most of them are people from the street, you wouldn¡¯t want these kinds of people to be an athlete with that kind of background," Neo chirped in.

    Bing a star meant that his past would be revealed and most of the people here didn¡¯t have a pleasant past. Even if they have the qualification, they would not try to achieve it and with time, they would lose their qualification for sure.

    "The second group will start, where is Tommy?" Misae looked around to find that boy.

    "He¡¯s the fourth runner," Kanae pointed to the side. "Just wait for his turn."

    As the gun was fired, the runner started running. The students from Nolen School C should be proud because of their achievement. The students there were not that good for study and most of them like to fight. Since it was the case, they have a better physique and soon led the match.

    "Will our school win?" Misae looked excited.

    "Not sure, that guy over there is fast too," Mike interrupted and pointed to the group beside theirs.

    Although their school started was faster, he was soon surpassed by the person beside him. Then, the baton was passed to the second and third people. However, the gap instead widened. Lastly, the baton was given to Tommy who dashed off quickly.

    "If this is individual race, I bet Tommy would win the race for sure," aside from one team, the other teams weregging behind the race so much. Given Tommy speed, he quickly reduced the gap between him and the other group, but still didn¡¯t manage to pass him in the end.

    He crossed the finishing line a bit toote, which made him lost the race.

 Chapter 63 Skipping School

    Tommy panted a little as he stopped after the goal line. The difference between him and this person was less than one second. However, he still couldn¡¯t surpass him and ended in the second ce with a few millimeter seconds away. It felt really frustrating.

    "You¡¯re really fast," that student said in surprised tone. "I doubt that I can win if we race again next time."

    Tommy shook the other party hands and smiled wryly. "I still lose to you. You¡¯re a better runner than me."

    The student smiled back in response. "See you in the nextpetition, if there is any."

    "Okay."

    On the stand, Misae was feeling a bit disappointed. "It¡¯s only a little bit, and he would have won..."

    "This is apetition. Let¡¯s go down, the one who will feel the most depressed is surely Tommy," Kanae pulled Misae up.

    Misae nodded her head. She also knew about that, so she didn¡¯t try to pester about the matter anymore. They walked down and quickly found Tommy¡¯s group. They were quite disappointed because they only got second ce, but they were not that depressed. After all, their school rarely won anything.

    "The Student Council is here," one of the men said.

    Tommy nodded his head. "Okay, see you guyster."

    "See youter, Tommy."

    Tommy jogged to the group. Upon seeing him waved at them, Jay smirked mischievously.

    "Since you lost, you better treat me," Jay said in an unforgiving tone.

    "I don¡¯t bring that much money. Are you fine with a canned drink?" Tommy grinned.

    "How is that enough?"

    Neo shoved Jay to the side. "Just forget about this idiot. Let¡¯s celebrate the silver medal you got by hanging to the mall."

    "Shouldn¡¯t the Student Council return to school?" Tommy asked doubtfully.

    "Just forget about that and with President or Vice President¡¯s word, we can ditch school as we like," Neo grinned.

    Kanae crossed her arm. "What if I say that you have to return alone, Neo?"

    "There is still President..."

    "You can go back now," Kevin interrupted Neo word.

    "You two are really harsh..." Neoined. Couldn¡¯t you support me for once? The two of you should have wanted to skip school too.

    Alice smiled slightly as she suggested, "What about if we eat a bit in the canteen?"

    They have been watching the match for quite some time and except this morning, they hadn¡¯t eaten anything else. Although there were some malls around here, there was no doubt that they were already feeling rather hungry.

    Misae nodded her head in agreement. "That¡¯s a great idea. I¡¯m starving."

    "I want to eat too," Jay immediately agreed.

    Tommy looked towards the school with a wry smile. Even thought Nolen School B was still lower than Nolen School A, their tuition was quite expensive. The students who could enroll in this ce were surely mostly rich. He had already imagined the price of the food would skyrocket.

    For those who had a lot of money, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem, but he didn¡¯t have much money.

    "Jay, you¡¯re the one who treats us," Tommy remarked.

    "What? Why me? I¡¯m not the one losing."

    "That¡¯s because I don¡¯t have enough money if you want to eat in this ce."

    "I¡¯m sure they¡¯re not that expensive."

    Although Tommy couldn¡¯t believe what Jay said, the group still came to the canteen. Kevin didn¡¯t say anything and when they arrived in the canteen, they could clearly see that Tommy was right. The price of food in this ce was nearly twice from what they usually ate in Nolen School C.

    "You should expect that from a prestigious school," Misae remarked.

    Mike sighed. "Let¡¯s just eat a bit. We¡¯ll eat again in the mallter."

    "Alright."

    Tommy and Kanae didn¡¯t order anything while the others were busy picking some foods they wanted to eat. Looking towards these groups searching for food, Kanae felt somewhat envious.

    "Just save your money," Tommy remarked. "You¡¯re not going to work for quite some time."

    Kanae nodded her head when she noticed that Misae had returned with a tray on her hand. "Kanae, I want to wash my hand first. Watch over the food, okay?"

    "Don¡¯t worry."

    The others were still busy selecting their food. Kevin and Mike were the ones who came to the table after Misae. Mike nced to the tray in front of Kanae.

    "You also buy some foods?"

    "This is Misae¡¯s. She¡¯s washing her hand," Kanae pointed to the back.

    Mike nodded his head. "I¡¯ll also wash my hand. What about you, President?"

    "I¡¯ll just eat," Kevin answered calmly. He didn¡¯t buy any food that required him to wash his hand as he only brought several pieces of breads. He passed two of them to Tommy and Kanae.

    "President?"

    "Just eat it. The distance to the mall is still quite long and the food there is not necessarily cheaper," Kevin answered.

    Kanae picked the bread and contemte a bit. "Alright, thank you President."

    The two of them soon enjoyed the bread that their president bought for them. While they were eating, the other soon came with a tray on their hand.

    In the ce for washing hands, Misae stumbled across a group of boys. Her face turned pale as she was afraid of their appearance. They were wearing a uniform, but they looked like a gangster.

    "Oh, there is a chick here."

    "Did shee from other schools? The uniform is different."

    "That¡¯s what you should expect from thepetition. Many of their ssmatese over to watch and I bet she is one of them."

    "She is not that pretty, but it seems she is quite rich."

    Misae detested the gang very much. Just their appearance alone was enough to make her felt nausea. She was angry at their behavior as she had heard a lot of bad things from the gangster every day. Still, she was not brave enough to face them head-on.

    "Um, please don¡¯te near me."

    Misae said in soft voice. Even if she wanted to fight them, she needed to have the strength required and with how her practice with Kanae going on, she was sure that she was still incapable. This made her feel that she didn¡¯t have any change to fight back against guys like this.

    "We are not bad guys, girl. Do you have some time to apany us?" theye closer.

    "I¡¯m with my friend. They are waiting for me to return," Misae answered. She totally didn¡¯t want to stay here even for a minute longer.

    "It¡¯s fine, you can just ditch..."

    Before the man could reach out to Misae, his hand was stopped by another person. Mike already stood between Misae and that man as he stared at him coldly. His gaze was cold and even with the smile stered on his face, he made the men felt chills ran down on their spine.

    "Could you not disturb my friend?" Mike asked with a sharp tone. His voice was calm, but the guys could feel the hidden danger beneath the seemingly ordinary question. Besides, with the big build Mike had, he seemed rather intimidating.

    "Sure, we will go now!" they quickly took off, not daring to look back even once.

    Misae heaved a sigh of relief. "Thank you very much."

    "It seems that wherever you go, there will be peopleing to hit on you. I never know that you¡¯re that popr with guys," Mike sighed.

    "It¡¯s not like I want to," Misae said helplessly. "They are justing because they know that I¡¯m rich."

    Mike looked at Misae up and down. What she said was true since most of the item she wore and even the bag she used was the kind of high-ss items. Even though the appearance has been tampered a bit, it didn¡¯t change the fact that it was something expensive and there were greedy people who would want to take advantage of her.

    "You should learn to reject them outright. If not, guys would just take advantage of you," Mike gave her advice. He would not always be around to help her since he just came to wash his hand.

    Misae nodded his head and walked to the sink.

    "Oh, you take a long time to wash hand," Jay remarked. He hade to wash his hand too.

    "There are a lot of others who washes their hand before," Mike immediately lied nonchntly.

    "Oh, I see."

 Chapter 64 Playing in the Mall

    After washing hand, Misae and the others returned to their table.

    "What takes you so long?" Neo put the tray of food on the table as he looked at the iing Mike, Misae, and Jay. Kevin had told them that they were going to wash their hand, but he didn¡¯t expect that they would take this long.

    "There are a lot of people wash their hand, so it takes us some time before it¡¯s our turn," Mike answered with a smile.

    Tommy looked away. "I still don¡¯t like to see you smile."

    "Too bad, Mike is almost always smiling. Only on some asions he will put a strict face," Neo said with a mouth full of food. He was already going ahead by eating the food first.

    "Don¡¯t talk with mouth full of food. Where is your manner?" Misae giggled.

    Neo swallowed the food, "Done. What do you want to eat, everything is on Tommy."

    "I have told you that I didn¡¯t bring that much money with me," Tommyined. Even the bread that he ate was brought by Kevin as he was originally already prepared to not eat anything.

    "Everything is on Neo," Kevin interrupted.

    "What? Why did it change to me?"

    "Because you¡¯re the one who wants to eat the most," Kanae answered in Kevin stead.

    "The President and Vice-President sure love to bully people the most. I don¡¯t bring that much money with me too."

    In the end, they paid for themselves ording to what they bought. Only Kanae and Tommy who didn¡¯t pay because they only ate one bread that the president gave to them.

    They used the car to go to the mall near the school. The number of the mall in this city was still plenty since the poption of this city could be considered a lot. However, most of the malls were close during this time. They didn¡¯t dare to open their business in fear of getting destroyed by the ns because of their fight. It would be really vexing to have their business involved into a fight.

    Still, some of them were open because they have more money to hire guards. Those bigpanies also couldn¡¯t afford to close down their business because the amount of money they would lose might reach an unimaginable amount.

    "This mall is quite big," Tommymented when they got off from the car.

    Neo sighed as he locked the door. He felt that he had changed his job to be a driver with the number of times he continued to drive the car for them.

    "Where do you want to go?"

    "Let¡¯s go to the food court and grab some food. I¡¯m still rather hungry," Tommy immediately suggested.

    "Are you a glutton, now?" Misae giggled.

    Alice smiled. "Then we should just go there to eat."

    In the end, the group headed towards the food court. Kanae and Tommy bought a lot of food from the cheaper stalls and ate them while the others were busy looking towards the various foods in that ce.

    "How many times do you think we need to circle the ce until the two of them finish their food?" Jay asked with a mischievous smile.

    Misae smiled wryly. "One is already more than enough."

    "Huh? Are you sure?" Neo was stunned. He still remembered that Tommy did eat really fast, but what about Kanae?

    Alice nodded her head. "Yes."

    The two of them were proved to be correct as when they returned, they saw that Kanae and Tommy both had finished their meal. They were currently drinking the water that they bought.

    "I will really think that you two have an eatingpetition with that kind of speed in eating," Misaemented.

    Tommy shed a grin. "You can say so. No one will be able to beat us in terms of eating fast."

    "Between the two of you, which one is faster?"

    Tommy and Kanae looked towards each other. They have never thought about this before, so they were not sure about the answer. It was not like they truly cared about each other eating speed.

    "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re not going to stay here forever, right?" Misae shifted the conversation.

    Tommyughed. "We can just walk around. Besides, I¡¯m sure that you like to shop."

    Most of the girls liked to buy things and that included Misae. With her pocket money, which was a lot because of her family, she could leisurely buy some things from the store without any need to worry about the money on her.

    "What about you Tommy, is there any ce that you want to go?" Mike asked.

    "Even if there is any, I doubt that you would want toe with me," Tommy answered.

    Misae tilted her head, "Why not? Just show us."

    Tommy led them inside the mall. Because he was not familiar with this mall, he needed to ask for direction countless times, making them bored.

    "Tell me where you want to go. I¡¯m more familiar with this ce," finally Jay couldn¡¯t wait anymore.

    "Fine," Tommy answered.

    After walking for another few minutes, they arrived at the hall full of games. All of them look towards Tommy with an unbelieving gaze.

    "You still like to y here?"

    "Well, yes. Do you want toe in or you have any other ce you want to go?" Tommy asked back.

    "No need, let¡¯s go in."

    Tommy looked towards Jay with a smile. "Can you buy a card for me to y?"

    "Are you treating me like your money bank?" Jay rolled his eyes.

    Alice giggled when she noticed their interaction. She paid for the one of the cards and handed it to Tommy. "Here, you can y with this."

    "There¡¯s no need, I can just use Jay¡¯s," Tommy answered awkwardly.

    "It¡¯s fine."

    In the end, Tommy epted the card and headed inside to y the games. Jay followed after him with Alice.

    In the end, Misae also bought a card since she wanted to try some of them. It has been a long time since thest time she yed in the hall like this and she wanted to try ying again.

    Going to the doll picking game, Misae was not sure of the name, she swiped her cards and started ying. Trying her hardest to move the doll to the right ce was really hard, and she failed continuously.

    Kanae held the control. "Let me try it."

    "Okay," Misae chose to rest her hand first. Trying to control the movement was really hard and she couldn¡¯t find herself to pick the right doll.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes watched the machine carefully as she pushed the control to let the hook grabbed the doll. Lifting it up, she used the controller and moved it right to the ce. She released the hook from the doll and it fell to the ce where it would get out from the machine.

    Taking the doll, she suddenly realized something. She turned her head to look towards Misae embarrassedly. "I forgot to ask you what doll you want..."

    The one she picked was a small doll in the shape of a little girl holding a flower. All in all, the girl was really cute and because the size was only about the palm of a person, it was easy to bring the doll to many ces.

    Misae giggled. "You can have it if you want."

    "Ah no, this is for you," Kanae handed the doll to Misae.

    "Thank you," Misae epted the small doll and put it inside her bag. "Let¡¯s find the others, where do you think they are?"

    "They shouldn¡¯t be too far. Let¡¯s find them."

 Chapter 65 Jayâ€™s Real Identity

    "I found the others."

    "Where is it?"

    Kanae pointed to one direction. Over there, there were a few people crowded as they watch the game from one person. Squeezing their way in, Misae looked towards the person in the center of all themotion: Mike.

    Kevin was sitting on the chair nearby with Neo talking to him while Mike was ying here. The game Mike chose was about racing where he controlled the car to reach the final line first. However, the one that made him gain attention was the way he drove and the many unique techniques most of these people never heard before.

    "It looked like he¡¯s already a professional driver," Misaemented. "Although he hadn¡¯t got his license yet, he looked like he¡¯s already proficient in driving."

    Kanae nodded and pulled Misae away from the crowd. The air felt suffocating when they were inside and it felt much better if they got out from the crowd. Kanae walked to the side where Jay and Alice were watching Tommy who was ying.

    Tommy was ying a gun game, and he controlled them really well. It seemed that he was ready to break the record of that particr game.

    "You don¡¯t want to y, Jay?" Misae asked.

    "I¡¯m not interested in these kinds of child y. Besides, that guy is the one having the most fun out of us."

    "The reason wee here in the first ce is to cheer him up too."

    After ying another game, Tommy already felt satisfied. The amount of money Alice put inside the card was not much and indeed only for him to y two games. On the other hand, Mike yed for another long time before finishing.

    "It seems, you¡¯re the one having fun here," Misae teased when they grouped back together.

    "Well, it¡¯s not bad asionally."

    "Where do you want to go next?" Jay asked the question.

    "It seemed like you know the ce here very well. Could it be that you live near here?" Misae asked.

    Jay nodded. "You can say that. So, where do you want to go?"

    "Let¡¯s just eat some food, I¡¯m already hungry," Neo suggested.

    "..." you were the only one who wanted to eat.

    Kanae shook her head and turned towards Tommy. They came here because they wanted to cheer on Tommy, so it would be better if they let this person decided.

    "Where do you want to go?"

    "Let¡¯s just walk around. I¡¯m not really sure where I want to go too," Tommy answered instead.

    They chose to walk around the mall. Most of the stores inside the mall were themon one, but there were still a few of them that they rarely saw.

    "You never saw this store before? Isn¡¯t this store quite famous?" Neo asked in astonishment.

    Kanae and Kevin shook their head, and they said at the same time. "I rarely go to the mall, so I don¡¯t know."

    The way they spoke and the timing made the otherughed. It really seemed that the two of them would speak at the exact moment and their tone made them looked like a twin.

    "If I didn¡¯t know better, I would think that the two of you have nned this before," Misae giggled.

    Jay nodded. "Yes, you two are really simr to each other."

    They were stillughing when they heard an unfamiliar voice from behind them. They could see several numbers of people there holding some street fight weapons.

    Misae¡¯s face paled considerably. How could the guards let these people came in? Shouldn¡¯t they were held at the entrance of the mall?

    "Jay, I thought that my people see wrong, but it¡¯s really you," one of the men say with wicked grin.

    Jay back felt cold. He had considered the fact that they might appear here, but he didn¡¯t think that it would truly happen. It seemed that he really got a really bad luck today to meet with them here especially in front of his friends.

    Misae quickly hid behind Kanae. "Who are they?"

    "A small gang," Kanae answered.

    "That you called small?" the number of people appearing before them were nine people. If with that many people, they were still be called small, she wanted to know how many people would be considered as a big gang.

    "Small gang doesn¡¯t only refer to a gang with few people, but also for an unknown gang that doesn¡¯t have much influence," Mike answered in Kanae¡¯s stead.

    "And what is the name of their gang?"

    "... I don¡¯t know."

    Jay shrugged and waved his hand. "The tour is over. You guys better go ahead and leave me."

    "But, we can¡¯t just leave you alone, right?" Misae looked at the others face, but their expression showed that Jay was correct and they needed to go from that ce soon. She felt that there must be something wrong, why would they abandon their own friend?

    "I will be fine," Jay said calmly.

    Kanae pulled Misae away. "Let¡¯s go, he will exin the matter to us tomorrow."

    The nine guys seemed to notice that the rest of the group n to go. One of them threw his weapon, a rock, towards Misae. Seeing the iing rock, Misae closed her eyes in fear, but Mike caught the rock easily. He was standing near her, so his reaction was the fastest.

    "It seemed your friends are good at fighting too, Jay."

    "If you want to fight that much, I will be your opponent," Jay answered as he pulled himself to be on guard. That was careless of his to let them attack Misae. If only Mike didn¡¯t react on time, he wouldn¡¯t know what her parent reaction would be.

    "Are you sure a useless Young Master of Souhon n like you can handle us?"

    The word ¡¯useless¡¯, ¡¯Young Master, and ¡¯Souhon n¡¯ made the people turned their head towards Jay in astonishment.

    Jay clenched his jaw. He always hated the word useless especially if it was being said by people outside the n. He had to admit that inside the n he was indeed quite bad, but in front of a small gang like them, he could beat them all just fine. If the people from his n was the one that said those words, he would just ept it, but these people shouldn¡¯t say those words.

    "Souhon n?" Misae was stunned when she heard that wording from the group of men in front of her.

    "Souhon n... if I¡¯m not wrong, it¡¯s the second biggest n in this city, right?" Tommy recalled something.

    Mike nodded. There were several ns in this city, but the one that people know were those who ranked on the top. At the second of the list was Souhon. This n has been here for a long time and they were famous for their member viciousness when handling their opponent.

    "They¡¯re also the n that has been in disputetely," Neo added.

    Kanae nodded her head slightly.

    Looking towards her friends¡¯ reaction, Misae felt that something was not correct. How could they act as if this was something that happened on every time? None of them showed any surprise on their face. Had they already known about this from before or this was also something new for them?

 Chapter 66 Figh

    Unfortunately, none of them paid any attention to Misae¡¯s reaction as they were watching the group of men carefully. The other customers were trying to get away silently. They didn¡¯t want to get involved with them especially when they heard the word ¡¯n¡¯.

    Jay smiled coldly. "Trash like you are not worthy to call me that way."

    "Why don¡¯t you prove it?"

    The moment Jay moved, Kanae pulled Misae to not look back again. Misae looked towards Kanae in question, but she just smiled wryly as the response while Tommy sighed.

    "You would not be able to take the view in."

    "Don¡¯t see it."

    Although that was what they said, Misae could hear the scream and yell from the back very clearly. She didn¡¯t know what happened, but she knew that Jay was someone who was good at fighting because their yell was directed towards him.

    "Are you alright, Alice?" Tommy peered towards the doll like girl¡¯s face.

    Alice looked up and nodded her head slightly. She might look fragile, but she was not that weak to be unable to watch them. After all, she was still someone who lived in this city.

    With Kanae¡¯s hand holding her shoulder, Misae felt that her mind was in constant turmoil. She was feeling troubled over the fact that Jaye from Souhon n. Based on her memory about the ns, she didn¡¯t have a good impression about them. The sole fact that Jay came from the n made her felt that he might be a bad person.

    However, it didn¡¯t change the fact that all this time they have a normal rtionship. From what she remembered about him, he was one of the annoying men in the first year. She often saw him fight with Tommy in the martial ss and saw him under the abuse of Mike to train harder.

    They were showing her the normal side of him. But her heart felt unsettled just because of that one fact. Could she still talk to him like normal? Honestly, she didn¡¯t know.

    "Do you want to return back first, Misae?" Kanae asked the girl beside her.

    Misae noticed the concern on Kanae¡¯s face as she nodded her head. The feeling of having someone near her turned out to be a member of ns that she hated so much made her feeling unwell.

    In the end, she called for her driver and went home earlier.

    The rest of them were standing near the fight as they could hear the constant yelling and curse towards Jay.

    Finally, Tommy couldn¡¯t stand the silence. "Have you all known about this before?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Kanae answered. She was actually felt surprised since she didn¡¯t know about it, but she kept herself calm and collected because Misae was here. Besides, it was not like this was the first time she met with a n member, though usually they were justckeys and this time it was the young master.

    "I also don¡¯t know," Mike said nonchntly.

    Neo shrugged. "I already know about that. It¡¯s very easy to recognize the young master of each n."

    Kanae was startled. "How?"

    Before Neo could answer, they heard the sound of ss breaking from behind them. It seemed that they identally broke the ss of nearby stores.

    The five of them turned their head to see Jay fought with the men. Even without any weapon on his hand, Jay swiftly evaded the attack and countered using kick or punch. From the way the gang¡¯s member reacted, they were sure that the punches were extremely strong.

    The fight waspletely in Jay favor. He might be useless in front of his own n, but it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t fight at all. He still could fight and even far better than most of them. Finishing this group of trash people was not hard at all.

    "You... how can you have the title of useless with this much strength?"

    "That title is given because they areparing me with other people, idiot. For people like you, you would never understand."

    Jay nced at the camera nearby. He sighed because he knew that he would be in for another trouble since they got his face and the way he fought would give away the fact that he came from Souhon n. Cleaning his clothes, he walked towards the main hall and waved to the others.

    People who see him would immediately give way to him. The name of Souhon n was famous as the cruelest gang, so Jay didn¡¯t really care about the way they looked at him. He was already used to see their terrified gaze even when he was not going to attack them.

    "Sorry, it took longer than I thought."

    "It¡¯s fine. Misae had returned first because it¡¯s already noon," Tommy informed him.

    Jay nodded. "It seems she will hate me tomorrow. She is the only one who really hates n¡¯s members, isn¡¯t she?"

    "Most of the ordinary citizen would feel the same way. Don¡¯t take it to heart," Kanae answered.

    "It seems that you are still indifferent."

    "Do you want me to change? Even if you¡¯re a n member, you¡¯re still Jay. Why should I make a fuss out of it?" Kanae shrugged. In her logic, it didn¡¯t really matter where he came from because what she knew him as Jay, the member of Student Council that came from the first year.

    Jay smiled. "Thank you."

    Neo waved his hand lightly. "With your surname, it will be a miracle if I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re from Souhon n. I already know about that from a long time ago, so you don¡¯t have to worry."

    Kanae recalled Jay¡¯s full name. If it was not wrong, his name was Jay Hon. She didn¡¯t see any rtion between ¡¯Hon¡¯ and ¡¯Souhon¡¯. On the second thought, she finally understood the rtion.

    Come to think about it, she never realized that Jay was the member of Souhon n. It should have been obvious because thest name of Jay was Hon. n members whoe from the direct lineage would have the surname from their n name without the first sybles.

    This way of naming would make other people knew clearly who has the bigger power in that n. This name couldn¡¯t be bestowed easily, so the number of people who has the same surname was not that much.

    "It seems like I have forgotten about the matterpletely," Kanae sighed.

    "You finally notice that they have the same surname?" Neo grinned.

    Tommy still looked rather confused. "What do you mean by the same surname?"

    Neo scratched his head. Now, how should he exin the matter to this person who seemed to have the lowest IQ among them all?

    Jay patted his friend¡¯s shoulder. "There¡¯s no need for you to know the rtion. It¡¯s enough for you to know that I¡¯m from the n."

    "Fine," Tommy shrugged. He was only curious, but he still didn¡¯t understand how the others suddenly understood about the matter so quickly.

    "Let¡¯s go back," Kevin suddenly remarked.

    The others looked towards the president when they noticed that the people inside the mall were looking at them. Themotion from before has caused them to be the center of attention.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go back."

 Chapter 67 Are You Close with the Boss?

    "Are you sure you¡¯re fine with us dropping you here?" Neo asked when Tommy got out of the car.

    Tommy nodded his head. "The ce where I live is not suitable for cars. There¡¯s no need to drive me further than this."

    "Okay, be careful, Tommy."

    "What about you, Jay? Where do you want to be dropped at?" Neo was pretty sure that Jay wouldn¡¯t want the rest of the ns¡¯ member to see their young master being escorted home.

    "Just near the territory is fine. I can go home by myself," Jay answered calmly.

    After dropping Jay, they headed towards thepany. Even though there was no ss for them today, there was still work for them. Kanae got no choice but to follow after them to their work again.

    When she came out from the car, she noticed that the gaze directed towards her increased by leaps and bound. Come on, she was just going with the president because they were in the same school. There was no need for them to be so excessively trying to recreate her image in their mind with their heated gaze.

    "There are sure a lot of people looking today," Neomented when he saw the employees were looking towards Kanae.

    "I think they just want to know who this girl that stays close with their beloved president is," Kanae grinned.

    Hearing the sarcastic remark from Kanae, Mike did all he could to notugh. It wouldn¡¯t do him good tough in front of Kevin when the one they were talking about was this particr president.

    Kanae could faintly guess their mind as she recalled the way the students looked towards her at first. They were jealous of her to get chosen as the Student Council Vice President, but at the same time, they knew that they were not her match. After they saw her only work and didn¡¯t do anything else, they eventually ignored her.

    However, she was not sure how she should deal about this in the office. Trying to suppress them with her ability was basically useless. Her position would just make them hated her much more if she tried to confront them.

    It seemed that the best way for her to not get their attention was by pretending that she didn¡¯t know anything.

    "Your ce of work is the same as yesterday," Mike reminded.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I understand. Thank you very much for bringing me here."

    "Not a problem."

    While the three of them were going towards their office, Kanae walked to her own work desk. Her supervisor was looking towards her with a gaze full of bewilderment. He could ept that the boss was the one who picked this girl, but he didn¡¯t understand why their usually cold boss would let this girl stay with him.

    He looked towards Kanae up and down. In terms of appearance, Kanae was very in. With her wearing the school uniform, it was clear that she was in the same school as their boss. Her hair was tied into two braids. With the addition of her sses, she looked like the studious type of students. In short, she was not attractive.

    "Sir, can you please stop staring at me?" Kanae was feeling ufortable at the gaze her superior gave her.

    "Ah yes, this is your work for today. You have to write the data on these papers to theputer and arrange them before showing them to me, understand?"

    Kanae nodded her head. "I understand."

    She turned her head to the monitor as her hand began to type at incredible speed. The supervisor was still looking towards her as he tried to think hard about why their boss wanted to get close with this small girl.

    Feeling ufortable, Kanae stopped her typing. "Sir, is there anything else?"

    "Kanae, are you close with the boss?"

    He could understand if she came here with the boss for the first time. However, she came here with their boss TWICE. This was what made him couldn¡¯t understand why their boss allowed her to get into the same car with him and came here with him.

    "No, I¡¯m just a member in the Student Council with him as the president," Kanae answered. In truth, she wanted to say that she was the Student Council Vice President, but it would make their attention went to her even harder. After all, she has been working on the side of their boss for a couple of weeks.

    "Oh, I see," the supervisor said with uncertainty on his voice.

    Kanae didn¡¯t try to exin further as she continued to do her work. In any case, it was the truth that she was in the Student Council, and she was also under him at school. Now that she thought about it, why it seemed that her life kept on being tied with that indifferent president?

    Shaking her head to erase those thoughts, she typed even faster and finished her work earlier. This time, she didn¡¯t go to the President¡¯s office as she didn¡¯t want to attract more attention than what she had received so far.

    ...

    Misae¡¯s House

    Aftering back from the trip with Kanae and the others, Misae slumped on her bed as she recalled her experience. If she said that she was feeling alright, then she was lying.

    "Misae you¡¯re still up?" Misae mother, ra, came inside the room with a frown. Usually, Misae would be running here and there to tell her about what happened in the school. But today, it seemed that she was feeling rather down.

    "Mother," Misae called her softly.

    "Yes, Honey?" ra sat down near Misae.

    "Does every n¡¯s member is a bad person?" Misae asked.

    ra was stunned. "Not all of them are bad, but most of them are. Besides, the government let the n live here and didn¡¯t bother with them, right?"

    "Well, it¡¯s true," Misae murmured. The government did let the n stayed here and grew because the ns were a group of powerful people. Even before the government existed, the one that controlled this area was the ns and they didn¡¯t have that bad of an image.

    "Did you meet a n¡¯s member?" ra asked suspiciously.

    Misae nodded. "I found out today that one of the Student Council members is the member of Souhon n."

    ra¡¯s eyes narrowed. If it was only a small n, she would not care much because the number of ns in this city was quite many. However, the name of Souhon n was different. Souhon n was the second biggest n and also the cruelest one.

    "What kind of person is he?"

    "He seems normal," Misae said hesitantly. During the interaction between her and him, he didn¡¯t seem out of normal bound for her. He was just interacting like a normal student and there was no air of arrogance around him. "He¡¯s just good at fighting."

    "You see him fight?" ra was surprised.

    "He spars in the martial art ss quite often."

    "Let me find out more about me. What is his name?"

    "Jay," Misae answered. "Jay Hon."

    Hearing the surname, ra movement stopped for a moment. Because of her job, she was familiar with that name, and she certainly didn¡¯t think that he would be in the same school as her daughter. But if she thought about it again, the school where she enrolled was indeed the best school for n members to go because it was quitex inw.

    Previously, she didn¡¯t dare to dig too much into the direct lineage of the n¡¯s family, but if she needed to ensure her daughter safety, she would do it. If it was only a little bit, she was sure that she would be fine.

    "Give me some time, but if he does anything to you, you have to report it to mother," ra reminded her.

    "I understand," Misae answered.

    "It¡¯s fine to be friend with him. All this time, did he do something to you?"

    Misae shook her head. Jay was not that bad of a person inside her mind because he looked normal. That was until she heard about his background as the Young Master of Souhon n.

    "Then you should be fine with him around you, alright?"

    "Yes mother," what her mother said was reasonable and Misae would try to not hate him.

 Chapter 68 Playing Basketball

    Nolen School C, the Field

    "Misae, watch out for the ball!"

    In the next second, a ball made its way towards Misae¡¯s face. She was knocked back. The poor girl used her hand to cover up her face as the heat made its way towards her cheek. She was extremely embarrassed for being absent minded in the field.

    Alice ran towards Misae worriedly. "Are you alright?"

    Misae nodded her head. She looked around and noticed that most of the students have their attention ced on the duel between Kanae and Kevin. Today was another joint sport ss, and these two immediately went to their duel, so not many students saw her embarrassing state.

    "I think I¡¯ll just watch Kanae¡¯s y," Misae wore a wry smile.

    Alice checked Misae¡¯s face in case she was hurt, but because no one passed the ball too hard, there was no wound. She heaved a sigh of relief as she took Misae out from the court. They were quickly reced by other students who wanted to y the ball.

    The game between Kevin and Kanaested longer than what people expected. This time, Kanae moved even faster and stayed in front of Kevin for a longer time. The two heated fight made the students cheered loudly in excitement. There was no one who could beat these two.

    When the two of them looked towards the court, Kanae was in the possession of the ball. Circling against the other students, she came face to face with Kevin. Her hand bent back a bit and the ball bounced to her back thus avoiding Kevin¡¯s hand that came to snatch the ball. Using the other hand, she hit the ball to bounce on the floor right into Tommy¡¯s hand.

    Tommy dribbled the ball and head towards the ring, scoring a beautiful point.

    "Nice cooperation!" Tommy gave thumbs up to Kanae.

    Kanae grinned. "I get a pass at you."

    Kevin nodded slightly at Kanae. "The same movement won¡¯t work twice."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I still can create many different movements," Kanae answered with a confident smile. "Just because you¡¯re now my boss, I won¡¯t show any leniency to you."

    "That¡¯s what I want," Kevin answered.

    They continued to y until it was half time. The students were scrambling for drinks because the y was simply too intense. The first years gathered around Kanae who plopped to the ground the moment the referee said half time.

    "Your drink," Tommy passed a bottle to Kanae.

    Kanae epted it and drank the water with relief. The game was intense, yet her face was full of smiles. "It¡¯s really fun."

    "You two are crazy," Jay said helplessly. He was part of the team because of his physique, but his skill was not up to par. He could only stumble here and there trying his best to match against Neo. They asked him to guard him because the two of them have simr physique.

    Tommy patted his friend¡¯s shoulder. "You¡¯re doing great."

    "Can you still y for the second half, Kanae?"

    They were only ying the ball with one break in between. Although the rules were actually four breaks, the students didn¡¯t want to wait that long for a full game as they also wanted to get the chance to y.

    Kanae nodded her head. "It should be fine if it¡¯s only for another half. If I can¡¯t y, I¡¯ll ask for substitution in the middle of the game."

    "Alright, let¡¯s go!"

    The game continued again. From their lineup, it seemed as if the first years were in disadvantages because there was one girl. However, it was actually the opposite as the girl was actually the best yer from the first year.

    "We¡¯ll need more people to join the game in the future," Alicemented as she watched the game.

    Misae nodded her head. Her eyes were following after Jay who seemed to be unable to y too well. Although he did help, he mostly lost the ball to other students who were able to y. In terms of skill, he and Neo were more likely to be at a simr level.

    In the end, Kanae was substituted in the middle of the second half. They allowed the yer to rest a bit when they exchanged the yer.

    "You y well," Kevin said before she got out.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Thank you President."

    Without Kanae, the game turned in Kevin¡¯s favorpletely. It didn¡¯t take long for the first years to lose, but their difference in score was not that big anymore as Tommy and a few other first years have been honing their skill.

    "That¡¯s really tiring," Kanae waved her hand towards the other two. "Have fun watching the game?"

    Alice nodded her head as a smile was formed on her lips. "You did great on the field just now."

    Misae looked towards the two of them as she fidgeted. There was something that she wanted to know very badly.

    "Why are you two still treating him like usual?"

    Kanae sighed. "Misae, not all of the ns are bad. You should stop generalizing all of them."

    "You speak like you¡¯re a n¡¯s member..." Misae frowned.

    "Sorry to disappoint you," Kanaeughed. "I¡¯m not a n¡¯s member."

    "No, it would better be that you¡¯re not," Misae added quickly.

    Alice smiled slightly. "In this school, you will more likely meet them because thew in this school is not that strict and it is easy to get in."

    What Alice said was correct as this school was indeed the best ce for those underworld people who were still underage to study. However, even if they were from the underworld, they were also students and they wouldn¡¯t act any different on the usual basis. That was why it was hard to differentiate between a member and ordinary people.

    "You¡¯re right," Misae mumbled.

    Kanae patted her best friend¡¯s shoulder. "When you don¡¯t know about it, he¡¯s your friend. Now that you know, is there anything different from him?"

    There was nothing different from him in Misae¡¯s eyes. She saw that he was still as usual, which was the very reason she was confused about what she should do. She hated the ns, but he was also her friends.

    "There¡¯s no need to force yourself. Many other people hated the n¡¯s member," Alice added.

    Misae nodded her head. "I think I want to cool down my head."

    Alice and Kanae watched as Misae walked away. The two of them stared towards each other as they knew that there was nothing that they could say to Misae anymore.

    "Kanae, do you think she will forgive her friends if that person turns out to be a n¡¯s member?" Alice asked in a soft voice.

    Kanae nodded her head. "She will, but it might take some time. After all, it is indeed hard for her to ept that someone close to her is part of that world."

    "What about you? If your friend hides something from you, will you be angry when you found out?"

    "I don¡¯t think I will get angry," Kanae shrugged. She already epted the fact that the underworld people were around them ever since the very first. "I¡¯m not your mother, and I don¡¯t need to know everything about you. But as times passes, there wille the time to tell your friends about that."

    Alice nodded her head. "So in the end your friends have to know?"

    "Well, not that you have to tell them. Sometimes lying can make other people feel better, but there are times when it will be better for them to know the truth," Kanae scratched her head. "After all, everyone has their secret that they don¡¯t want other people to know."

    Hearing Kanae¡¯s words, Alice felt a bit better. She smiled slightly. "I see. Thank you."

    "Don¡¯t thank me. I do nothing."

 Chapter 69 Theyâ€™re Differen

    After Kanae¡¯s exnation about her rtionship with the president, the people in the office were trying their best to ept that fact. Luckily, she didn¡¯te with their president that day, so they could learn it better.

    The next day, Kanae arrived in the school early as usual. She got more sleep from the time she worked under Kevin, so she didn¡¯t feel sleepy during the ss. Even the teachers were happy to see their usual sleeping princess started to pay more attention in the ss.

    The students, however, were the opposite. At first, they were d that Kanae had waked up, and they could ask her a lot. The end result was the teacher kept onparing them to Kanae and asked them to improve.

    Improve?

    When they looked towards the role model, they would have the urge to cry. How in the world did they improved to Kanae¡¯s level? That was impossible!

    "I guess whether Kanae wakes up or sleeping, she¡¯s always the center of discussion," Alice giggled.

    Misae nodded her head. "They¡¯re really funny."

    "I can¡¯t really do anything about that," Kanae put a wry smile. At the very least, she was very busytely because the students were pestering her to help them with their lesson. Because she was no longer sleeping, the students decided to ask for her help continuously.

    "You¡¯re one of the best students in this ss, so please help us," Misae shed a mischievous grin.

    Kanae rolled her eyes in annoyance. She was d that Misae had returned to her usual mischievous and bold girl, but it didn¡¯t mean she was happy with being pestered by the students. Come on, she wanted to have some peace!

    The three of them finally got some leeway when the lesson changed. When it was not rted to science, the students would not bother Kanae too much. There was simply nothing they needed to ask from her as most of them were already inside the book. The question was only whether they read the book or not.

    Misae shifted her nce to outside the ss. She felt rather bored, and their sitting position was near the window. Although Kanae was closer, she could sneak a peek to the window.

    BANG!

    The students were stunned when they heard that voice. They immediately stopped whatever they did and turned their head towards the window. They wanted to know the source of that sound.

    "Move aside a bit. I can¡¯t see anything."

    "Don¡¯t push me!"

    Misae was right beside Kanae, so she could see the scene outside the window rather clearly. There was a group of men standing in front of the gate yelling some words they couldn¡¯t hear.

    Alice wore a worried expression. "Do you think they¡¯ll charge into this ce?"

    "I don¡¯t think so," their number was too little for them to charge into the school and based on their clothes, they were not a gang, but rather a group.

    "Do you know what they are saying, Kanae?" Alice turned her head.

    Kanae shook her head. "No, I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m more curious about their clothes. They seem to be from a group and not a gang."

    "How do you know?" Misae was stunned.

    Alice frowned as she looked towards the people carefully. She then nodded her head as she realized that Kanae was correct. Those people were not from a gang, but they were from group.

    "I think I know who they are," Alice said in a low voice.

    Misae¡¯s eyes widened. "Are you sure?"

    "Not really. But if I¡¯m not wrong, there¡¯s a dispute between the Souhon n with a group from yesterday newspaper. They disagree about a certain agreement they make, and the group is furious."

    "The groups are active again?" Kanae was startled.

    Alice nodded her head slightly. "That big battle happens in August, so many of them start to return back for business. But only the small ones since the big ones are still recuperating."

    "There¡¯s a big battle?" Misae looked in confusion.

    "Yes, the detail is unclear, but at that time all famous and big groups participate. As the result, many of them sustain heavy wounds, so they are unable to operate for a long time."

    When Alice recalled that, she felt that it was a bit too bad. After all, many of the groups have excellent fighters among them, but they were forced to not operate for a long time. Recuperating after a fierce and hard battle would take them months before they could return to the street again.

    Kanae looked towards the men outside the gate. "If they¡¯re looking for the leader of Souhon n, shouldn¡¯t they go to the n¡¯s territory?"

    "Their leader is in this school," a student chirped in. "He¡¯s in the third year."

    Hearing that, Misae¡¯s face paled as she looked towards the other two. Her eyes were watching as a student walked out from the third year building towards the group in front of the gate.

    "A high school student is the leader of a n?" Misae asked.

    Alice shook her head lightly. "If I¡¯m not wrong, their current head is sick, so their oldest Young Master is the one in charge."

    Young Master.

    Misae recalled hearing this word directed towards Jay. So it seemed that Jay had someone else from their n in this school.

    "Do you know him?"

    "If you¡¯re talking about his name, I know," Kanae answered. "It¡¯s Roy Hon."

    After she had recalled that way to recognizing the descendant of the ns, she browsed through the name of the students and found another one that shared the same surname with Jay. He was a third year and actually quite famous as the students in that boy¡¯s ss were afraid of him.

    Outside the building, Roy was walking towards the group with a nonchnt expression. He looked towards the guard.

    "You can let them in. I¡¯ll take care of them."

    The leader looked towards Roy menacingly. "So you finallye out. Do you know how much we have spent for the deal and you suddenly call it off?"

    "We don¡¯t need trash. You¡¯re just a third rate group, be grateful that we still take time to wee you," Roy answered simply.

    "You¡¯re courting death!"

    Hearing Roy¡¯s words, the men were furious. They charged towards Roy in full power as the boy simply moved his feet and hand slightly to avoid their weapon trajectory. Another one tried to shoot him, but Roy pulled the men before him as the shield.

    BANG!

    The students who were watching shrieked when they heard the sound of the gun. Misae was pushed backward by Kanae the moment the gun was shot, so she didn¡¯t see what happened.

    Looking towards the fierceness they showed, she felt terrified as she finally recalled how the ns were living in apletely different world. They fought everyday and have to survive through countless dangerous situations. It waspletely different from her usual life.

    "Don¡¯t watch."

    Kanae¡¯s voice reverberated on her ear as she tried her best to forget about the fight in front of them. It was simply too brutal for her to watch.

 Chapter 70 Safety Training

    After the fight, the school dismissed the ss and ordered the guards to clean up the ce. Roy was basically fine as he didn¡¯t sustain any wound on his body. He even mocked the group as they were simply too weak for him.

    The next day, Kanae arrived in the school early in the morning. She wanted to know whether Misae woulde to the school or not after that incident. Her heart settled down when she saw that her best friend already arrived in the ss.

    "Are you alright, Misae?" Kanae waved her hand in front of the girl.

    Misae nodded her head. She calmed down yesterday as she tried to forget about the brutal fight. Before this, most of the fight she saw was only spar and they were friendly, which always ended in a good note. This time, they involved death and the likes.

    "There¡¯s no need to worry so much. I¡¯m okay."

    "You¡¯re not," Kanae sat down. "If you want to say something, I¡¯ll lend you my ear."

    "No need. Your ear can¡¯t move from its ce on your head."

    "Are you treating my ear like clothes?"

    Alice arrived in the ss not long after that. She was bringing a bag of cookies, which ended in the trio¡¯s stomach within minutes.

    "Your cookies are still as good as usual," Misae smiled.

    "I¡¯m still improving my skill."

    At that time, other students also started toe inside the ss. Kanae looked towards the stack of newspaper not far from her.

    "Do you buy another batch of newspapers, Misae?"

    Misae nodded her head. "Not me, it¡¯s my father."

    Kanae was not in the mood to read news, but she still peered towards the headline of all news.

    "The Negotiation Failed Again!"

    "Souhon n started to attack the other party due to negotiation failed."

    "Another public area is attacked!"

    "Will the Souhon n stop their march?"

    It seemed that the Souhon n didn¡¯t even bother covering their trace as many of the news could simply found out that they were the one who made the attack. If the Souhon n didn¡¯t want anyone to know, they could easily erase the tracks and hid deeply.

    Kanae frowned. What do they hope to achieve with this tant news of attack? She really wanted to know, but it was not her business and it might be dangerous for her.

    "The teacher told us to gather at the field after lunch," Kanae said. They heard the news from the teacher that today there was no ss, but they have to gather on the field after lunch.

    "I heard that. Why do you think they want us to gather there?" Misae asked curiously.

    "I thought you knew about that."

    "I don¡¯t."

    Alice also shook her head.

    In the end, they have to wait until it was the time for lunch before they headed towards the field. The students were all gathered in the field and it took them a long of time before they can line up nicely. The one who organized the students was tired because the students didn¡¯t want to listen.

    Kanae was standing at the very front of the line with a dark face. Even after all this time, she was still the shortest girl in the ss. ncing at the back, she felt slight envy to see Misae in the middle of the line, even nearing the very back. As for Alice, she was also in the middle, despite slightly shorter than Misae.

    After the students had lined up, the teacher appeared from the side with a man following after him.

    "Good afternoon everyone, today there is a guest from the police station," moving slightly to the side, he introduced the man with him, "This is Kano Dara, a police captain, for today he will teach you about the safety lesson."

    "Eh, did he say Dara?" student 1 said in a surprised tone.

    "I think I have heard that name somewhere."

    "It¡¯s your surname, right Misae?"

    "Do you know him, Misae?"

    Misae didn¡¯t bother listening to them as her eyes were locked to the front. She waspletely stunned by the man in front of her. Did she know him? Of course she did. He is her father!

    Her father didn¡¯t say anything about the training this morning. She felt embarrassed to have her fathere here. The students in this school were rather smart when it came to remembering the surname because they always curious if a certain surname has rtion to something else. Before long, she was sure that the entire school would know that her father was a police.

    He should have told her! In the end, Misae barely heard anything that her father said from the front. Not that she worried because he always repeated the same thing every weekend, so she has already remembered all of them.

    After school, Kanae approached Misae, "I didn¡¯t think that I will be seeing your father here."

    "I don¡¯t know about it too," Misae grunted.

    "Do you want to participate in the practice?" Kanae pointed to the front. After the lecture finished, Kano proceeded to teach the ones who wanted to practice with them. Many of the boys came forward because they wanted to learn and only some of them who had other things to do didn¡¯t participate.

    Misae shook her head. "I don¡¯t want to meet with him."

    Kanae and Alice giggled when they heard Misae¡¯s response. They knew that she was embarrassed to have her father came to school.

    "I think he¡¯s worried about you," Kanae noticed that Kano nced towards Misae a couple of times during the speech and exnation. It was clear that he came because he wanted to meet with Misae.

    Misae turned to look at her father again. Really, her father didn¡¯t tell her something like this. He was still busy teaching the other enthusiastic students on how to do the practice correctly. Misae smiled at the sight because she knew that Kanae was correct.

    "I think so too."

    "Don¡¯t you need to talk with him?" Alice asked with a smile.

    Misae looked towards her father and shook her head. "I¡¯ll just grab something to eat and return hereter. What about you two?"

    "I have to work," Kanae smiled wryly.

    Alice fidgeted. "I have to go home."

    "Alright, see you two in school tomorrow."

    The three of them went their separate ways. Misae returned to the field after she had filled her belly with foods. She soon found her father still teaching a handful of students left. She became unsure whether she should greet him or not.

    Kano waved towards her, "Misae! Are you alright?"

    "Yes, father," Misae nodded her head. "Are you still busy? I can wait."

    "No, we have finished since a few minutes ago. Let¡¯s go home," Kano beckoned her toe over.

    Misae nodded politely to the other students before leaving with her father. She didn¡¯t know any of them, but it was better to stay polite to them.

 Chapter 71 Bossâ€¦ Why Are You Hiring an Underage?

    After parting with Misae, Kanae originally nned to walk to thepany again. She purposely avoided the second years because she didn¡¯t want to attract more attention in thepany. Unfortunately, she bumped straight to them after she had stepped out from the gate.

    "Kanae,e in," Mike beckoned for her toe.

    Kanae sighed. "I can walk just fine. There¡¯s no need for you to wait for me."

    "Boss says that you have toe with us, so we wait for you," Mike pointed to the back seat. "Can you do us a favor and hop into the car?"

    "...Fine."

    Without any other choice, Kanae walked inside the car. She saw that Kevin was holding another stack of paper, and he was in the midst of reading them carefully. Just how much of a workaholic this man was? She didn¡¯t see him enjoy himself, except during the game of basketball.

    "Why do I have toe with you?" Kanae asked when Kevin finally finished reading.

    Kevin¡¯s gaze turned to her. "It¡¯s dangerous on the street. Using a car is much safer."

    She was already used to walk alone on the street, even at night. There was no need to worry about her condition as she knew the way to walk around without any danger.

    "I can walk just fine. All these times, I never encounter any mishap," Kanae was still grumbling.

    "If the chances can be reduced, it will be better this way."

    Alright, she would never win when arguing with this man. Turning her head to the side, she refused to look at Kevin. She was still annoyed because she knew that the news she has been trying to tone down would soar again because of this incident.

    "There¡¯s a secluded parking area in thepany," Kevin suddenly spoke out. "If you don¡¯t want anyone to see, we¡¯ll use that one."

    Kanae was stunned, "Really?"

    Seeing Kevin nodded, her mood cheered up instantly. She smiled widely and nodded her head in agreement. "Thank you!"

    On the other hand, Neo¡¯s face turned sour. That parking ce was quite far from the main building, which was why they didn¡¯t use it often. He still didn¡¯t like to use that ce to park their car.

    After looking towards Kanae¡¯s face for a second, Kevin shifted his attention back to the paper he was holding. He needed to learn them again as he needed to pay more attention to the business deal in thepany if he wanted to expand his business.

    Neo took them to the secluded ce that Kevin talked about beforehand. There were fewer people around, so Kanae didn¡¯t worry that there would be anyone recognizing her.

    "We¡¯ll walk first," Mike informed Kanae.

    After the three of them had walked dozens of meters, Kanae followed from behind towards the building. She went straight to her working ce and did the assignment that was directed towards her. In the midst of her work, she heard the sound of someoneing.

    "Oh, there¡¯s a new employee," the man said with a surprised tone.

    The supervisor nodded his head. "Boss personally picks her, and so far, her work is very satisfying."

    Could you please not praise me in front of the other employees? Kanae could feel their gaze directed towards her was full ofpetitiveness. It didn¡¯t really matter for her if they wanted topete as she barely paid any attention to them.

    "Let me see her," the man appeared from behind her monitor.

    Seeing that slightly aged face and unruly clothes, Kanae¡¯s mind turned nk in surprise for a moment. She was sure that she had seen his face somewhere before this. It took her less than one second to remember this man and his name.

    "Sir Ryan?"

    "Kanae?" the man asked with a surprised tone. He had met with her in the noodle store before, so he was quite familiar. After that, he hadn¡¯te again, so he didn¡¯t know that now Kanae worked in Kale Company.

    "Why are you here?" Kanae¡¯s hand stopped as she looked towards this man. Wasn¡¯t he a gangster or at least part of the underworld? His appearance was still messy like before and his big build would give people the impression that he was part of the underworld. This was also the reason Kanae was suspicious of his appearance.

    Ryan pointed towards Kanae. "I can ask the same to you."

    "I¡¯m working here. Pres ¨CBoss hire me a few days ago after I lose my job," Kanae answered and turned her gaze towards Ryan as if saying that it was his turn to answer.

    Knowing his appearance, Ryan knew that he would make Kanae suspicious if he said that he worked here. After all, his appearance didn¡¯t suit the work inside apany, especially work behind the desk like what Kanae did.

    "I¡¯m a client," Ryan immediately answered.

    "You want to buy something?" Kanae was stunned. This was still apany and if people just wanted to buy a few, they could just easily found the distributor. There was no need toe straight to here.

    Ryan shook his head. "There¡¯s no need for you to know so much."

    "Alright," Kanae would not pry deeper. She was about to shift her attention to her work again when he spoke up.

    "How¡¯s the Old Man?"

    "I haven¡¯t met with him again ever since I start to work here."

    "I thought you¡¯re still in contact with him."

    Well, she wanted to do just that, but she couldn¡¯t. First of all, she didn¡¯t have any phone and the only phone she had was the home phone, which she rarely used. Secondly, she was not sure about the Old Man¡¯s house, so the only chance was to find him in thispany. However, the Old Man was not working here, so she didn¡¯t know where she could find him.

    "I don¡¯t."

    Ryan nodded his head. His eyes watched as Kanae resumed her work. Looking towards her typing speed, he wondered if she ate something. It was exceptionally fast, and he almost couldn¡¯t follow after her movement.

    "Sir Ryan?" the supervisor was stunned when he saw that Ryan and Kanae knew each other. He thought that it was already good enough for Kanae to know their boss. Who would have thought that she also knew someone like Ryan?

    Ryan shook his head. "I¡¯ll return now. Take care of yourself."

    "Yes Sir."

    When Ryan arrived in the lift, he felt like banging his head to the wall. He didn¡¯t mean to lie, but he found it difficult to tell that bright child that he was working here. He just hoped that the boss wouldn¡¯t know as he silently prayed inside his mind whilementing.

    ¡¯Ahhh, Boss... why are you hiring an underage?¡¯

 Chapter 72 Friends

    "Hey Misae, stop looking towards the boys," Kanae waved her hand in front of her best friend¡¯s face.

    Misae¡¯s face scrunched. "I¡¯m not looking towards them!"

    "Don¡¯t lie. If you don¡¯t look towards them, let¡¯s just continue practicing," Kanae pointed towards Alice who has started the training.

    This was martial art ss, and Misae¡¯s focus waspletely on Jay and Tommy. The two boys have been fighting a lot, and she found herself unable to move her gaze. After the fight of Roy, Jay¡¯s brother, she thought that all the n¡¯s member was terrifying, yet when Jay spar, he seemed to be at ease.

    "Neither one of them put their full power here," Kanae pointed towards the two boys.

    "How do you know about that?"

    "That¡¯s because this is just a spar. There¡¯s no need to put your full power when you¡¯re sparring because your intention is not to harm your opponent. You spar because you want to train stronger along with your partner."

    As Misae listened to Kanae¡¯s exnation, her eyes finally left the boys and turned towards Alice. There was no use staying idle and contemte about this matter. She still didn¡¯t like the n¡¯s member, but she too realized that they have life outside their world.

    Her mother had told her that not all of them were bad, so she had to forget that they were members. All she needed to do was to act like usual around him.

    "Let¡¯s just train," Misae said promptly.

    Kanae nodded and pointed towards Alice while smiling mischievously. "You train with Alice, I want to runps."

    "What? Aren¡¯t you the one who ask me to train?"

    Kanae grinned. "But it doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll be the one to teach you, right?"

    Misae red towards Kanae, but thetter merelyughed before she started to run around the field. Retracting her gaze, she started to warm up and then walked to Alice¡¯s side.

    Alice smiled when she saw Misae. "Do you want to have a light spar?"

    "Yes please."

    The two of them positioned themselves in front of each other. After agreeing that they would start, Alice moved forward and punched ording to the basic movement. Seeing her friend¡¯s movement, Misae moved back to avoid getting hit, but he was too far tounch any counter attack.

    "You don¡¯t have to run that far," Alice wore a wry smile.

    "I know. My feet just bring me away faster."

    The two of them took turned to attack or retreat using basic movement. At first, the two of them were extremely clumsy. By the end of the lesson, they were not too clumsy, but it was still far cry from being a good fighter.

    "I think, it¡¯s not as easy as it seems," Alice giggled as she sat on the ground, unable to move.

    "Yeah, I can¡¯t move anymore," Misae groaned.

    "You two have finished?" Kanae ran towards their side. Looking towards the girl full of sweats, they wondered if Kanae increased her pace again. Before this, she was never looked this bad.

    Misae nodded her head slightly. She was still toozy to move from her position. "Yeah, we can¡¯t move anymore."

    "When it¡¯s time to go back, help us up, Kanae."

    "No way, there will be second yearsing," Kanae said with a grin. "Don¡¯t you want them to see you in your good appearance?"

    Misae gnashed her teeth. This girl clearly knew her weakness very well. She stumbled to maintain a sitting position as she looked towards Kanae resentfully.

    "Don¡¯t use that to tempt me."

    Kanaeughed. "Come on, it won¡¯t take long before the teacher asks us to return."

    They remain in their ce for a few more minutes before Alice and Misae scrambled to stand up. Compared with the energetic Kanae, they seemed like they have taken a beating. Although Kanae was covered in sweat all over her body, she seemed to be in good spirit.

    Because the first years were quite slow today, they bumped into the second years. Misae saw from the corner of her eyes that the Student Council members were gathered together, except Kanae who stayed beside her. Seeing them still joking around as usual, she wondered if she was the only one who was bothered with the background of her friends.

    When they finished changing after a lot of effort, Misaeid her head on top of the table. She didn¡¯t have any strength left to do anything else. Her energy already drained empty from the time she sparred with Alice.

    "Alice, Kanae, Why you two can stay calm when your friend turns out to be a n member?"

    Kanae and Alice looked towards each other. They were growing irritated with Misae¡¯s attitude, but they still answered patiently.

    "Because it¡¯s a huge secret and you can¡¯t tell anyone easily. Anyway, stop asking about that, it¡¯s your decision in the end that matters," Kanae answered.

    Misae pondered. It was true that no one would want their background came out. She was not close to him too, why would he bother to give her his family background? She too would never say her family background to a stranger outright. It was too stupid to do that.

    As she thought about that, her mind cleared up a bit and she nodded her head. "You¡¯re right. I¡¯m sorry that I¡¯m bothering you all these days."

    "Don¡¯t mention it," Kanae grinned.

    "It¡¯s fine," Alice smiled.

    Misae looked towards the board in front of her. "After this we have chemistry. Kanae, you definitely have to help me make sure the reaction is correct. I make a mistake in that part over and over."

    "Is that why your score only lingers on 40?"

    "Don¡¯t mention that!"

    The three of them bantered around, but when the lesson started, Misae found it hard to ask Kanae. The girl beside her kept on having other students came to ask a lot of questions. In the end, she took Kanae¡¯s answer sheet and learned them while asking this and that to Kanae.

    "Ever since you stay awake in ss, the room bes livelier," Alicemented when they were getting ready to do their club activities.

    Kanae pondered for a moment. "I think it¡¯s just because the teacher asks them to reach my level."

    "..." as if we could reach your level!

    The other students didn¡¯t want to recall the time when the teacher said that they have to reach Kanae¡¯s level anymore. Who could reach this top scorer that always has good score in every test? They didn¡¯t want to exhaust themselves to pursue studying like this person.

    Misae nodded her head. "They¡¯re just asking that from us because they want us to pass the passing grade."

    "I think most of you already pass?"

    "Well, students who get in with sports schrship are usually quite poor in their study," Alice smiled wryly.

    The three of them recalled Tommy and couldn¡¯t help but nodded in agreement. They still remember very well that boy almost got detention after school because his score was close to not pass.

    "Oh well, we better go back," Alice looked towards the clock. "I don¡¯t want to bete for my club."

    "Wait, me too!"

 Chapter 73 Panic in School

    Kanae enjoyed every day of her weekend. It has been quite some time since she could enjoy that time to the fullest because she usually has to work. This time, she didn¡¯t have to work, so she spent her time to run on the neighborhood and clean up her extremely messy room.

    When she returned to the ss on Monday, she noticed that her best friend already came to the ss. The two of them were chatting happily when they saw Kanae walked over.

    "I think my habit ofing to school earlier has been passed down to you two," Kanae joked.

    Alice grinned. "This is the only peaceful time."

    Because the majority of the students in their ss were boys, they were usually very noisy. Previously, the number of girls still around one third, but after a group of girls was being kicked out, their number decreased significantly. Including Kanae¡¯s little group, there were only 10 girls inside the ssroom.

    The other ss situation was also simr because the majority of the students were boys. Although their number of girls were still more than ss 1-A, they were still nothing inparison with the boys.

    This was extremelymon because Nolen School C was the school with the least security. The students here could be categorized as those who were smart but poor, those who were rich but not too smart, and those who have an ambiguous background. These three were the mostmonly seen type of students in this school.

    "The end term is near, we can¡¯t talk as much as usual today," Alice reminded them.

    Misae groaned. "I tell you, don¡¯t remind me of them. They are my biggest enemy in the ss."

    Kanaeughed. "You will have to face them sooner orter."

    Misae passed a re towards Kanae. The three of them talked for a long time before the teacher came, which made the students turned their attention back to the teacher.

    Taking her book out, Misae focused her mind to the lesson, determined fully focused on her study. She didn¡¯t want to embarrass herself any further with a low score.

    However, things didn¡¯t seem to go on her way.

    CRASH!

    The sound of ss breaking and student screaming suddenly appeared, disturbing the peace they had instantly. The teacher hurriedly told them to stay calm as they checked what happened on the first floor. The ssroom for first year ss 1-A and 1-C was on the second floor, so they hadn¡¯t heard about anything.

    Kanae looked towards the window. Her seat was by the window because her sight of sleeping usually caused the other student to feel annoyed, so she was located at the side with Misae beside her. Outside the window, Kanae could see a lot of people fighting.

    Her brow creased. They were clearly very unfortunate for incidents to happen one by one in session. There won¡¯t be any peaceful day anymore.

    "How is the situation?" Misae asked nervously.

    Alice also peered toward the ss, but she didn¡¯t dare to get any closer. This time, the sound seemed louder and more viciouspared with before. She was afraid that mishap might happen if she tried to peek.

    "It seemed there is an attack towards the school, and it ends up in a brawl. Many of the students participate in the fight," Kanae said calmly.

    She didn¡¯t really feel surprised over the matter since this school was indeed full of people like that, who would choose to join the fight. At the first attack, they didn¡¯te out because the guns, now that the other parties only use some ordinary weapon, they dare to move forward.

    The situation should have gone better if only the students didn¡¯t participate in the fight. Now the guards were having a tough situation to handle them and a few warning shots could be heard. The student of the first year should have been safe on the second floor... or not.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes watched the movement outside carefully. There were some people throwing stones to the window, breaking them. One of the stones was aimed right to their ssroom.

    "Get down!"

    CRASH!

    The sound of ss breaking was sounded right from beside Misae. Her eyes widened with shock as she found herself being pushed down by Kanae. In front of her were the broken ss and her best friend¡¯s hand covering her eyes.

    "Don¡¯t look."

    "Ka...Kanae, are you alright?" Misae voice trembled. She didn¡¯t even see iting, and all she knew was that her eye was covered by a small yet rough hand. In that instant, fear seeped deep into her mind and she was terribly scared for losing her friend. She knew that she was not hurt because there was no pain, but what about Kanae?

    "Yes, I am."

    Kanae had seen that stone thrown to the second floor, but she couldn¡¯t possibly do anything to prevent it from breaking the ss. Because of that, she instead chose to protect her friend and warned others.

    "Alice, are you alright?" she turned her head to the side.

    When Alice heard Kanae¡¯s warning, she immediately hid her head under the table. Her head popped out when she heard Kanae¡¯s call.

    "I¡¯m good."

    Kanae heaved a sigh of relief. Her eyes swept across the ssroom. The rest of the students were in a panic. Running away from the ss, they quickly went as another stone crashed into the other window. Kanae put her hand down from Misae eyes.

    "Let¡¯s find somewhere safe."

    With her trembling feet, Misae managed to get up. With Kanae holding her hand, she pulled her away from the ssroom. Alice followed from behind as they headed towards the Student Council room.

    "We can stay here, there is only a small window here and only the President and Vice-President have the key," Kanae locked the door again.

    Misae sat on her chair and put her hand on the table. Her hand was shaking hard, but she still did her best to not cry. Kanae walked to the small window and took a chair to look from that ce because of hercking in height. Looking outside, she could see that the brawl was still in the middle with no sign of them being peaceful soon.

    "Kanae, did you get wounded?" protecting her like that, what did she think of herself?

    Kanae shook her head. "I¡¯m not wounded at all. The ss pieces didn¡¯te to my way."

    Alice immediately looked towards Kanae¡¯s back. It sounded impossible, yet it was also the truth as she saw that Kanae¡¯s was barely wounded. There seemed to be some scratches, but those were barely negligible.

    Misae looked down again, feeling rather guilty.

    "You shouldn¡¯t have protected me like that."

    Kanae smiled. "How can I do that? You¡¯re my best friend."

    As she looked towards Kanae¡¯s smile, Misae recalled the time when she and Alice were behind Kanae and a vase fell in front of them. Knowing Kanae, she knew that Kanae should have some reaction and move, but she didn¡¯t do that and stood firmly. That was obviously her way of protecting them. And now, it was Kanae who protected the two of them by covering for her and warned Alice.

    Tears welled up on her eyes. She felt that she was too lucky to have a friend like Kanae, yet at the same time, she felt that she was the useless one. She kept on bothering her friends and got caught up in some useless matter. As she looked at Kanae, a determination was born inside her mind.

    She wanted to be strong just like her best friend. She didn¡¯t want to rely on Kanae for the rest of her life.

 Chapter 74 Become Stronger

    Kanae was standing silently in the Student Council room. Although the job of Student Council was to maintain the peace of the school, there was no way they would let a girl do that. Most of the time, the girl would only help with the wounded one after the fight is over.

    "Kanae," she called suddenly.

    "Yes?" Kanae was startled to hear her name being called.

    "You¡¯re really too kind," Misae said in a low voice as she closed her eyes and leaned back to her chair. She wanted to be strong like Kanae, but she could not be like Kanaepletely. She would be strong in her own way.

    ¡¯I¡¯m not kind. You have only seen this side of me,¡¯ Kanae thought to herself, but she didn¡¯t voice it out. There was no way she could voice them out in this ce when her friend was still recovering from the shock.

    Alice peered towards Misae¡¯s face. "Are you alright?"

    "Yes," Misae nodded her head. She was only sorting out her feeling. After she had finished, she opened her eyes and smiled.

    "Thank you."

    Kanae nodded her head, unaware of the change in her best friend¡¯s mind. "You¡¯re wee."

    Seeing that Misae had calmed down, she peered outside the room once again. She wanted to get out once the fight was over, so she paid close attention to what happened outside the room.

    "Misae, is this the first time you see a real fight?" Alice asked with concern.

    "No, this is not really the first time," Misae scratched her head. "As you know, my father is a policeman and sometimes he get involved in fights. I never see them up close, but I hear most of them."

    "Then, why are you feeling this afraid?"

    "I don¡¯t want to lose you two," Misae answered frankly.

    Alice was stunned when she heard Misae¡¯s answer. She thought that Misae was afraid of the fight more, but it seemed that Misae was more afraid of losing them. The two of them couldn¡¯t fight that well, which was also the main reason they had to try avoiding battle as much as they could.

    "Can you bear with the image outside?" Kanae asked.

    Misae thought to herself before shaking her head. Even when she was only watching on television, she usually felt bad. She couldn¡¯t stand the thought of seeing them. It was embarrassing as she was living in the city where crimes weremon, yet she couldn¡¯t stand the view of a bloody fight.

    Alice patted Misae¡¯s shoulder. "There¡¯s no need to force yourself. You will get used to them slowly with seeing spars."

    "Feeling afraid is normal, it¡¯s not feeling afraid that would be abnormal," Kanae added."

    "But, you¡¯re not afraid," Misae said, "And many others too, they seem fine seeing such scene in front of them."

    "I do afraid," Kanae answered.

    Misae stared in disbelief. Even when saying those words, Kanae¡¯s face was still calm andposed, like she was not talking about herself. However, it was clear from her eyes that she was saying the truth and not lying.

    "But, I can¡¯t let myself get overwhelmed by my fear. So, I stand up and brace myself with the condition I face while at the same time epting that this is the condition that I have to face," Kanae answered. "I¡¯m not good at words, but it¡¯s true."

    Seeing such an honest answer, Misae couldn¡¯t bring herself to retort. She finally found a way for her to be stronger. She had to face her fear even if it was only a little bit.

    "Thank you."

    Hearing the fighting outside started to cease, Kanae looked outside again. She knew that most of the fight was over and the guards were pushing those people to the back. The situation was much safer for her to get out.

    Kanae handed Misae the key to the room. "When you feel you can face them, open the door and go outside. I will go first."

    "I¡¯ll stay here," Alice suddenly said.

    "Alright, take care of Misae," Kanae nodded her head in agreement.

    Unknowingly, the fight had ended and the shouting had decreased. Misae could hear the sound of police sirens and people calling for help. By sitting here, she had missed everything that happened outside the room. Other people joined the fight, but she was just hiding here.

    She wanted to get stronger, but she didn¡¯t dare toe outside. Her eyes looked towards the calm Alice on her side.

    "You can go out first, right?"

    "There¡¯s no need for me to participate," Alice smiled wryly. "I¡¯m not a Student Council member like Kanae. Even if I¡¯m hiding here until the fight is over, there is no one who dares to criticize me."

    The two of them were only ordinary students. If they stayed hiding, no one would say anything. They already knew that these girls didn¡¯t have much fighting power. Even if they came out to help, there was nothing much they could do.

    "I see," Misae mumbled.

    "You don¡¯t have to force yourself," Alice fidgeted. "You can just be yourself and take one step at a time. It¡¯s slow, but surely you will be able to be stronger if you keep the step steady."

    Those who were feeling worried for her were not limited to her father. There were Kanae and Alice who stayed beside her and apany her all these times. Although they didn¡¯t say it outright, she knew that the two of them were protecting her with all their might.

    She really felt pampered with the people around her caring for her. A smile made its way to her face as she nodded her head ever so strongly. She would not waste their belief to her.

    "Thank you. I¡¯ll be stronger."

    "We¡¯re here for you if you ever need help," Alice smiled.

    Misae nodded her head, feeling much better.

    While the two of them were talking, Kanae walked outside the room and headed towards the fighting area. The fighting had ceased, and the police came to deal with the situation. The situation was indeed really bad, and many ces were broken because of the fight. The cost to repair all of them would not be small.

    She was about to help when a police inspectore to her and asked, "Kanae right? Do you know where Misae is?"

    Kanae looked up. This man was Misae¡¯s father, Kano Dara. When he came here yesterday, she already knew that he had a high rank. Now that he came closer she noticed that he was the police inspector, in short a high ranking officer. Usually, he would be busy with a task or anything, but it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t know anything about his daughter.

    "Misae is in the Student Council room. She wille outter, Sir."

    When he heard that answer, Kano felt relieved. "Thank you, Kanae."

    "I didn¡¯t do anything, Sir."

    "Be careful with broken sses. You wouldn¡¯t want to hurt your finger," Kano reminded before walking away to finish his work.

    Kanae started to clean up the yard. The mess these people caused has started to go out of control.

 Chapter 75 Cleaning Up Process

    "Kanae," Tommy walked up to her, "Where were you when the fight happened? I didn¡¯t see you anywhere."

    "I¡¯m in the Student Council room apanying Misae," Kanae answered. She looked towards Tommy¡¯s hand and frowned, "Did you get hurt?

    "Oh this, just a scratch," Tommy grinned. He covered his hand with the other hand as he said, "It¡¯s not that bad, none of us actually get wounded and we are mostly fine."

    The students were too excited when they joined the fight. This has caused the mess to grow bigger as many of the students were wounded. The teacher would surely felt a headache all over because of the students¡¯ recklessness. They were really hard to control.

    "Be careful, now we only need to clean up."

    Tommy only nodded his head before bending down to pick the broken things from the ground. Rather than arguing, it was better to finish the work faster. Although they would be unable to clean up everything, at the very least, they needed to make a safe path to go out of the school.

    Seeing the condition of the school, Kanae was sure that they would need to repair a lot of things. sses, fences, even the ground were not spared from the fight. There was no doubt that there wouldn¡¯t be any school tomorrow. There was no way the students would feelfortable with this mess in front of them.

    "Who started the fight?" since they were only using other weapons, it didn¡¯t seem that they were the ns¡¯ member.

    "I don¡¯t know their name. They are a medium gang who has a few conflicts with the ns. They said that they got news that some of the n¡¯s members are here, so they choose to attack along with a few other small ns."

    "They are really adamant to attack here," Kanae sighed. She suddenly heard a screaming from behind her and hurriedly turned around. She thought that there was another fight, but what she saw was a patient yelling because of pain.

    Kanae blinked her eyes a few times. She was not seeing things wrong, right? "...That¡¯s a boy right?"

    "No, he¡¯s still a kid. To yell at this small pain," Tommy sighed and jeered. For men to scream at the slight pain was too embarrassing. If it was him, he wouldn¡¯t have the face to meet with his friends anymore. He walked over and smacked that student in the head and berated him.

    The doctor was startled, "Tommy, you shouldn¡¯t do that. Not everyone is like you who often got involved into fights and wounded."

    "If he¡¯s a man, he would not cry over small wound like that," Tommy answered harshly.

    When she saw Tommy¡¯s action, Kanae wanted to bury her head underground immediately. She walked over and used the small wood on her hand to whack Tommy¡¯s head before apologizing to the doctor, "Pardon this rude boy."

    "Why are you the one apologizing in my stead?" Tommyined.

    The doctorughed and skillfully tended to the boy wound. In a matter of seconds, he had finished tending the wound and moved towards the other boy. The doctor was still young and handsome, which caused many of the girl students to feel awe.

    Watching from the side, Kanae smiled. "Now I understand why the girls are so obedient."

    "Didn¡¯t you already meet with him on the infirmary before?" Tommy asked questioningly. Kanae answered with sticking her tongue out and Tommy shrugged, "Well, but the girls are bound to get disappointed. The kind teacher is actually..."

    The doctor already returned and pressed on Tommy¡¯s wound so suddenly, making his face contorted in pain. "If you don¡¯t want to feel more pain, you better not spout nonsense."

    Seeing the transformation from the smiling doctor to the evil doctor, Kanaeughed. Tommy wanted to protest, but his wound already tended by the doctor skillfully before he even realized it. The doctor turned his attention to other students.

    "The doctor is still in his early 20-s, right?" Jay popped out and looked towards Tommy¡¯s wound with interest.

    "Where did youe from?" Tommy frowned.

    "I was over there with President and the rest," Jay answered. Kanae noticed the bandaged arm of Jay. It seemed that the Souhon n has some internal dispute.

    Jay¡¯s face changed into mockery, "But, why did you get wounded over such petty fight?"

    The two of them fell into a heated argument. Kanae ignored the two of them as she walked to help the cleaning up. In the end, Mike had to separate them and gave them the warning with a smile. It seemed the name of smiling devil truly fitted Mike.

    Mike looked towards Kanae, "By the way, where are you during the entire fight?"

    "I¡¯m in Student Council room, waiting for the fight to end," Kanae answered.

    "I see."

    The Student Council room might look ordinary to other people, but Mike knew that it was actually the safest area. With small windows and tough walls around it, there would be hardly anyone who can break into the room.

    Different with the ssroom that was filled with window, which was vulnerable for people who were sitting next to the window; the attack would not be easily headed towards the ss, giving the people inside protection they need. Aside from the Student Council room, there were still plenty other rooms like that, but most of them were locked and the students needed permission to get inside.

    "Did you get hurt, Mike?" Kanae looked towards Mike up and down.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯m pretty sure that you know that I¡¯m really skillful in fighting. These puny fights would not be able to hurt me," Mike reassured Kanae.

    Kevin and Neo walked over to them, "The wounded ones have been escorted to the doctor. Did you get hurt, Kanae?"

    "No, I¡¯m not President? What about you?" Kanae asked back.

    "I¡¯m fine," Kevin answered calmly. He looked towards the fight with his brow creased, "Did you know who started the fight?"

    "Tommy said that the fight is started by a medium gang who targeted people from ns who attend the school here," Kanae answered.

    "It¡¯s true," Kevin too got the same answer from the thugs he asked during the fight. However, who dared to leak the news that the ns¡¯ members were here?

    Neo stretched his body and sighed at the mess, "How long will it take us to finish the cleaning up. At least, we don¡¯t have to repair them since the school will handle it themselves."

    Kanae nodded her head in agreement. At that time, a rumbling sound appeared from her stomach. Her face turned crimson in embarrassment. Why did her stomach betray her at this very moment? She held onto her stomach, it seemed that she was starting to get hungry because she hadn¡¯t eaten yet and it was nearing midday.

    Neo and Mike looked towards each other and tried their best to notugh. When they were trying to talk about something serious, something like this popped out. They truly didn¡¯t know whether they shouldugh or not.

    On the other hand, Kevin rummaged his pocket and handed her a small bag of biscuit, "You can eat it first. The canteen is closed down, but it will be opened againter, so make do with it."

    "Are you sure, what about you?"

    "I¡¯m not hungry."

    "Thank you," Kanae decided to ept the biscuit, but she kept on staring at Kevin.

    "What is it?"

    "I didn¡¯t think that you would bring food around with you," Kanae answered honestly.

    "Just eat it and continue cleaning up. Also, you don¡¯t have to work for the next few days."

    "Yes, Sir."

    With that instruction, the rest of the Student Council members continued to clean up the ce.

 Chapter 76 Attack Targe

    When they were cleaning up, Kanae noticed that some people started toe. She stopped her movement and stared at the journalist who came to the school and started to take pictures and interview the students. Many of them bragged about the fight, especially those who were wounded and bandaged all over their body.

    "Their shamelessness truly doesn¡¯t have bound," the doctor sighed.

    They were only involved in minor fights and even cried during the time the doctor tended their wound. The next second, they changed themselves to be a tough person in front of the camera. They were truly awesome. He had to give a big thumb up for them

    Kanae chuckled, "Have you finished with tending the wound, doctor?"

    The doctor nodded. "They are not wounded that badly since they are not the gang¡¯s target. Still, they are really reckless student to charge into the brawl instantly."

    "Can¡¯t refute that," Kanae answered.

    "I will return to the infirmary first. If there is any other student need help, just send them there," he said as he tidied up his equipment.

    Kanae nodded, "Thank you doctor."

    After the doctor left, the cleaning process continued. Luckily for Kanae, she got a break first to eat because her stomach couldn¡¯t hold on anymore with the urge to eat.

    When it was already around 3 PM, she found Misae and Alice walked over to her.

    "Misae, Alice, are you two alright?" Kanae waved her hand.

    Misae nodded, "I eat first beforeing here. How¡¯s the condition?"

    Alice only nodded her head lightly as she didn¡¯t want to say anything too much in front of the journalist around and the bragging students.

    "There are no heavy wounds to the patient and all. The cleaning up process might still take a long time. Do you want to help out?" Kanae handed her the tools.

    "Sure," taking them, Misae and Alice started to clean up the ground along with Kanae. It took them another few hours before finishing with the cleaning up process. It seemed that the damage on the school was far bigger than what they thought.

    "The school will be closed down tomorrow. They need to repair the entire broken item first," Tommy walked over and handed them some drinks, "President¡¯s treat."

    "Thank you," Misae took hers first and drink the soda. She felt refreshed.

    Alice smiled towards Tommy as she epted the drink. She indeed needed them very badly.

    Kanae looked outside and nudged Misae, "Your fatheres to pick you up. It¡¯s alreadyte, you better hurry and goes back home first."

    "Alright, see youter tomorrow."

    After Misae left, Kanae still sat on her ce with Tommy and Alice standing on the side. Her eyes watched the car as they left.

    "Is she alright in the infirmary, Alice?" Kanae turned her head to look towards Alice.

    Alice nodded her head with a bright smile. "I think she has started to recover. I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine after this. She¡¯s a strong girl."

    She was not the only one who thought that way as Kanae too has a simr thought. She nodded her head as she smiled.

    "Thank you for apanying her."

    "There¡¯s no need to thank me, I¡¯m the one who wants to apany her," Alice giggled. Her doll like face made her even more adorable and some students around them even stopped to look at this beauty.

    "You¡¯re right," Kanae smiled back.

    Alice looked outside. "I need to go home first, my father is going to worry if I¡¯m not at home."

    "Alright, take care of yourself."

    As Alice left, only Tommy and Kanae were left in that ce. Tommy yawned as he stretched his body.

    "I really want to have some sleep."

    Kanae frowned. "I heard that you had been sleeping on the infirmary every day?"

    "It¡¯s not every day... well almost."

    "If you didn¡¯t study well, I bet that you would not be able to advance in ss."

    "..."

    Kanae stood up, "I¡¯ll continue cleaning up a bit before going home."

    Tommy nodded and waved before walking towards the others, who were busy cleaning up. There were still some parts that need to be cleaned up, but they could leave it for the guards tomorrow since they have done more than what they were supposed to do.

    Jay looked towards Tommy, "Is there anything?"

    "The gangs areing for you, right? Did you do something to annoy themtely?"

    Jay¡¯s face turned darker, "It¡¯s not like I do something to them. The Souhon n is involved in a few new tradestely and messes up a few of them. For revenge, they might want to hurt people from the Souhon n especially those from direct lineage."

    "So, you¡¯re really involved."

    "I¡¯m not the only one being chased and I¡¯m not the only n¡¯s member in this school," Jay¡¯s eyes were looking towards the ground deeper. As the n¡¯s member, he knew better about those who were actually the member of ns. Because of that, he knew there were many others who were hiding their real identity.

    For them, it was basically a game they needed to put on before they grew up and worked in the n. After all, underage children in the n still needed to go to school and they would want to pass their day time in peace. That was for a certain time frame before they needed to abandon their real identity.

    Jay stared at Tommy, "And you too, right? Though, I¡¯m not sure which n youe from."

    "Ah, bad guess," Tommy grinned. "I¡¯m not from ns. I¡¯m just a kid who grows up on the street."

    "I see," Jay still looked towards Tommy suspiciously, but he didn¡¯t ask any deeper. After all, he was mostly curious about the way Tommy fought, but he too didn¡¯t want to offend his friend.

    After talking a bit more, they went their separate way.

    ...

    Misae House

    "Father, it¡¯s rare for you to pick me up," Misae said after they had arrived at home.

    "If my precious daughter is in danger, father will surelye after you. Did you get hurt?" Kano looked at Misae up and down in worry.

    "I¡¯m fine father. There would not be any school tomorrow, so I can just stay at home," Misae grinned.

    Kano was contemting. Should he take one day off from the office to apany his daughter? But, he was sure that Misae would protest if he did that because she didn¡¯t want to burden her father with her well being.

    "During the fight, are you in danger?" Kano asked.

    Misae remembered the scene of Kanae protecting her. She smiled wryly, "I think that when the window breaks, I was in danger, but Kanae protected me, so I¡¯m fine."

    "Window breaks?" he remembered that Kanae seat was right near the window. Should the window break, wouldn¡¯t the girl get hurt because of the ss pieces? It seemed like the matter was more serious than what he thought.

    "Yeah, but she¡¯s not hurt, so it¡¯s fine. And father, do you know the reason why they are attacking the school?" Misae looked up.

    Kano knew, but he didn¡¯t feel like telling Misae the truth. He didn¡¯t want her to worry about things more than what she already was. But, it didn¡¯t mean that he couldn¡¯t tell her anything, if it was only a bit of clue, it should be fine.

    "They want to wound someone particr, a lot of people at that."

    "They are really hateful," Misae¡¯s face turned dark.

    "Wash up and get ready for dinner. Your mother will be back soon."

    "Okay."

    Kano sighed to himself. The one the gangs were looking for were all the important figures from different ns. From the biggest n to small groups, they heard that the students were there and hid their identity. Somehow, he already started to regret his decision to put Misae inside that school.

    He hoped that there would not be any mishap to his daughter.

 Chapter 77 Cooking Lesson

    The next day Kanae woke up early as usual and dressed upzily. There was no school today, but her body clock forced her to wake up as usual. With no other choice, she washed up and cleaned up. Since she was already up, it would be better if she came over to stay in Misae¡¯s ce again. It would be boring to stay here when she didn¡¯t have anything to do because she didn¡¯t have to go to work.

    When she walked out of the room, she noticed that the guards were far more than usual, close to double their number. It seemed even her uncle was more worried about his daughter safety thus he sent more people to guard the mansion. Although she hadn¡¯t met them again for a long time, she knew that her cousin was still inside the big mansion.

    Taking out her key, she walked outside the mansion area with a small bag pack as usual. She closed the door carefully before walking on the street. She purposely avoided the suspicious ce as she made her way to Misae¡¯s house. In front of that big house, she noticed a girl was getting out from a car.

    Seeing that familiar countenance, she nearly shouted out in surprise. "Alice?"

    Alice turned her head and looked towards Kanae nkly. She didn¡¯t expect that the two of them would have simr thought about going to Misae¡¯s house.

    "Good morning, Kanae."

    "Good morning," Kanae walked to Alice¡¯s side. "Are you thinking about going inside too?"

    Alice nodded her head. "Yes, let¡¯s go in."

    Kanae walked to the front door and rang the bell. Just like before, ra was the one who opened the door. Her eyes were surprised when she saw Alice standing beside Kanae.

    "What a surprise. I never thought that Misae has another pretty friend."

    Alice blushed in embarrassment. "Good morning Madam, I¡¯m Alice, Misae¡¯s friend."

    "Pleasee in, you two."

    The two of them walked inside. Although ra was already familiar with Kanae, this was the first time she met with Alice. When Alice came over previously, ra and Kano were away to do their work.

    "Misae is still sleeping. Do you two want some breakfast?"

    "There¡¯s no need to trouble yourself," Kanae wanted to decline. Although she was hungry, it would be impolite of her to ask for food from them again.

    "No need to be shy," raughed.

    The two of them unable to refuse and soon ra had cooked a lot of food for them. Of course, the majority of them went into Kanae¡¯s stomach and only a small portion was eaten by Alice.

    Kano walked out when the two of them were in the middle of eating. "We have another guest?"

    "Good morning, Sir. I¡¯m Alice, Misae¡¯s friend," Alice immediately stood up and introduced herself politely.

    "There¡¯s no need to be so rigid," Kanoughed. He looked towards Alice with inquiring eyes. He had heard about this girl, so he remembered that Misae said Alice looked like a doll. Now that he saw her up close, he realized that his daughter was right. Alice was incredibly pretty, like a doll.

    However, when he studied the girl¡¯s appearance, he got the feeling that he had seen her somewhere before. He just couldn¡¯t remember it.

    "Good morning, Sir," Kanae also greeted after she swallowed her food. Her voice took Kano¡¯s attention to her.

    "Good morning Kanae and Alice, I need to go to work, so just a light one for me," Kano said to ra.

    Unfortunately, ra had ced a te full of rice in front of the man as she smiled. "A big te is more suitable for you."

    Kano¡¯s smile stiffened. Under the watch of his wife, he had to eat them as fast as he could. When they finished, the two of them went out for work while Alice and Kanae were doing anything they could to suppress theirugher.

    After the Misae¡¯s parents had left, the two of themughed and talked about that situation. When the two of them were talking, the door opened and Misae came out. Upon seeing the two of them, her mouth opened wide.

    "Why are you twoe here again?"

    "We want to visit you," Kanaeughed. It was not that hard to deduce that they came to meet with Misae given that they were already in the living room.

    Misae groaned. They should have told her if they wanted toe. She came out with her pajamas again. Without replying, she went into her room again and washed up as quickly as she could.

    "If you twoe because you¡¯re worried about me, I¡¯m already good," Misae said after she came out again.

    Kanae giggled. "Ie to ask for your assistance in cooking again."

    With what Kanae said, Misae¡¯s face turned pale. She was already feeling extremely helpless when she was faced with Kanae¡¯s ability to turn the entire kitchen upside down. Now she had to face another round? Can¡¯t you give me slight breathing?

    "Alice, do you mind if you¡¯re the one who instructs Kanae in this field?" Misae wore a helpless expression as she looked towards Alice.

    Seeing that expression, Alice got a bad feeling, but she still nodded her head. Kanae scratched her head. Was she really that scary in the kitchen?

    "Let¡¯s make potato, carrot, and corn soup."

    After that, the three of them came into the kitchen. First of all, they told Kanae to wash the vegetable, which she did carefully. She did not use the soap, but her speed made the other two speechless.

    "There¡¯s no need for you to wash that long," Misae looked towards the time with a wry smile.

    "But if I¡¯m not long, it¡¯s not clean."

    "Trust me, if you wash that long, you¡¯ll spend most of your time just to wash them," Alice also added.

    "Now, let¡¯s cut them."

    "Wait, you have to peel them first. Don¡¯t cut too much!"

    "That¡¯s too little, do you want to eat the outeryer?"

    In the end, they still have to scold Kanae numerous times. Facing two angry girls, Kanae felt rather helpless. She was never able to make any good food, so there was no need for them to be this strict, right? Unfortunately, they had to be strict with the food she made because if they didn¡¯t, it wouldn¡¯t be edible.

    After a long battle in the kitchen, they finally finished the cooking. Alice finally understood why Misae was looking like that when Kanae mentioned about asking for another cooking lesson. This girl was simply a disaster.

    "At least, the food is finished."

    Kanae scratched her head. "This is like the opposite from what we usually do in the school."

    In the school, these two would pester Kanae to help them in their lesson. Here, it was the opposite as Kanae was the one being scolded over and over because she couldn¡¯t do thing right.

    "I¡¯m not as patient as you," Misae grimaced.

    "Let¡¯s just eat. I¡¯m already hungry," Alice wore a wry smile.

    Misae shook her head. "Let¡¯s cook again and this time, Kanae just watch."

    Kanae nodded her head as she watched the other two worked in the kitchen. Inside her heart, she wondered if she would ever be able to be like them.

 Chapter 78 Staying Over Once Again

    Aside from spending the time to teach Kanae how to cook, the three of them chose to cook for themselves. Kanae was only allowed to watch and not helping them because they were not sure if they could be patience if Kanae were to step over and messed the kitchen again.

    When ra went home, she was stunned to see the numerous foods on the table. It seemed that they were going to have a party with more than 10 different type of foods ced on the table.

    "Are you three spending your time in the kitchen again?"

    Alice nodded her head. She was still wearing an apron, and her hand was holding a bowl of rice.

    "We¡¯re showing Kanae different types of food."

    ra scratched her head as she looked towards the numerous food on the table. How in the world they would be able to finish them all.

    "Mother, do you also want to help?"

    "My only question is, can you finish all of them?"

    "Don¡¯t worry. Kanae can finish them all."

    On the side, Kanae nearly fell from her chair. Were you taking my stomach to be bottomless abyss? I¡¯m not that hungry to the point I could eat the portion for ten people! At most, she would be able to at half of them, but after that, she was not sure if she would be able to walk.

    "Let¡¯s just have dinner. Your father won¡¯t be home again today."

    "Okay."

    The four of them gathered on the table and started eating. It was delicious as both Alice and Misae were excellent chefs. The sound of them joking around on the table was loud and clear.

    However, in the end, there was still some leftover from the table. Kanae was already very full and although she was satisfied, she felt that she wouldn¡¯t be able to walk for the time being.

    "The glutton finally feels satisfied," Misae said mischievously.

    Kanae red. "What about the rest of the food?"

    "We¡¯ll eat them tomorrow. I¡¯ll just ce them in the refrigerator," Misae answered lightly. Some of the foods wouldn¡¯t stay long and have to be eaten right away, but the others could be ced in the refrigerator for the next day.

    Alice helped Misae put the food inside the refrigerator while Kanae forced herself to move and washed the dishes. Before long, they have finished and prepared to sleep. Because this time there was two of them, Misae pulled an additional sheet for Alice while Kanae settled in the living room.

    "Your bedroom is quite nice," Alicemented as she looked towards the pink room. It was very neat and tidy with the majority of the items were d in pink color.

    Misae smiled. "Thank you. Do you mind if I turn off the light?"

    "Its fine, I usually sleep in dark too."

    Some people needed to have the light still on for them to be able to sleep while the others didn¡¯t mind much. For Misae, she preferred the dark room, so she asked that question to Alice.

    "Good night."

    The three of them slept through the night without any disturbance. When it was morning, Kanae woke up the earliest. She sat down on the sofa and looked towards ra¡¯s room. It didn¡¯t take long for ra toe out and noticed that Kanae was up.

    "You¡¯re always up very early."

    "It¡¯s a habit."

    "I¡¯ll warm up the food from yesterday. After that, I¡¯ll go out first."

    Kanae acknowledged it and waited for the food. Not long after ra went to her work, Alice came out of the bedroom slowly. She was trying her best to not wake the sleeping Misae.

    "She¡¯s slow to wake up," Kanae smiled wryly.

    Alice nodded her head in agreement. She ate the food before taking out her book. "The school seems to close down continuously. I need your help with the lesson."

    "Sure."

    The two of them started to review the lesson in the living room. When Misae woke up and saw that, she speedily washed up and joined in. The exnation from Kanae was far better than their teacher. In the end, they only stopped when it was the time for lunch.

    "Is there still many leftovers from yesterday?" Kanae asked.

    Misae red towards Kanae. "You have eaten most of them this morning. There is not that much for lunch."

    "I think they¡¯re still enough for us."

    The three of them scrambled to eat the food before resuming their lesson for another two hours. Neither one of them wanted to learn for long, so after that, they were justzing around in the living room.

    "You¡¯re really amazing, Kanae. I¡¯ll surely treat you after this," Misae said while grinning.

    "You can treat me when we return back to school," Kanaeughed.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll treat you for lunch and Alice for after school."

    Alice was startled. "I have to treat too?"

    "Of course," Misae grinned. She wanted to drag her friend into this too.

    Hearing that, Alice giggled. "Alright, I get it."

    Misae shifted her gaze to the ceiling. Her mind drifted for a moment as she recalled something.

    "Oh yeah, can I visit your ce?"

    "No, you can¡¯t," Alice immediately refused. Seeing the two of them stared at her, she stammered to exin, "My father doesn¡¯t like my friend toe over."

    "That¡¯s too bad," Misae sighed.

    Kanae scratched her head. "There¡¯s nothing wrong if you want to visit my ce, but are you sure you¡¯re alright with a small room? There¡¯s barely any room for the three of us."

    She was not lying. Her ce was incredibly small that she herself often found it hard to move around. If it was only herself, she didn¡¯t mind much. But if her two friends came over, she was afraid that there wouldn¡¯t be any space for them to stay.

    Misae recalled that Kanae didn¡¯t have a good condition for living, so she didn¡¯t pester any longer.

    "I guess, my ce is the best for us to gather."

    The other two nodded their head immediately. The three of them chatted about other things as time passed by and it was the time for them to go home. Today, they didn¡¯t have any n to stay over anymore.

 Chapter 79 When Will You Return?

    The next day, Kanae walked to the school to check out the cleaning process. She found out that the school was still under repair. Although most of the damage has disappeared, there were parts of them that was still there and the workers were already busy cleaning up here and there.

    "Missing school?" Tommy asked from behind.

    Kanae nced back for a moment. "A bit, it¡¯s quite funtely without the need for me to sleep in ss."

    "I still prefer to just skip the ss, but I guess I can¡¯t do that too much too," Tommy stretched his hand.

    "You need to catch up on your lesson too."

    "As long as I¡¯m still above the passing grade, it¡¯s more than enough," Tommy said leisurely. "Besides, I have more important matters to do now. The groups have started toe back in operation, and the ns are issuing orders to recruit them."

    For the past few months, only the ns and the gangs were active in this city. It was not as if the groups disappeared, but many of them were unable to move. After the big battle in August that involved nearly all of the groups that existed in this city, they disappeared from the surface.

    Some of the ns and gangs used this chance to hunt down the groups. However, the groups were the hardest one to find because they were usually ordinary people who have different identity during the day. Even their teammates sometimes were those that they met on the street and they coincidentally have a simr purpose.

    "Coming back when the Souhon n is in turmoil is stupid," Kanae said in ease.

    Tommy shrugged. "I think they¡¯re already itching to make a move during the time the most powerful groups are away. Based on the estimation, the wounds require around three months to heal and another three months to have them back on their previous shape."

    "Those who sustain lighter wounds don¡¯t need to be that long," Kanae sighed. It was only three months after that battle, but the number of groups started to increase slowly.

    "There will be more of them in December," Tommy added. He turned his gaze towards Kanae. "What about you? When will you return?"

    When she heard that question, Kanae closed her eyes for a moment. She was enjoying the peace she had, but she knew that this would notst for long. After all, she would not survive against her big family if she only lived as an ordinary student every day. She is part of the underworld, and she has her own share of troubles there too.

    "Soon," she answered calmly.

    "How soon is that ¡¯soon¡¯? It¡¯s boring without you on the street."

    "As soon as possible," Kanae answered.

    Tommy looked towards Kanae. "I understand."

    Kanae moved her gaze from the school. "I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯te here just to see the school in reparation. Is there anything you want to ask?"

    "Since you¡¯re not in the condition to participate and don¡¯t have any intention to," Tommy hurriedly added the second part. "Can I be the one to participate?"

    "It¡¯s up to you."

    The two of them stood calmly before they went their separate ways. Kanae headed towards Kale Company and her supervisor was stunned when he saw Kanae came to the office.

    "Littledy, don¡¯t you know that you don¡¯t have toe today?"

    "I know, but I want toe," Kanae smiled. She was bored staying inside her small room every single time. She asionally went out to run, but only a bit as she still needed to rest a lot.

    The supervisor scratched his head. "There¡¯s no work for you. I¡¯ll try to ask the Boss if he has any instruction for you."

    Kanae waited as the supervisor asked the higher ups. After a few minutes, he returned with a strange face. He put on a professional smile that still looked a bit awkward as he pointed upwards.

    "Boss wants to see you, you can go there."

    Kanae¡¯s mind nked for a moment. That idiotic president! Didn¡¯t she tell him before that she didn¡¯t want the others to misunderstand their rtion? Why did he have to tell her to meet with him in front of the other employees?

    Thankfully, the supervisor¡¯s voice was not loud or she might consider asking that president to just change her into a different department. She didn¡¯t want to have the other employees looked towards her strangely and with those envious gazes. She already had enough of them in the school.

    Still feeling wronged, she used the lift to reach the highest floor. When she arrived, she noticed that the president was busy sorting out the paper in his room with Neo and Mike helped him.

    "Kanae? You know that you don¡¯t have toe, right?" Neo asked with a dumbfounded expression.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I¡¯m just a bit bored, so Ie here."

    Would someone go to their workce when they were bored? Mike passed a nce towards Kevin and sighed internally. These two were definitely workaholic. He couldn¡¯t say anything else as he simply waited for their boss to reply.

    "You can help me sort this."

    "Are you sure it¡¯s fine for me to see them?" Kanae was hesitant.

    Kevin nodded. With his agreement, she started to work and sorted out the numerous papers. With her help, the work ended earlier and Neo was feeling extremely grateful that he didn¡¯t have to waste the entire day to finish all of them.

    After it has finished, Kevin handed a book to Kanae. "Just read this while you¡¯re here. The others will bring the food here."

    Kanae took the book and nced at the title. It was a book about ns in this city. This city was nicknamed as City of Crime as they were still a lot of the work from underworld organization. The mostmon three were ns, groups, and gangs.

    She didn¡¯t understand why Kevin told her to read, but she followed his instruction.

    In the middle of their work, the door was knocked and a man came inside. He was startled to see a girl sitting on Kevin¡¯s table with him.

    "Is there anything wrong, Lou?" Kevin noticed his gaze, but he ignored it.

    "It¡¯s nothing bo-President. Here is the food you asked," Lou immediately put the food on the table, trying his best to ignore the presence of Kanae. After talking for a moment with Kevin, he walked outside and immediately walked to the person watching on the table near them.

    "Who¡¯s that girl?"

    "She is the new employee that President brings to thepany around a week to two ago. Is there anything wrong?" the person asked.

    "No, nothing," From what Lou knew, Kevin would not let any stranger got near him. It must mean that he had met the girl before today and knew about her. But, he didn¡¯t remember seeing their President get close to any girl.

    "Do you want information about her? The file has beenpiled."

    "Sure," taking the paper, he immediately read it. His eyes stared at the information about her at school. So, she was his friend from school, but why the president suddenly took her in? From the bottom of his heart, he hoped that it was not like what he thought.

    While he was in turmoil, Kanae joined eating with the president and spent the rest of her time reading the book. The other three were also busy with their work that they ignored her presence. They were already used to have her stayed beside their boss in the Student Council, so no one felt weird anymore.

    "Thank you for the book," Kanae finally finished reading.

    "What do you think about them?" Kevin nced up from his work.

    "They¡¯re very detailed. I think I learn a lot from this book. I never know that the structure for ns is thatplicated."

    Kevin nodded his head. "Be careful outside. It¡¯s not good for a girl to walk around alone."

    Did he make her read the book to make her more aware of the danger? Kanae looked towards the expressionless president with a confused look. She quickly dispersed the thoughts as the employee brought their dinner. She ate with them before she bid her farewell to the president.

    "I think you should order more food when shees over," Neomented.

    Mike nodded his head in agreement.

    "We¡¯ll see about that in the future," Kevin answered lightly. "For now, focus on your work. There¡¯s a deal we need to get."

    "Yes, Boss!"

 Chapter 80 A Figh

    The next day, the school started as usual. Many students chose to skip ss because they didn¡¯t want to go to school.

    "I feel like the students are toozy," Misaeined when she saw the condition of their ss.

    Alice smiled wryly. "There¡¯s nothing you can do about it."

    Misae sighed as she nodded her head. She tried her best to focus on the lesson. Still, her head felt hurt as she couldn¡¯t follow the exnation from the teacher at all.

    "Are you alright, Misae?" Alice asked when she saw Misae rubbed her own forehead.

    "Not really, I¡¯m feeling extremely confused. What about you? Can you understand the teacher¡¯s exnation?"

    Seeing Alice nodded her head innocently, Misae turned her head towards Kanae. With the puppy eyes directed towards her, Kanae gave in and started to exin the lesson to her best friend.

    Even during their lunch, Kanae was still exining the lesson to Misae. Alice was listening carefully when they heard a student yelling to the others in the hall.

    "There¡¯s a fight!"

    "Where is it?"

    "On the rooftop, there is a student challenging Roy!"

    "Roy Hon, right? Let¡¯s go!"

    "I want to see it too."

    Kanae stopped the exnation as she paid attention to the news attentively. For the other students, the name of Roy was just someone from the third year, but hearing the surname, Kanae knew his other identity. After the brutal fight from before, some of them might have guessed it, but most students still didn¡¯t know about it. After all, there was no idiot who would unt that he came from a certain n.

    "What is it?" Misae was surprised that Kanae had stopped exining.

    "Let¡¯s go watch the fight too. I want to see them," Kanae answered.

    "You¡¯re not going to stop their fight?" Misae asked in confused tone. From what she knew, Kanae usually called the teacher when there was a fight to avoid them impacting the other students. However, this time Kanae was the one who wanted to watch the fight.

    "You call the teacher toe to the rooftop. I will be waiting there."

    "Got it," Misae hurriedly get up from her chair.

    "I¡¯ll call the teacher too," Alice followed after Misae towards the teacher¡¯s room. On the other hand, Kanae went straight to the rooftop and looked towards the crowd.

    With her small body, she made her way into near the front. Looking at the two students who were ready to brawl, she quickly recognized the two of them. Because of the work in the Student Council, she came to remember most of the students from their photos. Well, she had not visited the room for quite some time now, but her memory was still rather good.

    The one with the tall stature was Roy while the other one was an ordinary student named Aaron. From the situation, it seemed that they were going to fight because Aaron was the one instigating it while Roy just yed along.

    Aaron looked towards Roy menacingly, "You¡¯re really something to hide this for years. I would never think that you¡¯re actuallying from Souhon n."

    Roy¡¯s eyebrows rose. "It seemed there were people spouting nonsense."

    "I hear the truth from your mouth when you¡¯re talking to your brother. You¡¯re really careless," Aaron said sneering.

    Roy¡¯s eyes grew cold. It seemed that Jay was still as useless as usual. Even to find a safe ce within the school for them to talk about a secret matter was impossible. Since it was so, he would find time to teach that boy a lesson again.

    "So, what do you want to do by knowing it? Don¡¯t you know that we are famous for our fight?" Roy smiled coldly. The Souhon n was cruel and strong, so no one wanted to be their enemy because they knew that should they lost, life would be miserable.

    "Ie from Zone n, which I believe is still a famous n. I don¡¯t believe that you would be able to fight me," Aaron said calmly.

    The five strongest ns were the one that dictated most of the areas in this city. At thest one stood Zone n, who only has small territory, but their people were strong. Their strict requirement made the people who joined the n even rarer, not to mention that they were trained heavily. This was the reason they still could stand as one of the five strongest ns.

    Still, their two ns were notparable. Kanae¡¯s brow furrowed as she looked towards the two men in front of her. She was sure that the boy named Aaron was not the match for Roy.

    "Oh, but from your name, it didn¡¯t seem that youe from the main family."

    As long as they were not someone from the main family, Roy was not afraid. The Souhon n could bear the burden of making a fewckeys enemies, but they were still in the middle of the fight with the others and attacking the direct lineage might provoke a big fight to happen right away. The preparation was not finished yet, so Roy wouldn¡¯t do anything reckless.

    "Talkter," Aaron lunged forward.

    With a swift movement, Roy evaded the attack from Aaron and moved to the side. He bent down a bit before kicking Aaron at his back. Aaron could feel the pain, but after one step, he turned and punched towards Roy.

    Although their movement couldn¡¯t be said to be quick, many of the ordinary students were unable to follow their movement. Kanae watched carefully as she realized that her conjecture was correct. Aaron was not a match for Roy as he was getting beaten up in a matter of minutes.

    The fight didn¡¯tst long because Aaron movement was slower than Roy and he got hit a few times before falling to the ground on his knees. Beads of sweats trickled down on his face as he breathed heavily. His body felt hurt after getting hit a few times. He looked towards Roy with bewilderment. He didn¡¯t expect the young man to be this strong.

    "Already giving up? How boring," Royughed.

    Aaron¡¯s eyes turned red as he forced himself to lunge towards Roy once more. His punched attacked rapidly, but none of them reached his target. When he wanted to move back, he felt pain on his stomach and fell down to the floor in a sitting position.

    His face creased as he endured the pain. His eyes started to lose its original spirit. He realized that he was far weaker than Roy. With his power, he wouldn¡¯t be able to win the fight.

    "What¡¯s wrong? Was it not you who said that Zone n is strong?" Roy mocked.

    Aaron gritted his teeth. He couldn¡¯t stand up anymore and only watch with hatred as Roy walked towards him.

    "Brother, I think that¡¯s enough, alright?" a boy moved forward and said calmly. Although the tone of his voice was calm, Kanae could detect the quiver behind it and the fact that his hand was shaking.

    "Oh, youe, Jay?"

 Chapter 81 Are You Really Brothers?

    Jay tried his best to keep his calm. In front of his brother, he always felt afraid of him and even today, he didn¡¯t feel calm. His brother was always far better than him, and he would beat him up without warning at times.

    "Isn¡¯t it enough?" he asked again.

    Roy kicked Aaron to the side, and Aaron¡¯s friends immediately went to help him. Looking towards his useless brother, Roy got another urge to beat him up. Walking towards Jay, he raised his hand and strike towards him without mercy.

    The moment Roy raised his hand; Jay closed his eyes and raised his hand. He was not a match for his brother, so he could only prepare for the impact. He could feel that his brother really didn¡¯t hold back.

    With one strike, he felt tremendous pain. His knees immediately felt weak as he fell to the floor. Pain permeates his body from the point where Roy hit him.

    "A useless brother like you is unneeded. Don¡¯t interfere in my business."

    At that moment, Misae and Alice already returned and they could see the scene clearly. The voice from Roy telling his own brother that he was useless made her heart boil with anger. Although she did hate the people from Souhon n, Jay was someone she approved as a friend and hearing other people say that he was useless, she couldn¡¯t ept it.

    As she thought about this, she finally realized something. Even if Jay was someone from Souhon n, it didn¡¯t mean that their time together didn¡¯t exist. She still saw him as Jay from ss 1-B who loved to spar. That was why she felt anger for him.

    However, she didn¡¯t have the courage to go forward while the teacher by her side already feeling weak on his knees. He didn¡¯t have the strength or courage to go against Roy. For him, it was better to just wait until the fight was over if he didn¡¯t want to get beaten up. After all, he knew Roy¡¯s real identity as the Young Master of Souhon n.

    Kanae watched as the strike hit Jay coldly. Was that what a family would do? She really wanted to give a good beating to Roy, but she knew that it would not end the problem here. Besides, she couldn¡¯t show anyone her real ability as it would make the Souhon n paid more attention to her. Standing amongst the crowds, she thought hard for what she had to do.

    Roy hit Jay a few more time. Each hit was harder than the previous one, making Jay felt numb and pain all over his body. He was sure that his brother truly didn¡¯t hold back anymore, and he might not be able to move for the next few days.

    "Are you sure that you¡¯re his brother?"

    The students all had pale face and only a few of them could keep their expression undisturbed. They were watching Roy striking his brother mercilessly without any sound. When suddenly someone spoke out, they were startled and immediately turned to the one who spoke.

    "Who is it?" Roy stopped his movement and scanned the crowd with cold eyes.

    One person walked outside calmly. The other students made way for him to go forward while Kanae stared at that person. He was really reckless was the thing inside her mind. She knew that person very well and even though he was strong, this was not really the ce to show off.

    "It¡¯s me," Tommy answered. His eyes scanned the unmoving Jay on the ground, the wounds seemed serious.

    "Don¡¯t interfere, you¡¯re just a stranger," Roy barked.

    "He¡¯s my friend, why should I stay quiet when you¡¯re beating him?" Tommy retorted.

    On the ground, Jay was still conscious, and Tommy words surprise him even more. Their rtionship was only acquaintances and he never feel that Tommy was that close to him. But, if for the sake of him he stood up, he could feel warmth welled inside him. Nevertheless, he was worried about his friend¡¯s safety. He knew his brother strength very well and this might not end well for Tommy.

    From Tommy¡¯s words, it seemed that the Student Council was willing to stand up for this matter. Kanae lips curled slightly, he was really cunning at this time, and hopefully the others were not going to get angry at his decision.

    "Friend is not closer than family," Roy said calmly. He felt that Tommy was really an eyesore, why would he suddenly stand up for someone he barely knew for a month or two? They were not even that close.

    "Both of us are Student Council member, it¡¯s our duty to take care of the safety of the students, at least partially. Since you¡¯re hurting a Student Council member, do you know the punishment for your action?" Tommy retorted.

    "He¡¯s just an ordinary member, not worthy of your time."

    "At least, the two of us are ordinary members," Tommy smiled. He wished for Kevin and the others toe here as soon as possible, but he knew that they might note here to interfere. Still, he wished for that.

    "Don¡¯t force me to beat you up too," Roy threatened.

    Tommy walked forwards towards Jay step by step. Roy was about to strike when he saw that Neo hase to the rooftop and waved to them.

    "Fighting is not allowed on the school ground, don¡¯t you know the rules already?" he said with a smile, yet his eyes didn¡¯t show any mirth.

    "Student Council member again," Roy scoffed, "It seems you¡¯re all really adamant to stop me from giving a lesson to my brother?"

    "You can give him a lesson, but not at school. This is not your private ground," Neo exined.

    "So, you¡¯re saying that I have to wait until the school is over. It makes sense," Roy answered.

    Tommy wanted to say that he preferred that Roy didn¡¯t beat Jay up at all, but knowing that he might just aggravate the situation, he didn¡¯t say anything. Stepping closer to Jay, he wanted to help the other party.

    Before he could do it, Kanae already arrived at Jay¡¯s side and helped him get up. Although the movement of Kanae was not fast, it was still quite quick considered that she came from a far ce. But that was not what the people thought because they didn¡¯t see hering.

    Roy irked reached another level when he saw that there was a girl helping Jay. Not even a decent girl wanted to get close with him despite him hiding his identity for years in the school. They were either an annoying one or even one that wanted to use him. Of course, he chose to get rid of them quickly.

    Without him realizing it, he raised his hand and strike at Kanae. That fast movement could only be seen by three people, Kanae, Tommy, and Neo. Neo wanted to curse out loud because he was too far to help, but at that moment, Tommy already moved forward and caught Roy fist like it was nothing.

    That one movement startled Roy and Neo heavily. At that moment, they both could see the way Tommy looked at Roy was filled with immense rage.

    "You..." Roy wanted to say something, but he couldn¡¯t find his voice at that moment. For his fist to be caught by an ordinary person, he felt that his pride was crushed down. In addition, that fast reaction he saw was not a reaction normal person should have.

    Kanae back was facing Roy and her eyes looked down, so no one knew that her eyes have turned cold.

 Chapter 82 Mediate

    "Don¡¯t you know that man shouldn¡¯t hit a woman?" Tommy ¡¯s voice was low, but even the students near them can feel the suppressed rage in his voice. There was nothing special from his voice, but the student suddenly felt as if chills ran down on their spine. They were shuddering from some unknown reason.

    Roy was not an exception. He could feel the sudden chill and danger from the man in front of him. This made him wary. Ever since he was young, he was the genius of Souhon n and everyone should bow before him. With his talent and capability, no one could surpass him and he could even beat up many other veterans.

    Yet, now in front of him stood a younger person who could stop his fist like it was nothing more than a joke. Although he didn¡¯t strike with his all, he knew that his fist was still strong and could make people feel extreme pain. But Tommy didn¡¯t seem to hurt as he stood in front of him.

    Jay didn¡¯t know what was happened, but he was sure that something must have happened. Sensing another person touch on him softly, he was startled.

    "You should stay away from me."

    That soft touch could onlye from women. The only ones he knew might move forwards were only Kanae since she was brave. However, he didn¡¯t want to put her into danger by being close to him.

    "No, you¡¯re my friend and you¡¯re wounded hard," Kanae answered softly as she tried her best to help Jay up from his position.

    Watching Jay slowly stood up, Roy felt immense hatred brewing inside him. He tried to take his fist back, but Tommy was clenching his hand tightly. There was no intention to let it go as Roy felt the power increased instead.

    "Who are you?" this kind of power, if he belonged to any of the ns, they would surely protect him. But, it didn¡¯t seem that there was anyone who protected him, despite his power was really something extraordinary.

    "Just a boy who grows up on the street," Tommy answered and rxed his hand.

    Taking his hand back, Roy stared at Tommy warily. This was the first time in his life he got the feeling that he would lose if he were to fight the other party. He never felt this way before, no he had, but only once and the other party was someone who has high status too.

    Not only Roy who felt wary, even Neo, who was still making his way towards them, felt the same way. That one strike from Roy, there was no ordinary person who can catch it easily. If Tommy was indeed only someone from the street, howe his fighting strength soared so much at such a young age?

    CLAP!

    The sound of people pping their hands made the audience turned back. They could see Kevin was standing beside a third year and behind them is Mike. The third-year smiled slightly.

    "The fight is over, don¡¯t make the situation worsen again," he said with slight smile, yet they all could feel that he was angry.

    "Crap, ss rep is angry."

    "I hope he didn¡¯t me the teacher to punish the third year again..."

    "Well, he always did that, isn¡¯t he?"

    "I feel lucky that I¡¯m not a third year."

    Roy stared at the boy in front of him with a frown. No matter how much he disliked the ss representative, he didn¡¯t dare to go against him because of the ss representative¡¯s parents¡¯ position and this boy achievement. For someone so important to be in the third year, he felt that he had the worst luck.

    "You¡¯re interfering again, Jason?" he said with remorse.

    "Roy, we might be in different ss, but it¡¯s my duty to watch over the third year," Jason smile. "Let¡¯s go back to ss, the lesson will start soon."

    He got special permission from the teacher to watch over the third year. Because of that, his influence reached out to even the other sses, which made him nearly invincible among the third year and no one dared to offend him.

    Roy looked towards Tommy once again. He would surely find out about this boy¡¯s identity soon. If he really didn¡¯t belong to any of the ns, he might be able to take him in, that was if he agreed. If not, he could just do the opposite and killed the boy before he became his enemy.

    "I will not forget this."

    Tommy smiled mirthlessly, "You cane at me anytime."

    After saying that, Roy turned around and left while Tommy immediately went to support Jay and helped him to walk. On the side, Kanae stood up slowly and looked towards Tommy. Her eyes had turned normal and Tommy too, already calmed himself down.

    Jay was relieved that his brother had left and he fainted the moment Tommy helped him. Tommy helplessly looked towards the fainted Jay.

    "His wound seemed worse."

    Kanae sighed, "You are really reckless. Even if he hits me, I will be fine."

    "I can¡¯t stay by the side and watch you get hit," Tommy said. "It seems that I need to hide myself for a while, what a bother...."

    "That¡¯s your fault."

    As they helped Jay, Neo and Mike came over and helped Tommy to bring Jay to the infirmary. On the other hand, Kevin looked towards Jason.

    "I owe you one," Kevin said calmly.

    Jasonughed, "What are you saying, you didn¡¯t owe me anything. Thanks for telling the news, I need to go back first and take care of their punishment."

    "See youter, former Student Council President."

    "Alright, see youter current Student Council President."

    Kevin only helped to let the door opened as Misae and Alice walked over to Kanae. The teacher they called previously already disappeared before the fight end. It seemed that the teacher didn¡¯t dare to offend any parties.

    "Are you okay? He didn¡¯t hit you, right?" Alice asked worriedly.

    Kanae nodded, "I¡¯m fine."

    "You¡¯re really reckless. What would you do if he truly hit you? You¡¯re really something."

    Hearing Misae protest, Kanae smiled wryly and didn¡¯t retort back. She knew that Misae only berated her because she was worried. Although she could evade the attack, it seemed that Tommy just forgot about it and went into hitting the other party heavily.

    Finishing with her rant, Misae looked towards the unconscious Jay. "Although I hate Souhon n, I guess he¡¯s not included into them."

    Alice smiled when she heard that. Finally, her friend no longer bothered with this matter.

    "Yeah," Kanae smiled and followed the others to the infirmary.

 Chapter 83 Who Are You?

    "I can¡¯t believe that you have so many students get hurt today," the infirmary doctor sighed at the sight of Aaron and Jay. He had treated the two of them, and they were lying unconscious on the bed inside the infirmary.

    Tommy stared at the beds, "It seems I can¡¯t sleep in the infirmary today."

    There were only three beds in the infirmary. With two of them being used by Aaron and Jay, the other one was left empty if there were any other patients. Someone like Tommy who only came to sleep would be kicked out by the doctor.

    Misae smiled wryly, "You can just go to ss."

    "I¡¯m not that good at sleeping on my desk," Tommy grunted. Sleeping on the bed was a must if he could because he didn¡¯t want his back to ache at the ufortable position of the table.

    "We will return first," Mike and the others bid their farewell because the ss has started. Today Kevin was adamant to join the ss, so they have to leave first.

    "Me too," Misae nced at the clock and hurriedly stood up, "Today lesson is math and I¡¯m really bad at that. Better hurry to the ss before I cannot understand anything anymore."

    "I think I even got worse than her," Tommy shrugged.

    Kanae stood up too, "I will sleep on my ssroom instead of the infirmary. And Tommy, don¡¯t do anything reckless like that anymore."

    "Sure," Tommy waved. Only after he couldn¡¯t see Kanae did he mumbled, "It¡¯s really hard to pretend that I didn¡¯t know you in that situation."

    The doctor flicked his forehead. "For today, you¡¯re not allowed to sleep here. Go return to your ss."

    "Yes...." Tommy stood up and walked to his own ssroom. He was silentlyining that the doctor was unfair. He still wanted to sleep in the infirmary becausetely he was unable to do that.

    Jay didn¡¯t know how long he slept because when he opened his eyes again, he felt extremely dizzy. It seemed that his brother hit his head quite hard, making him cannot think straight.

    "You woke up?" the doctor nced from his chair.

    "Yeah, what time is it?" Jay cannot move his body, it felt as if someone was crushing him and the pain made him unwilling to move.

    "It¡¯s almost the time for school to be finished. Don¡¯t move around so much, your wound is worse than the other one," the doctor exined.

    Jay looked to the side, the bed was empty, he was sure that Aaron already returned first. It made sense, though, since the wound on Aaron body was not as bad as his. When Roy hit Aaron, he didn¡¯t make the other party awfully hurt or anything.

    He didn¡¯t really remember what happened after Tommy and Kanae appeared. His head was still extremely hurt and dizzy at that time, which made him only barely able to hear a few words. Those words were the kindest word he ever hears.

    Speaking of which...

    "Right, how is Kanae?" Jay was sure that the movement he heard before he passed out was the movement of punch. The one near him at that time was Kanae, if she were to get hurt because of him, he felt that he would not be able to forgive himself.

    "Don¡¯t worry, the girl is fine."

    "What about Tommy? He challenges brother, right?" after that, he was sure that he heard the angry voice from Tommy. The tone that Tommy used at that time waspletely differentpared to the usual tone he used, which startled him because he couldn¡¯t see Tommy as someone serious.

    "He¡¯s not hurt," the doctor smiled. If Tommy were to get hurt because of that puny strength that brat Roy exerted at that moment, he would be the one to get surprised. Of course, it would be a different matter if the two of them were fighting seriously on that roof.

    "That¡¯s good," Jay was genuinely relieved.

    He was about to ask another question when two people appeared on the door, Tommy and Kanae.

    "Hello, I rarely see you two together," the doctor greeted.

    "We meet on the way," Kanae exined, she turned towards Jay, "You are awake, how¡¯s your condition?"

    "I¡¯m fine, well I barely can move, though," Jay answered.

    Tommy turned his head towards the empty bed and grumbled. "Hey, the bed is already empty, why are you not telling me, you dumb doctor?"

    PLOK!

    "Please be respectful towards your teacher," the infirmary doctor reprimanded him calmly.

    "You¡¯re not a teacher, I still remember when those girls areing here to confess to you and then..." this time a booknded on Tommy¡¯s head.

    "Ouch.... Shouldn¡¯t it is a doctor duty to heal patients and not wounded a patient?" he yelled indignantly.

    "You¡¯re not a patient and if you¡¯re wounded, I will be d to help you," the doctor smiled, but Tommy immediately shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to be a guinea pig for this man. He was really a cunning doctor.

    Kanae shook her head lightly. This brat was really going on with his mouth if there was not even one superior with him.

    "Are you alright now, Jay?" Kanae asked.

    Jay nodded. "I just need some rest. You can go back first. I¡¯m sure you need to work."

    Kanae nodded. She talked to the infirmary doctor for a minute before giving her farewell because she wanted to work.

    Tommy looked towards Jay with curiosity, "Does being in the n is really thatplicated?"

    Jay looked towards Tommy with suspicion. From the fighting skill Tommy had that made him escaped unscathed from his brother, he doubted that Tommy was only an ordinary student. But, if Tommy was not part of any ns, could it be that he was part of a strong group? Jay wanted to find out.

    "You would know if you join. What about it?"

    "Nope, I don¡¯t have any interest in joining the ns," Tommy immediately refused.

    "You sure are quick to answer. Have you joined any other group?" Jay asked.

    Tommy smiled, "If you want to know, go to the ck street bridge block D tonight. I will tell you some things you might be interested in."

    POK!

    "Don¡¯t ask a wounded patient to walk in such a dangerous ce," the doctor reminded.

    "It¡¯s not dangerous, and why are you eavesdropping our conversation?" Tommy retorted.

    Jay nodded. "I wille tonight."

    "Good, now it¡¯s time for me to sleep," Tommy climbed into one of the beds and sleep.

    The doctor shook his head and returned to his desk. "The infirmary will close down in an hour."

    "I know, just wake me up when you want to go home," Tommy¡¯s muffled voice could be heard.

    Jay looked towards the boy beside him with a confused expression. He truly wanted to know if there was something more from this seemingly idiot and ordinary student.

 Chapter 84 Brewing Plans

    When an hour or two has passed, the doctor finally kicked Tommy out from the room. The boy grumbled heavily, but the infirmary doctor paid no heed as he focused his attention to the wounded boy.

    "You won¡¯t be able to go to school with that kind of wound," the infirmary doctor reminded him. "Rest for a few days and you will be better in no time."

    "Thank you," Jay was not really concerned about the school. He could easily catch up with the lesson with no trouble. At most, he would fall back a few ranks behind the current one, but still able to catch up at most of them.

    Struggling to stand up, his eyes were now filled with resolution. He was not going to watch from the sideline anymore. Although he was weaker, the weak have their own way to survive in this world and that was what he was going to do.

    The infirmary doctor didn¡¯t help Jay as he watched from the side, "Be careful, your enemy is not only one."

    "Thank you doctor," Jay answered. Somehow, he got the feeling that this doctor was smarter than what he showed outside, but that was a matter for ater date.

    The doctor smiled. The eyes on Jay¡¯s face were not an eye of a defeated person, rather it was the eye that was full of fighting spirit.

    "Roy, you should be careful at the beast you reared."

    ...

    While the others were doing their work, Kevin met with Neo and Mike, who have been waiting for him in the Student Council room.

    "Finished with the talk?" Neo asked curiously.

    "En," Kevin nodded. "Where is Kanae?"

    "She headed back to work first, saying that if she goes earlier, she can finish even faster," Mike answered.

    "That¡¯s good then," Kevin took a seat on his chair. He proceeded to ask, "Have you finished searching for Tommy?"

    The scene on the rooftop was not something that ordinary people could hope to achieve. That quick response, thick killing intent, and that resolute eyes, it was the eye of people who have undergone a life and death situation. It was even possible that it was more than one.

    For people like them, who knew very well what could make a person have that kind of eyes, they couldn¡¯t help but feel suspicious over the matter. In fact, they would not be the only one feeling curious, but there would be other people too.

    Exposing his ability to fight was truly a foolish thing given that many ns sent their young member to this school. Those with higher fighting ability would be someone whom they chased after and rope in if they found the other party suitable. Of course, a check on his background was necessary.

    Neo nodded, "There is nothing really special about Tommy. He practically grew on the street because of his family condition. He doesn¡¯t have a father, presumably even his own birth is unexpected because his mother is unmarried."

    "Did he live in ck Street?"

    ck Street was not the real name. Because buildings increased in height with the advancement of technology, areas with a lot of buildings blocked sunlight from narrow alleys at the bottom. The gaps between these towers were some streets, and they were dark most of the time, so people called them "ck streets."

    People who lived on ck streets were those who were poor and those who didn¡¯t have a decent job. There were also many criminals there as the security was really low and they usually don¡¯t have enough money to afford it.

    These streets were usually outside the range for ns and only the small local group and gangs were here. The number of the ¡¯ck streets¡¯ in this city couldn¡¯t even be counted with fingers anymore as they were too many.

    "Yes, but he rarelyes home and mostly wanders on the street at night. People don¡¯t really pay attention to him, so the information is really low, but the neighborhood said that he onlyes home for a while before leaving and return early in the morning to go to school."

    It was no wonder about it especially because Tommy would just sleep on the infirmary for the entire day. If he were not sleeping at all, it was obvious that he would be really tired and naturally sleep the entire day.

    "Did he join any ns?"

    People could join a n if that particr n wanted to take them in. Of course, they couldn¡¯t be the direct lineage except through marriage, but they could be part of the inner circle after some time. Of course, they have to be capable enough for that.

    "There is no record of that," Neo answered, "I already hacked the n¡¯s record of new members, but there are none who fits his description."

    "What about groups or gangs?" Mike asked.

    "There is no way we could confirm that unless he joins some big ones," Neo said depressingly. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to find out, but most of the groups and gangs were unregistered and many of their members have another identity to hide themselves.

    "Have you checked them?" Kevin asked.

    "Based on the body build, there are more than 100 people in big groups that fit him," Neo answered, "But, if his fighting skill is added, there are only 46 people that can be him since I don¡¯t know his weapon and all."

    "That too excluding the small groups," Mike said in a low tone, "How about gangs?"

    "There are close to 1000 people..." Neo said in a depressed tone.

    Kevin looked towards Neo. "Among those 46, how many of them have the capability to defeat Roy?"

    "Defeat Roy, you say?" Neo frowned and try to look at the list again. "Based on their fighting data, there are 8-9, but there are also some of them who might hide their strength, so probably 18-19 people."

    "Then you should check them all," Kevin concluded.

    Neo was stumped. Checking something generals was easy, but if he needed to check even their private life, it was not going to be easy. Not to mention that this was close to 20 people. If one person needed an entire day, it would mean that it might take him a month to finish because he still needed to do his usual jobs. Neo suddenly wanted to cry.

    Mike patted his back. "Good luck, Neo."

    "Scram!" Neo yelled indignantly and started to type furiously. On the side, Mike was standing respectfully as Kevin started to do his job too. They were going to do part of their job here before returning to their office.

 Chapter 85 Black Street Bridge Block D

    Kale Company

    Kanae finished her work in short time. Looking at the time, it was still only a quarter past 6, so she has finished her work a bit too quick. Tidying up her desk, the supervisor only nced at her once. They have been numb by her amazing speed in work and because of Kevin¡¯s order, they knew that she was allowed to leave first.

    Going down with the lift, she encountered the Old Man on the first floor, standing near the counter with a bored expression. Her eyes lit up as she already missed this fun Old Man.

    "Good afternoon, Old Man," Kanae greeted with a smile.

    "Oh, it¡¯s you Kanae," the Old Manughed. "What are you doing here, didn¡¯t President ce you on the fifth floor?"

    "Oh, I have finished my work," Kanae said simply.

    The Old Man was startled. He immediately looked towards the clock and silently cursed inside his heart. This littless surprisingly could do the work in the office at such a short time. No wonder the President didn¡¯t go through the usual procedure for her and directly gave her the contract. Her work efficiency was far more than ordinary people!

    Seeing the Old Man¡¯s face contorted a bit, Kanae scratched her head. It was not her fault for being so fast, it was just the work was that easy.

    "What are you doing here, Old Man?"

    "I¡¯m waiting for a packet. It will take some time before they arrived, so I need to wait here patiently," the Old Man shrugged.

    "I see, you seem quite idle," Kanaemented.

    "Of course I am. I¡¯m already too old for any work. But, you¡¯re more suited to this job rather than the previous one," if it was working in the noodle store, it was guaranteed that she cannote home until it was already veryte at night. Working like this, she could save more time.

    Kanae shrugged. "It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t like the job, but I¡¯m tired of sitting continuously."

    She already sat on her chair for hours this day. If not because of her youthful age and vigorous body, there was no way she could bear with the treatment to her body. Her back might already gone sore because of staying in the same position every day.

    "You can just skip the ss and sleep in the infirmary, that way you¡¯ll be lying down."

    "..." Are you sure that¡¯s the correct advice to give?

    "Hahaha, don¡¯t take it seriously. Are you going back home?" the Old Man shifted the conversation.

    Kanae nodded, "President and the others are not here, so there is nothing I need to do. See you tomorrow, Old Man."

    If he was here, she would just visit his office and helped out a bit. Since today he was away, she would just go home directly.

    The Old Man waved his hand as he stared at the girl back. Somehow, he missed the time when the two of them could talk together for a long time.

    ...

    When Jay came out from the school, he saw that the car from the Souhon n was being parked there. His closest subordinate, Vero, was waiting for him with a worried expression.

    "Young Master," Vero quicklye to Jay side. He was waiting on the gate for a long time with the car parked. Seeing that the Young Master still fine despite the obvious wound from yesterday, he felt extremely d.

    "Vero, take me to ck Street Bridge block D," Jay instructed.

    Vero was startled, "Young Master, the ck Streets are dangerous. It will be unwise to go there with your condition like this."

    "I need to meet someone there," Jay insisted.

    "Young Master..." Vero finally gave in. He couldn¡¯t convince Jay and with thetter stubborn personality, it was possible that he would go there by himself. Although he felt remorse, he still drove the car towards the designated ce.

    Jay looked outside during the journey. As the Young Master of Souhon n, he rarely went to such a ce where crimes were even moremon. Just from the window, he could already saw many kinds of crimes happening here, which made this ce seemed to devoid ofw.

    The condition of the people who lived here was even worse. Most of them didn¡¯t have any decent ce to live and could only scrape to live on some unwarranted ce. Everything was exceedingly awful, and Jay got the urge to puke at some of the disgusting sight.

    Vero could tolerate the view far better than Jay because he was used to go towards these kinds of ces for work. However, all of them were dangerous works and not the kind of work where he could spare any time for sightseeing. The worry inside him grew as he looked outside for he didn¡¯t want to ce Jay in any kind of danger.

    "Vero, how big is the ck Street in this city?" Jay asked.

    "Around a quarter of the entire city can be considered as ck Street. They are divided into several blocks, and the location of the blocks is different," Vero answered.

    Jay looked outside, "Does people from the ck Street have better fighting skillpare to the others?"

    "Not everyone, but some of them yes. The ck Street is famous for breeding the most talented fighter in history, but most of them only have a short life," Vero answered. The ck Street was indeed the best ce to train, but it was also the most dangerous ce to stay because the danger was far morepared to any other ce.

    "It¡¯s expected," Jaymented. The most dangerous ce was also the ce for most talented people to shine.

    "We¡¯ve arrived," Vero stopped the car and get out. He red at the people who dared to look at them and the menacing aura around him made them realize that he was strong. For those who didn¡¯t want to get involved, they quickly departed, leaving those who wanted to take advantages of the situation.

    Jay also got down and frowned at the sight. No matter who he was outside, in the ck street, no one cared about one person background. All they care about was the strength he held, which in this condition, really poor.

    "Young Master, it¡¯s better for you to stay inside the car," Vero warned. He couldn¡¯t guarantee to protect Jay should these people attacked together.

    Jay frowned, "I need to meet with someone."

    Before Vero could persuade Jay again, one of the men already threw a bottle towards them. Vero took out his gun and shot the bottle midair while his eyes watched the other people. Seeing that he had gun, many of them dispersed leaving only a handful of them outside.

    "Young Master, you need to get inside," the rest of the people were too strong for him to take care while protecting Jay. He felt that he shouldn¡¯t havee here and brought Jay towards trouble because these people wouldn¡¯t care about their lives.

    When the people were ready to attack, a voice stopped them.

    "You bunch of trash, don¡¯t attack my friend, will you?" a man walked towards them. He was wearing a shirt and jeans with a headband. On his face, there was a scar on the right eye, making him looked scary.

    The men cursed when they saw him.

    "F*ck! Don¡¯t just appear out of nowhere!"

    "You startle us."

    "Let¡¯s get out from here."

    "Sure Tom, as long as you didn¡¯t beat us," the men answered mildly.

    Vero¡¯s jaw dropped at the obvious change of attitude. Who was this person to wield such power in ck Street? For these people, they would only yield to power, which meant that this young man has more powerpared with the rest of them.

    The man looked towards Jay and walked to him.

 Chapter 86 Tommyâ€™s Second Identity

    "Don¡¯t get any closer," Vero immediately put his guard on. He didn¡¯t know how strong this person was, but he would not back down without any fight. He felt really afraid because, for anyone who could dictate the people in ck Street, their power was surely not low.

    The man stopped in his tracks. "Jay, is that your bodyguard?"

    Jay was still in trance. He could sense that even Vero is afraid of the people in the ck Street, yet this person couldmand them with ease. On the contrary, the people even seemed to be afraid of him and didn¡¯t dare to offend him.

    When the other party said friend, he felt that his brain short-circuited with the information and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to understand. When did he have any friend with that much power and ability to the point that Vero would be afraid? Even in Souhon n, Vero was one of the best fighters among them all.

    When the other party spoke again, his voice changed to the one that Jay knew very well. He looked towards the man in disbelief as he tried to match their appearance.

    "Tommy, is that you?" his voice was quivered as he never thought of Tommy as this good of fighter. During the fight, he was unconscious, so he didn¡¯t see the fight. From what the other students say, Tommy indeed had better power and ability, but no one know to what extent his power was. Besides, he has been sparring with the other party countless times, so he felt it was more unbelievable.

    Tommy smiled, "On the ck Street, you have to call me Tom."

    "Tom, is it?" Jay nodded, "Why are they seemed afraid of you?"

    "Because if they don¡¯t scram, I will beat them out of their wits," Tommy shrugged.

    Vero couldn¡¯t bring himself back to reality. ¡¯Beat them out of their wits¡¯ was not a sentence any ordinary person could say lightly. Even he himself didn¡¯t have the courage to say that towards those big men. Yet, this seemingly young person could say that with ease and even drove those people out from this ce with mere words.

    What made him couldn¡¯t think straight was the fact that Jay knew this man called Tom. To befriend someone this strong, he couldn¡¯t respect his Young Master more than at this time.

    "You¡¯re really strong," Jay sighed, "It made me really want to recruit you into the n."

    "No, thank you. I have told you that I¡¯m not interested in the n¡¯s affair," Tommy answered with ease, "Besides, I have joined a group."

    Jay already guessed that it was the case, "Which group?"

    "Fiore Group," Tommy answered.

    "Fiore..." Jay felt the name to be familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he heard it. He turned to Vero only to find thetter was looking with mouth wide open.

    "You¡¯re Tom from Fiore Group? No wonder no one dares to attack you," Vero nodded in understanding and fear. Even he himself couldn¡¯t match against the person before him, not to mention the other ordinary people.

    "Vero, do you know him?" Jay asked.

    Vero nodded, "Fiore Group is the current strongest group in this city and Tom is the name of their third strongest fighter. From the rumors, it seems that during this time the Fiore Group didn¡¯t appear as much as in the past. After the big battle, the news about them disappears and only Tom can be seen wandering on the street at night for the past few weeks."

    "We don¡¯t want to interfere with the n¡¯s battle, so captain told us to chill down. However, I don¡¯t have anything to do, so I just wander the street and do some odd jobs."

    "Is the Fiore Group disbanded?" Jay frowned. He finally remembered where he heard the name of Fiore. A few months before, there was a sh between the powerful groups in this city. The winner was a dark horse with the name of Fiore Group who could defeat the other groups no matter how powerful they were.

    That was the battle that changed the hierarchy in the groups, making the Fiore Group as the strongest group. No one dared to challenge them, but after that battle, their member seemed to disappear into thin air.

    It was not weird considering that other groups seemed to disappear too. After all, the wounds they sustained because of the big battle were not light. Not anyone could recover that fast, which made them all seemed to disappear.

    Because group and gangs were different from ns, their member could easily hide their identity and switched it to any other fake identity. No one knew the real name and identity of Fiore Group which made them seemed to disappear into thin air. Only several weekster did one of them start to appear again and make the ck Street shuddered in fear: Tom.

    Only one person could make several people cower in fear. The name of Tom became a forbidden name in ck Street as no one dared to approach him due to fear. Although he was only the third strongest in Fiore Group, they didn¡¯t want to sacrifice themselves as the guinea pig to test his power.

    Tommy shook his head, "No, we are only resting because that battle causes our captain get injured worse than we thought. Besides, we don¡¯t want to interfere with the n¡¯s battle."

    "And, why are you telling me this?" Jay asked. For the powerful group like them, their identity was something really important and they would not leak them out lightly.

    "I want to help you," Tommy grinned.

    "Help me? Didn¡¯t you say that you would not interfere with the n¡¯s battle?"

    "I¡¯m bored and after meeting you a lot of times in the school, I decide that I want to help," Tommy answered lightly.

    Jay considered the matter. It seemed that he would not get any lost from coborating with a powerful group like them, "Do you have any requirement?"

    "If you can pay me, you can hire me."

    Vero¡¯s mouth opened wide, this kind of offer was really interesting and if Jay dared to refuse, he would be the biggest idiot in the entire world. The power of Tom from Fiore Group was not one to take lightly and to get their word to help was indeed not easy.

    Jay frowned. Groups didn¡¯t usually do thing on their own as they usually took the biggest payment. With Tommy said this to him, he was guaranteed that Tommy would ept his offer first if he had enough payment.

    "I don¡¯t think I can go against you," Jay knew that the moment he refused, Tommy might even choose to attack him to silent him. Besides, the offer was not that bad for him and he could even use the ability Tommy had for himself. It was good, wasn¡¯t it?

    "If you want to look for me, you know where to go," Tommy stretched his body, "Don¡¯t leak out my secret though or we will crush your n."

    "I understand," Jay was not that stupid and he didn¡¯t want to make unnecessary enemies. Just his brother and the other ns were already too many. Adding another powerful enemy would only make his lifespan reduced.

    Besides, he might not know the power that Fiore Group held, but he knew that they were definitely not weak. Even if they were unable topletely crush his n, making them suffer a lot would be easy.

    "Oh, and if you want to get more powerful, you should spend more time on the ck Street. I grew up here, so if you want to train, you can ask me. That is if I don¡¯t have anything to do."

    "Sure, thank you, Tom."

    After that, Tommy disappeared into the darkness while Jay slipped inside the car again. He smiled slightly for he finally understood why Tommy said to his brother that he grew up on the ck Street.

    "Young Master, you got an awesome friend."

    Jay nodded, "Vero, you can keep a secret, right?"

    Vero nodded. He had apanied Jay from thetter young age, so he would not betray him because he was his master. Seeing that powerful ability Tommy had, he found hope once again that Jay would not be looked down into in the n.

 Chapter 87 Discord

    Kanae looked towards the newspaper store in front of her as she yawned. After the fight on the school yesterday, the newspapers were filled with the news about the Souhon n. Ever since their current n Head got sick, the acting n head kept on making trouble for them.

    The school was closed down again. Many students stayed at their home and watched television to stay updated with the news. As for Kanae, she had to stay in this small caf¨¦ near her house to be able to see the news. Well, not that she wanted to, but she didn¡¯t have television, so this was the best ce.

    "Souhon n is starting a war, right?"

    "I hear that there¡¯s internal discord and some battle outside. They¡¯re making the people feel unrest."

    "Not only that, I hear that the direct lineage of Souhon n is fighting with each other."

    Kanae listened as the people around her gossiping. She was not sure about their condition, but she knew that the Souhon n had started a war against another n. Based on her knowledge about the ns, they would suffer if they start a war recklessly like what the Souhon n did.

    Taking a sip of her coffee, her eyes didn¡¯t leave the television as she watched how the fight was still going on. Previously, the attacks were negligible as they were only making trouble with newly made gangs. But now, it was hard to say what would happen as the acting n head had offended someone from another n.

    ¡¯It¡¯s annoying to get involved if things are this messy. If they don¡¯t settle the internal trouble first, they¡¯re in for a big problem.¡¯

    Kanae looked towards the television as she rubbed her two hands. The temperature has started to go downtely as it was nearing winter. Ah... how she wished she has a television at home so she didn¡¯t have toe here to watch.

    ...

    Souhon n Headquarters

    Due to the wound caused by Roy, Jay had to rest on his bed. With the advance medicine they had, his wounds already rtively got better.

    However, Jay could hear the sound of fighting outside his room, which made him woke up instantly. The sound made sleepiness left him and he was wide awake. People fought in their territory? This was a huge humiliation, but his condition didn¡¯t allow him to move around as his body was still hurt very much.

    He forced himself into a sitting position as he listened to the sound outside the room. The door suddenly opened and Vero came in with body full of wounds.

    "Young Master, you need to hide right now."

    "Who attacks us, Vero?" Jay asked with a sharp tone.

    Vero was startled at Jay¡¯s tone, but he immediately calmed himself down. "its Zone n. They areing back here as they use their member to sneak attack towards our n."

    Zone n... Jay still remembered the student from Zone n in their school that his brother fought just the other day. He thought that the fight would end after yesterday sh. Who would have thought that they woulde here and seek revenge?

    Jay gritted his teeth. Previously, no matter how bad the trade their n failed with those newly made gangs, they wouldn¡¯t be able to threaten them. Now that the one who attacked them was one of the five biggest ns, things would get messier.

    If he knew this would happen, he should have stopped his brother advance before that person from Zone n got hurt. Now, everything was toote.

    "Where are the elites of Souhon n?"

    Vero has an expression full of pain as he bowed down. "Young Master, most of them are wounded hard because of yesterday¡¯s fight and the rests are busy to protect our n Head."

    Jay gritted his teeth. The situation was even worse than what he expected. He immediately took out his phone and called a number.

    "Hello, I need your help right now!"

    His brother must be alright because he was in good condition, but Jay was nearly half death. He would not be able to move around too much and Vero wouldn¡¯t be able to protect the two of them.

    After he made the call, dozens of men wereing inside the room. Vero immediately stood up and blocked their advance. Using his long sword, he pushed them back and did all he could to protect the Young Master behind him.

    Jay also prepared the short sword he had. He always brought this short sword as it was already a part of him. Yet, his body was hard to move. When they came towards him, he moved his body sideways and attacked from below. Because of his unsteady step, his shoulder was scraped.

    "Young Master!" Vero was startled.

    "You should watch your opponent!" the man in front of him raised his sword with the intention to fight.

    The man¡¯s movement suddenly stopped and the other men behind him also fallen down one by one. Vero nearly yelped in surprise when he saw the familiar young figure behind the men. Although the one that he remembered the most was the headband, he was still a figure that he respected a lot.

    "How troublesome," Tom said in a light tone. His hand was holding a short sword that was covered in blood.

    "Tom," Jay called with surprise. He nearly called the other party Tommy out of habit, but he held back in the end.

    Tommy shook his head. "Don¡¯t you have any elites in the n? The ones who guard the area are all second rate fighter."

    Second rate fighter...

    Vero felt that his pride has been crushed down in this instant. Who would have thought that he would also be considered as a second rate fighter? He has taken pride in his ability as one of the best fighter in Souhon n, but this young man just tantly said that he was only a second rate fighter.

    Couldn¡¯t you hold back your words a bit?

    Unfortunately, Tommy was rather direct and harsh in his usual day. He was raised in the ck street, so he was not familiar with the so-called holding back. Except in the school where there were a lot of surveince, he would not hold back.

    "I think most of them are guarding my father," Jay said as he stood up. He felt pain, but he still could stand rather well after seeing the fight. It seemed that the adrenaline made him able to force the pain down as he stood straight.

    "Let¡¯s just confront them."

    "Wait, don¡¯t make a mess out of my n," Jay was startled. He hurriedly chased after Tommy who walked out from the room. Behind them, Vero was startled, but he too followed after them.

    On the courtyard, the situation was graver as many other members were in poor condition. They were fighting bitterly and barely able to gain the advantages. When the three of them came out, the fight was almost over.

    Roy looked towards the person standing beside his brother with a sharp gaze. Even though the other party was not showing any hostilities, he could feel the hidden danger from that person. Besides, the scar and the headband were the trademark of Tom from Fiore Group, how could he miss that?

    "Tom from Fiore Group, what are you doing here?" he asked menacingly.

    When the other members heard his word, they were at lost. Although they didn¡¯t understand the sudden hostility Roy emanated so suddenly, they knew that Tom was famous in the Underworld. Ever since the big battle between groups three months ago, there was no one who didn¡¯t know his name.

    Tom shrugged. "I¡¯m just passing by."

    "Don¡¯t lie. Why would someone like youe here if you have nothing to do?"

    "Tom, don¡¯t provoke my brother," Jay said bitterly. Come on, why couldn¡¯t you be like in the school where you held back your temper?

    "It doesn¡¯t matter," Tommy¡¯s eyes looked towards the room behind them. His captain had told him that the matter of the Souhon n was most likely just a ploy, which shouldn¡¯t have involved many people. However, he didn¡¯t really care about it.

    "All I care if whether he can beat me."

    Jay nearly chocked. Did youe here because you want to fight with my brother? Well, remembering the scene just a few days ago, he knew that Tommy was angry at his brother, so he didn¡¯t try to interfere.

    "Oh? Interesting, I ept your challenge," Roy stepped forward.

    Tommy walked to the Roy and before long, the two of them started to move at the same time. Roy weapon was also a long sword and the sound of sword shing could be heard loud and clear on that night. The power Tommy exerted would not lose even towards Roy and at the very first strike, Roy could notice that it was him who got pushed back.

    Stomping the ground to move forward, Roy attacked from the side, which Tommy easily parried and counterattack, but failed because Roy evaded it.

    "These two are really amazing," Veromented. In his life, he never met with anyone more skillful than Roy, but now someone could stand on his ground against Roy and even pushed him back.

    Jay nodded. This was the first time he saw the two of them fight, but he knew that they were really amazing. The scene of the fight made his blood boiled as he wanted to train harder, so he could stand on equal ground with them. His mind drifted to the time when they sparred together. That Tommy must have held back so their power became simr.

    Before long, the fight ended because Tommy knocked over Roy sword and pushed his sword to Roy neck. Although Tommy didn¡¯t have any intention of killing Roy, Roy could still feel the humongous pressureing from Tommy.

    "The fight is over," Tommy said, "Do you have anyst word?"

    Before they could say anything else, the door from behind was opened and an old man appeared. He yelled, "STOP!"

 Chapter 88 The Truth

    Tommy still held his sword near Roy¡¯s neck, but he turned his head to look towards the man. That man had a big stature, with a face simr to Roy or Jay. In that instant, he knew that this man was the current head of Souhon n and also Jay¡¯s father.

    The old man looked towards the scene in front of him as he coughed. "You¡¯re Tom, right? Can you please let my son go?"

    "Sure, but you should take care of the matter of your n inside and don¡¯t drag other underworlds organization into this," Tommy put down his sword. "My captain is not happy with this development."

    Jay¡¯s father rubbed his head. Although he had guessed that some big ns already knew his ploy, he didn¡¯t expect that the newly crowned strongest group in this city would expose them so easily. He was not afraid of Tom alone, but he was indeed afraid of Fiore Group¡¯s leader.

    On the side, Jay was instead stunned by what Tommy said. From what he knew, Tommy was not a bright student. Well, if he said idiot, it would not be a lie too since Tommy was barely able to do anything right in the ss. For someone like Tommy to be able to read the movement of the n, why did it sound impossible?

    "I see that Fiore Group is still as energetic as ever," Souhon n¡¯s Head smiled wryly.

    "As you can see, we¡¯re still alive and kicking," Tom answered. Although he was the only representative of Fiore Group right now, there was no one who dared to refute his words. They already saw very clearly how this young many fought against Roy and won.

    Souhon n¡¯s head nodded his head. "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alive, but don¡¯t be reckless. You¡¯re not the best fighter yet, young man."

    Behind the n head, there were several people stood calmly. Although Tommy couldn¡¯t see them clearly, he knew that they were the true elites from Souhon n. It was as he was told, the Souhon n real elites were not allowed to join the fight between the two young masters. They were on the back and monitored the situation.

    "But you still annoy us very much," Tommy smiled wickedly. "Don¡¯t forget that our group is not only me."

    Souhon n¡¯s Head nodded his head and walked a few steps forwards. He pointed towards his two sons.

    "As you can see, these two are big idiots. The older one is too ambitious, and the young one is too weak. I want to see what will happen to my n once I pass away and to be honest, I¡¯m feeling extremely disappointed."

    Jay was stunned when he heard his father¡¯s words. What did he say? Everything was only a plot from his father that the two of them fought against each other? He stared at his father with unbelieving expression. After all, he thought that his father was genuinely sick and left the matter of the n to his brother.

    On the other hand, Roy was calmer. He stood up and looked towards his father with cold eyes.

    "Don¡¯t like old man. You¡¯re genuinely sick and only think about this ploy long after that. I have seen you on the bed, so I know that you¡¯re really sick," Roy countered harshly.

    "Well said," Souhon n¡¯s Head nodded his head calmly. "Still, I don¡¯t think that I should tell you that what you do is wrong, Roy."

    Roy frowned. He knew that his father was displeased when he was acting all high and mighty. In his eyes, the Souhon n was invincible and no other n could contend against him. This was the reason why he chose to ept the challenge from Zone n for the two of them to fight for the higher position of the five strongest ns.

    However, when they fought the battle, he realized that the battle power seemedcking. It was then he realized that his father kept those real elites stayed close by his side. Because of this, they were unable to contend against the people from the Zone n.

    "Also, Jay, you¡¯re too weak and soft. I believe you should understand this yourself, right?"

    Jay lowered his head. He knew very well that he was far weaker, both in terms of physical strength and mental fortitude. He was only able to rely on other people to save him from this crisis.

    Souhon n¡¯s Head wanted his two sons to cooperate together, but in the end, the two of them instead were having dispute. He had nned everything carefully, but he didn¡¯t expect his son to offend the Zone n instead, ruining his entire n.

    Souhon n¡¯s Head shook his head. "You two will undergo another training, which you can¡¯t refuse."

    "Yes, Father."

    In the end, Souhon n¡¯s Head turned towards Tommy. "Tom, I willpensate you for your participation in this fight along with the other ns as this is something that I do selfishly.

    "Sure, the usual payment," Tommy nodded his head. "Also, my captain leaves you a message: you shouldn¡¯t dy the internal dispute for long. The strongest groups are going to return soon."

    Souhon n¡¯s Head shuddered. He only dared to make big moves during this time because he knew that most of the active groups were in hiding. They were recuperating from the battle and the other ns were chasing after some groups that offended them in the past. This was the perfect time for him to test his two sons.

    Unfortunately, he knew this wouldn¡¯tst long. When he heard his son offended someone from Zone n, he knew that things would blow off out of proportion. He even nearly lost one of his sons if not because of Tommy¡¯s perfect timing ining here.

    "Tell your captain, I understand," Souhon n¡¯s Head said in an amiable tone. The surrounding people nearly choked when they saw the sudden changes in their leader. Did he take the wrong medicine today?

    On the other hand, Tommy barely cared as he shrugged. "Well, ask your second son to deliver the payment. I¡¯ll go now as I believe you still have a lot to take care."

    With Roy offended the Zone n, they needed to ease the situation as to not escte the matter further. Although the Souhon n was strong, there was no need for them to pointlessly fight others if not for this peculiar n Head wanted to see their ability.

    Souhon n Head nodded his head. "I think we¡¯ll meet again in the future."

    "Probably," Tommy shrugged. He turned around. "If you want to meet me again, your second son knows where to find me."

    Jay was startled. Well, he did know where to find him because their ssrooms were not that far. However, he was sure that what Tommy meant was their meeting in the ck street.

    "Tom, will you help us?" he suddenly asked.

    Tommy stopped his movement and looked towards Jay. His sharp gaze nearly made Jay shuddered. This was not the usual Tommy that he knew.

    "Groups only move based on payment, but during this time, we still won¡¯t be epting any request, so no," Tommy waved his hand.

    Jay looked towards Tommy¡¯s back with aplicated feeling. He wanted the other party¡¯s help, but at the same time, he knew that it was impossible.

    Souhon n Head watched his two sons¡¯ reaction. He sighed as he realized that these two were too immature to take care of the n¡¯s matter.

    "You two, I want to talk."

    This was the end of the Souhon n¡¯s fight, but they were still busy to take care of the matter and appease the other n¡¯s rage. After all, they had offended quite a lot of people during this short period of time.

 Chapter 89 Iâ€™m Just an Ordinary Troublemaker

    When the school started again, Tommy was sleeping in the infirmary when he felt that he was being lifted again.

    "Woah, demonic doctor! Put me down!"

    The infirmary doctor kicked him out from the bed as Tommy groaned in annoyance. He was about tosh out again when he saw Kanae walked into the room.

    "Oh, you¡¯re here Kanae," Tommy greeted with a wide smile on his face.

    Kanae nodded her head. "The school will resume as usual and you have to focus on your lesson. Ie to inform you that you have to reach at least 45 if you still want to be in the selection for thepetition."

    Tommy¡¯s face scrunched. "Can¡¯t you lower the base?"

    "That¡¯s already low enough."

    "Fine," he groaned and sat down on the bed again. His eyes looked towards the girl before him as he recalled something.

    "The Souhon n will start to clean up the matter. The streets are going to be safer, but there are still a lot of peopleining about them. The other ns are staying silent. Is this the reason why you say that participating is stupid?"

    "Yeah, if one n wants to seed other n, they will not stay quiet. But except for Zone n, the others stay out from the matter and try to avoid it while many gangs be the target. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird unless they want to use the chance to strike the other two, which is quite unlikely," Kanae shrugged.

    "Besides, with the strength those Souhon n posses, they will not let the news about failed trade with new gangs leaked out. It is intentional as they are only trying to stir out problems for their two young leaders to see how they will take care of the matter."

    "You¡¯re pretty sharp."

    "I think you¡¯re the one who¡¯s an idiot."

    "What do you say?"

    Kanae shook her head. The matter would end here, but in the future, she was not sure that the Souhon n would be able to rein themselves with the two peculiar young masters inside them.

    Well, it was not her problem too as she has other things she had to do.

    The door opened and a limpid person walked inside. Tommy was startled when he saw Jay was in the condition near death. Jay was already wounded hard yesterday, but today he seemed even worse.

    "If I don¡¯t know better, I will think that your brother wants you to die," Tommymented.

    "Well, this is not my brother but my father," Jay¡¯s face scrunched. "I think he¡¯s displeased with my action as a n¡¯s member."

    Well, he had to admit that he was barely doing anything as the Young Master. Unlike his brother who actively got involved in the n¡¯s matter, he wanted nothing more than ordinary life. Even if it was only temporary, he didn¡¯t wish to inherit the n.

    Because of that, he continued his usual daily life at the school. With his participation in the Student Council, he barely had any time for his own n¡¯s matter. Although he was practically Mike¡¯s ve here, he enjoyed the time he had with the others because they were not looking at him any different than an ordinary student.

    When his identity leaked out, he was afraid that the others would treat him differently. To his surprise, no one from the Student Council treated him any different. They were bantering and asking him a lot of work as usual.

    "You can just let your brother have the position," Tommy shrugged. There was no need for the second son to inherit the n, right? The first son was still alive and kicking around.

    Jay nodded his head. "Not sure if my father wants it, I just think that it¡¯s indeed inappropriate."

    "Can¡¯t you just leave the n?" Tommy asked curiously.

    Jay stared at his friend with a deadpan expression. You said to me that I should leave my n? If he did try to do that, the next thing he knew would be his body was stranded somewhere without anyone knowing anything.

    The rules were strict and direct lineage such as him was not allowed to get out from the n. They were tied directly to the n and no one would be able to drag them out. Even for ordinary members, there were severe punishments if they dared to leave a n.

    "Tommy, I truly think you need to renew your lesson in the matter of the n."

    Kanae shook her head. "He will never learn no matter how many times you say it to him. Anyway, I still have ss andter you two have to go to the Student Council."

    "Eh? There¡¯s no more meeting, right?"

    "We have prepared the list of clubs you have to visit and make a report from. You have to take them from the roomter," Kanae answered.

    "Wait.... You make the list?"

    "Of course."

    "What about your own job of reviewing and making the report?"

    Kanae stared at the two of them weirdly. "We have finished making the outline and anything. After the others finished their work, we willplete it."

    Tommy sighed internally. "Do you have to be so fast?"

    "See youter."

    Without Kanae in the room, Tommy and Jay looked towards each other as if they understood. They were thinking that they could dy the work as Student Council member, but it seemed that it was going to be impossible.

    "I¡¯ll leave you two to talk," the infirmary doctor waved his hand and walked out from the room.

    "Are you going to go to school?" Tommy asked a different question.

    Jay nodded his head. "asionally I will. The training is not that hard to the point I unable to leave the residence. However, I doubt I will be able to get into the ss again."

    "Are you sure you won¡¯t get behind in the ss?" Tommy asked doubtfully.

    Jay shed a grin. "Oh right, you don¡¯t see my score before. I¡¯m part of the best 10 in the first year. Even if I don¡¯t study much, I¡¯ll still get inside the top 20."

    Tommy¡¯s jaw dropped open when he heard that. He never expected that the one he battled every time would be someone who was also smart in ss. Dang it! Did it mean he was the worst among the students in the Student Council?

    "Anyway, why do you hold back when we spar?"

    "Spar is for practice," Tommy shrugged. "In addition, I¡¯m also wounded because of the big battle."

    Jay looked towards Tommy up and down. Based on Tommy¡¯s performance yesterday, he could hardly believe this man was wounded.

    "I¡¯m already healed!" he bellowed angrily.

    "Okay, okay, no need to be angry," Jay pulled out a small bag from his backpack. "This is your payment."

    Tommy epted the bag and tucked it into his own. After that, he lied back on the bed. "I¡¯ll skip the ss again. All the battlest night makes me tired."

    "Last night?" The battle with Zone n happened in the afternoon, not night.

    "I walk around the ck street again," Tommy shrugged as he drifted to sleep.

    Jay smiled wryly. He shook his head as he climbed the other bed. His father was merciless, so it would be better if he could escape here for a bit.

 Chapter 90 Study Fever

    The matter about the n¡¯s battle soon disappeared from everyone minds. The number of people fighting on the street decreased rapidly and the citizen started toe out from their house again. Although there was still some news about the Souhon n, it was no longer about their fight, but rather about the dispute there.

    They managed to calm down the raging parties, except for those small gangs who ended up being crushed. Facing against the huge Souhon n, those were only small fries that not worth mentioning. Overall, the situation turned better after a few days. For the citizen, that was all the best.

    As time passed, the end term semester exams came near and many students have to focus on their attention to them. As the result, the sses were filled with enthusiastic students who wanted to learn.

    At the school, Misae almostughed at the scene she encountered. Many of the students already came to the school and hogged Kanae to teach them many kinds of materials. Before the written test, there was a practical test, so they wanted Kanae to help them out.

    For the entire time before the lesson started, Kanae kept on teaching the other students. She could only rx when it was the time for the lesson and slumped down on her desk with a tired expression.

    "You have to take off your sses, Kanae," Misae reminded her.

    Kanae frowned and put the sses off, "I really want to have a sleep."

    Alice looked towards her friend concernedly. She worried that Kanae would overtax herself and became exhausted as the result.

    "Didn¡¯t you have a good sleep yesterday?" because of Kanae previous part time job, she usually unable to sleep until it was alreadyte at night. However, after she changed her job, she could finish the work earlier and rested at her home.

    "I¡¯m still sleepy," Kanae answered calmly.

    "..."

    Misae didn¡¯t tease her any further and focused on the lesson. Because the end term exams were near, many of the less capable students found more time to study and all. They didn¡¯t want to end their year with that low of a score. If they did, they might not be able to spend their holiday in peace and have to attend additional ss, thus they worked even harder than before.

    Even during lunch time, Kanae was still crowded by the students who wanted to ask her many things. In the end, Misae and Alice had to drag her out, so she still could eat some food and not have an empty stomach during the entire lesson.

    "You¡¯re really popr, Kanae."

    "Only during times like these, they would not bother me if it¡¯s not because the end term is near," Kanae gulped down her food quickly.

    Misae smiled as she changed the conversation, "Does Jay already return back to school?"

    "Nope, he¡¯s still busy dealing with the problem in his n. It¡¯s only been a few days, you need to wait longer for him. Do you miss him?"

    "I hope he can be here to lessen your work in Student Council," Misae said seriously.

    "..." in short, you just want him to suffer.

    Alice giggled. "There is still Tommy who can help out Kanae."

    "But that brat has to study even more," Misaeined.

    The two others nodded their head in agreement. They had known from long ago that Tommy has a big weakness in the lesson. With that brat skipping the ss continuously, they wondered when he would be able to pass the exams safely.

    After lunch, Kanae got swarmed by the other student. Misae was stunned when she saw that and nearlyughed out loud. On the other hand, Alice was rather worried about Kanae. However, Misae soon found out how hard it was to sit beside Kanae because the cramped atmosphere was annoying.

    "I feel that during this time I need to change my seat," sitting next to Kanae when the students were crowded to her were really tiring.

    "Don¡¯t, I would not be able to bear it," Kanae immediately shook her head.

    Misae looked to the back. "I¡¯ll just sit near Alice."

    In the end, Kanae had to bear with the students alone while Misae and Alice were listening from behind her. It was incredibly tiring, but there was less than one week for the written exams to start, so Kanae patiently exined to the students in front of her.

    "If I¡¯m her, I¡¯ll ask the other students to get out," Misaemented.

    Alice giggled. "That¡¯s only if."

    The rest of the lesson went smoothly and by the end of the ss, no one bothered with Kanae anymore. The girl packed her things quickly and cleaned them from her desk.

    "Do you need to be in hurry to go to work?" Misae asked confusedly.

    "I need to go to the Student Council Room today. Mike and Neo have finished their part, so I need to make the report first."

    "What about Jay and Tommy?"

    Kanae smiled wryly. She bet that the two of them hadn¡¯t touched the material for their work or barely worked at all. If they still hadn¡¯t finished their work, Mike would be d to make them work.

    "See youter Kanae."

    "Don¡¯t forget to study, Misae."

    "I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, Alice."

    The three of them went their separate ways and Kanae headed towards the Student Council Room. This time, only Mike was inside the room.

    "My, you two look really tired," Mike offered a cup of water to her.

    Kanae shrugged as she sipped the water, she didn¡¯t feel like she wanted to exin more about it. It was not like this hadn¡¯t happened before. Even when she was in Junior High, the other students would crowd to her when it was the time for test because they wanted her to exin things to them.

    Mikeughed, "It¡¯s the same with Neo and President. They hadn¡¯te yet because the second years are crowding to them."

    Before long, Neo opened the door with disheveled clothes, "Ugh, they just wouldn¡¯t let me go!"

    On his back, Kevin condition was far better, and he looked as calm as he ever be. He nced at the others once before going to his seat as usual.

    "It must be tiring to keep up with them all the time," Mike smiled.

    Neo nodded heavily, "It¡¯s really hard. You should try to be a smart student sometime, and you would be able to understand how we are feeling."

    "I can¡¯t, even to get average is already hard for me."

    "That¡¯s true," Neo turned to Kanae. Although it was clear that Kanae was tired from answering those questions, she still looked rtively fine.

    "How I wish that they would treat me with respect like these two," Neo sighed.

    Mike ced a cup in front of Neo, "Respect has to be earned."

    "I know..."

    Kevin sat on his seat and looked towards Kanae. "It¡¯s time to work."

    "Okay, President."

 Chapter 91 Important Guest Coming

    After the work ended, Kevin looked towards the clock.

    "What time today will theye?" Kevin asked Neo.

    Neo took out his notebook, "At 4 PM today."

    "Let¡¯s return back to the office," he said lightly before standing up.

    Kanae followed suit as she turned to Neo, "Is there any important guest today?"

    "Yes, President has a meeting with some important people, so you cannot go to his office today," Neo exined.

    "I see."

    Kanae didn¡¯t go to Kevin¡¯s office that often, but she usually did because she would be able to eat more in their office. Of course, she always did this covertly in case her colleagues got envy. Although some of them already epted the fact that she was allowed to meet with their boss asionally, some of them still looked towards her with an evil gaze.

    "You can go up at night. I will send Neo to fetch you," Kevin interrupted.

    "..." Neo felt vexed. Just now he said that she couldn¡¯te, but Kevin had to say that she could. On the side, Mike shook his head with amusement seeing the scene in front of him.

    Kanae shook her head. "If I want toe, I¡¯ll go there by myself. There¡¯s no need for Neo to fetch me."

    "He¡¯ll still fetch youter," Kevin answered calmly.

    "..." Why didn¡¯t you listen to me?

    Arriving at the office with Kevin¡¯s car was already the usual thing for Kanae. She didn¡¯t remember since when, but she gradually got used to go to the office using the car. Although she still walked here on asion, most of the time she will use the car. Thankfully, whenever she rode their car, they would park a bit farther from the main building.

    Getting out of the car, she quickly walked towards the building after Kevin and the others had walked first. She used the lift and reached her workce. The atmosphere in the room was tenser than before and even the superior seemed rather stiffpared to the usual him.

    "Supervisor, is there anything happen?" Kanae pretended ignorance. It wouldn¡¯t be good if she acted like she already knew.

    "There is an important personing to the office today. Don¡¯t make any unnecessary mistake. This guest is really important to thepany," he warned.

    Kanae looked around her and found the other employee also working with a stiff face. They seem to be afraid of making even a single mistake on the work. Seeing the tense atmosphere, Kanae shook her head lightly before doing her work.

    When someone was nervous, they were bound to make more mistook, so Kanae chose to do her job with ease as usual. With her quick hand and all, it didn¡¯t take her a long time to finish today work demand. Because she was already used with only typing and arranging them, she worked even faster than usual.

    "You¡¯re really fast," one of the coworkersmented on Kanae job.

    Kanae nced up and tried to remember the man name. He was dressed neatly, but his young age was pretty apparent on his youthful face. Because he was really tall, it was hard for her to see this man in the sitting position.

    "It¡¯s usual, Brother Taka."

    Taka smiled wryly at Kanae¡¯s response. He pointed to the others, who were still busy working to finish their job.

    "If your pace became the standard, these people can be considered as slow."

    "What about yours, Brother Taka? Have you finished?" Kanae shifted the topic.

    "I¡¯m only an errand boy here, so I don¡¯t have many works," Taka stretched his body, "Let¡¯s go to the canteen first."

    Kanae nced at the clock. The time was still only half past five, Kevin must be still busy with that guest of his. However, she didn¡¯t feel hungry.

    "I¡¯m not hungry. This is still too early," Kanae protested.

    "You¡¯re right. How about a tour in the office? You haven¡¯t been here for long, right?" Taka offered. He has already worked here since the very first time thepany stood, so he knew very well about the location. As for position, he didn¡¯t like doing work with sitting behind theputer, so he kept on being the errand boy.

    Counting the time, Kanae had indeed only worked here for around one month. During that time, she mostly would stay at this room to finish her work or going to Kevin office to help out with the other jobs she could do, so she didn¡¯t know very well about this ce.

    "Is that alright?" from what Kanae knew, there were some ces that Kevin didn¡¯t want her to know because she was an outsider.

    "There are some off limits ces, but I can take you around the rest of the ce. Just name it and I can take you there," Taka said proudly.

    Kanae giggled, "How about the ce where you work?"

    Taka scratched his head, "You know that I don¡¯t have any fixed ce to work as I¡¯m basically just an errand boy."

    "Well, that¡¯s true."

    Taka stared at Kanae for a moment before continuing with a hesitant voice, "Can I ask you something?"

    "What is it?"

    "How can you know President and the rest?" the activity of Kanae going to Kevin office almost every day was not a secret anymore. Almost everyone on this floor knew that Kanae knew their President, and she was allowed to stay in his office to help with the important works. Although most of them only knew she was going to meet with the president, some other people knew that she also helped that president.

    "He¡¯s the Student Council President in my school," Kanae answered calmly. There was nothing she needed to hide, and they could easily found out about that if they were toe to her school and asked around. After all, Kevin was famous in the school as the model student.

    "You enrolled in Nolen School C?" Taka was surprised.

    Most of the smart and capable students would pick the Nolen School A since the C school was the one with the lowest passing grade and all. Although the Nolen School C was the poorest, the name of Nolen School itself was the biggest school in this city. People trusted this school much morepared with other schools. It made the Nolen School became the first option for applying to most students.

    With the ability Kanae showcased during her work, there was no way he would think of her as someone who came from the worst school. Although it was indeed made sense because only the Nolen School C provided their students with enough freedom to work outside the school time and rxerw inside the school.

    "That¡¯s right," Kanae nodded her head.

    Taka knew that the three important people in thispany were also enrolling in the same school. The other three who havepany to manage might also think the same. They needed to work and couldn¡¯t alwayse to school. The Nolen School C provided this option for them and granted them the freedom to do that.

    "I think now I know how you meet with them," Taka nodded.

    Kanae was not really sure about that because she hadn¡¯t told him that she was selected as the Vice President of the Student Council in the Nolen School C. But, he didn¡¯t really need to know that, so Kanae didn¡¯t mention it to him.

 Chapter 92 Important Guest Daughter

    After talking for some time, Taka brought Kanae to the lobby. While bragging a bit, they met with the Old Man. At this kind of time, the Old Man was standing near the counter calmly because he was waiting for another package.

    "Oh, Kanae, you¡¯reing again," the Old Man smiled kindly before shooting a re at Taka, "And what are you doing here, Taka?"

    "Don¡¯t be so cold, Old Man. I¡¯m only escorting Kanae since I have some free time. Besides, the others are still stiffly sticking to their work because of the important guesting," Taka shrugged.

    "What kind of important guest is he?" Kanae couldn¡¯t help but ask.

    "He¡¯s the owner of a bigpany. Although Kale Company already surpassed him in many areas, he¡¯s still quite a strongpetitor. Today, they send some representative to talk about business with our President."

    Although the tone Taka used to exin things seemed casual, Kanae could sense the coldness behind the tone. From her point of view, it seemed that the meeting was not that simple at all. There must be something that happened from behind.

    Seeing from their attitude, Kanae knew that they were not going to tell her. Because it was not her business, she would not interfere. However, deep inside her heart she really wanted to help out with the problem in this case.

    "I see, they must be really important then," Kanae nodded.

    The Old Man sighed, "The people they send should be fine if not for that little oneing."

    The Old Man pointed his chin towards the end of the corridor. Standing beside the door was a girl or could be said a woman. Her face could be considered as pretty with long eyshes and rosy lips. Her wavy hair was tied beautifully making her really charming. Although they were standing quite far from the girl, Kanae could see the girl feature very well.

    However, her clothes were really revealing, which made some of the employees send her quite a look. She wore a mini skirt with high heels and her tops only barely cover her body, showing them how alluring she looked.

    Kanae¡¯s mouth opened wide at the view. Although she knew that there were people who still wore such daring clothes, most of them were people she found on the ck Street and their job was... *ahem*. This was the first time she met one inside such apany.

    "Wow, what a wonderful view," Taka said with glistening eyes, "If only...."

    The Old Man pped the other party mouth, "Be careful with your words, there is a kid here."

    "I¡¯m already 15," Kanae protested.

    "15 years old is still considered as a kid," the Old Man answered. In this city, women would only be considered as an adult when they reached 17.

    "But I¡¯m already working as an employee!"

    "Many kids already started working at a young age."

    While the two of them going back and forth with the discussion, Taka fixed his eyes on the girl who came to thepany. Even an idiot would know that this girl didn¡¯te because of the business discussion, but rather she came to seduce the President.

    His mouth curved into a sneer. Their president would not be so stupid so as to fall down for such a petty trick. If Kevin was someone who liked beauty, he would surely take someone beautiful to apany him and not...

    He turned his eyes towards Kanae. In terms of look, Kanae couldn¡¯t be said as pretty, at most average. She looked more like a nerd with her sses and tidy appearance, but her work already at the level far above them.

    "Does President tell you toe to his office again?" Taka suddenly asked.

    Kanae nodded, "He says that he will send Neo when it¡¯s the time for me toe up."

    "Say, what did you do in his office?"

    "Working, what else?" Kanae tilted her head in confusion.

    Taka shook his head. It must be only his imagination. How could their president have this poor taste?

    "Nothing, do you want to stay here or return to work?"

    "I will just wait with Old Man, I have finished my work for today," Kanae said leisurely.

    "Probably I need to open my store again and recruit you back, Kanae. With that, you can work even more," Old Man said with a mischievous grin.

    "I like working here," Kanae immediately refused, "Maybeter during school holiday."

    The Old Manughed at Kanae¡¯s response. Kanae was not the type that liked to stand in her ce and did her work quietly. She liked to do more activities aside from the time when she needed to sleep badly.

    When they were talking, Neo came over and told Kanae that she coulde to Kevin¡¯s office for working again. On his way back, he wasining that Kanae should have just stayed in her workce and not wandered around.

    On the office, Kevin was looking towards the document in front of him with cold eyes. Although his expression didn¡¯t change, the coldness from his eyes and the aura around him showed how he was feeling clearly.

    Mike stood on the side without talking. The business meeting turned out awful, and Kevin was in the disadvantages, which obviously angered him very much. If it was only disadvantaged in term of profit, Kevin would not be this angry, but that person actually tried to get even more and he has slowly crossed the line.

    "President, do you want to sign the document?" Mike asked carefully.

    Kevin didn¡¯t answer and instead say something different, "How is the condition of the market in hispany, Mike?"

    Mike quickly searched in the batch of paper in front of him before giving Kevin the detailed answer. In the end, he showed Kevin the chart and the glint in Kevin¡¯s eyes turned even sharper. Without Mike needed to guess, he knew that Kevin was feeling displeased about the condition.

    Tapping his hand on the table, Kevin started to think deeply and gave a series of instruction for Mike, making him scrambled everywhere to search for the appropriate ones. Giving them all to Kevin, he stood on the side waiting patiently.

    Knock! Knock!

    "President, Kanae is here," Neo said as he walked into his table and started to type again, not bothering with the amazing view in front of him.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes widen when she see the stack of messy paper in front of Kevin. She walked closer, but she didn¡¯t touch them because she knew that they were important papers for him.

    "Kanae, which one do you think will rise?" Kevin showed her three charts.

    Kanae looked at him suspiciously before pointing to one of them, "I think this one will rise the highest."

    Kevin nodded, obviously agree. He showed her the documents from before. Mike and Neo¡¯s eyes tensed up when they see that Kevin just showed her something really important.

    "What do you think of this document?" Kevin asked calmly.

    Taking the document, Kanae scanned it once before frowning, "There is something weird with the terms, but I cannot pinpoint what it is."

    She was not aw major student, so she couldn¡¯t say for sure what was wrong, but her intuition told her that there was something wrong with the documents.

    Kevin nodded and put the documents away before pointing to the papers on the table, "Help me clean them up."

    "Okay," Kanae answered before moving her body to move them all.

    On the side, Mike¡¯s eyes still locked onto the document. So that was the reason President hesitate to sign it. Even he didn¡¯t realize there is something wrong with the document, it must be something hidden really deep.

 Chapter 93 Annoying Girl

    Inside Kevin¡¯s Office, Kanae worked speedily. She scanned through the documents and helped sorting them out. Although she didn¡¯t understand what they were for, she still could guess what their category was, making her worked faster.

    "I think you should be Boss¡¯s assistant," Mikemented as he picked up the batch that Kane finished sorting.

    Kanae wiped her sweat. "I don¡¯t think I can do that, Mike. I¡¯m just helping out here."

    Although she said that she did this out of her own will, her target was obviously the meal that they ordered from the canteen. She found out that they were a lot and she didn¡¯t have to pay, so why not?

    "Is the air conditioner too hot?"

    "No, that¡¯s not it," Kanae smiled as she turned her attention back to the documents in front of her eyes.

    Mike was about to ask another question when he heard a ruckus from outside the door. In mere seconds, the door to the office was opened loudly and a girl was standing in front of them.

    "Shelia? What are you doing here?" Neo asked loudly.

    The girl who wore revealing clothes that Kanae saw before was standing right before her. Kanae had heard that she was the daughter of apany president, but did she need to suddenly appear in front of them? Based on what she knew, theirpany was on par with Kevin, so they were not that much better.

    On the other hand, She was stunned to see a girl sitting beside Kevin. She heard that he didn¡¯t like to get near girls, but the view in front of her was clearly the opposite. Not to mention, that girl was anything but beautiful. How dare she get close with the president?

    "President, I want to walk around. It¡¯s boring to wait for the meeting to be finished," She answered with a wide smile.

    Kanae shuddered when she saw that smile. Wow, there was someone who tantly showed that they were going to chase after someone. She better not get involved at all.

    Kevin didn¡¯t even nce to the girl as he answered. "There are other employees. You can just ask them."

    "But, they¡¯re busy," She gave an excuse.

    Logically speaking, Kevin would be busierpared with the other employees. As the president, he had more work to be done rather than spending time with anotherpany owner¡¯s daughter.

    "You can ask Neo to apany you. I¡¯m also busy," Kevin answered with a deadpan tone.

    She gave a look towards Neo, but it was clear that she didn¡¯t have any intention to obey. Her intention toe here was to chase after Kevin and not some mediocre looking employee.

    If Neo knew that he was categorized as mediocre looking, he would surely confront this girl and bragged that he was the best man in the earth.

    "Is the business meeting over?" She asked again.

    "There are still a lot of documents to be finished."

    She pouted. "You can just ask your employees to do such work."

    "This is how I do my work, She. Don¡¯t interrupt," this time, Kevin¡¯s tone turned colder.

    Mike and Neo shook their head lightly. They knew that Kevin was feeling displeased over this woman over there. He didn¡¯t like anyone to disturb him when he was doing his work. Everyone knew that but not She. It seemed that this girl was asking for a beating.

    She was displeased too. She was about to speak again when Kanae spoke to Kevin in low voice.

    "President, this document is rigged," she asked hesitantly.

    Kevin nced to the document. He took it and gave it to Mike. "Change into a new one."

    "Yes."

    Although Kevin was only looking towards the document Kanae showed, in She¡¯s eyes, he was clearly disregarding her and instead talked to that uninteresting girl. What was so good about that four eyes girl? She was clearly much better looking and more developed.

    "President, why are you talking to her but not me?" She asked in high pitched tone.

    Kanae was speechless. He was talking to her because she was his employee and she helped him in his work. As for She, she was clearly disrupting Kevin. Why would he want to talk with someone who disrupted his work?

    "She¡¯s working."

    That short answer made She felt even more enraged. "So if I can do work betterpared to her, will you talk to me?"

    "Depend," Kevin answered calmly.

    She turned to look towards Kanae with menacing eyes. "That¡¯s a deal then four eyes girl. I¡¯ll work better than you tomorrow!"

    On the other hand, Kanae was stunned speechless. What did she do to offend thatdy? She was only working her work like a good employee and now what did she got? This was unfair.

    "President, I¡¯m taking a day leave tomorrow."

    "No, you¡¯re going to work as usual."

    "President, don¡¯t drag me into this problem," Kanae answered back. She clearly didn¡¯t want to enter the problem that was supposedly only for Kevin. It would be better if he just handled the problem by himself.

    Mike shook his head when he heard the two of them argued. He knew that Kevin wanted She to not disrupt him, but he couldn¡¯t just kick that girl or he would lose the deal. Although they might not necessarily need that person, it could only be done after the deal was over.

    "I need you to make that girl busy during this time."

    "You can just use Neo."

    Neo nearly fell from his chair. For the Heaven sake, please don¡¯t involve him with that girl. He did like girls, but not a girl that would annoy him every second.

    Kevin finally stopped his work and looked towards Kanae. "What if I give you an offer?"

    "What offer?" Kanae asked suspiciously.

    "You seem to like eating in my office very much without paying, so if you help me, I¡¯ll allow you to eat in my office twice a day for free," Kevin answered calmly.

    That was an offer that was too good for her. Because the price of the foods was simply too expensive in thispany and the other shops were too far, she had been tagging along to eat in this office. Although Kevin hadn¡¯t said anything as she only asionally came, he seemed to understand her intention very well.

    If she helped, she would get food for free....

    "Alright, I¡¯ll help you," Kanae shrugged. It was only an ordinarypetition with that girl. She would just do her work as usual and she would be able to do them.

    "That¡¯s good."

    "So I just have topete with that girl?"

    Neo nodded his head. "And other demands after that. I doubt she¡¯s going to stop after one time."

    "Alright, I get it. Is there anything else?"

    "You can also try to make her jealous by seducing our boss," Neo was only speaking halfway when he noticed that Kevin was ring at him, so he immediately swallowed his words back. "Never mind, with your figure it¡¯s impossible."

    Kanae was about to nod when she noticed that someone was staring at her face then turned slightly lower. Kevin only nodded and barely spoke anything when he saw a pen already fly towards him, which he barely avoided.

    "President, I think that¡¯s impolite of you," Kanae wore a smile on her face, yet it was clear that she was displeased.

 Chapter 94 Glutton

    Kevin looked towards the pen thatnded on the rack by the side before moving his gaze back to Kanae.

    "I won¡¯t do that again."

    Kanae nodded her head. Mike already picked the pen and handed it back to Kanae, but it was clear that the pen was broken. It was her fault for throwing it too hard when it was clearly just a cheap pen that she bought on the store near the street.

    "Just use this one," Kevin handed a pen to her.

    Kanae took it and used it to continue her works.

    On the side, Neo felt awed. This was the first time there was someone who dared to be impolite to Kevin. Oh well, if he thought about it, Kanae has been challenging their president a few times on the basketball court. Their result so far has been in Kevin¡¯s advantages, but Kanae¡¯s growth seemed to be very quick. In fact, it was too quick in his opinion.

    "Neo, if you don¡¯t work, you¡¯re not allowed to go home."

    "Ah, Boss! Don¡¯t be so stingy. I will do my work."

    With that, Neo moved his finger to type even faster. The atmosphere turned normal as there were only sounds of people writing, moving paper, or typing inside the room. The silence was only disrupted when Lou came in with a few big boxes of food.

    "Boss, this is your meal."

    Kevin stopped his work. "Let¡¯s eat first."

    Looking towards the number of foods they brought, Kanae knew that they already calcted that she would be here. She took one of the boxes along with the other two and sat down on the sofa. She didn¡¯t dare to sit on her original ce, or she might stain the documents.

    "Just eat a lot, vice-Kanae," Neo said with a grin. He almost called her vice president out of habit. If this was the school, no one would mind much because it was indeed her position. But in the office, she was merely an employee and the others might have a wrong view about her.

    Kanae gulped her food and giggled. "You should watch your mouth, Neo."

    Neo nodded as he was still busy gulping down his food. Although the amount of food they ordered was a lot, these four could finish them rather quickly. Rather than Kanae, the one who ate the littlest was instead Neo.

    "That¡¯s why I tell you that you have to practice," Mike reminded Neo.

    Neo scoffed. "I¡¯ll be dying if I have to follow your crazy training. Just what I usually do are enough."

    Kevin moved back to his seat and Kanae followed suit. She continued to work until it was nine before bidding her farewell and returned home. Kevin asked her to bring the pen along with her, but Kanae refused and left it in Kevin¡¯s table. The other three still have work, so they haven¡¯t gone home yet.

    "Boss, what are you thinking when you ask her help?" Neo asked. If Kevin suddenly said to that annoying girl that he was interested with a nerd.... That would be hrious.

    Kevin pointed to the documents. "She¡¯ll dy enough time for us to discuss this."

    He still needed to meet with thepany owner. If that girl kept on pestering him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to work efficiently.

    Mike stared at the document suspiciously, but he nodded his head. He was sure that their president had his own way to make sure that the deal would be beneficial to them too.

    ...

    Nolen School C

    On the school, Misae and Alice listened to Kanae¡¯s experience with wide eyes. They were shocked that there was someone who was that shameless to chase after the president right in front of him.

    "I never know that an adult woman can be that shameless. I thought only the students were chasing after him," Misae pointed outside the window. Many girls were flocking around Kevin and his friends like birds.

    "I think you¡¯ll never know," Kanae shrugged.

    Alice shook her head lightly. "They¡¯re just chasing after him because of his position. If they want to get close to him, they have to get used with his cold demeanor."

    "Yeah, right," Misae has stopped visiting the Student Counciltely because they didn¡¯t have many meetings anymore. Most of the works were done outside, so she no longer met them that often.

    Before that, she already knew that the president hardly spoke and usually has a cold demeanor. Although it was cool for her eyes, she was not fond of people like him, so she never tried to get close with him. At most, she just wanted to admire his face like a fan.

    "But it¡¯s quite unlike you to make yourself get involved in that kind of thing," Alicemented.

    Well, honestly, Kanae didn¡¯t want to get involved too. But when the president offered her the food, she just couldn¡¯t refuse it. It was far better for her to be able to eat for free rather than paying them.

    Misae and Alice: "..."

    They have just realized how much of a glutton this friend of theirs was. Because Kanae usually ate so quickly, they thought that this girl just didn¡¯t want to waste the time to eat. Who would have thought that this girl actually a glutton, but she was unable to eat too much?

    Alice looked towards Misae. "Didn¡¯t you already know about this before?"

    "I meet Kanae in my second year of Junior High," Misae said embarrassedly. At that time, Kanae was already an orphan, so she didn¡¯t know much about Kanae¡¯s situation before that. Although asionally she treated Kanae to eat and Kanae did eat very much, she never thought that Kanae loved to eat so much.

    If they thought it in another way, Kanae¡¯s economic condition did not allow this girl to eat too much. She needed the money for different things.

    "Let¡¯s just treat Kanae with more food today."

    With that, the two of them treated Kanae for more food during lunch, nearly made her unable to eat them all. Although she was confused why they suddenly gave her so much, she took it as them giving her a favor since she had been helping them in the lessontely. After all, the one who she helped the most were the two of them.

    "Ah, you two are gathering here again," Tommy waved his hand when he saw them. His eyes locked to the empty tes in front of Kanae. "Wow, you eat so much today. Is there anything special?"

    "I¡¯m not sure," Kanae shrugged.

    Tommy grinned. "When will you take days off from work? I need your help in some lesson."

    "I think next week."

    "Next week is the start of end term exams, Kanae..."

    "That¡¯s why I take days off," Kanae grinned. She pointed to the other two girls. "You can just study with them. With the help of books, you can do it."

    Seeing Tommy¡¯s dark face, Alice giggled while Misae shook her head. Although it was possible, they would need someone who was smart enough to help them. Unfortunately, Alice was only mediocre at most, so they could barely do that.

    "Well, we can just try it," Tommy shrugged.

    Alice and Misae stared towards each other. The two of them finally decided to agree.

    "Fine, but after the exams are over, you have to apany us, Kanae."

    "I¡¯ll do my best."

 Chapter 95 Couldnâ€™t be Compared

    After the lesson was over, Kanae headed towards Student Council Room. She found the other three were already preparing to go and they were only waiting for her.

    "Can¡¯t you just stop waiting for me? I can go there by myself," Kanae sighed.

    "You can choose to get in near the gate or on the parking lot," Neo grinned. They were already used to go with Kanae, so he casually bantered.

    Kanae red towards Neo. "Aren¡¯t you three very busy in thepany?"

    "We can do them here too, so there¡¯s nothing bad."

    "I thought you were skipping sses."

    "Only thest lesson most of the time."

    They were talking as they walked towards the car. Although most of the students saw them, they were already used to Kanae going with their president. Some of the girls got jealous, but no one tried to hinder them. After they saw that Kanae waspletely engrossed in her work, they didn¡¯t try topete with her anymore.

    Part of it may be due to her normal appearance and excellent score. If they wanted to surpass her in terms of beauty, there would be countless girls. If they wanted to surpass her in terms of the brain, sorry, there were only a handful of students who were capable.

    "Are you ready for the challenge by She?"

    "Why should I worry?" Kanae was confused. She only needed to work as usual, so she didn¡¯t think that this was any differentpared with her usual work. If anything, she just needed to pay more attention in case the opponent tried to sabotage her.

    Mike thought about it before shaking his head. There was nothing for him to worry about. She was going to be alright.

    When they arrived in thepany, they saw the girl, She, with her father. She was still dressed like yesterday with a short shirt and mini skirt. The only difference today would be the color as She picked a darker one today, which made the contrast with her white skin.

    Kanae made a short overview of She¡¯s father. He was an old man at the middle age with big fat belly. Although she was not sure about his usual life, she knew that he was someone who usually enjoyed himself a lot. If not for that, there was no way he would be that big and fat.

    "Ah, President Kevin," She¡¯s father smiled widely and moved forward to shake Kevin¡¯s hand. On his side, She also looked extremely happy to be able to see him.

    "Nice to meet you, President," She greeted.

    Kevin nodded his head and looked towards She¡¯s father. "Shall wee in to discuss the meeting once again? I¡¯m sure that my employee will be having fun with your daughter."

    It was at this time She noticed that Kanae was standing behind Kevin. Looking towards the attire Kanae used, she only noticed that the four of them were still wearing their high school uniform. Because she was only paying attention to Kevin before, she failed to recognize that the girl was only a high school student.

    "She, have fun."

    She smiled sweetly. "Yes, Father."

    While Kevin and She¡¯s father already walked quite a distance, She looked towards Kanae and sneered. "I¡¯ll show to you that I¡¯m the one who is worthy to be at President¡¯s side."

    Kanae raised her eyebrows as she nodded. "I see."

    With that, she walked past She towards the lift. Being ignored, She was incredibly angry. In her entire life, no one dared to offend her in the slightest. She was the daughter of apany president. It was easy for her to make someone¡¯s life miserable.

    Yet, this ordinary high school student has dared to ignore her!

    With a heart full of bottledin, she followed Kanae to the fifth floor. At first, she thought that Kanae was someone important to Kevin, but it seemed that Kanae was merely an ordinary girl that went to school with Kevin. Anyway, she would not ept anyone got close with him.

    "Shall we start?" the supervisor already knew about these two, so he allowed She¡¯s father to bring some work for She to this office. Although those were some unimportant jobs, they would not allow She to touch Kevin¡¯s documents.

    Kanae merely sat on her chair, but she didn¡¯t have any intention to start. She was trying to concentrate and forgot about her surroundings. The chattering voice from the other employees gradually disappeared. It was only then did she start her work.

    When she started, the supervisor turned on the timer for her. She too also started to work. Their work were simr, they were only told to type and arranged the papers on their side. It was something that Kanae had done many times in the past.

    "She¡¯s not nervous at all."

    "Little Kanae is always the same when ites to working. She focuses on thempletely until she¡¯s finished."

    "With her typing speed, it¡¯s going to be hard for her to lose."

    While Kanae was typing calmly and fast as usual, She was troubled. She could hear the sound of typing from behind her and it forced her to move even faster. Her finger was trying it best to move, but they were unable to match the speed of the one behind her.

    With her constantly worrying, her mistyped increased more and more. It was hard for her to catch up to Kanae who barely made any mistake.

    Hours passed and finally, Kanae finished. She removed her hand from the keyboard and nodded to the supervisor. He quickly turned off the timer and looked towards the time it showed with a surprised face. Although he knew that Kanae was getting faster as times passed by, this was the first time he knew that she was this fast.

    "4 hours 13 minutes."

    "What? That¡¯s impossible," She immediately stood up and looked towards Kanae. She was barely halfway of her work and her opponent already finished her work? That was impossible. She could not believe what she saw in front of her. Looking at the calm faced Kanae, she wished for nothing more than tearing them apart.

    "You¡¯re lying! There¡¯s no way she can be this fast!"

    The supervisor gave her an apologetic smile. "I¡¯m sorry, there¡¯s no way she can cheat as I¡¯m standing here the entire time."

    "What are you ¨C?"

    Kanae chuckled a bit. She looked towards the girl with a smile stered on her face, yet no mirth was seen from her clear eyes. "Miss She, can¡¯t you ept your defeat honorably?"

    She¡¯s face darkened as she yelled. "No! I¡¯ll tell my father that you¡¯re cheating! He¡¯ll surely side with me! You¡¯re just a b*tch! There¡¯s no way you can type that fast!"

    With that She ran away, still cursing Kanae on the way. The other employees were looking towards She in bewilderment. They never thought that apany owner¡¯s daughter would be that pampered. Still, it was indeed possible considering that girl status.

    "Kanae, are you alright?" the supervisor turned his attention to the girl. She was only 15 years old, and he didn¡¯t wish to see this girl got scared or anything from the curse and shout.

    However, when his gazended on Kanae¡¯s face, what he saw was a calm and indifferent face. Compared with the usually cheerful and mischievous Kanae, she seemed very distant. Somehow, he felt that chills were running down his spine when he saw her expression.

    Kanae turned her head as a smile was formed on her face. The previous dangerous atmosphere already disappeared suddenly.

    "I¡¯m fine, supervisor. I¡¯ll go visit President."

    "O...okay."

    Looking towards the girl walking to the lift, the supervisor tried his best to forget what he thought before. It seemed he was thinking too much.

 Chapter 96 I Will Treat You

    She came running to the top floor with a red face. Her previously stunning appearance only made people wary of her. Some of them even showed concern, but no one tried to get close with the woman or they might not be able to work again tomorrow.

    "Father," She saw her father and approached him. "Father, she¡¯s cheating! There¡¯s no way she can type that fast!"

    She¡¯s father was not in a good mood. He was being led around by Kevin today and as the result, he had to amend the contract before the two of them agreed to it. Hearing his daughter came toin to him, his mood turned sourer as he didn¡¯t wish to talk with her for now.

    On the back, Neo secretly grinned. He already knew Kanae¡¯s typing speed was rather unusual. Although there were people who able to type that fast, especially those who worked in some field rted to typing, there was rarely any at a simr age with Kanae. This made someone like She unable topete with Kanae in that smallpetition.

    "President Kevin, you won this time," She¡¯s father said with a menacing voice. "But next time, I won¡¯t lose."

    Kevin simply nodded his head. "I¡¯ll be waiting for our next cooperation."

    After that, She¡¯s father looked towards his daughter. He was not sure what kind of person Kevin hired, but he knew that she must be someone capable. He had ensured that the work he gave to her was easy, but this girl still lost.

    "Also, for my daughter, I want to borrow that employee tomorrow."

    Kevin¡¯s raised his eyebrows. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate."

    "I can give you an offer," he haggled.

    "I¡¯m listening."

    ...

    After Kanae cleaned up her table, she went towards the top floor. The moment she came out from the lift, she saw the ck faced She and her father. From the glint on She¡¯s eyes, she was sure that this girl wouldn¡¯t let her go tomorrow.

    She sighed internally as she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to have any peaceful day in thispany tomorrow.

    "Oh, Kanae, you have arrived," Mike smiled when he saw Kanae.

    Kanae nodded her head and pointed towards the lift. "You didn¡¯t say anything weird to them, right?"

    "As a matter of fact, President did," Neo immediately sold out his boss.

    Kevin red towards Neo. "You are not allowed to go home today and finish all the report for tomorrow."

    Neo scrunched up. This president was going evil again. It was indeed his work, but did he have to make him finish everything that fast? He was not a robot!

    "What do you say to her?"

    "You have to help her out tomorrow to make the deal finish even earlier," Kevin answered impassively.

    Kanae¡¯s eyebrows shot up. "You really have to give me bonus, Boss. You¡¯re making me work much more than what I¡¯m supposed to do."

    "Not a problem."

    "Alright then," Kanae shrugged.

    Seeing how quickly Kanae agreed with the term, Neo was speechless. He was hoping she would be angry and all, but Kanae just asked for higher payment and the matter was finished. Did she need to be so pragmatic? Couldn¡¯t she ask for something hard for their president?

    He was hoping she would make their president troubled, but if it was only at this scale, there was no way Kevin would feel much pain. Theirpany might only one and half year old, but they were growing bigger and a small amount of money for an employee was nothing for him.

    Mike closed the door again after they hade in. He walked to the dispenser and poured himself a ss of water.

    "Speaking of which, I hear she yelled at you?"

    Kanae nodded her head as she pulled the chair to Kevin¡¯s table. "It¡¯smon, she is angry because she can¡¯t beat me."

    With that slightly inhuman typing speed, Mike doubted anyone would be able to beat this girl. He would not point it out, though, for he didn¡¯t want to have something being thrown to his face.

    "I thought you might throw tantrums or something simr," Neo joked.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "Come on, I¡¯m not a kid anymore."

    "Well, it¡¯s just a guess. After all, I never saw you truly angry before."

    "Do you want me to be angry? I have bought a few new pens, and I¡¯m sure they will be happy to contribute to for easing my rage."

    "No need, I don¡¯t want to see something fly to me even if it¡¯s a bird."

    Kanae grinned and turned her attention to the work before her. It was not like she didn¡¯t throw tantrums, but she was already used to have someone yelled and cursed towards her. In the end, she learned to ignore them, so she was not that bothered with what she heard from She as she treated it as a mere wind passed in front of her.

    "May I know what thepany She¡¯s father hold is?"

    Kevin nodded his head. "It¡¯s a shippingpany."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes turned bigger. "Is there any project that you need to ship atrge amount or far away?"

    "There¡¯s a deal with a client. He wants to renew hispany construction utensil for the government check, so he needs them in therge batch. Unfortunately, it¡¯s hard to ship them if they¡¯re too many, so I make a deal with thispany to have them ship the goods and deliver them safely."

    Kanae nodded her head. She remembered that Kevin¡¯spany, Kale Company, was apany that focused on manufacture especially utensil for construction and kitchen. They must be working hardtely to make this deal happened.

    "Work hard, President."

    Kevin nodded his head. The two of them returned to their usual state of silent during working. The silentsted until the food came as usual. Of course, Kanae would not want to be left behind by the others.

    "There are more foods today," Kanae said with sparkling eyes.

    Kevin nodded. "They¡¯re your reward for winning."

    "You don¡¯t even know the result when you order the food, how do you know that I¡¯ll win?"

    "I trust that you won¡¯t lose."

    Kanae stuck out her tongue. "What if I purposely lost?"

    "Then I¡¯ll eat all the food."

    "What? How can you eat them all?"

    The two of them argued while Neo and Mike started eating. It took the two of them a few seconds to make them finished quarreling and started to eat.

    It was then Mike recalled something. "I¡¯ll just treat you and the others tomorrow, Kanae as part of thepensation."

    "There¡¯s no need for that," Kanae was startled. She was only joking around with this indifferent president as she didn¡¯t really have the intention to have them paid for it. It was not that hard for her too and they were her friends.

    "Tomorrow is my birthday," Mike answered.

    "Ah... November 30?" Kanae was stunned.

    Mike nodded his head.

    "Then treat me to arge dish tomorrow."

    "... Alright."

 Chapter 97 Mikeâ€™s Birthday 1

    The next day, Kanae went to school early. She saw that Misae was fidgeting, which made her confused why this girl seemed out of ordinary.

    "Misae, are you alright?" Kanae greeted.

    Misae nodded her head. Her face was beet red as she was trying to suppress her embarrassment. On the back, Alice was giggling because she knew the very reason Misae behaved this way.

    "What is it?"

    "Misae wants to make a cake for Mike¡¯s birthday today," Alice answered. "She wants to borrow the key."

    "The key is teacher¡¯s room. Let me take the permission sheet from Student Council Room first," Kanae nodded her head.

    "I want toe!"

    The three of them headed towards the Student Council Room. Kanae noticed the door was locked, which mean there was no one inside, so she had to use her key. She rummaged the desk when the door opened and Jay with Tommy came inside. When Misae saw Jay, she was no longer giving a strong reaction.

    "Hello, what are you three doing here?" Tommy was stunned.

    Kanae nudged Misae¡¯s back, but Misae was too embarrassed.

    "Um... I hear that today is Mike birthday so I want to borrow the kitchen to make a cake...." Her voice trailed at the end of the sentence. She didn¡¯t dare to look towards the others as she hid behind Kanae though her face still could be seen due to Kanae¡¯s shorter height.

    "Eh, today is Mike birthday?" Tommy said in a surprised tone.

    "Yes, it¡¯s true."

    Jay nodded his head.

    "What about you two?" Kanae asked the other two.

    "I don¡¯t feel like going to the ss on thest day before exams, so Ie here," Jay shrugged.

    "That annoying doctor kicked me out because there are several patients there," Tommy grumbled. He wanted to sleep, but that doctor had to kick him out at this time, so he moved to the Student Council room.

    "What about your ss?"

    "There is a test simtion today."

    "..." it¡¯s obvious that you want to skip the test.

    The door opened and Kevin with the others came inside. Neo looked towards the students inside the Student Council Room with bewilderment. Why was this ce so cramped today?

    This time, Tommy narrated their intention ofing here. Although Kevin frowned upon hearing thezy reason from Jay and Tommy, he didn¡¯t kick them out from the room.

    "A cake, huh? How about if we all go to the kitchen and make the cake?" Jay shifted the conversation. Staying in the Student Council room might be boring and he didn¡¯t want to get subjected into another harsh training from Mike anymore.

    "Can you cook?"

    "Well... no?" Jay scratched his head in embarrassment. As the Young Master of Souhon n, it would be a miracle if he had time to learn how to cook. Just to learn fighting and school things were enough to make him extremely busy every day.

    "We can just help you out when you make the cake," Tommy offered.

    Alice and Kanae also nodded their head, but when Misae saw that Kanae wanted to help too, her face cringed. How could she forget that Kanae¡¯s ability in cooking was indescribably poor?

    "Kanae, you¡¯re only allowed to watch, understand?"

    "Yes."

    Alice giggled. "I¡¯ll help to make the cake."

    Misae nodded, "What kinds of cakes do you like, Mike?"

    Mike pondered for a moment, "Chocte then."

    "I got it," Misae smiled before going out with four students following after her. In any case, the five of them were going to skip sses.

    Neo grinned, "Well, what should be the excuse of them skipping ss?"

    "Student Council task," Kevin answered lightly.

    Neo was speechless, could making cake be considered as Student Council task? He sighed as he typed the letter for the seven of them to skip sses. The one who got busy was always him.

    ...

    Kitchen

    Alice and Misae were the only two who knew how to cook, so the others waited patiently. Kanae stood by the side as she didn¡¯t have any intention to help and was not allowed to help. Tommy and Jay wondered what they should do as they stood near the stool.

    "First, I need you to crack the eggs," Misae exined.

    Tommy took one of the eggs and took a knife from the other side. He was about to cut the egg with the knife when Alice stopped him.

    "This is not how you open the egg," she said hesitantly.

    Tommy was stunned. "Then, how should I open this?"

    "It¡¯s like this," Jay showed the egg on his arm and he was about to throw it to the floor when he felt that something hit his head. Misae had thrown an empty bowl right to his head.

    "If you two don¡¯t know how to crack the egg, you should just ask me or Alice," Misae said with a menacing tone. At this time, she hadpletely forgotten that she didn¡¯t like Jay for his background and did her best to stay away from him.

    "I understand," Jay used his other hand to rub his head. Misae didn¡¯t hold back at all when she threw the bowl. Even if he had practiced martial arts, it didn¡¯t mean that his head was a rock. It still felt hurt.

    "Now watch me."

    Misae and Alice showed how to crack the eggs, but the two boys seemed to be unable to control their strength well as they immediately crushed the outeryer of the egg when they tried to crack it.

    "Don¡¯t use too much power! An egg is different from a rock!" Misae berated with indignation.

    After that, the two of them use strength as little as they could, but it ended with them taking a long time just to crack one egg.

    Misae¡¯s lips twitched when she saw this scene. Did everyone she knew never learned how to cook before? Why did she feel that they were simr with kids who never touched the ingredients before? She felt that a huge headache wasing her way as she noticed that these two were WORSE than Kanae.

    "Alice, can you help me instruct them?"

    "I think I can," Alice answered in low voice. She too was feeling rather helpless when she saw this. The supposedly easy cooking turned into a chore as they had to take care of these two troublemakers.

 Chapter 98 Mikeâ€™s Birthday 2

    Misae repeatedly berated Tommy and Jay over their attempt in helping her. She felt that they were even more troublesomepared to Kanae and in the end, she kicked the two of them out from the kitchen. As for Kanae, she was merely watching the other two girls made the cake.

    "I can¡¯t believe that the two of them is as bad as Kanae when it came to cooking..." Misae looked at the messy kitchen and sighed. If she knew about this, she would surely not agree with their attempt toe here and helped her.

    Alice patted her best friend¡¯s shoulder. "Come on, let¡¯s make another one. There is still enough time."

    "I know."

    On the side, Kanae felt wronged. Why did the two of them have to bepared with her? She was an innocent girl. Don¡¯t just assume things so quickly.

    Thankfully, Misae didn¡¯t hear Kanae¡¯sment, or she would surely kick her best friend out of the kitchen. She suffered a few times in the past because of Kanae¡¯s attempt to learn how to cook that ended in super failure.

    Outside the kitchen, the two of them sat on the hallway.

    "I never thought that cooking is that hard," Tommy sighed.

    "Have you never tried to cook before?" Jay knew that Tommy lived in ck Street and from what he knew; it would be hard to live if he couldn¡¯t cook.

    Tommy shook his head, "I¡¯m too busy fighting everyday and all. Besides, for our food, there is someone in our group who is capable of cooking, so I don¡¯t really have much trouble regarding my meals."

    "Didn¡¯t Fiore Group were created around two years ago?" Jay pondered a bit.

    "Yes, it¡¯s true," Tommy nodded and changed the course of the conversation, "How about your condition? I hear that the Souhon n is closing any news from leaking out."

    Jay nodded, "Because of some disagreement inside the n, they don¡¯t want the news of ourtest performance get out."

    Tommy nodded. He was not that familiar with the matter of the n as he was more used with things on the street. After all, he also knew that those ns have their way to protect themselves and it was extremely unwise for him to meddle into their business.

    When the two of them talked, Misae opened the door, "Get in and help me clean up the mess you created."

    "Okay," the two of them nodded and took the tools before helping her to clean everything up. Inside their mind, they wanted to know if their subordinates saw them like this, what they would think. The imaginary expression of their subordinates made them unconsciously smiled.

    One thing for sure, those people were not going to let them hear the end of it.

    After they had finished cleaning up, they returned to the Student Council Room while the girls were staying inside the kitchen. Kanae was merely helping them cleaned up while the girls decorated the cake. It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the Student Council room and met with the other three.

    "Has the cake finished?" Mike asked.

    "Nope, Misae is still waiting for the cake to be finished. We choose to return first," Tommy answered.

    Mike pointed to the batch of paper in front of him, "Then you can finish the work earlier."

    Jay and Tommy looked towards each other. Theypletely forgot about this devil. Taking the papers, they started to do the work with a resigned feeling.

    The three girls came to the room not long after that. In Misae¡¯s hand was a beautiful and big chocte cake. In the appearance alone, it could match the cake from the store without fail. The other five people stared at the cake with awe.

    "You¡¯re really amazing! I want to eat the cake as soon as possible," Neo said excitedly

    Mike poked the other party head, "If you want to eat it, wait until the celebration first."

    "Be quick, I¡¯m already hungry!" Neo grinned.

    "If you¡¯re that hungry, you can go to the canteen first," Kevin said in an indifferent tone.

    At that remark, Neo immediately shut his mouth in fear that Kevin would really send him away to the canteen and missed the birthday celebration for Mike. Even if he was hungry, he would not trade it with the friendship he had with Mike all these years.

    The birthday celebration only consisted of them singing for Mike, that ended up in a terrible way because Jay and Kevin couldn¡¯t sing well, and cutting the cake. The two of them ended up getting a tease from all the other members as their voice was simply too funny.

    There was nothing really special, but all of them enjoyed the asion.

    "I never know that you cannot sing," Kanae said to Kevin with grin when they already got their part of the cake.

    Kevin arched his eyebrows, "Am I look like someone who can sing?"

    "Well, no," Kanae put the cake into her mouth, "I just thought that someone who can get perfect scores at the test should be able to do something so simple."

    "There is no music test in mid-term."

    "Oh, right. I forgot," Kanae stuck out her tongue, "Well, I¡¯m not that good at singing too. At best, I could only make sure it didn¡¯t exceed the range."

    "You don¡¯t need to be able to sing that well," Kevin ate the cake again. On the side, Kanae giggled at his response.

    When the two of them were having a light conversation, Tommy and Jay got into a dispute over who get the biggest slice of the cake. The fight ended with Neo butting in and imed that he got the biggest among them all.

    On the side, Alice was eating quietly as she watched these three with amusement. She was too shy to join the conversation, but she found them to be very funny, so she ended up watching them from the side.

    "They are truly kids," Mike smiled wryly as he watched the three of them still arguing as they ate. In front of him, a cake blocked his vision.

    "You should eat the cake too, Mike. Today is your birthday after all," Misae smiled as she shoved the cake to Mike.

    Mike took the cake and tasted it. The cake tasted really good, it looked as if a professional was the one making it. If he didn¡¯t know that Misae made the cake just now, he would have thought that she bought it somewhere.

    "How is it?" Misae asked with expectation.

    "It¡¯s good, you¡¯re talented in cooking," Mike praised.

    Misae beamed with a smile and took the cake for her to eat too. As Mike ate the cake, his smile turned gentler.

 Chapter 99 Unreasonable Demand

    After Kanae finished the cake and dragged the other two back to the ss, she followed the rest of the lesson quietly. The students were still swarming towards her to ask some questions, but they mostly gathered together for their group studies. Today was thest day this week because this Monday they would have the end term exams.

    "I¡¯ll review the lesson for thest preparation," Misae said solemnly.

    Kanaeughed. "Don¡¯t be too nervous. You still have to sleep enough if you want to be able to do well in the test."

    Alice also nodded her head. They knew that they have to sleep a lot if they wanted to be able to pass the exams.

    Kanae headed towards Student Council Room and found out that the third table was filled with food. She was stunned when she saw the variety of foods that was presented before her.

    "You finallye back, Kanae," Mike smiled. "That¡¯s the treat I promised to you."

    "All of them?"

    "Yes."

    Kanae stared nkly at the food presented before her. Come on, there was no way she would be able to finish them all. Were you trying to make me fat by buying a lot of foods for her?

    She looked towards the three of them. "Shall we just eat together?"

    "I would love to!" Neo immediately raised his hand.

    Kevin nodded his head. "Let¡¯s just eat first before going to thepany today."

    "Yes, President."

    In the end, the four of them were busy eating the food that was on the table. It took them quite some time to finish them all. Kanae felt relieved that she was full, but it made her hard to move around too much.

    "Let¡¯s go to the Office," Kevin beckoned.

    Kanae tailed behind the three of them quietly. In her heart, she vowed that she would not eat this much again. Her stomach has started hurting so much. This was the first time she felt regret for being a glutton. Thankfully, by the time they reached the car, the pain reduced and in another minute she no longer felt any pain.

    They followed the same routine of her following from behind. When she reached her office, she looked around, but that annoying girl was not here. Did that girl prepare something different?

    "Oh, you¡¯re here, Kanae," her supervisor smiled and waved his hand.

    "Yes, Ie to work as usual," Kanae answered calmly.

    The supervisor handed her a box of paper. "This is your work for today. After you finish the work, go to the first floor to help with the shippingpany."

    "I understand."

    Kanae knew that her real work today would only start once she went down to the first floor. With that in mind, she started her work and typed as fast as she could. After a while, she finally finished her work and stretched.

    "You¡¯re really quick, Kanae," from behind her, Takamented. He was holding a big box of food.

    Kanae turned her head a bit. "Yeah, I have to help out with the shippingpany after this, so I try to be faster."

    Taka nodded his head. He passed her the big box of food. "This is from President. He says that you will be better to eat first before working,

    "Oh, thank you!" Kanae smiled happily.

    "Be careful when you workter, I¡¯m sure that girl is up to no good," Taka reminded her.

    "I understand."

    Kanae finished her food and headed to the first floor. On the other hand, Taka was looking towards the empty box with bewilderment. This was the first time he saw a girl ate that much. What did that girl stomach made off?

    On the first floor, She was standing near the basement door. She was clearly waiting for Kanae as she smirked when she saw Kanae has arrived.

    "So you have arrived, four eyes girl. Now, help us to move the item from the storage to the truck."

    Kanae looked towards the storage room and then to the truck. It was not that far, but the number of items was something different. In her heart, she quietly cursed that girl. Why did you have to ask for a girl to do a menial job?

    However, she showed nothing as she moved to the storage room and picked up the box. Due to the size and weight, it would be better if she just picked them one by one. With that in thought, she walked to the truck under She¡¯s watch.

    ¡¯Hmph, let¡¯s see you drop down after several boxes.¡¯

    She knew the weight for each box was heavy. Asking a girl to deliver them was the same as asking for a beating. After all, the heavy weight would cause the muscle to hurt, especially after a long time moving them.

    Unfortunately, what she hoped never arrived.

    One hour...

    Two hours....

    Four hours....

    When it was nearing the midnight, it was already five hours, but Kanae still moved with the same pace. On the other hand, She was going nuts. She could not believe that a girl could do this job very well.

    "You! Why are you still moving them?"

    Kanae looked back and stared ¡¯innocently¡¯, "You¡¯re the one who asks me to move them, right? The truck is almost full now. Just a little bit and I¡¯ll be finished."

    She was looking towards the truck with beads of sweat. This was supposedly the work for her men in thepany. If her father knew that she had asked an employee from Kale Company, he would surely be angry. After all, that meant the payment for them would decrease.

    "Is there anything wrong, Lady She?" Kanae put thest box on the truck with ease. Now that she had finished the work, the look on She¡¯s face was priceless.

    "You! Just go and clean up the storage room!" She shouted indignantly. She knew that there was no way her father wouldn¡¯t be angry with the work has been done.

    Her eyes drifted to the security camera. Even if she wanted to lie, she wouldn¡¯t be able to do it. How vexing.

    While She was on the verge of exploding, Kanae saw the storage room and her face ckened. Because of the project, they were moving things rather haphazardly, so the room was in quite a mess. Even if this was only a small storage room for thepany, Kanae was not entirely sure that she was allowed toe in.

    "What are you doing standing in front of the door? Get in and clean up!"

    Kanae looked towards the clock and sighed. It seemed there was no sleep for her today. At the very least, she knew that the girl also didn¡¯t end well. When she thought about this, her lips curled up slightly. She was truly a bad girl to think this way, but it was indeed satisfying.

    Before long, she heard the sound of someone angry and peeked from the door. She saw She¡¯s father was berating his daughter while pointing to the truck. She smirked.

    ¡¯Do you think a girl will be incapable to move them? Don¡¯t you underestimate someone who once lives on the ck street.¡¯

    Feeling rather happy, she continued her work. This time, she no longer cared about the fact that she wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep. Tomorrow is Saturday, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about school.

 Chapter 100 Sleeping in the Office

    On the top floor, Kevin heard from the security that She and her father had left. He merely acknowledged it before resuming his work. On the side, Neo felt like he was having a breakdown after being pushed around by this devilish president continuously.

    "Boss, I need to sleep," Neoined. He wascking in sleeptely, and it was not good for his body at all.

    Mike nodded his head. "Yes Boss, all of us is tired."

    They were racing against the time toplete the project. Now that they already finished the deal, they only needed to wait for the shippingpany to bring the goods to the customer. That would end the deal.

    "I¡¯ll work a bit, you two can sleep on the other room first."

    "Thank you Boss!" Neo eximed happily. "But don¡¯t take too long, you have to sleep too."

    "If there¡¯s anything, just call us, Boss."

    When they were alone, they were used to call Kevin as the boss. Although they still asionally used it in front of other people, no one thought about it as strange.

    Kevin worked on his table for another hour or two before he finished. He was about to sleep when he saw from the security camera that the first floor¡¯smp was still on. Who was still working?

    He got in to the lift and headed to the first floor. Aside from the security guard, he didn¡¯t see anyone else until he reached the storage room and heard the sound of things moved. Opening the door, he was stunned to see Kanae was still busy moving around.

    "Ah, President, what are you doing here?" Kanae was stunned.

    "I should be the one asking that to you. This is already 2 AM and you¡¯re still working?"

    "Well, that annoying girl asks me to clean up the storage room. Didn¡¯t you ask me to follow along with her demands?"

    He did ask that, but it didn¡¯t mean that She was allowed to make her work overtime like this. He looked towards the truck that was ready to move out with a frown on his face.

    "I thought she asked you to move things to the truck."

    He thought with Kanae¡¯s strength, she would not finish the work, thus making She angry. After that, he thought that She would just let Kanae off, but it seemed, that was not the case.

    "I have finished the work," Kanae answered leisurely.

    "You finished?"

    "Yes."

    Facing with the stunned expression on Kevin¡¯s face, Kanae could only scratch her head. Although it was quite a surprise to see the change in Kevin¡¯s stoic expression, she didn¡¯t know how she should exin this. After all, she was only an ordinary student in Kevin¡¯s eyes.

    Kanae grinned. "Don¡¯t underestimate me. I have been working in different ces for two years, and most of them require strength."

    Kevin nodded his head. He knew that this girl had been working for two years because she lost her parents two years ago. Although he did not search for everything regarding her work since those were only part time jobs and not all ce recorded them, he was sure that none of them were like hispany. After all, who in their right mind would hire a teenage girl in apany?

    He was the exception, though.

    "Let¡¯s go up."

    "What about this work?" Kanae pointed to the storage room.

    Kevin shook his head. "There¡¯s no need to finish them. I¡¯ll just exin them to She and have her father deal with it."

    It was not within She¡¯s authorization to order his employee for this job. He would just use this incident to threaten that cunning old man. As he thought, thatpany owner¡¯s weakness was his daughter. By making that arrogant girl moved around and did other things, he managed to finish a profitable deal and even a bit more with this.

    They reached Kevin¡¯s office, and he brewed a ss of warm milk before handing it to Kanae.

    "I don¡¯t have more foods here, so you have to make do with this."

    Kanae epted it with delight. She was used to sleep without having anything warm beforehand, so for her this was more than enough.

    "Don¡¯t I need to go home?"

    "You can go home in the morning," Kevin scanned Kanae¡¯s appearance, but he didn¡¯t have women clothes in his office. At most, he only has some spare clothes for him in case he slept over in the office because of work. Argh, having a girl around him was indeed a burden.

    "But..." Kanae knew that she would only hinder Kevin if she stayed here. In addition, she was filled with dust because of her work in the storage room. Having her stayed here would be inappropriate.

    "The streets are dangerous at night. This ce is farther than the noodle store from your home, I can¡¯t possibly send you back when it¡¯s already thiste."

    The underworld¡¯s people were usually more active when it was already past midnight. This was the very reason he didn¡¯t send her straight to home. As for driving her home, he could drive, but he was sure that this girl wouldin to him not having a license yet.

    Kanae scratched her face, she didn¡¯t have any problem walking home at night because she was part of the underworld people. Of course, she could not say this to him as her biggest wish was to have a normal high school life.

    Kevin rummaged his spare clothes and handed a shirt and jeans to Kanae. "This will surely oversize for you, but just make do with it. I don¡¯t have girl¡¯s clothes."

    Kanae stared at the clothes in Kevin¡¯s hand. She looked towards the man with bewilderment. He was far taller than her and obviously, his clothes were far bigger than her. If she wore his clothes, it would be too big.

    "I have spare clothes."

    "What?"

    "Today is usually martial art day, right? I put them in out of habit," Kanae exined.

    Kevin nodded his head, "Just take a short bath in the bathroom outside, and then change to your sports clothes."

    "Okay...."

    In the end, Kanae rather enjoyed the bath. Well, this ce has hot water, something she didn¡¯t have, so she no longerined about having to stay over. At the very least, this wasforting especially with the cold weather because of winter.

    She changed to her sports uniform. Although it was not really suitable for sleep, at least it was better than a skirt. When she finished, she dried her hair the best she could before letting it fell on her back.

    In the office, Kevin had taken out a nket and ced it on the sofa. When Kanae returned, he was already busy typing on his desk again.

    "You can sleep there," he pointed to the sofa.

    Kanae looked back. "What about you?"

    "I still have work, so I won¡¯t be sleeping."

    "But you still have to sleep," Kanae insisted. Not sleeping at all was bad, so she persisted.

    "I¡¯ll just be like you, then," Kevin tapped his table. "I can sleep here."

    "But...."

    "No more but, just go to sleep."

    Kanae would prefer for her to be the one sleeping on the table. After all, she was already quite used to sleeping there (bad habit, don¡¯t copy this). Although she still slept in the infirmary asionally, the table has be her best sleeping ce.

    In the end, she waited until her hair dried a bit more before tying them into a simple ponytail. After that, she lied down on the sofa and pulled the nket. Before long, she already fell asleep. The work she has done today made her felt extremely tired.

 Chapter 101 Bossâ€¦ You Are Smiling?

    In the morning, Mike and Neo woke up early. They cleaned up lightly before heading towards Kevin¡¯s office. When they saw that their boss was sleeping, they chose not to disturb him.

    "He¡¯s truly a workaholic. Why did he sleep on his table rather than the sofa?" Neo was confused.

    "Don¡¯te in. You know he will wake up if anyonees inside. Let¡¯s just call the shippingpany to finish their work."

    With the two of them determined to not disturb Kevin, they worked their own part. Thepany gave a break to the employee during the weekend, but the shipping has to be done quickly. Because of that, the two of them still worked.

    When they were waiting for the call, they heard sound from Kevin¡¯s office.

    "President, have you woken up?" Neo opened the door and greeted as usual.

    Kevin indeed woke up, but he frowned when he saw the two men. "Be quiet."

    "What?" They were stunned by the sudden order when they saw a head appeared from the sofa¡¯s seat. Because the back of the sofa was faced to them, they didn¡¯t know that there was someone there.

    Instantly, the two of them freeze. Did their boss just let someone sleeping here? Even they were not allowed to sleep in the same room as their boss. Ah, this was truly unfair!

    It took Kanae a few seconds to recall where she was. She smiled towards Kevin brightly. "Good morning, President."

    Kevin nodded his head. "Good morning, Kanae."

    "K... Kanae?" Neo was stunned speechlessly. Heaven, did their boss just let a girl sleep in the same room with him? Even if he knew that there was nothing happened, he was hoping from the bottom of his heart that he was dreaming.

    Kanae turned around. "Oh! Good morning Mike and Neo."

    "Good morning, Kanae," Mike was the first one to recover from his shock. "What are you doing sleeping here?"

    "I¡¯m workingte tomorrow, so President didn¡¯t allow me to go home," Kanae answered. She proceeded to exin what happenedst night. When they heard the unreasonable demand from She, they were speechless. That girl was truly a pampered girl to the core.

    "Have you made a call to thepany?" Kevin asked.

    "Yes, they¡¯reing in a few minutes."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Kevin took his suit from the side. He wanted to change here but recalled that Kanae was in the room. On the other hand, Kanae could read the situation as she walked out of the room even without the need to ask. She did not want to see a man change his clothes in front of her.

    Seeing Kanae swift movement, Kevin was stunned, but then a small smile was formed on his lips.

    "Boss... You are smiling?" Neo pointed to Kevin¡¯s face with bewilderment. Did this expressionless man have just smiled when he saw Kanae walked away? Why?

    Kevin¡¯s indifferent face returned, and he looked coldly at the two of them. "Make sure thepany owner is there. I want to have a good talk with him."

    "Roger that."

    Mike also saw the small smile on the corner of Kevin¡¯s lips, which made him rather shocked. Even if the entire city was destroyed, he doubted he would be this shocked. After all, knowing Kevin, it was hard to make this man changed his expression.

    Outside the room, Kanae took the time to familiarize with the design. She never paid much attention before, but since she has the time, why not? It didn¡¯t take long for Kevin to finish his work and headed out from the room.

    He looked towards Kanae. "Do you want to watch the show?"

    "What show?" his words piqued her interest.

    "Follow after me."

    The four of them headed down, and Kevin quickly found She¡¯s father. His indifferent face made thepany owner stunned, but he knew that this man was angry at his daughter behavior.

    "President Kevin, I¡¯m terribly sorry for my daughter behaviorst night. Because the work is finished with your employee, I¡¯ll retract the price per our agreement," it was not that much since Kanae only loaded one small truck. Although he was angry at his daughter, his lost was barely negligible.

    "From the security camera, I found out that she also acts out of her authority, is this true?" Kevin¡¯s voice was tinged with coldness.

    She¡¯s father was stunned. He only knew that his daughter asked the employee to go to the storage room. Could it be it was not allowed?

    "Sir, can you exin it?"

    "Storage room is my property and except for the goods that are being transported, your daughter can¡¯t order anyone to move them around. In addition, she makes my employee overwork by asking a woman to do a menial job. Can you exin this to me?"

    She¡¯s father felt his back was filled with sweats. Dang, his daughter was always making trouble for him, but he loved her so much that he kept on pampering her. Even if he knew what she did was wrong, all he did was rebuking her before allowing her to do what she wanted.

    In the end, he had to pay for the loss that Kevin¡¯s suffered. Although it was not that much, he felt that his pride was destroyed in front of Kevin. He wanted his daughter to get close to this man, yet that girl instead made this man angry. What an end.

    On the back, Kanae watched as the man apologized to Kevin a couple of times. Even the surrounding people were watching in bewilderment as they saw theirpany president bowed to a young man.

    "His face ispletely lost this time," Kanaemented.

    Mike nodded his head as a smile was on his face as usual. "It will be a miracle if people don¡¯t find out about his deeds. They¡¯ll surely talk about him. Well, this is a nice change for the newspaper."

    Kanae moved around and noticed several people were taking pictures of Kevin and this man. From the angle, she was not included in the photo, which was a good thing. However, she knew that the newspaper wouldn¡¯t let this news go as it was a good chance for them to show off an interesting piece of news.

    Before long, Kevin finished talking and headed back to the three of them.

    "He won¡¯t do anything big anymore. You can rest assured."

    Kanae looked towards Kevin with a pout. "And whose fault does you think I¡¯m in this state?"

    "It¡¯s mine," Kevin nodded his head, acknowledging his mistake.

    At first, Kanae thought that he wouldn¡¯t admit to it. Since he already did, there was no way she would pester the matter further.

    "Now that the problem is solved, can I get my days off? I¡¯ll be having exams," Kanae asked.

    Kevin nodded his head. "I¡¯ll give you your pay through the bank on Monday."

    "Don¡¯t forget the bonus."

    "I won¡¯t."

    Kanae smiled happily. "Alright, I¡¯ll be going back now."

    "Before that, don¡¯t you want to eat with us?"

    "I want to!"

 Chapter 102 End Term Exams

    Monday was the very first day for the end term exams. Many students were groaning when they got out as they realized how the teachers were hell bent on making difficult questions. They had to rummage deep into their brain to be able to answer those questions.

    "Kanae, how¡¯s your exam going?" Misae wrapped her hand around Kanae¡¯s neck from behind.

    "Wah, let me go!" Kanae was stunned. She unwrapped Misae¡¯s arm before answering, "I¡¯m doing quite well in my opinion."

    "The teachers are more of a devil in the end term examspared with the midterm," Misaeined.

    Alice came over with a wry smile. "That means we have to study harder."

    "Let¡¯s have a study session together in the Student Council Room," Misae said with a wide grin.

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "You just want to see the seniors, right?"

    "Well, you know me."

    "Let¡¯s just go there, then."

    With that, the three of them headed towards the Student Council Room, and they saw the others were already there, including Tommy and Jay.

    "Vice president, help these bunch in their study," Neo pointed to the two of them.

    "Isn¡¯t Jay doing quite well in the exams?"

    "He skips the ss for nearly one month, what do you expect?"

    Jay smiled broadly. He had indeed skipped the ss very muchtely, so he was quite sure that he was being left behind in the study.

    "Can you help us, Vice President?"

    Kanae sighed, but she nodded her head. They took some additional chairs as they used the third table and started learning for the next day lesson. It was quite hectic as Kanae was the only one who could answer most of the questions, but the others were paying attention deeply. They didn¡¯t want to miss even a single detail.

    On his table, Kevin was unperturbed with the noisy students in front of him. Mike and Neo also did their work as they ignored the bunch. It took them a long time to finish studying. They cleaned up the table happily.

    "I think I¡¯ll be happy if I can pester you every day, Vice President," Tommy smiled widely.

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "Do you take me as your private teacher?"

    "You¡¯re already close to one."

    "Let¡¯s just clean up," Alice picked a test paper and she was stunned speechless as the score. She turned her head towards Tommy. "Are you really that poor in the lesson?"

    The number ¡¯29¡¯ with the red mark made the students speechless. Even if Tommy was focused on his club activities, he shouldn¡¯t have neglected his study until it was this bad. What would happen with his grade if this continued?

    "I skip sses too often," Tommy grinned.

    "You should learn more," Alice added with concern.

    Tommy nodded his head. "I¡¯ll make sure that I pass the passing grade that I need."

    The other students walked out from the room one by one leaving only Kanae inside. She turned her head towards the president. "Have you transferred the payment to me?"

    "Yes."

    "Thank you!"

    With that, Kanae sprinted out from the room. Seeing the happiness in Kanae¡¯s face, Neo was speechless. Was she truly that poor to be happy at a mere one month payment? Not to mention, the payment was not that high because she was only a high school student.

    "You will not understand the mind of a poor person," Mike pointed out.

    Neo shook his head. "There¡¯s no need for me to know about that too. All I know is I¡¯m living well right now and I don¡¯t have anything to worry about."

    Mike smiled. "This peace is only temporary. Do you think the sh between ns doesn¡¯t happen?"

    "Well, we¡¯re still in a peaceful state, right?" Neo grinned.

    Mike smiled wryly as he turned his attention back to his cup. Even if they were in a peaceful state right now, there would surelye the time when the condition of the street was not as peaceful as now.

    While they were talking in the Student Council Room, Kanae made her way to the bank. She checked her ount and almost eximed in surprise. The payment Kevin gave to her was almost double than what he promised to her at first.

    "Thank you, President."

    She turned to the teller. "I want to transfer the money to this ount."

    "Transfer to an international bank has a lot of fees, are you sure?" the teller was stunned when she realized that the amount was not that much.

    Kanae nodded. "Make sure to transfer full amounts."

    "Okay, the ount you direct to belong to Miss Nali?"

    Kanae looked towards the name that the teller showed as she nodded her head. "Yes, it¡¯s correct."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll make the transfer. It¡¯ll take a few days for the recipient to get the money."

    "I understand."

    After Kanae finished her task, she moved to the ATM and took out some money for her daily needs. Thanks to the President, she got more allowances she could use for now.

    "Now, it¡¯s time to eat."

    Of course, the first use of her money would be to fill her belly.

    ...

    The exams ended on Friday, and these five days were hell for the students who were not too bright. Many of them were overjoyed when the exams had finished and they made their way to enjoy the freedom they received.

    "Kanae, how are your exams?" Misae waved her hand excitedly.

    Kanae smiled. "I think, I should be the one asking you this."

    "Well, I don¡¯t do too well, but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for me to pass the passing grade," Misae grinned. Because she skipped a lot of ssst month, she missed quite a few lessons. This made her felt rather unconfident that she could pass the exams well.

    Alice came to them with a wry smile. "The teachers are rather harsh in the end term exams this time. I don¡¯t think I¡¯m doing too well."

    Kanae scratched her head. She barely remembered any of the exams¡¯ questions. This was the bad habit she had as she only treated them as something in passing, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the content after she had finished. This made herpletely forgot about them.

    "Now that the exams have finished, should we gather to eat together?" Misae asked with a grin on her face.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "I have to ask President about my work first."

    "Oh yeah, I forget that you¡¯re working under him. Good luck, Kanae!"

    Alice and Misae headed towards the canteen to get some foods while Kanae headed towards Student Council Room. From what she remembered, the three of them usually gathered in that room even though there was no work for them.

 Chapter 103 Party

    "There¡¯s a celebration party in thepany?" Kanae was stunned when she heard about it from the president in front of her. She wanted to know if she shoulde to work today, but if there was a party, she would just go home and rested.

    Kevin nodded his head. "The project is sessful and thepany is overjoyed. This is just a simple dinner together, but all staffs are invited."

    "I see," Kanae answered as she pondered. When he said that all staffs were invited, she knew that it would include her. Unfortunately, she knew better than anyone that she didn¡¯t have any dress. Her clothes only consisted of uniform aside from a few shirts and jeans. None of them were suited for a formal party like that.

    "Do you want toe?" Kevin asked nonchntly as he packed hisptop.

    "I¡¯m not sure I cane with this outfit."

    "You can eat for free there."

    "Okay, I¡¯lle."

    On the side, Neo was stunned by Kanae sudden change of answer. It seemed that anything rted to food was something that this girl didn¡¯t want to miss. Didn¡¯t she just get the payment not long ago? Why did she so eager to eat for free again?

    "Is it fine if I just wear my uniform?"pared with her other clothes, this was certainly the most suited one.

    Kevin nced towards Kanae before nodding his head. "It¡¯s fine. There¡¯s no restriction for the clothes."

    "Thank you, President."

    With that, Kanae joined in the free ride again too. This time, they dropped out in front of the building as there was no way the boss wanted to walk when he was clearly the center of attention. Following behind Kevin, they headed towards a wide hall where the other employees havee.

    Other than them, she also saw that She has arrived with her father. They were sitting in the middle seat. It seemed that the seats were the best in this room as Kanae guessed that the others were the higher ups of thispany.

    "I¡¯ll search for a seat in the other side," Kanae pointed to Taka¡¯s direction.

    Kevin nodded his head and with that Kanae scurried away to another ce. Unfortunately, the other employees already saw hering together with the president. In the end, she got a seat not too far from Kevin and the rest of the people.

    "Why is the seat for me near the main table?" Kanae turned towards Taka by the side.

    Taka grinned. "I¡¯m not the one arranging the seat. It¡¯s the President."

    Well, she could guess that Kevin was the one who made the arrangement for the seat, but she did not understand why he wanted her to sit here. In addition, she could hear their conversation very clearly from this distance.

    Kevin sat with Neo and Mike around him. At first, She wanted to stay near him, but seeing the two sat near him, she could only give up the notion. After all, they all knew that Kevin was close with Neo and Mike and those three were known to be together for a long time.

    She looked towards Kanae with a scrunched face. "What is that country bumpkin doing here? Did she not know how to wear a proper dress?"

    In this asion, of course She was wearing a dress. Her dress was quite revealing with the bright color, making her quite suspicious with the men mostly wore a suit around her.

    "Don¡¯t talk too much, She," She¡¯s father warned.

    She nodded her head. When the food came, she barely ate anything as she wanted to keep her body slim. On the other hand, from behind her she could hear the sound of someone ate delightfully.

    Taka looked towards Kanae while shaking his head. "If I don¡¯t know better, I¡¯ll think that you have not eaten for a long time."

    "There¡¯s a lot of food in front of me, it¡¯s a waste to not eat them," Kanae answered with a grin before taking another chicken drumstick.

    On the main table, Neo and Mike had to hold out with all they could. They too wanted tough so much at the sight of Kanae eating like that. Unfortunately, they knew that it would be inappropriate. They were already used with Kanae ate a lot, but the others would surely be shocked to see a girl eat that much.

    "Doesn¡¯t she know any manner?" She grumbled.

    Kevin nced towards Kanae for a moment. "She¡¯s in her growing period. Don¡¯t mind her so much."

    "If you say so, I¡¯ll do it, President."

    "Hey Mike, don¡¯t daydream or I¡¯ll take your food," Neo called from the side. He was surprised to see that Mike was silent after looking towards their boss.

    "Ah yeah," Mike took the spoon and ate the food again. It was faint, but he was pretty sure that their boss smiled again. Before he could see closer, Kevin already returned to eat, so he was not sure.

    After the foods were finished, they mostly talked about the deal and the others. Aside from She¡¯s father, there were several others that Kevin talked with for the past few days, so they were talking a lot too this time. As for Kanae, she was taking her time to eat the desserts.

    "I think this shall be the end for our dinner, gentlemen¡¯s. Thank you very much foring," Kevin concluded after a while.

    "Kanae, you don¡¯t listen to his speech, right?" Taka asked when he saw that Kanae was still busy eating.

    Kanae nodded her head. She barely understood anything about business, so she didn¡¯t want to waste her time just to listen to him talking about that. The foods were clearly more interesting.

    She walked over to Kevin. "Can Ie over again in the future?"

    "Sorry, but I¡¯m too busy to talk with you," Kevin immediately refused.

    "But you still talk with those female employees and that four eyes girl," She pouted.

    The otherpany owner shifted their gaze when they saw how She acted. With their experience, how could they not know that She was clearly trying to get close with Kevin? After all, Kevin was the youngestpany owner in recent years.

    Kale Company might be not too big right now, but there was no telling how it would be in the future. From what they saw, the president was quitepetent, and this girl was just searching for trouble.

    "They¡¯re working for me, so I talk with them," Kevin answered calmly.

    She sulked. "But I can help you out too."

    "Miss, your father is waiting," Kevin said in an indifferent tone.

    Before She could say anything else, Mike had stepped forward with a smile on his face. "Miss, if you don¡¯t know the way out, I¡¯ll be d to call the security guards to take you out."

    "What?"

    "Don¡¯t be rude to her, young man," She¡¯s father immediately rebuked. He could not stand anyone being rude to his daughter.

    Mike smiled at the old man. "The gathering is over, please leave, Sir."

    "You¨C," She wanted to talk back, but her father had pulled her back. They only have shippingpany, and he didn¡¯t want to look back in front of the otherpany owner. This would detrimental to him.

    "Please excuse me, President Kevin," She¡¯s father dragged his daughter out of the room. No matter how Sheined, he didn¡¯t budge.

    Neo grinned sheepishly as he moved around to apologize for the small drama they had a moment ago. The otherpany owners were not stupid, so they didn¡¯t prolong anything longer and they bid their farewell not long after that.

    On the other hand, She was feeling extremely vexed that her father had to drag her away from the venue. Her eyes were filled with rage. She would not ept this humiliation! That girl would pay for this dearly!

 Chapter 104 Amusement Park

    When the others were already away, Kanae walked to Kevin and crossed her arm. "Do you bring me here to make that annoying girl purposely say bad things about me?"

    Without her being here, She wouldn¡¯t make a sarcastic remark. After all, She was mostly jealous of her being able toe together with Kevin in that party. Without her here, Kevin wouldn¡¯t be able to make She that agitated.

    "You¡¯re quite sharp," Kevin didn¡¯t deny it.

    "You¡¯re truly a cunning president," Kanae shook her head. "I¡¯ll be expecting another bonus at the end of this month, alright?"

    Kevin¡¯s eyebrows rose. He calmly looked back to Kanae. "Rather than bonus, I have a different offer for you."

    "What is it?"

    "Do you have anything you want? Name it, and I¡¯ll give it to you."

    Kanae was stunned speechlessly. Was this president serious? What if she said to him that she wanted a big mansion, would he give it to her? However, seeing his serious expression, she knew that he might even do what she wanted if she asked something outrageous.

    "Is anything possible and there¡¯s no limit?"

    "If you ask me to spend millions for you, I¡¯ll just give you a bonus likest month," Kevin answered calmly. He knew that by doing this, he had made this girl became the enemy of apany, so he wanted to make up for it.

    Kanae thought for a moment. "There¡¯s a ce that I want to go for a long time."

    "Where is it?"

    Kanae smiled. "Amusement Park."

    "Okay,e here early in the morning tomorrow. I¡¯ll take you to the amusement park."

    "Will you pay for all games that I y?"

    "Yes."

    "Okay, I¡¯lle tomorrow," Kanae nodded her head. "Is your house really far from my ce?"

    "It¡¯s not appropriate," Kevin answered stoically.

    "Okay, I got it."

    After making the promise, Kanae went home.

    ...

    The next day, Mike and Neo saw their boss got up early. They wondered what happened with him to wake up so early on Saturday. When they saw him threw the key to Neo and asked to drive him to thepany, Neo was stunned speechlessly.

    "Boss, it¡¯s not good to overwork too much. The deal is over, can¡¯t you have some rest for a while?"

    Kevin stared back coldly. "I¡¯m not going to work."

    Neo and Mike didn¡¯t know what to say. They just did what their boss told them to do. However, when they saw Kanae was standing wearing a shirt and jeans, they were even more stunned.

    "You¡¯re early President," Kanae greeted.

    "Get in," Kevin ordered and turned to Neo. "Next is to amusement part."

    "Amusement what?" Neo nearly yelled. When he saw Kevin¡¯s cold gaze from the mirror, he chose to shut his mouth for good. Why in the world their stoic president wanted to go to the amusement part. Please tell him that the two of them were not dating. He would not be able to take it if that was the truth.

    When they arrived, Kevin said to the two of them, "You don¡¯t have to follow after me."

    "..." President, please tell us that you were joking.

    Kanae got out from the car and waited for Kevin to buy the ticket. They walked in, and Kanae¡¯s eyes gleamed with excitement. It has been a long time since thest time she went to the Amusement Park. With her tight schedule and money, there was no chance in the past two years.

    "What do you want to ride?"

    "Roller coaster!"

    In the end, Kanae rode almost all kind of rides in the amusement park. Kevin was merely following her from behind as he saw her being excited at each ride. He got in to some of the rides, but most of the time he just waited for her to finish. In the end, she was exhausted from trying a lot of rides.

    "We can take a short rest there," Kevin pointed to the Ferris wheel.

    Kanae nodded. "I think that will be a good idea."

    The two of them waited to buy the ticket as Kanae took a deep breath. It was quite tiring to try them all in mere hours.

    "You can juste here again in the future," Kevin remarked.

    "I doubt it," Kanae grinned. "I haven¡¯te to the amusement park for a long time. I don¡¯t have the time and money toe here."

    "I believe I give you quite a lot as the paymentst time."

    "I already use them for a different thing," Kanae evaded the question. It was clear that she didn¡¯t want to tell him.

    Kevin nodded his head. "That¡¯s quite a miracle that you can spend them so fast."

    "Well, I¡¯m a woman."

    When he heard that, he looked towards her up and down. To be honest, he even doubted the money she got were for her appearance. It was clear that she barely did anything to make herself looked well. She was wearing a worn out shirt and jeans. They were not bad, but it was clear that they were not new clothes.

    "President, I don¡¯t bring my pen today. Do you want me to change it to my shoe?" Kanae asked with a cold tone.

    "..." he was only looking at her appearance, and not her chest like before.

    Knowing that it was useless to debate about anything with a woman, he didn¡¯t exin himself. After paying for the ticket, they got into one of the rooms and waited as the others started to board into the ferris wheel.

    "Theke seems small from here," Kanae looked from the window.

    There was a smallke near the Ferris wheel. It was a manmadeke, but it was still quite big for them. Although it was not used for swimming, at least the view of theke was quite amazing.

    "Everything seems small if you see them from the distance."

    "You¡¯re right."

    Kevin took a seat at the opposite of Kanae as he watched her looking from the window excitedly. He wondered where the usually capable worker in his office had gone to. The girl in front of him was more simr to a little kid rather than a grown up woman.

    "When is thest time you go to the amusement park?" Kevin suddenly asked.

    Kanae pondered about it. "I think it¡¯s two and half a year ago when it¡¯s summer vacation. What about you?"

    "I never went to an amusement park before," Kevin answered calmly.

    "Are you serious? I thought most children would go here when they¡¯re young," Kanae was quite surprised.

    "I don¡¯t have the time when I¡¯m young."

    "Are your parents very strict?"

    Kevin wasn¡¯t sure how he should answer this question. He looked back to Kanae. "You can say so."

    "I see," Kanae nodded her head. She might not know about the other children, but she was fond of her parents when she was young. They were the best parents for her as she loved them very much.

    "I guess we have apletely different life."

    When he heard that, Kevin nodded his head. He was about to ask about something else when the ce they were in shook and nearly caused the two of them to fall to the floor. In the next second, they heard the sound of guns not far from there and the light suddenly turned off.

    What happened?

 Chapter 105 I Canâ€™t Swim!

    Kanae hurriedly looked towards the ground from the window. At this point of time, they were at a pretty far distance from the ground. It would be dangerous to get out with this height. If someone didn¡¯t get broken bones after jumping from this height, it would be a miracle.

    "There¡¯s someone running."

    From the entrance of the Amusement Park, several people were running with another group chasing from behind. Although she was located pretty far, she was sure that the dark blue colors from the group of people who were chasing were from the police uniform. With that information alone, she knew that there must be some criminal who has escaped.

    The entrance of the Amusement Park was filled with people. They quickly dispersed when the group passed by and another sound of guns was heard. The men were attacking the electrical source for the Amusement Park, trapping those who were in the middle of ying.

    "They¡¯reing towards here," Kanae said with worry.

    Kevin nodded his head. "We need to get out from here."

    "What?"

    Ignoring Kanae¡¯s stunned look, Kevin took out his phone and called Neo.

    "How¡¯s the situation down there."

    "Boss, they are shooting randomly. Many citizens are trying to run away. It¡¯s very hectic over here."

    Neo was practically running here and there to reach his boss¡¯s ce. Unfortunately, it was not easy for him to get closer with the situation being extremely chaotic like that.

    In the next second, Kanae felt the ce they were in shook terribly. She immediately looked down and noticed that they were shooting the footing of the ferris wheel. Although it was not enough to make the ce got destroyed, the shook was enough to send the people into a screaming frenzy.

    "Boss, are you alright?" Neo¡¯s panicked voice could be heard from the phone. "Mike is on the way to the ce. He¡¯s much closer than me."

    "Wait near theke," Kevin answered before closing the phone. On the other side of the line, Neo nearly cursed out loud because he found out that he couldn¡¯t talk with Kevin anymore. That boss of his never gave him enough instruction to make him understood what the other party wanted to do.

    Kevin moved towards the door and crouched down near the chair. There was an emergency button in case the door unable to open. After he had pressed them, he pulled the door open.

    "What are you doing?" Kanae was startled. He didn¡¯t mean for them to jump down to their death, right?

    "We have to get out," Kevin answered calmly. "If we stay here for long, we might be trapped."

    Before Kanae could answer, the ce shook once again as another barrage of shooting could be heard from below them. Inside her heart, she cursed those people for using heavy guns.

    Kevin was holding the door tightly. He turned his head towards Kanae once more. "Come over here."

    Kanae walked to Kevin slowly and looked below. In front of her was the bigke that she saw earlier. Half of the ferris wheel was ced right on top of theke, so if they jumped, they wouldnd in the water.

    "It¡¯s okay."

    "No, it¡¯s not! I can¡¯t swim," Kanae said to Kevin.

    Kevin pulled her closer as he answered, "Just hold onto me."

    Kanae wasn¡¯t able to say anything else before they jumped from the ce. Kanae could barely see anything as everything happened so fast. By the time she realized it, she was already inside the water.

    SPLASH!

    She was holding her breath, but she couldn¡¯t see anything. Her sses were lost in the water and all she knew was someone pulled her up. In a matter of seconds, she was on the surface once again.

    *cough* *cough*

    "Can¡¯t you just leave me up there?" Kanae asked angrily when she was already at the surface. Her hand was practically holding Kevin tightly as she was unable to swim.

    Kevin was holding her by her waist as he shook his head. "They destroy the ce. If you stay up there, you will have to wait for hours before the firefightere to help you."

    "I tell you, I can¡¯t swim!"

    "I know."

    Kevin moved his body and ced Kanae on his back. When he moved, Kanae was absolutely terrified. She couldn¡¯t swim and if he didn¡¯t hold her, she would surely drown. Even if it was only a split second, she was still afraid.

    "Don¡¯t move around so much!"

    "If I don¡¯t move, we¡¯ll stick in this position for hours. Do you want to die because of cold?"

    Kanae didn¡¯t want to answer and merely tightened her arm around this man¡¯s shoulders. In any case, she could not move from here as she was unable to swim. If he hoped for her to go back to the shore by herself, he must be dreaming.

    Kevin also didn¡¯t pester her anymore as he moved to the shore slowly. He didn¡¯t want to startle the girl, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t want to stay here for long. The short distance took longer than he expected, but at least it was still within minutes. The shore was not that far from the ce they fell too.

    "Boss, are you okay?" Mike called from on top of the shore. He was crouching down to avoid the group of people random shoots, but at the same time, he tried to reach the two of them.

    Kevin nodded his head. "We¡¯re fine."

    It was only on the shore did Kanae released Kevin. On the way, she didn¡¯t rx her grip even in the slightest as she was too afraid to let him go.

    "Vice ¨CKanae, here," Neo handed his outer shirt to Kanae. His physique was the smallest among the three of them, so his clothes were the best if they wanted to cover Kanae.

    Kanae used the shirt on top of her shirt. Even though her clothes were wet, it was better to have a slightly dried one because it would protect her from the wind.

    "Thank you, Neo."

    Neo looked towards Kevin. "Now shall we give those people some lesson to cause a ruckus in this ce?"

    "Sure, make sure to not hurt any citizen."

    "No worry Boss."

    The two of them walked away while Kanae looked towards Kevin in confusion. "You¡¯re not a police, right? Why are you helping them?"

    "There¡¯s no reason to not help. Let¡¯s move the wounded citizens to the building."

    There were several buildings across the field. Those were resting ce or the ce to buy ticket, but at the same time, it was also the safest ce in this park. Many of the people were heading towards that ce as they didn¡¯t want to get involved with the police chasing after the bunch of people.

    "Okay. Before that, don¡¯t you need to change your clothes?"

    "There¡¯s no need."

    Kanae nodded her head. She was not hurt, so it didn¡¯t take long before she approached those who were wounded and helped to get inside the building. All along, the two of them only moved in the small ce. When she rested, she saw her two seniors fought the people.

    Mike was powerful, so it didn¡¯t take him long to win in a contest of strength. On the other hand, Neo was instead utilizing covert movement. His built was smaller and it would be an idiotic move if he wanted to face them head on.

    Seeing their proficiencies, Kanae was quite stunned. It was clear that they were pretty experienced. When she was still thinking about it, her name was called.

    "Kanae? What are you doing here?"

 Chapter 106 This One Didnâ€™t Coun

    "Sir Kano?" Kanae was stunned to see the police inspector in front of her. She knew that Kano usually worked around this are, but this was practically her first time seeing him in his work. Additionally, she was sure that her best friend would not let her heard the end of it should that girl knew what happened here.

    Kano jogged towards Kanae with confusion filled his face. He knew that she was his daughter¡¯s friend, but he didn¡¯t hear anything about this girling to the Amusement Park. Additionally, why did she wear a men¡¯s shirt?

    "What are you doing here? It¡¯s dangerous."

    "I was inside the ferris wheel when that group of peopleing here, so President takes me out by jumping to theke," Kanae simplified her experience into one sentence.

    Kano moved his gaze towards the ferris wheel with bewilderment expression. He wanted to know who that president this girl talked about. Moreover, why did they have to use such a dangerous method to get out of the ce when they could just stay there?

    "You should just wait for help."

    "President doesn¡¯t allow it," Kanae pointed to Kevin.

    Kano looked towards Kevin with a frown on his face. He was about to berate that boy, but he found that the young man seemed rather familiar. His brain worked twice as faster when he thought about it. When did he see this young man? He didn¡¯t seem to be out of ordinary, yet he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that he did know the young man.

    Shaking his head, Kano no longer thought about that young man. He could just flip into some documents when he returnedter. For now, his focus should be ensuring citizen safety and those people are captured.

    "Just stay away from trouble."

    "I¡¯ll do my best, Sir."

    After hearing Kanae¡¯s answer, Kano ran towards his men and gave more instruction to them. They needed to capture those men before the gun hurt anyone else. It took them another few minutes to ensure that those people were captured.

    Mike and Neo walked towards Kanae after being berated for interfering the police¡¯s work.

    "They should be d that we help them fight," Neoined as they walked.

    Mike shook his head with a small smile. "Do you think they¡¯ll appreciate something so small like this?"

    "Still..."

    Kevin came over and moved his hand. Seeing his gesture, the two of them immediately shut up. They didn¡¯t want to annoy their president more than this.

    "It¡¯s better if you return to your home as fast as possible. You might catch a cold," Kevin reminded.

    "You¡¯re one to talk when you¡¯repletely drenched like that," Kanae retorted. The man in front of her was the one who needed to warm up. After all, he didn¡¯t change his clothes and immediately ran over to help others.

    Kevin shook his head. "I¡¯m a man. This little thing won¡¯t be able to affect me."

    Hearing his words, Kanae was still doubtful. He did look strong, and she knew that he still did sports asionally. Even though so, there was no need for him to stay wet just to act strong.

    At that time, Kano walked over to them. He had finished arranging the task for his men and all he needed to do was cleaning up.

    "Thank you for your help before, but you shouldn¡¯t interfere in the police¡¯s work in the future. It¡¯s dangerous," Kano reminded.

    Kanae nodded her head. She didn¡¯t have any intention to help them again in the future. If it was possible, she would want to stay out from the police as far as possible as she didn¡¯t want to have any dealing with them.

    "It¡¯s nothing big, officer. There¡¯s no need to worry so much," Neo answered in his usualid back tone.

    Kano red towards the young man while Neo just shrugged. They could interfere as they liked. After all, they were helping the police and not the opposite. As for the danger, they knew about them very well.

    "You might get hurt if you involve yourself in our work."

    "We won¡¯t me the police," Mike answered with a smile. "Please don¡¯t worry so much, Officer."

    Kano was about to berate these three again when his gazended on Kevin. He had seen this young man from afar before, but he was not sure where he had seen his picture before. Although they were only standing and didn¡¯t do anything, he felt that there was an invincible pressure from this boy.

    Unconsciously, his body stood alert immediately. Even if they were not doing anything, he felt that if he said something wrong, he would be death. This feeling of pressure was something he had seen before from his superior. With bewilderment, he looked towards Kevin, but he could not understand where this feeling of anxiousness came from.

    Kevin was merely standing calmly. He looked straight at the officer before him, but Kano didn¡¯t have the will to stay there anymore. His instinct told him that he would not end well if he stayed in this position.

    "There¡¯s no need to worry. This is something we have to do," Kevin answered shortly before turning silent once again.

    When it was Neo and Mike, he felt that they were only the arrogance of youth, but from this man, he felt different. It was as if Kevin was giving him order and that order was impossible to refuse.

    "I see. Just remember to be careful," Kano answered after a few seconds.

    "We will," Neo answered with a grin.

    After looking towards the four of them once again, Kano walked away. He would not let things end like this. He was sure that he had seen that young man¡¯s face before this. He needed to find them. Inside his mind, he promised himself that he would take the time to know about this.

    Without Kano watching over them, Kevin turned his attention back to Kanae. "You have to return soon. You will get sick if you don¡¯t change your clothes soon."

    "Yes, President," Kanae nodded her head.

    "Do you need me to take you home?"

    "There¡¯s no need. The location for my house is not that far from here," Kanae shook her head lightly.

    "Take care of yourself," Kevin nodded his head.

    Kanae acknowledged it as she turned around. However, she hadn¡¯t even walked one step when Kevin suddenly spoke again.

    "This one doesn¡¯t count. I¡¯ll take you for a different trip in the future."

    Kanae was stunned when she heard Kevin¡¯s sudden remark. She was already having enough fun after spending hours in this Amusement Park. There was no need for him to bring her for another trip.

    On the other hand, Neo and Mike were even more speechless. They were already praying from the bottom of their heart that Kevin would only act strange for one day. Who would have thought that this young man wanted to take Kanae on another trip in the future?

    Heaven, did he take a wrong medicine today?

    "There¡¯s no need. I already have enough fun today."

    "It¡¯s ruined in the end, so I¡¯ll take you to a different ceter."

    Kanae didn¡¯t understand why he was so adamant on making a promise with her. "There¡¯s really no need. You¡¯re already giving a lot today."

    Seeing that Kanae was adamant on refusing, Kevin no longer pestered the matter. "If you say so, I¡¯ll not force you."

    Kanae smiled. "Thank you for today, President. I have fun."

    They bid their farewell before Kevin turned his body to face the two men behind him. "Find out more about them. There¡¯s more work for you two."

    "Yes, Boss," yet their mouth was still hanging rather open. After all, they were rather surprised by the sudden advance their president made.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    On the other hand, Kanae returned home quickly. She only realized that she took Neo¡¯s shirt with her when she arrived back.

    ¡¯Oh well, I can just return itter.¡¯

    She took a quick bath before getting on her bed. She was exhausted from the trip today, so it didn¡¯t take long for her to enter the dreand.

 Chapter 107 Preparation

    When Monday arrived, many students returned back to school. There was no longer any lesson, but they had to make the preparation for the end year party that the school held every year. Most of them only came because they could y around while the rest came to attend their club. After all, some clubs would prepare something for the end year party show.

    "Good morning, Kanae," Alice smiled when she saw the sleepy Kanae.

    Kanae nodded her head. It seemed that she slept too littlest night because she was busy cleaning up her room. She only did it asionally, but each time was full of struggle as she had to make sure that everything was in their ce.

    "Good morning. Has Misaee to the ss?"

    "She¡¯s in the Chorus Club Room," Alice answered. "She¡¯s part of the students who will participate in the end year performance today."

    Kanae nodded her head in understanding. Some clubs members, who were good enough, would be chosen to be their group representative in the end year performance. It seemed that Misae was quite good for her to be able to be chosen to perform.

    The rest of the students would just decorate their ssroom with a winter theme or y on the gym. The temperature has been going down drastically for the past few days, so there was no way the student would want to y on the field unless they were sure that they were well prepared. Well, some boys were reckless enough, though. They were already ying outside even with the temperature low like this.

    "The cooking club doesn¡¯t prepare anything?" Kanae asked.

    "We¡¯ll prepare cookies for the gathering after the performance," Alice answered. "But there¡¯s no need to cook them right now. It¡¯s enough to prepare them one day before the event."

    Kanae nodded her head. She moved to her chair as she watched Alice made paper snow. It was a simple decoration that was usually used for the window, but to make them detailed was not easy.

    "Aren¡¯t you busy with the Student Council, Kanae?" Alice asked in curiosity.

    Kanae smiled wryly. She still couldn¡¯t do any of her work right now because neither Tommy nor Jay had finished theirs. She had included those that Mike and Neo prepared beforehand, but not those from Tommy and Jay. Since those two were not finished yet, she had to wait for them to finish before continuing her work.

    "I¡¯ll go there in the afternoon," she was sure that by afternoon, those two would have finished making the report. Although she was not sure about the content, at least they must be passable.

    Alice smiled brightly as she showed one of the finished paper snowkes on her hand. "Let¡¯s just make this for our ssroom."

    "I don¡¯t know how to make them."

    Alice giggled. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll teach you."

    "Alright then, you have to teach me, Teacher Alice," Kanae answered back. Since she still has to wait for those two, she better spent her time doing something different other than dozing around without anything to do.

    "Ah, don¡¯t call me teacher," Alice¡¯s face turned red. She was embarrassed to be called a teacher by Kanae. It was her who was the one who kept on pestering Kanae all these times, so the title shouldn¡¯t be hers.

    Kanae smiled mischievously. "Alright, I get it."

    "Let¡¯s just make the paper snow, okay?"

    "Okay."

    While Kanae and Alice were busy making the paper snow, Misae was busy reviewing the music sheet on her hand. Although the song they prepared was not long, the constant change of the pitch made it hard to sing. She had to pay close attention to the tone in order to not make any mistake.

    "Excuse me, is the leader of Chorus Club present?" a voice woke her up from her daydream.

    "Yes, he¡¯s in the inner room," Misae looked up and saw Jay was holding a stack of paper on his hand. The two of them were surprised when they saw each other. Jay didn¡¯t know that Misae was part of the Chorus Club while Misae didn¡¯t know that Jay was tasked toe to her club.

    After a few seconds, Jay squeezed a smile out from the corner of his mouth. "Hello, Misae."

    They have never talked privately before as Misae was always surrounded by Kanae and Alice when she met with the Student Council¡¯s member. Although all these times Misae has been trying to act normal around him, Jay knew that this girl was notfortable around him. This was the reason he tried his best to not bother Misae at all.

    Misae nodded her head slightly. "Hello, Jay. Our club president is over there if you want to meet with him."

    Her tone was neutral, but she was treating him like she was treating a stranger. Jay already knew that she would not ept him into her inner circle, and he too wouldn¡¯t force things. With a light nod, he moved to the direction Misae pointed at.

    The two of them didn¡¯t try to extend their conversation as they knew that they didn¡¯t like each otherpany. After looking towards Jay¡¯s back for a few seconds, Misae returned her attention back to her music sheet. She had to finish looking through them soon enough because they have practice after this.

    While Jay was tasked toe to the Chorus Club, Tommy was making his way towards the Drama Club. He asked a few questions and noted them on the paper he held on his hand before bidding farewell. He still had to make trip to a few more clubs after this.

    His steps suddenly stopped when he saw the third year in front of him. Even though he only saw the other party a few times in the past, there was no way he would forget this man.

    "Roy," Tommy¡¯s body suddenly turned alert. He has to be prepared in case the other party started another fight. In any case, their fighting ability was almost the same and he only wonst time because Roy was tired after a long battle.

    At the same time, Roy also saw Tommy. He looked towards Tommy with a sharp gaze. He might not know Tommy was Tom, but he still remembered the boy from the Student Council who interfered with his fight in the past.

    "Boy from Student Council, what are you doing here?"

    Tommy arched his eyebrows. "I believe I don¡¯t have any obligation to answer you."

    Roy¡¯s eyes moved to the stack of the paper. He could guess that Tommy was doing Student Council¡¯s work, but he didn¡¯t know what it was. Thinking of scaring this kid away, he moved forward fast and tried to snatch the paper.

    Tommy saw his intention and he sneered internally. He made a wide step to the side and secured the paper on his hand close to his chest, making the effort from Roy useless.

    When he saw that the boy managed to react, Roy stopped his attempt. He looked towards Tommy with a cold look. "You¡¯re not bad kiddo."

    "You too, senior," Tommy answered.

    The two of them red towards each other for another second before they went their separate ways. There was no need to sh right here as they still have things they needed to do.

    Upon reaching outside, Tommy sighed in relief. If they had to fight at school, his identity might leak out and it wouldn¡¯t be good for his future. After all, his enemies mighte to the school and disturb his peace.

 Chapter 108 Smiling Devil Again

    "Do you manage to make it, Kanae?" Alice asked with a smile on her face as she looked towards Kanae¡¯s work.

    Kanae took up the paper she has been holding. She managed to make a simple paper snowke. Unlike Alice¡¯s paper snowke, which was filled with detailed intricate, her paper snowke was rather simple. It still looked like a snowke, so she knew that she didn¡¯t fail in the process.

    "It¡¯s quite good. I think you have talent in this."

    "Really?" Kanae was skeptical. She merely made one paper snowke and Alice could say that she had the talent to make them?

    Alice nodded her head. "My first time is really poor, so I¡¯m sure that you can do far better than me."

    "I have a good teacher."

    The two of them ended up going back and forth as they continued making the paper snowke. Although Kanae didn¡¯t really have any interest in them, making them asionally wouldn¡¯t hurt. In the end, she spent quite a long time to finish them all.

    Alice looked towards the clock. "It¡¯s my turn to treat you. Let¡¯s go to the canteen."

    "Why are you taking turns in treating me? I can buy my own food," Kanaeughed.

    "No, we still haven¡¯t paid you enough for your help during our preparation for the end term. Without you, I won¡¯t be able to do any of the questions."

    Kanae scratched her head. That was nothing big for her as she was already used to help the other students in their struggle when they were doing their homework. In the end, she didn¡¯t reject the food that Alice paid for her. The two of them ate their lunch before Kanae headed towards the Student Council Room while Alice was busy to make the snowkes.

    "Good afternoon, President, Mike, and Neo," Kanae greeted when she came into the Student Council Room. There were only those three inside the room as usual.

    "Good afternoon, Kanae," Mike was the only one who answered. "How¡¯s the decoration for the ss?"

    Kanae struggled to remember what their ss representative prepared. She only recalled that he wanted them to prepare some decoration for the ss, but she didn¡¯t remember the specific. During her time in the ss, she only spent them by helping Alice to make a big batch of snowkes.

    "I think it¡¯s going well."

    Mike nodded his head before pointing to the dispenser. "You might want to make a coffee for our president."

    "Oh yeah, I almost forget."

    During the exams, she didn¡¯t make any coffee as her attention was fully focused on helping the other two in their lesson. Her hand quickly worked on the small table to make the coffee.

    While she was making the coffee, the other two members came into the room while panting. They looked towards Kanae with a sheepish grin on their face.

    "I have finished the task."

    They handed the half written, half typed, report to the two of them. Kanae browsed through the content for a moment before nodding her head. These would be enough for them to make the report.

    "That¡¯s good," Tommy grinned. He was already feeling tired after running here and there just to collect the information.

    Jay nodded his head in agreement. "If those are still not enough, I don¡¯t know what to say anymore."

    "At least, I finish them earlier than you."

    "What are you talking about? I¡¯m faster!"

    On the side, Mike tapped the table with a book to gain these two¡¯s attention. He had a smile on his face, yet the two boys knew that he was feeling displeased.

    "You¡¯rete by 5 hours and 15 minutes. Do you know what it means?"

    Even though Mike was showing an amiable smile on his face, Tommy and Jay were not foolish enough to believe that this man was lenient enough to let them off the hook. The two of them secretly gulped down with hesitation as they didn¡¯t know what they should talk in order to make Mike not angry.

    "Since you two are so brave to break the deadline. It¡¯s time for another practice. I¡¯m sure that the cold weather will not affect seasoned fighters like you two, right?"

    Jay and Tommy unconsciously screamed inside their mind.

    Demon!

    Devil!

    The temperature already decreased by a few dozen degreespared with the usual temperature. Although it was possible for them to get out with a sweater and long sleeve uniform, going out with the thin sports uniform was insane. The cold temperature would seep deep into their skin as they did any kind of sports outside.

    Some boys were reckless enough to get out with their uniform, but these two didn¡¯t want to court trouble by going out during this time.

    "Can¡¯t we use the gym?" Tommy asked.

    Mike shook his head as his mouth still formed a smile. "The other students are still using the gym at this time, so let¡¯s go out. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll jog with you two."

    The two of them cursed inwardly. If this training maniac wanted to torture himself, he was free to do so. There was no need to involve the two of them into the insane training.

    They looked towards the other members, hoping for any help they could do. At this time, Neo was still busy typing on his monitor with extreme focus. On the other side, Kanae was discussing with Kevin about their report that they had to finish and submit.

    Yup, they were doomed. With no other choice, Tommy and Jay followed after Mike. At the very least, this would make them stronger.

    Kanae finished the work with Kevin within a few hours. By the time she finished, she noticed that it was also the time for the school to be over. Her eyes wandered around, wondering if those two would be alright under the abuse of Mike.

    "Mike is a good trainer. He knows your physical strength limit after you start training with him a few times," Kevin seemed to notice Kanae¡¯s anxiousness as he remarked in a calm tone.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I hope so. Jay and Tommy won¡¯t be able to survive if that¡¯s not the case."

    "They¡¯ll return soon enough. Mike is not that strong to stay under the drastic temperature for hours without stopping too."

    "I see."

    Kevin finished printing the report and stapled them together. "Let¡¯s submit the report. After that, it¡¯s time to go to work as usual."

    "Okay."

    While Kanae was busy with her work, Tommy and Jay finally finished the training. Mike had left them because he had to apany Kevin to the office, so these twoid in the corridor. They were too exhausted to care about the other students who passed by.

    "I can¡¯t believe that the Young Master of Souhon n can¡¯t stand after this punishment," Tommy taunted.

    "The same goes for the acimed third strongest of their group."

    "I¡¯m never good for a long term fighting, especially under extreme condition."

    "Wow, I guess I know your weakness now."

    Tommy sent a re towards Jay. "My training is harder than you. Mike seems to specifically target our limit when he¡¯s making our punishment."

    "In any case, I won¡¯t be able to walk at all right now."

    "Well, you can stay there while I¡¯m going to eat."

    "Wait, don¡¯t leave me!" Jay struggled, but he was more exhaustedpared with Tommy who had walked far away. Inside his heart, he cursed as he hoped that he could beat Tommy someday.

 Chapter 109 Dirty Scheme

    Kanae worked as usual. Her work has be very easy for her as she took a shorter time to finish them now. Although she was still working hard as usual, the time she needed to finish them has shortened greatly.

    "I believe that you can get a promotion if you work this fast," Neomented when they were eating together in Kevin¡¯s office again.

    Kanae grinned when she heard that. "I don¡¯t need promotion. I just need more foods to eat every day."

    "I believe this is already enough, right?" Mike pointed to the box they got for their dinner. This was already far bigger than usual people as their appetite were bigger than ordinary people. He was certainly feeling hungrier after he spent his time practicing like that in the afternoon.

    "When the temperature is cold, I¡¯m getting hungrier than usual."

    "You¡¯re already eating a lot, and you want more? You¡¯re truly a glutton," Neomented.

    In the end, the two of them entered a heated debate about eating. Kanae did like eating, but she didn¡¯t eat that much in her opinion. Her body didn¡¯t be fat just because she loved eating. So obviously, she was sure that she only ate ording to what her stomach told her but not over.

    If it was over, she wouldn¡¯t be able to be this slim.

    "Even if you¡¯re not fat, I bet that your nutrition consumption is a mess."

    "I believe that they¡¯re still perfectly fine. I¡¯m still in my growing period, so I can eat a lot."

    "What growing period, you¡¯ll only grow fat!"

    "Say that to me another time and I¡¯ll make sure that a pennd on your face."

    "Come on, you two, it¡¯s time to start working," Mike beckoned with a wry smile on his face. If these two didn¡¯t stop fighting soon, they might need to face the wrath of Kevin. That president never liked anyone to talk so much during the time he was working.

    Neo and Kanae exchanged another look before they returned to their respective seat. The work was not quite done yet, so they better not wasted their time in their useless debate as they needed to do their work.

    After another hour or two, Kanae bid her farewell and headed home. She no longer stayed that long after dinner because she didn¡¯t want to go home toote. The temperature would be far colder if she stayed in the office until it waste at night.

    When she arrived in the lobby, she noticed that the annoying girl from before was here. She thought that the deal with theirpany has finished, but it seemed that the girl was stilling over here asionally. Well, it was not her business too, so she would not do anything.

    She also saw Kanae walked from the lift. Her face contorted in displeasure. She was annoyed by the sole fact that Kanae could meet with that president almost every day, but she has to wait here. Especially the incident before, she was sure that her image wouldn¡¯t be that bad if it was not because of Kanae.

    "Miss She, is there anything wrong?" the servant asked with wariness. He was not sure what made this girl suddenly had a bad mood.

    "Leave me alone," She answered in a sharp tone.

    When the servant left her, she moved her gaze to follow after Kanae. Kanae didn¡¯t greet her, so she would not greet the other party too. Her eyes glinted with maliciousness when she saw Kanae walked out of the door. She took out a phone from her pocket and made a call.

    "The girl whoes out just now, that¡¯s the one you should get."

    After she had finished making the call, She sneered. She wanted to see how that poor girl would fare when she was facing the people on the street. It would be hard for her to get out safely.

    She turned her head back to the servant. "I want to meet with the president again."

    "Miss She, please understand. Our president is busy as it¡¯s nearing the end of the year. There are a lot of sales and other things that we have to manage."

    "Can¡¯t he spare a few minutes?" She pouted. She has been waiting for this chance for a long time, so she didn¡¯t want to wait any longer.

    The servant was getting bothered by the matter as he was trying hard to reject this girl. He was not ready to get his supervisor fired him because of his action. They had clearly told him that he was not allowed to let this girl pass, so he would not do it.

    "Then can you let me speak with him?"

    "Miss..."

    As She was fixated to have a meeting with Kevin, she failed to realize that someone was paying close attention to her. This man heard her conversation very clearly, so he quickly whipped out his phone to make a call to his boss.

    On the top floor, Kevin looked towards the security camera with a frown. He noticed that the annoying girl from before was pestering his servant vehemently. It annoyed him by quite a lot. After all, he clearly rejected her advance several times in the past.

    Neo followed after Kevin¡¯s gaze and snickered. "That girl seems to love being rejected by you, Boss."

    "Tell her to go away."

    "I¡¯ll call the guards to take her away," Neo answered with a smile.

    Kevin didn¡¯t listen to Neo as his eyes were fixated on another security camera. He also ced the camera in front of the building in order to allow him to know whoever came to thepany before they came inside. This time, he saw a girl was standing in front of a group of men.

    They were only several meters from thepany main gate, so he was able to see them through the security camera. Although this kind of view wasmon in this city as it was well suited for the nickname as "City of Crime", but the person in question was someone he knew.

    "Kanae?" Kevin was stunned.

    The phone on his side rang and Mike hurriedly answered while Kevin was looking towards the camera with a frown on his face. When Mike heard the information that was thrown to him, his face turned pale.

    He quickly turned to the side. "Boss, Kanae is being targeted by She¡¯s men."

    "Ask the guard to help the girl..."

    Kevin had not finished talking when he saw that Kanae ran to the side, evading the men. Her movements were agile, but they were not that fast. After avoiding the men, she made her way towards the buildings on the other side of the street. The narrow path between the buildings was the perfect way to avoid getting surrounded, but it was dangerous if she got captured.

    "Neo, hack the cameras on the street."

    Neo was stunned by the sudden order, but his finger quickly moved his screen to apletely different program. He was already used to Kevin¡¯s sudden change of order, so he was well prepared. Well, he was not trained in programming for naught.

    "Mike, tell the guard that there are gangsters making trouble in front of us. Tell them to take care of the matter."

    "Yes, Boss."

    The two of them knew that Kevin didn¡¯t want Kanae to get involved in this matter too much. After all, for that girl to be targeted by She was part of Kevin¡¯s fault. He didn¡¯t want her to get wounded because of him.

    Kevin stood up from his chair. He walked to the door while Mike was bringing his phone while Neo took theptop with him and typed quickly with one hand. Before the door, he stopped for a moment before uttering one order.

    "As for that girl, kick her out from the building and cklist herpany."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 110 Legend of the Stree

    Kanae walked out from the building calmly, not bothering with She¡¯s presence in the slightest. She thought that there shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong, but she instantly knew that her thoughts were incredibly wrong.

    When she walked to the gate, she saw several people were standing with many kinds of weapon. Her eyes sharpened. Was there something she didn¡¯t know here? Those people weremon on the street, but their gaze seemed to follow her movement closely.

    Trying to target her? She wondered who they were to make her their target.

    "Oh, there¡¯s a little chick over here."

    "Man, she¡¯s ugly. I don¡¯t understand how a man can prefer her rather than hot girls."

    "Let¡¯s just get this job over with."

    Kanae¡¯s face darkened when she heard them call her ugly. Even if she was not that attractive, it shouldn¡¯t be enough to make them call her ugly no matter what the situation was. Still, her eyes watched with wariness as these guys walked towards her.

    "Who are you?"

    "There¡¯s no need to know, little girl," one of the men answered with a grin. "We¡¯re just going to do our job."

    "Job?" Kanae¡¯s eyes narrowed in displeasure. She was pretty sure that their job was anything but good. After all, they were standing with weapons ready and blocked the road in front of her.

    "Just be obedient, we won¡¯t do anything bad for you."

    "Come follow us, little girl."

    Kanae looked to the group of men in front of her. There were seven people in total, and they have big build. She knew that there was a camera nearby, so she couldn¡¯t make any move here or her picture would be captured. How troublesome.

    "What if I refuse?"

    The first man smiled. "Then don¡¯t me us for using violence."

    The moment he said that, one of the men from the side lunged forward. Kanae was ready as she leaned her body to the back and stepped away from the range of attack. She used moderate speed as she turned her body and ran towards the row of building not far from there.

    "Catch her!"

    The leader¡¯s face was ugly. He didn¡¯t expect the reflex of the girl was faster than them, so they missed the perfect chance to catch her. Before they knew it, they had gone inside the path between buildings to chase after Kanae.

    Kanae was calm as she observed the surrounding. Some of the paths have cameras, but the others didn¡¯t. Her eyes carefully searched for the camera and she stopped right on the ce where there was no camera. The distance between the buildings was perfect as she used both her arm and leg to climb upwards.

    When the group of men ran to this side, they failed to recognize that someone was not far from them. Seeing them chasing after her so frantically, Kanae¡¯s eyes turned cold.

    ¡¯If you truly want to get beaten up, I¡¯ll let you see the glimpse of the famous fighter from the street.¡¯

    When thest man passed below her, Kanae released her grip andnded right on top of him. The man was startled, but he only felt pain on the back of his neck as the next thing he saw wasplete darkness.

    Kanae moved to the next man and knocked them fast. Her swift movement caused no disturbance as they fell to the ground one by one. Before the next one could realize what happened, he already passed out. The only one who reacted fast enough was their leader.

    He turned around and saw his subordinates passed out on street one by one. He saw a shadowing towards him and hurriedly put a guard, but he still felt pain in his stomach. At that moment, he seemed to recall something as he watched how powerless he was even when he was supposedly the strongest bodyguard.

    Moving like a ghost,

    Leaving no trace except bodies of the enemies,

    No one ever saw him as his movement is too fast,

    When you see him, you should just run because he¡¯s the legend of the street.

    That was the phrase people on the street described for the strongest members of the three most powerful groups. They were invincible and whenever they appeared, no one would know what had befallen them or who. The movement of the person was simr to that of a ghost, reminding of the legend on the street.

    At this very moment, he felt regret chasing after the girl into this narrow path. If only he knew that a strong person was lurking around, he would never dare to walk here. Unfortunately, there was nothing he could do as he saw darkness and lost consciousness.

    In front of him, Kanae stretched her body. "It has been some time since thest time I fight. It seems my body is healed."

    She was feeling rather excited when she noticed that her body has healed. Based on what the doctor said, she had to cease any strenuous physical movement until January. Being able to move well again, she was certainly happy.

    However, she needed to have a perfect reason for the mess in front of her. There was no way she would want to tell them that a girl knocked them out of the blue.

    "Oh well, I¡¯ll just ask Tommy to spread news that he¡¯s the one who did it. He shouldn¡¯t reject a request from his captain."

    With that in thought, Kanae used another way to get out from the narrow paths between buildings. After a few turns, she noticed that Kevin and the others were standing not far from the gate. How did he know what happened to her?

    At that time, she knew that the one who sent the men must be She. If that was so, she would have to make Tommy spread the news in Student Council to avoid getting suspiciousness from the president.

    When she got out from the paths, Neo also managed to trace her using the camera. He was dumbfounded when he saw that girl was perfectly fine without any trace of fight or wound. At most, her clothes were slightly disheveled after running quite a bit.

    "Boss, she¡¯s fine."

    Kevin¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Where is she?"

    "She gets out through a different path," Neo answered. "Is it possible that she shakes them off?"

    Based on the speed she showed on the camera, it was unlikely for her to escape from the pursuer. Besides, the paths between the pack buildings were like a maze, making it hard for them to get out once they came inside. His guess was she must be meeting someone powerful who helped her inside.

    "Boss, those men are unconscious."

    "Mike, you know what to do."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Kevin stared at the camera with a frown. The ce where the men passed out was in the ce that has no camera. There was no way he could know what happened inside the ce. The only way to know was by asking those men or asking Kanae.

    "We can just ask Kanae tomorrow. She should being to the school as usual," Neo suggested.

    Hearing that, Kevin shook his head. He would just try a different method and try to find out about thister.

 Chapter 111 Spreading News

    The next morning, Tommy was heading out to the school even before the sunrise as usual. He would visit the infirmary to sleep, so he always came over very early in the morning. On his journey to the school, he stopped on the empty path that didn¡¯t have any surveince.

    "Captain, what are you doing on the street this early?" he asked with a wry smile.

    Kanae scratched her head. "I need to talk to you before we go to school because the school is filled with surveince all over the ce."

    Tommy nodded his head. He looked towards Kanae up and down, wondering if this reckless captain of his would get wounded again. After all, she had to rest for months because of the big battle months ago.

    Kanae was the leader of Fiore Group, a group that she herself created nearly two years ago. Even though it was a rtively new group, they managed to snatch the title of the strongest group on the street a few months ago in a big battle against the other groups.

    Unfortunately, she sustained heavy wounds and nearly unable to move from the bed because of rupture and so on. In the end, she skipped school for a long time and only informed Misae that she had to work and not go to the school for the time being.

    Thankfully, no one ever suspected anything. By the time she could walk and not wearing those bandages again, she returned to the school. At that time, their group halted their movementpletely because their very leader was hurt.

    "I know, you want to have a normal high school life, so you don¡¯t want anyone to know your other identity in the underworld," Tommy nodded his head.

    "You¡¯re no different, Tommy."

    Tommy coughed up. "Anyway, back to the topic. Did something happen to you again?"

    "I¡¯m already healedpletely. There¡¯s no pain at all when I move around," Kanae exined.

    "That¡¯s good news," Tommy eximed delightfully. He was already bored to stroll on the street alone after spending time with Kanae and the others for over than one year. On the next second, he noticed that something was wrong. How Kanae realized that she was already healed?

    His eyes turned into disbelief. "Did you fight again?"

    "I¡¯m being chased, so I just retaliate," Kanae answered calmly.

    Tommy¡¯s face turned sour. A simple retaliation from Kanae was the same as sending death message to the people who chased after her. Having stayed by Kanae¡¯s side when the girl fought, he knew very well that this girl was worthy of the title one of the best fighter on the street.

    Unfortunately, that still didn¡¯t change the reckless behavior that she had. Even though he knew that she would be fine even while charging into an army, she still has a limit to her physical ability.

    "Don¡¯t be reckless. Who did you fight this time?"

    "I believe they should be ordinary guards," Kanae decided to tell Tommy about her experience in the office.

    When Tommy heard what She did to Kanae, he got the urge to go straight to theirpany and wreck havoc over there. After Kanae finished exining, he finally got the big picture of what this girl wanted him to do.

    "You want me to im that I¡¯m the one who stroll on the street and identally see a girl being chased near that ce?" Tommy frowned. Although there was indeed a ck street not far from the ce, it was still in quite a distance.

    "Can you do it?"

    "No problem, but I¡¯m sure that they will suspect about my identity considering your fighting ability."

    "We¡¯ll think about thatter."

    Tommy shrugged. He saw that Kanae already disappeared from his view after blinked once. He cursed inside his mind again. If that girl dared to do anything reckless again after she was healed, he would make that doctor forced her to stay on the bed again.

    She has just sustained heavy wound for the Heaven sake!

    In the end, Tommy just forgot about that matter as he reached the infirmary again. He would just think about itter.

    "Tommy, stop sleeping! Do you forget that we have to finish the task?" Jay felt displeasure when he saw that Tommy was sleeping again. Mike was behind him, and he knew that he had to somehow force this sleeping prince to wake up.

    Tommy yawned. "I¡¯m still tired. I nearly don¡¯t have any sleepst night."

    "What are you doing? Visiting the girls?"

    A pillow was what Jay got for trying to tease Tommy. He couldn¡¯t avoid the pillow even when he realized that Tommy had thrown one to him. Inside his heart, heined that this man used his martial arts for something so insignificant.

    "Tommy, do you want another training or helping for the party?" Mike decided to speak up.

    "I¡¯ming!"

    With that, Tommy followed after Jay to the Student Council Room. The other members were there as they were preparing for the decoration for the stageter. Although there were not many decorations, they still had to finish them quickly as there were a lot of others.

    "Tommy, you still have bed hair," Kanae joked when she saw Tommy¡¯s appearance.

    "Someone has just dragged me awake," Tommy answered with a grin on his face.

    Because they havee to help, the work finished even earlier. Kanae moved the decoration into the box before heading to the main hall. On the other hand, Tommy was leaning on the chair, intending to sleep again.

    "Can¡¯t you stay awake for a longer time?" Jay asked with an annoyed tone.

    "I¡¯m not like a certain young master who manages to leisure alone in his residence without any need to worry."

    "What are you talking about? I have to train with my brother!" Jay¡¯s face cringed when he recalled the training he had with his brother. It wasplete hell for him because his brother ability far surpassed him and it took everything he had to finish the same amount of training.

    Thankfully, these times it was not as hard as before, so he could go to school.

    Kevin nced at the clock. "It¡¯s time to prepare the stage. I¡¯ll go down first."

    "I¡¯ll help out," Mike said as he looked towards the twozing boys. "In five more minutes, you have toe down."

    Both of them nearly cursed out loud when they heard Mike¡¯s order. They stayed on their seat with a ck face while Neo pretended that he couldn¡¯t hear anything as he was still busy with hisputer.

    "Why are you following after Mike¡¯s order when you have that high of a status?" Tommy asked curiously.

    "I¡¯m just a normal student here, and I don¡¯t like to have my background being rted to me over and over, which I guess the same for you."

    "Yeah, you¡¯re right," Tommy nodded his head. "But I¡¯m from a humble background as it¡¯s just a hobby of mine that I stroll on the street. Even yesterday, I got into a fight with seven men."

    Actually, Jay didn¡¯t feel anything was weird from what Tommy said to him. Knowing Tommy¡¯s second identity as the member of Fiore Group, he knew for sure that this man spent most of his time on the street. Besides, he had heard the news about this man capability on the street very much.

    Neo raised up his head from his monitor. "If you two don¡¯t want to get another round of punishment, you better go to the field."

    "Yes...."

    The two of them scrambled outside. On the other hand, Neo took out his phone and make a call.

    "I need a detailed background of Tommy Mdy."

 Chapter 112 Threa

    On her father¡¯s office, She was pacing around the room nervously. Yesterday, she found out that the men she sent disappeared and there was no trace of them. She could not possibly ask Kevin about this as it was the same as admitting that she was sending people to injure Kanae.

    While she was in turmoil, the clock showed that it was already noon, so she couldn¡¯t stay here any longer. Her father was going to use the conference room because of some meeting.

    At this moment, suddenly her father came inside with a messy appearance. "She, did you do something?"

    "No, I did not. What is it, father?"

    She¡¯s father was holding his head with a crazed expression. He had just received calls that the customers wanted to change their business and no longer have any business with him. Seeing that those who made the deal came from the guests in Kevin¡¯s Company, he didn¡¯t find it that weird.

    He only lost a few customers, so things were still salvable. Yet early in this morning, he got the report that his men were found trying to sabotage apany but failed. Now they were in the prison, waiting for the punishment, so they spilled the beans that they were tasked to injure the designated person from a differentpany.

    The news somehow transpired over to the otherpanies. In the end, they refused to make the deal with him and lost a lot of money in the process. If this continued, he would be forced to sign bankruptcy as he no longer had any business.

    "Just leave me alone for now, She."

    "Father..."

    "Get out!"

    She was stunned by her father sudden shout. He never shouted to her before as she was his pampered daughter. With mixed feeling, she went to the lobby and saw someone unexpected waiting for her.

    "You¡¯re one of President Kevin¡¯s employees, right?" she asked warily.

    The one in front of her was Mike. He smiled towards the girl as he nodded his head calmly. "Miss She, this is the documents from the police station. You¡¯re expected to be present when they¡¯re interrogating your subordinate."

    She¡¯s face turned pale suddenly. She stared at the document in her hand with disbelief all over her face. "How did you...?"

    "This is all I have to say. Please reconsider your action, little miss. You¡¯re not at the very top of the power chain," Mike smiled as usual, yet his smile sent chills ran down the spine for She.

    She looked towards the document as Mike walked away. Her heart knew that it was practically over for her. She wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything after her father¡¯spany was destroyed. With the reputation in tatters like this, she doubted that she would be able to do anything.

    This was the first time she realized that she had lostpletely.

    ...

    Kale Company

    Kanae worked as usual. She noticed that Kevin was paying more attention to her at school, which she guessed because he was curious. After a few hours, he no longer paid much attention to her. Since it was already like usual, she also just did her work like nothing had happened.

    The days passed smoothly and once again she crashed into Kevin¡¯s office for the dinner. It was still a food box, but for her, they were already more than enough. After all, she recognized that the brand seemed to be a somewhat expensive restaurant, so she would notin.

    "You seem to be at ease working in a cramped office like this," Neomented when he saw that Kanae was already working with the stack of documents on her hand.

    Kanae raised her head. The office was quite big. It was not as small as Neo said, so she didn¡¯t feel that ufortable.

    "It¡¯s quite spacious."

    Neo scratched his head. That was not what he meant. He had just noticed that Kanae seemed to be at ease when working in this ce with someone who has a far higher position than her beside the girl.

    "Let¡¯s watch the news for a bit."

    Mike turned the television on the side. It was mostly used for decoration, but sometimes they still used it to catch up with thetest news and so on. When they turned the television on, Kanae¡¯s eyes caught on thetest news.

    "...the trading firm that has been standing for years is no more. They have just received the report from the prison that their men is caught trying to sabotage otherpany. This will surely be very detrimental for thepany because they have to exin to their customers..."

    Kanae was stunned when she heard the news. After she beat those men unconscious, she left them on that ce. How did they end up in the prison and admitted their wrongdoing?

    Her gaze turned to Kevin as she realized that it must be him who did it. Other than him, no one should have known that those men were from She¡¯s father tradingpany.

    When she was about to say something else, the news continued.

    "...ording to the men that are captured, they¡¯re attacked by a ghost that suddenly appeared from behind. They don¡¯t know who the person is, but they know that he was very powerful and fast. They termed that person as a ghost and say that everyone should be careful..."

    "..." Now I turned into a ghost?

    Kanae tried to forget the second news as she looked towards the man by the side. He was still busy working, so she didn¡¯t want to disturb him.

    "Thank you."

    Without moving his gaze from his work, Kevin nodded his head. With his confirmation, Kanae started to do her work again. It was correct, the one who did it was Kevin and she was thankful for him even if he only did it because it was indeed his fault from the very beginning.

    Mike and Neo looked towards each other with a knowing look. They knew that Kanae was smart, so the girl must have known that they was the one who were behind it. They were trying to guess what her reaction would be. Who would have thought that it was only a simple ¡¯thank you¡¯?

    They were tempted to ask more about what happened in the alleyway at that time, but they didn¡¯t do it. Neo merely busy searching for more information about Tommy as he hadn¡¯t even finished the work to search for that 20 people. Hopefully, Tommy was included in their list, or his work would never end.

 Chapter 113 He Already Knows

    Nolen School C

    The next day was very hectic as the students were busy trying to finish all the preparation as fast as they could. Tomorrow will be the time for the end year party of their school, so they had to prepare everything fully. It made the students extremely tired.

    When it was the time for lunch break, nearly all of them cheered as they finally could get some rest.

    "Kanae, here¡¯s your lunch," Misae gave a box to Kanae. They had asked the canteen to prepare their food into a box, so it was easier for the students to bring some for their friends.

    Kanae epted it. "Thank you. How¡¯s your practice going on?"

    "I¡¯m totally nervous," Misae answered. She has to perform the next day along with the other students in her club. Although she was not alone, she still felt rather nervous at the fact that she will sing in front of numerous students.

    "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do well."

    "I hope so too."

    Alice handed the food to the other Student Council members before she returned to Misae and Kanae¡¯s ce. She was smiling happily.

    "Have the cookies for tomorrow ready, Alice?"

    "Yes!" Alice eximed happily. She was making the cake with the other students and so far, things were great. The taste of the cookies was excellent, and she could not wait for the students to eat them. They would surely be shocked to get such delicious food from the cooking club.

    "I can¡¯t wait for your cookies," Misae giggled. She has already be a big fan of Alice¡¯s cooking.

    "You have to wait for tomorrow," Alice answered heartily.

    "I know."

    "Kanae, why don¡¯t you join a club? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going to be fun with you around," Alice asked with interest. Even though she didn¡¯t usually talk much, she was already familiar with the two of them.

    Kanae shrugged. "I don¡¯t have any interest in joining any of the clubs."

    "That¡¯s too bad."

    Misae took a sip to her drink when she recalled something. "After this event, we have a winter holiday. What are you two n to do?"

    "I¡¯m going to stay at home and work as usual," Kanae answered calmly.

    Alice fidgeted a bit. "My father asks me to follow him for an important asion, so I¡¯m going to be away for some time."

    Misae was disappointed. "My mother has an important case, and she wants me to follow her during the work time because there¡¯s no one at home. I won¡¯t be able to stay for long during this winter holiday."

    Their n would make them unable to meet again during this period of time. After all, they had their own things they had to do, so it was basically impossible for them to meet with each other for too long.

    "I guess, we can just meet again after the school starts," Kanae answered.

    Alice nodded her head timidly. She was not sure about her activity during the holiday, but she knew that it was inappropriate for the two of them toe to her house. Her father might end up chased out these two out from the house.

    Misae sighed. "At least, I pass the exams. My mother is not going to be too mad at me."

    The score for the end term exams has been posted on the board as usual. None of them got below the passing grade, including Tommy who nearly didn¡¯t pass. That boy wanted to brag, but Mike already dumped more work to the poor boy numerous times.

    "You get lower than the midterm exam," Kanae remarked as she recalled that score.

    "It¡¯s not that bad," Misae argued. "I¡¯m not like a certain someone who only makes simple mistakes to the point the score nearly perfect."

    "..."

    Kanae did get the first ce again. Without Sakura intervention, her score became higherpared with the midterm. Although they were still not the perfect score, they were already good for her.

    "Let¡¯s realize our goal during the second semester of our first year," Misae grinned.

    Alice and Kanae nearly choked on their food when they heard what Misae said. Alice dream was to change, and she had slowly changed her attitude to be more open. On the other hand, Kanae wished to live a normal high school life, something that didn¡¯t happen because Kevin appointed her as the Student Council Vice President.

    They looked towards each other in bewilderment. They knew very well what Misae¡¯s dream was. That girl wanted to have a boyfriend in high school that fulfilled those massive criteria that she said before. Well, they no longer remember them as they didn¡¯t bother listening.

    "You already have someone you fancy?" Kanae asked in disbelief.

    Misae scratched her head. There was indeed someone she fancied, but not in romantic terms. At most, she only idolized those from the Student Council as she has extreme interest towards men who were handsome.

    "Let¡¯s just forget about that," Alice smiled wryly. She didn¡¯t want to see her best friend chasing after men here and there. That would be very unsightly.

    "Fine..." Misae nodded her head unwillingly.

    On the other hand, Kanae looked towards the two tired boys on the side. They have finished their food, but it seemed that Mike already wanted them to work again.

    "You have not finished the work?" Kanae asked loudly.

    Tommy walked to them limpidly. "Not yet. I¡¯m going to die if this continues. He¡¯s making us overwork too much."

    Alice passed him a bottle of water, which Tommy epted delightfully. He was extremely thirsty after working for long.

    "I have to return first. My leader is going to be angry if I¡¯m not present to practice," Misae waved her hand as she bid her farewell.

    The two girls talked with Tommy for a few more minutes before Alice returned because she still has to work in the kitchen. As for Kanae, she was waiting for Kevin to call her because her task was to help that president. Since he was still resting, she too wouldn¡¯t get back to work first.

    "Kanae, President talks to me early this morning," Tommy suddenly remarked.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Isn¡¯t it already usual?"

    "It¡¯s not that usual. He only says one sentence to me," at this point, Tommy was hesitant, but he continued his words as he smiled wryly. "I¡¯m d to meet you, Tom from the ck Street."

    His voice was nearly inaudible, but it was very clear to Kanae. Her face turned into that of a shock for a split second.

    "I see, so he already knows."

    "Yes, he has," Tommy sighed. It was partially his fault too for training with Mike too much. With his physical condition, it was clear that he was someone who had trained in martial arts for long. After that, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to search for someone who was around his age and roamed on the street.

    If Neo knew what Tommy was thinking, he might consider shooting this boy as he spent nearly one month just to find the correct information. There were too many people who suited his physical condition, but only few who matched his fighting prowess, so he finally managed to find the most suited one.

    "Then you should be more careful, Tommy."

    "Aye."

 Chapter 114 End Year Party

    When it was the time for the party to begin, the students gathered in the hall. Once again, Kanae was dressed as like a butler, but this time her clothes were more informal. The other Student Council members were wearing a suit, and they looked handsome.

    "On this rare asion, I¡¯ll say that they¡¯re looking quite good," Misaemented. For her high standard of beauty, Tommy and Jay were definitely not included. Only today did she make the exception because they were going to celebrate the end of the year.

    Alice giggled. "They¡¯re very suited to wear a suit."

    Kanae nodded her head. Although she was not sure about these two definitions of handsome guys, she would just y along. They were not that bad looking too, at least no one would say that their eyes hurt after seeing these boys.

    "I need to prepare for my turn to perform. See you twoter," Misae ran towards the other Chorus Club members while Alice and Kanae were being left standing to wait for the performance to start.

    "Who will be the one to start?" Alice asked curiously.

    "The MC for today is Neo, so you just have to wait for him if you want the event to start," Kanae answered with a smile.

    Alice nodded her head. At this time, Neo climbed up the stage with a smile stered on his face. Although he was not usually this eager, they were certain that this man was ying an act to be a good MC.

    "Everyone now is the times that we have anticipated the most: The end year party and also the performance from our beloved friend. Now, let me hear the apuse for me as the one who will start the event."

    The studentsughed when they heard Neo asking for apuse for him. However, his attitude immediately garnered the attention of the students as they stared at the stage. They were now waiting for what this MC was going to say to start the event.

    Neo proceeded to tell them the performances that would start by asking for apuse. The students did what he asked as they waited for the students to start the performance.

    The first one was drama club. They make a drama about a romance between two students that started because the school was getting attacked. This drama made the male students have some ns as they would try to help their crush during the time the school got attacked in the future.

    After that, there were ballet, traditional dance, ensemble, chorus, and many others. When it was Misae¡¯s turn, she was nervous, but she was only one of the many students in the bunch, so it was not obvious.

    "I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s extremely nervous right now," Kanae shook her head lightly.

    Alice nodded her head. She watched the performance intently as her best friend was among the bunch of people on the stage. Their voice was beautiful, and it was hard to distinguish the owner of each performer.

    At the end of the performance, Neo appeared back on the stage, still wearing the smile on his face.

    "Now that the performances are over, we can start the next event for today. There are a lot of light foods on the side that we have prepared along with the faint music background. You can choose to either dance or eat. There¡¯s just one thing for sure, have fun everyone!"

    With that, the students started to crowd the side as they took some food or search for someone to ask for a dance. Even though it was quite cramped, no oneined as they were busy trying to find their friends.

    "Is the Student Council not allowed to dance again?" Misae turned her head to Kanae in curiosity.

    Kanae smiled. "You can ask them. There¡¯s no rule about that today."

    With that, Misae immediately headed over to Mike. There were already a lot of other girls trying to ask the man to dance with them, so Misae didn¡¯t want to lose. On the other hand, Alice was having another trouble because a lot of boys were asking for her to dance with them.

    Alice was indeed a beauty. Last time, she was dressed conservatively under her costume, but today she wore a bright yellow dress. The students immediately noticed her and many of them wanted to get close with her. There were not many chances they could ask a beauty to dance.

    "Wow, Misae is chasing after Mike again," Tommymented as he walked to Kanae.

    Kanae nodded her head. She knew that Misae loved to see handsome guys, so she was not surprised. "I guess so."

    "Is she admires him, or she is falling for him?"

    "Honestly, I don¡¯t know."

    Kanae smiled wryly. If it was a mere admiration, there would be nothing wrong with Misae chasing after Mike, but if she fell for that boy romantically, there would be a lot of troubles ahead.

    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for her to get close with Mike," Tommy remarked.

    Kanae nodded. "Well, you can try to say that to her and I¡¯m sure you will end up being hated by her."

    "...Don¡¯t be so cruel to me."

    "Anyway, don¡¯t you want to help Alice? She¡¯s quite pretty, right?"

    "Are you trying to set me up?"

    "No, but Jay is trying to help her too, so I thought that you might want topete with Jay."

    "That¡¯s a great idea."

    With that, Tommy already walked away towards Alice. He made his way nearly the same time with Jay and the two of them ended up ring towards each other. They were only trying to help the girl, but not really dancing. Neither one of them knew how to dance that well. Jay still could, but he was not proficient in it.

    On the back, Kanae watched amusedly as the two boys entered into a heated debate while Alice already giggled too much from watching these two. Well, if she heard what they were talking about, she doubted she would stay calm like now.

    "Don¡¯t you want to dance, Vice President?" Neo asked with a ss of juice on his hand.

    "I can¡¯t dance, so I better be a spectator over here," Kanae answered calmly. She was not used to the chaotic atmosphere too, so she would not embarrass herself by going there and merely stayed on the back.

    Neo nodded his head. "If you don¡¯t want to dance, maybe you want to eat the foods."

    At some point of time, the foods on the table already decreased so much. Kanae was stunned when she saw that and hurriedly head over. She was not going to let them ate the foods that she wanted to eat too!

    Neo watched amusedly as Kanae hurriedly ate as usual. He only stopped watching when he saw Kevin walked over. "President, how is my performance before?"

    "It¡¯s quite good."

    "..." Couldn¡¯t you say that it was good?

    While he grumbled internally about how stingy this man just to give praise, Kevin¡¯s eyes noticed Kanae. He allowed the Student Council members to dance today, but that girl didn¡¯t seem to be willing to dance.

    "Is Kanae not like dancing?"

    "Ah? I think she says that she can¡¯t dance," Neo answered calmly.

    When he heard about it, Kevin instead felt weird. Kanae is a member of Nali Family and from what he knew; it was one of the biggest families in this city. How did it possible that their member didn¡¯t know how to dance?

    Even if Kanae had a conflict with her cousin, she should have learned how to dance before. He shook his head as he tried to erase the thought. It was not his business too.

 Chapter 115 The Return of Fiore Group

    After the eventful party, Kanae and the two girls gathered once again. They were not going to meet for around one full month after this, so they wanted to spend the rest of the day together.

    "I can¡¯t believe I manage to ask him to dance with me," Misae was squealing like a little girl. She was certainly feeling ecstatic because she managed to dance with Mike after struggling to reach that man.

    Kanae smiled wryly. Knowing Mike, he must have done it to not hurt this girl feeling. After all, they knew each other after talking for some time and asionally met. Besides, it was just a simple dance that wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone.

    "I¡¯ll surely miss you two," Kanae smiled. "It¡¯s just one month, but it might feel longer if I continue thinking about it."

    Alice nodded her head. "I¡¯ll surely miss you two, Kanae and Misae."

    "The one that I miss the most will be your cookie, Alice. I won¡¯t miss Kanae for her cooking as it¡¯s already good enough that you make the mess salvable before," Misae frowned when she remembered that. She didn¡¯t want to have her kitchen in a mess again.

    "Alright, see you two next year."

    "Happy Early New Year," Kanae joked.

    The three of themughed before they were going their separate ways. Today Kanae didn¡¯t have any work because Kevin allowed her to go home. Because of that, she quickly went home and rested. The past few days of working to make sure the event went smoothly were quite tiring.

    When it was morning, Kanae woke up early as usual. She felt her body was freezing as she looked outside. It has started to snow. Although the time for snow in this ce was not that long, they were still rather cold for at least two months.

    She still did her work as usual, but now she arrived at work from the morning. Kevin had told her that he would pay her double for the time being if she worked from the morning. Towards his generous offer, she would not hesitate to ept it.

    She still spent the time in Kevin¡¯s office as usual after her work and time passed swiftly with her daily routine. Except on Saturday, she didn¡¯te to his workce. She also changed her jogging route in case she would stumble with him again and so far, she didn¡¯t meet with her president anymore, so all was good for her.

    This vacation should be filled with only her work and free time, but the call that night changed them all.

    Bzzzt!

    The vibrating sound was awfully familiar in her ear. Because she didn¡¯t have any cell phone, the only device that could make the sound like this was her special phone that her group used. Those were modified specifically so only the members of her group could use it.

    Her eyesnded on the small device near her bed. She picked it up and put it right in front of her mouth.

    "You better speak fast for disturbing me during this time."

    "Yikes, Captain, what makes you so emotional? Don¡¯t you miss us after not meeting for months?"

    Kanae frowned. "Tommy, what is it? We have been meeting in the school just before the vacation starts."

    "You got me," Tommy scratched his head on the other end of the call. His yful tone immediately turned serious. "Since you¡¯re already healed, there¡¯s a job offer for us. I¡¯m thinking about asking you first because you might not want our group name to ring on the street so fast."

    Based on the previous estimation, the groups were reported to be unable to operate until the end of this year. At the quickest, it should be early next year, especially those among the strongest. If Fiore Group suddenly appeared, this might attract a lot of attention. After all, their leader was one of those who was wounded the heaviest during that time.

    "Tell me what the content of the job is."

    "Do you remember Souhon n and how much you say to me that they are a joke to y that card a month ago?"

    The incident was not that long ago, so the memory was still fresh in Kanae¡¯s mind. Besides, this brat Tommy hade to her specially to ask for permission to help his friend. After the crash that Tommy did, the Souhon n has gone quiet and the other ns seemed to ept it and acted as if nothing happened.

    "Is there any problem with the Souhon n?"

    "More or less, the Zone n seems to be dissatisfied with Souhon n¡¯s conduct at that time, but they still behave themselves. Right now, the Souhon n¡¯s elders are going away because their n leader¡¯s sickness got worse. With only Jay and Roy as the leaders, they are being attacked recently."

    "What about the elites?"

    "They are away to protect the n head."

    ¡¯Are they stupid?¡¯ Kanae truly thought that the n head was incredibly stupid. Souhon n was the second biggest n in this city and their territory spammed nearly a fifth of this entire city. Couldn¡¯t they just deploy the men they had from all over the ce?

    However, she could guess that the n head also wanted to see how his sessor was going to do without him. This time, the problem no longer escted to the street, but if they couldn¡¯t handle Zone n, a n far smaller than them without those older generation elites, the Souhon n would die sooner orter.

    ¡¯This is what happens when one doesn¡¯t have the powerful offspring.¡¯

    Kanae sighed. "The Souhon n really needs to reeducate their young members. What do they want from calling us?"

    "They want us to guard them for the time being."

    "Guard them? We don¡¯t have enough people we can deploy at this time. Those two are surely busy and those second rate members are still trying to fix up their condition."

    Fiore Group only has four core members, including Kanae. The rest of their members came from the people on the street that they found and trained to be their member. Even though they were good, they couldn¡¯t bepared with the core members. Besides, those people would not be able to move right away when their leader hadn¡¯te at alltely.

    Tommy also knew about that, but he got a phone call from Jay that noon. Jay didn¡¯t have the contact number of Fiore Group since the group changed their number after the incident to avoid any task given to them. As the result, he was being called from the number he had in the school.

    He almost had a heart attack when he heard the request. After that, he had to ask the people to clean up his phone because he was worried that someone eavesdrop their conversation.

    "With you around, there¡¯s no need for them, right?"

    "You know that I can¡¯te and skip my work just for them, right?" Kanae asked in displeasure. She was trying to have a normal life on the day over here, and this person just asked her to work from day to night. She was fine going out at night to do the job, but all day was off limit to most cases.

    "They¡¯re willing to pay a lot," Tommy added.

    Kanae rubbed her forehead. Even if she needed the money, she would not be that desperate to cling onto the belief that she had to ept all job offers.

    "You just negotiate with them. If they agree to have you protect them while the others onlye when it¡¯s needed, then ept it. If they want a full time protection, ask them to hire professional bodyguards instead of us."

    With that Kanae hanged up the call. She dropped her body to the bed with a sigh. To get out from Nali Family proudly, she still has to work hard and the word ¡¯peace¡¯ seemed to be unattainable.

    On the other end of the line, Tommy nodded his head in satisfaction. He made his way into a rundown building and get into one of the rooms. It was a small ce, consisted of only one bedroom, one living room that acted as a kitchen too, and one bathroom. Tommy didn¡¯t bothering into the bedroom as he headed straight to the living room. His hand was holding a stic bag with some edible food inside.

    "Mom, I¡¯m going to leave your food here," Tommy said loudly, yet what greeted him was only the voice of some bed activitiesing out from the room.

    Not feeling disheartened, he picked up a paper and wrote down a note for his mother, saying that this was for her, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to go home for the next few days. Not that his mother cared, but there was no harm telling her about this.

    Finishing them all, Tommy walked out from the ce and made a call to Jay.

    "Hey buddy, we need to talk about the term. Can you spare some time to meet up?"

 Chapter 116 Busy, Busy, Busy

    Kale Company

    Kanae looked towards the pile of paper in front of her with widened eyes. "Are you sure that this is my work for today? Why does it feel like I¡¯m working for two days worth of work?"

    At this time, Taka was near her and heughed when he heard what Kanae said.

    "Don¡¯tin. The Company is going to be very busy when it¡¯s near the end year because our sales increase rapidly. President also expanding his business, so our work bes much more than usual."

    Looking toward the other employees¡¯ desk, she also found that they were filled with numerous papers on top of the table. It was certain that the workload for them was much more than usual.

    Upon recalling that during this holiday time she had to work double to earn the earning Kevin promised, her face darkened. She did say that she would work more, but with this amount, it would feel like she was working fourth times the usual times.

    "That annoying President, he better gives us a good bonus this month or I¡¯ll bother him all day," Kanae murmured.

    On the side, Taka nearly tripped on his own feet. This was the very first time he heard someone talked badly about their president. Most of the times, the girls would squeal about how handsome the president was or how amazing he was and how it would be great if Kevin was older.

    Kanae¡¯s voice was not loud, but he was standing right beside her, so he obviously heard what she said. At this time, he highly doubted the rtion Kanae had with their president. Going by how she dared to talk casually with the President, they were certainly very close.

    Hmm, he needed to pay more attention in the future. This was certainly very interesting.

    Kanae decided to not think too much as she started to do her work. As she had thought, the workload became much higher and by the time she finished her work, it was already night. Her fingers were sore and she had to eat her meal in a hurry, so she hadn¡¯t visited their President.

    "Kanae, President ask for you in his office," when she was resting for a few minutes, her supervisor suddenly called.

    "I understand."

    Some of the employees still gave her some looks, but most of them already ignored her. They already kind of epted that this in looking girl was very capable and their president fancied her a lot to help with his work. In this regard, no one voiced out anyin.

    Kanae soon made her way to the office. Her eyes widened when she saw the stack of the paper was much higherpared with her. It seemed that the President has more than triple from her work.

    "Kanae, you¡¯re finally here," Neo eximed with jubnt expression. "Help us over here or this demon will overwork us till death."

    Kanae was stunned. She barely rested her finger for a few minutes, and they already asked for her to help them again. Come on, she wanted a rest, very badly at that, yet she knew that she had to help them or she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat.

    "You should be able to match Boss¡¯s speed, so you¡¯re the one who will be arranging the paper for him to look," Mike added with a wry smile.

    "I understand...."

    In the end, Kanae only managed to get out of the office when it was nearly midnight. Kevin was adamant to let her went home earlier because it was more dangerous at night after midnight and he didn¡¯t want to mistreat her.

    "If you don¡¯t want to mistreat me, you owe me a big feast."

    "Deal, I¡¯ll treat you when the matter finished."

    Kanae was happy, but to her horror, the abuse went on for days as theirpany was extremely busy. Inside her head, she was practically screaming how she wanted to have some rest and not sitting down in front of theputer all day long.

    ...

    Tommy was having a meeting with Jay, in the poor boy room.

    "Can¡¯t you pick a better ce to meet aside from your room?" Tommy was looking towards Jay with an annoyed expression. It was clear from his expression that he was displeased overing to the headquarters of Souhon n in the middle of the night like this.

    Jay scratched his head. "You tell me to not tell the detail through phone, so I can only suggest this ce. If I try to get out, the guards will definitely follow me because this is not the school."

    "Even at school, you will never know who is watching you," Tommy shrugged.

    "You¡¯re right. At least, you cane here without anyone detecting you."

    Tommy nodded his head, but his heart said otherwise. From the elites behind the Souhon n Head previously, he had the feeling that he wouldn¡¯t be able to beat two of them. He has keener sensepared with other people, so the sense of danger he had when he saw them was real. However, aside from those two and the n Head himself, he doubted he would be detected.

    Since they were not here, he could confidently say that he was not detected.

    "I still have to be careful with your brother," Tommy added. Their skill was more or less on par, but in regards to hiding his track, he believed that he was far better.

    Jay nodded his head. "Brother has been training like crazytely. You definitely have to be careful when you¡¯re meeting with himter."

    "Back to the topic, I talk with my leader and he¡¯s displeased over the matter. He doesn¡¯t want us to get involved with you so much because if we help Souhon n, it means we are enemies with Zone n," Tommy said solemnly. After talking with Kanae, he made the call to the other members to hear about their opinion. In terms of the brain, he was the worst after all.

    Jay took out a token. "I already guess that you will say that. This is the token for a guest of Souhon n. With this, you are allowed to move around freely in our territory without anyone hinder you. I think this should be the best offer for you."

    Tommy eyed the token. Their group was not famous before this, so he knew very well how hard it was to move around unhindered in the n¡¯s territory. If this was the reward for protecting Souhon n, he wouldn¡¯t find any excuse to reject such a good offer.

    "One more thing, aside from me, the other core members have their own life, so they won¡¯t appear in front of you and onlye when I call them through ourmunication device if it is needed," Tommy stated the requirement Kanae posed to him.

    On the side, Vero was shocked to hear the outrageous request. Even he was not sure that he would dare to propose a lot of restriction upon being asked for help. Although the Fiore Group was powerful, was it necessary for them to ask so much from them?

    Jay gave it a thought. He also considered this matter because he knew that most groups only performed at night. They were unlike the ns who could abandon their ordinary life under the day easily with some excuse. Those from the groups strictly separated their life on the day and night, which made their work usually only happened at night.

    "How long will it take for them toe here?"

    Tommy was startled. He knew that Kanae could travel within minutes to here as long as she was given the chance. As for the other two...

    "At most five minutes for two of our core members," Tommy answered.

    Vero¡¯s mouth hanged open. He was pretty sure that he already investigated the people who were around their areas. How fast was the speed of Fiore Group core members to make them able to travel thousands of meters within five minutes? Oh wait, he didn¡¯t know their exact position too.

    "It¡¯s a deal," Jay nodded his head. "I¡¯ll give you the reward after you finish your job."

    "No worry. It¡¯s a pleasure working with you."

 Chapter 117 The Call

    Kale Company

    "When will the work end?" Kanae was staring at the huge batch of paper in front of her with disheartened feeling. It was almost a week and she has been slept deprivedtely. If not because that President treated her for a good meal every day, she would just sleep at home.

    Aside from that, she kept her special phone close with her in case Tommy suddenly contacted her about the work. So far, the Zone n hadn¡¯t made any move and in a few more days, their n leader should return. Well, that was the news she got if the n head already healed.

    "Today is thest, work hard Kanae," Taka said from the back. Around his eyes, the skin was ck, making him looked like a panda.

    "Good luck, Taka."

    After Kanae submitted the work to her supervisor, they got the news that the deal was secured, so they would have lesser work tomorrow. Hearing this, Kanae was extremely d. She was already extremely tired after working so much.

    "Go up and meet with the Boss. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s also grateful for your help."

    Recalling Kevin¡¯s indifferent face, Kanae merely nodded her head. She made her way to the highest office and noticed that Kevin was having a business meeting with someone she didn¡¯t know. Not wanting to bother, she stood up by the side with Lou, Kevin¡¯s secretary, near her.

    Lou always gave her unfriendly look and Kanae didn¡¯t understand the reason. Even today, Lou seemed to be ready to murder her through his look. If only look can kill, she might have died multiple times under the hand of this man.

    "Good evening, Sir Lou," Kanae smiled as she greeted the man.

    Lou nodded his head. "Don¡¯t enter. Boss is busy."

    "Yes."

    She could see that Kevin was busy, so she would not pester that man and entered the room by force. It was obvious that she would not be able to help in this regard.

    It only took them a few minutes to finish and the man walked out. Upon seeing his face, Kanae¡¯s body tensed up. She quickly lowered her head and fixed her gaze to the documents on her hand.

    Why did he return to this city, now of all time?

    He should be on his business trip because he had numerouspanies all over the world. Even if he was worried about Sakura, he shouldn¡¯t havee back during this time. Hopefully, he didn¡¯t recognize her. They have only met a few times in the past, and her uncle too never tried to get close to her.

    That¡¯s right. This man is her uncle and also the current head of Nali Family. He was one of the most powerful men in this city that no one dared to offend. With a call, it was entirely possible for this man to destroy a person life. That was how powerful this man was.

    However, he was also her enemy.

    "Thank you very much for your understanding, Sir Nali. It is a pleasure to talk with you," Mike was the one handling the conversation as usual with a wide smile on his face.

    Kanae¡¯s uncle nodded his head. "I¡¯ll be waiting for the news of the deal. It¡¯s interesting to work with you too."

    After talking for another minute, the man departed. All along, Kanae didn¡¯t dare to move from her ce as she didn¡¯t wish for her uncle to know that she worked in thispany. He already destroyed her life numerous times in the past, so she didn¡¯t wish for thispany to be involved in her feud with her family.

    Mike turned his head and looked towards Kanae. "You cane inside now. Boss will be happy if you help out with the work."

    Kanae nodded her head. "I understand."

    Even from the distance, he could sense that Kanae was trying to hide her presence as much as possible. If not because he could see her beside Lou, he would not realize that she was there. During the time this man was here, Kanae¡¯s presence seemed to fade into nothingness.

    Mike shook his head. It might just be his feeling, but if she truly could hide her presence like that, she must be an extremely talented martial artist. Well, it was also possible that she did that unconsciously because she didn¡¯t want to meet that man. After all, he also knew that Kanae had a ratherplicated rtionship with those from the Nali Family.

    "Oh, Kanae, you finally finished your work. It has been tiringtely, right?" Neo waved his hand like a kid.

    Kanae smiled, herplexion already returned to the usual. "It¡¯spletely tiring. I don¡¯t think I can keep up doing them much longer."

    "You look like a panda."

    "... Say that once again and this paper clip will end up in your head."

    "You¡¯re still as violent as ever," Neo¡¯s smiled stiffened. Whenever they mentioned a subject rted to her appearance, Kanae would immediately resort threatening to throw a certain object. Most of the time, it was whatever in her hand when Neo made the remark.

    Mike sighed as he smiled wryly. Most girls cared the most about their appearance and the likes. Pointing out tantly about a certain things rted to them would earn them the ticket to hell.

    "Can you still keep up with the work?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Kanae scratched her head.

    Kevin pointed to the sofa. "You can sleep there for now. You don¡¯t have to work on the fifth floor tomorrow and just help me out."

    When she heard that, her hand nearly moved to touch the special phone. She had to be ready to be called anytime, but this offer was simply too good. She wanted to sleep on the sofa again.

    "What about you, President?"

    "We¡¯ll work overtime. The deal has to be finished tomorrow."

    "I¡¯ll take the offer then," Kanae decided to ept the deal. She took out a nket and lied down on the sofa before sleeping peacefully.

    On the other hand, Neo nearly made a ruckus. She was allowed to sleep, but they were not? That was totally unfair!

    In the end, the men inside the room had to work until it was morning and Kanae woke up before the sunrise to help them out. She was far more energetic and with a big bowl of breakfast, she helped them even faster.

    When it was morning, Neo was practically limping on his chair. He has deprived sleep for thest few days andst night he didn¡¯t sleep at all. His hand was still typing fast, but his mind started to drift around here and there.

    "When do you need them all?" Kanae looked towards the clock anxiously. There were still a lot of them.

    "I have a meeting at three in the afternoon. Do you think you can handle hours of work again?" Kevin asked calmly. Hisplexion clearly showed that he was tired, but his posture and calm expression didn¡¯t tell anything about his condition. He was clearly holding himself back from falling.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll do my best."

    With that, she continued to work on the desk as fast as she could. She tried her best to keep concentrating for hours and skipped the lunch until everything was finished.

    "It¡¯s done, President," Kanae handed thest batch.

    Kevin nodded his head and pointed to the lunch box with his chin. "You should eat. I¡¯ll finish the rest."

    "Alright," with that, Kanae ate speedily in case the President needed her help again. However, the president didn¡¯t really need her as he finished them all within minutes. He grabbed some food before dragging Mike out to the conference room.

    Only Neo and she were staying inside the room. Neo was hanging his head low as he was too tired. Unlike Mike who had a better physical ability, he was stillcking in stamina and the tiredness hit him hard.

    Kanae was resting too, but she hadn¡¯t managed to fall asleep when she sensed her special phone vibrated. Her eyes sharpened and she immediately stood up.

    "Neo, I¡¯ll be going home first. I¡¯m tired after all of this."

    Neo waved his handzily. "Just go home. There¡¯s no more work for you today."

    "Okay, that¡¯s good."

    Kanae immediately walked out with moderate speed, but when she was outside the camera¡¯s range, she immediately sprinted.

 Chapter 118 Facing the Zone Clan

    Souhon n

    Because Tommy was guarding the n in secret, he spent the time by staying on top of a tree near the residence. The leaves provided him the best cover to stayzy and at the same time watched those people who came and go from the n.

    His work so far has been extremely easy. He only watched as Roy and Jay trained like a maniac in their residence. He was impressed by their training, but he didn¡¯t intend to join them. He already has more than enough training during his time in ck Street.

    "You¡¯re still as weak as ever," Roy sneered when he saw Jay couldn¡¯t hold on toplete the training.

    Jay¡¯s face flushed red. He was always taunted by his brother because his result was always lowerpared with Roy. Although their difference has been decreasingtely, the difference was still far cry from the word ¡¯close¡¯.

    "I¡¯ll catch up with you soon."

    "That¡¯s what you say, but you don¡¯t seem to be heading that way. Don¡¯t bother and just give up the seat for the next sessor to me. You¡¯re just going to hinder my work," Roy said calmly.

    Jay shook his head. He knew how ambitious his brother was. If he let the Souhon n under Roy¡¯s hand, there was no saying that the same thing as before wouldn¡¯t happen. When it did, they would be facing a great crisis, unlike any before.

    "Never," he hissed.

    "Then get up, you useless brother. Lying around on the ground won¡¯t help you to beat me. I doubt you can ever reach my level even with a decade of learning."

    "We shall see about that."

    Jay and Roy continued their training while Tommy watched amusedly. He and Jay were alwaysparing their result with each other in the school. Because he was holding back, their result became simr. However, Jay never truly confronted him because he was not really taunting the other party for a challenge and only for fun.

    ¡¯Their banter is really interesting. I wish I can have a brother.¡¯

    Tommy thought to himself how fun it would be to have a brother, but with his current family condition, it was practically impossible. He didn¡¯t think too much as he lied on the tree branchzily. It was tiring to camp out in this ce for long.

    When the work has finished, he would just copy Kanae¡¯s method and ask for a good meal from Jay. He was practically having back pain from sleeping on the tree these past few days.

    The two brothers only train on the morning because they still have to work in their n. He didn¡¯t really understand their business, but he knew that it involved the earning of their n.

    When he was busy watching, he suddenly sensed danger and immediately turned alert. In the next second, the sound of gun shoot was heard followed by the sound of them hitting metal.

    "So they havee," Vero was protecting Jay using his sword. Jay didn¡¯t have the same reflex as them, so he was unable to move as fast as the intent appeared.

    On the other hand, Roy¡¯s hand was holding a gun, and he used the tip of the gun to block the bullet. Because his gun was made specifically, they were far more durable than ordinary gun. He saved his gun back and took out his long sword as he stared at the group of people who came.

    There were more than 40 people in front of the gate of Souhon n. Some of them already came inside and they wereing over to hunt down this big n.

    "Rick, youe," Roy said with a menacing tone.

    The one who led the Zone n was a young man with a handsome appearance. In terms of appearance alone, he was several degrees ahead from many people with his dazzling red eyes and stylish hair. Not to mention, he was the next sessor of Zone n and he was regarded highly in his n.

    Rick smiled broadly, showing his charming smile. "Of course Ie. Do you think I will let you go after you beat up my subordinate?"

    "I don¡¯t think you will go this far for a mere subordinate."

    "Oh well, you may not know, but Aaron is one of the talented fresh blood of our n, so he¡¯s important."

    Roy sneered. "Important enough to make you deploy the elites of Zone n? You can¡¯t fool me. I know you want to try snatching our territory by weakening our force during the time my father is away."

    "You¡¯re not that stupid, Roy," Rick sneered. "But knowing our real n won¡¯t hinder my movement."

    With a wave of his hand, the men behind him moved forward including him. He was charging straight to Roy because these two has been fighting with each other for a long time. Rick was slightly older, so he usually came victorious, but their fight was always a bitter one.

    On the other hand, Vero¡¯s face paled when he saw Rick¡¯s Right Hand was charging towards him. Rick has two elites following after him and one of them was going after Jay.

    Before the man could reach them, he was stopped by someone who blocked his way suddenly. He was stunned when he saw that dark brown headband. On the street, there was no one who didn¡¯t know the only person who dared to wear it.

    ng!

    Tommy and the man moved back several steps. Tommy nodded his head feeling satisfied. "You¡¯re not bad. I guess I¡¯ll be having fun right now."

    With that, he charged forward once again with the short sword on his hand. The man could only defend as Tommy shed here and there with fast speed. This was the usual move Tommy did, which suited with his personality, brutal rampage.

    "Young Master, we need to help out too," Vero called Jay.

    Jay nodded his head. He was stunned to see that Tommy was moving at a speed that he couldn¡¯t see. He tried to not think too much as he pulled out his long sword. He had to fight too and didn¡¯t embarrass the Souhon n.

    "You, why are you helping the Souhon n?" the man bellowed when Tommy moved back. He was panting for breath as his hand trembled. Tommy¡¯s speed was far than what he could handle.

    "We make a secret deal," Tommy smiled wickedly. With his getup that has a scar make up on his eye, he looked far scarier than usual. This was done to prevent people from knowing his real identity in the school.

    "What are you?" before he could finish asking, Tommy already dealt another barrage of attack. The other elite from Zone n immediately went over to help and managed to pressure Tommy quite hard.

    On the other hand, Tommy was doing all he could to avoid or blocked the attack from these two. From the moment he saw theming, he had made the call to his other members. They should being soon to this ce.

    At this moment, a gun was shot towards him and he narrowly avoided it, but it still scratched his back. His face scrunched with pain.

    "Eat this!" the first man attacked from above and Tommy immediately used his sword to block. At the same time, he saw a kick from the other man and failed to avoid it, making him rolled to the side before getting up once again.

    "Two people against one is not fair," he said with a grin on his face. Their skill was only slightly below him, so he had trouble to face them.

    The second man smiled wickedly. "Don¡¯t act too cocky Tom. This is the street and not some arena."

    "True enough. Come at me, I won¡¯t lose."

    The first man sneered. "You¡¯re too arrogant. Your teammate has not recovered fast enough to help you."

    Tommy was about to retort when he heard his special phone vibrated and a sound was heard from the earphone he plunged.

    "Hey Tom, you ask at the wrong time. I won¡¯t be able toe to help you."

    When he heard that, he almost spurted out blood out of anger to his teammate.

 Chapter 119 The Ghost of Black Stree

    Tommy almost cursed out loud when he heard the voice of his teammate from the earphone.

    "You¨C!" he wanted to yell out of anger when his friend¡¯s voice continued.

    "But cheer up. I have turned off all the cameras on the areas. Now you can fight to your heart content without any need to worry. They won¡¯t be able to fix it for half an hour."

    Although they did need to maintain their secrecy, there was no need for him to not be captured into the camera. He had done his makeup fully, so he was not worried that someone might know about his identity.

    Tommy gritted his teeth and charged towards the two men again. If they wanted him to fight alone, he would do it. After this, he would file aint to their leader about this man poor behavior.

    On the other side, Roy was fighting bitterly with Rick. At times, he would take out his gun using his left hand and shot the other party. Unfortunately, his aim sucked badly, so he didn¡¯t manage to hit Rick.

    The de came towards his neck and he used his gun to block it. Rick sneered. "You¡¯re always worse than me when ites to closebat fight."

    "Scram!" Roy raised his feet, but his kick failed to reach its target.

    Rick moved to the back, avoiding the kick before moving forward once again. He wanted to make sure that Roy wouldn¡¯t be able to escape. At this time, he was not worried about his people because he knew that there were not many people as skilled as Roy.

    As he had expected, Jay was already troubled to handle the core members of the Zone n. Even though they were still part of the outeryer, he was getting wounded here and there while trying his best to fend them off. With Vero protecting him from the side and handled most of the men, he fought his best.

    "Young Master, please move back!"

    "No way," Jay¡¯s eyes moved to Tommy for a moment. He noticed that Tommy too was being pushed back, but thetter was fighting his best. If Tommy could, why couldn¡¯t he do the same? It was just fighting to his best and his opponents were not that strong too, so there was no need to worry about anything.

    "How many minutes have passed since the start of theiring?"

    Vero¡¯s face changed. "You mean?"

    "It¡¯s three minutes. We just need to hang on for another two minutes," Jay answered with a confident smile.

    When he saw that smile, Vero didn¡¯t understand what made Jay fully believed that he would be fine. From what he knew, Fiore Group was indeed the strongest group, but they were only crowned recently and hadn¡¯t done anything after that. Could he fully believe that the Fiore Group could handle the Zone n?

    Bang!

    "Argh!" another shot hit him and Tommy¡¯s face was pale. Although he managed to avoid getting hit, this time it was his head that got scratched. The ce was near his eyes. If he missed even the slightest bit, he would have been dying.

    The one who shot cursed and he was about to prepare for another one when he felt pain from the back of his head. The next thing he knew was everything turned ck, and he fell to the ground.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Seeing the men from Zone n fell one by one, Tommy¡¯s smile blossomed. "It seems only that guy that doesn¡¯te. Our sniper hase to join the fray."

    "So what?" one of the elites who fought with Tommy sneered. He managed to fend off the bullet. "His location is too far, so the power of the bullet is not that strong. You won¡¯t be able to get away."

    "..." He couldn¡¯t refute that.

    He moved forward once again and shed with the two of them. With them fighting ferociously, his teammate could only aim for the other members because Tommy¡¯s way of fighting gave a lot of chances to get hit.

    "Oh boy, Tom... You¡¯re making things hard again."

    The sound of the gun continued, but by now the people from Zone n had deducted the position. They swiftly moved behind the trees or building because they didn¡¯t want to get hit.

    Tommy could feel the blood started to cover his right eyes. Internally, he cursed out and closed one of his eyes. He wouldn¡¯t be able to fight them normally and his aim suddenly turned offpared with before.

    The first men blocked his sword and the second one immediately went forward and sent a kick towards Tommy, sending him straight to the trees. He crashed badly, and he felt that his back was hurting so much. These guys were extremely tough.

    "A bit more and we can handle that wimpy Young Master," the first men moved forward.

    Tommy¡¯s eyes sharpened. He was about to move when he saw a shadow came right towards the two men. Although he couldn¡¯t see the shadow clearly, he recognized that instantaneous eleration and the swift movement.

    Without any sound, the two men in front of him fell. He grinned. "Captain, you¡¯rete."

    Kanae didn¡¯t answer as she moved her body towards the other member from Zone n who attacked Jay and the others. She twisted her body and attacked from below with a weird small sword on her hand. The man who attacked Jay fell to the ground without knowing what had befallen him.

    Jay watched with wide eyes as the men from the Zone n fell one by one. He could not see the person as she moved too fast, but the afterimage felt surreal. Within seconds, the ce was swept clean and the shadow jumped out from the wall and disappeared into the darkness. Only Rick was left untouched as he was still busy fighting Roy.

    "What happens?" Jay muttered out.

    Tommy struggled to stand up with augh. "That¡¯s our captain: The ghost of ck Street. Facing these second rate bunches, you won¡¯t be able to take a glimpse of his look."

    No one knew that their leader was a female, so he always used ¡¯he¡¯ when he mentioned about their captain. This was one of the perquisites that Kanae asked them to do in order to make it harder to guess that she was their captain.

    "What are you talking about?" At this time, Roy and Rick also stopped fighting. They managed to catch a glimpse of the fight from Kanae and their heart turned cold. They were not able to follow after her movement at all. What they saw was her after images and the faint mark on the snowy ground.

    The ground didn¡¯t have much snow, but there were still some of them because this is winter. Usually, the snow would hinder the movement of whomever on top of it, but that person movement was not hindered in the slightest. This made them knew that the person they were facing was someone they were unable to touch at all.

    "Most of your subordinates are wounded hard," Roy said with a sharp tone. "I believe this shall be the end of our fight today."

    Rick red towards Roy. "You¡¯re cheating to ask for help from the groups."

    Roy sneered. He was not the one who asked for help from Fiore Group because he didn¡¯t have their contact. He did try to ask for help from another group, but that group rejected the offer because their core members were not healed yet.

    "You can do the same if you want."

    "There¡¯s no need. We¡¯ll move back," Rick said and waved his hand. Those who were not wounded too hard immediately moved to take their fellow subordinates out from this ce. Some of them held the urge to cry because they realized that their subordinates might die because of their wound. However, this was alreadymon as they had to face the possibility of death every single day.

    Roy sheathed his sword back. "If you try to attack again, I¡¯ll wee you."

    There were still some core members from Zone n who didn¡¯te today, so he knew that they might not stop this fight.

    "You won¡¯t hear from us anytime soon," Rick answered. He knew that with the Fiore Group siding with the Souhon n right now, he wouldn¡¯t be able to touch them. That inhuman speed was deeply engraved into his mind.

 Chapter 120 I Want to Have Duel with Him

    The Souhon n members didn¡¯t hinder the Zone n to retreat. Their rtionship was not that poor to the point that they would chase the other party until their doom. Although it was sour, they were mostly only some conflicts with those parts of the most inner circle still hadn¡¯t stepped out.

    Roy moved his gaze towards the wounded Tommy. Although most of the wound on Tommy¡¯s body was not heavy, it still hindered the boy¡¯s movement very much.

    "Why are you asking for help from outsider again, Jay?"

    Jay looked back to his brother as a smile appeared on his lips. "I can¡¯t contend against those from Zone n. The only way I know is by asking for help from my friend."

    Tommy¡¯s eyebrows arched. Please don¡¯t say anything more about our rtionship. He was not ready to be associated with Jay that closely when he was dressed as Tom. After all, he had quite a lot of enemies, and they might chase after Jay if it was heard that he and Jay were friends.

    "What friend? I¡¯m just helping you for the token," Tommy rebuked.

    When the other members heard the word token, they were stunned speechless. They all knew very well the importance of the token and how it would give the owner the power to do anything in their territory. For their Young Master to give that just for a one time help, they were absolutely speechless.

    Jay smirked. "If you want the token, you have to give me your new number. It¡¯s hard to see you these days."

    Tommy took out a phone and threw it to Jay. "Put your number inside. It¡¯s my, Tom, personal phone, so you can¡¯t guarantee the group to move along with me even if you request anything."

    "Sure," Jay typed his number into the phone. When he saw the contact list, he was speechless. "I¡¯m the only contact number you have?"

    "I have just bought the phone when you ask for my help. I haven¡¯t had the chance to put inside the other numbers," Tommy shrugged nonchntly. Of course, he specifically bought this phone for his personal alias as Tom and not their group call. He had his old phone, but it was already unusable because of several matters, so he had to buy a new one from the money he got as the payment from Jay previously.

    Jay threw the phone back to Tommy. "When my father returns, I¡¯ll give you the token."

    "Sure, as long as you¡¯re not lying, it¡¯s good," Tommy nodded his head. He finally gave his attention back to Roy. "Anything you want to say to me, Young Master of Souhon n?"

    Roy felt that he wanted to give this brat a good beating. However, his aching body clearly told him that it was impossible. He merely gave a re towards Tommy as he humped.

    "You better not think about doing anything shady in our territory."

    Tommy shrugged. "We shall see about that. The one who wants the token is not me, but the other members. Anyway, I have to treat my wounds, so it¡¯s time for me to leave."

    "We can treat you here," Jay was startled.

    "Thank you but no," Tommy sheathed his sword back as he walked to the gate. Although his step seemed forced, he still smiled cheekily as usual and walked out proudly before disappearing on the gaps between the buildings.

    "Young Master, you have to treat your wound too," Vero immediately reminded.

    Jay nodded his head. He suddenly looked forward as a man appeared in front of them. He recognized him as one of the most elites in the Souhon n, but what was he doing here? Shouldn¡¯t he stay with his father?

    "Master Ren, you are here?" Roy was also shocked. He didn¡¯t know that someone from his father side was here.

    Ren nodded his head, but he didn¡¯t bother looking towards Roy. He crouched at the ce where Kanae attacked the two elites from Zone n. There was a faint mark on the snow where it was clear that she stopped behind them rather suddenly to switch her movement.

    "When that captain appeared, do you see his movement?"

    Roy, Jay, and many others immediately shook their head. They were unable to follow after that godly movement.

    "It¡¯s an art," even he was only able to see the after image, but it was enough. The sudden stop and switching motion halted the speed, so he was able to see how that girl in that one movement finished these two.

    "Master Ren, is he even better than you?" Jay asked with wide eyes. He had never heard this strict master praised anyone other than his father¡¯s other right hand. After all, he was extremely strict in his evaluation of someone¡¯s strength.

    Ren nodded his head. "If I¡¯m the one who faces him, I may be able to allow you to see his appearance, but I might not be able to beat him."

    The other members were startled. They knew that those who could be the leader of the three strongest groups were rumored to be extremely godly, but for their own leader to say that he was not able to beat the other party. This was extremely shocking.

    "Master Ren!" Roy was startled.

    Ren shook his head. "If you¡¯re not strong enough, you shouldtch onto someone stronger until you can stand on your own. I believe this is something that I teach to you two."

    Souhon n was not always the strongest n. There were times when their members were weaker, so they had to rely on the others. Making friends with the strong was clearly beneficial, so this time he would overlook what Jay did since he knew that the current younger generation of their n was far weaker.

    "Jay, when the situation calms down and the other ns no longer try to fight, tell Tom that I want to have a duel with his captain."

    Jay was stunned, but he quickly nodded his head. "I¡¯ll tell him about itter."

    "Good. Although you act without authorization regarding the totem, I¡¯ll let you give it to them. They¡¯re worthy to be the friends of our n," Renughed. His slightly aged face moved a bit. He wished for nothing more than witnessing the rise of the younger generation.

    Hearing what Ren said, Roy¡¯s face turned darker. If only he managed to persuade that group to work together, he would be the one who get a favorable impression.

    Regardless of what everyone thought, they all returned to their respective ce to get treated.

    ...

    On a Certain ce

    "Owie, can¡¯t you treat me kindly?" Tommy asked with pitiful eyes.

    Kanae shook her head. "Who ask you to move so recklessly? I have told you that you¡¯re not good for multiple fights if the opponents have simr levels with you."

    Tommy scratched his head. "But there¡¯s only me as the closebat member at that time."

    "No but, you¡¯re not allowed to sleep on the tree with that back of yours. Just sleep on the street if you still want to cover up the residence."

    "...You¡¯re really cruel captain."

    Kanae didn¡¯t answer again as she sighed. She moved to the side and gave a light massage to her feet. She was straining her feet to be able to keep that insane speed for nearly half a minute. Thankfully, she has been jogging around to increase her stamina and her feet strength or she wouldn¡¯t be able to do any of them.

    "Thank you foring so fast, Captain," Tommy smiled weakly.

    "I know you¡¯ll be reckless, so I have toe very early. Now, you should return back, or you¡¯ll fail your mission."

    "What about him...?"

    "I have told you, we¡¯re busy during this time. This is the reason I¡¯m against you epting the request in the first ce."

    Tommy smiled weakly. "I can¡¯t help but want to help him when I see his condition."

    "I know, that¡¯s why I let you do what you want," Kanae sighed. "Just be more careful. I might not be able toe again like this."

    "Aye."

 Chapter 121 Invitation for a Trip

    The next day, Kanae was looking towards her clothes with a ck face. She didn¡¯t expect that her miraculous day toe when it was the time she hadn¡¯t done any of herundries. Looking at the red spot on her pants, she sighed as she walked to the telephone.

    The only telephone she had was the home telephone, but it was enough.

    "This is Kale Company."

    "Hello, this is Kanae, an employee in thepany. I want to ask for a day leave because of sickness."

    "Alright, Miss Kanae, we will send the form through your email. Please submit it as soon as possible. If your sickness is very bad, you may fill itter."

    "I still can move, thank you."

    Kanae closed the phone and sighed to herself. Since when did the period be a sickness? Well, she didn¡¯t have any spare clothes left because she didn¡¯t do anyundry this week. Going to the office with the same clothes was clearly a no, so she could only change to the only clothes she had left and took her clothes out forundry.

    She obviously didn¡¯t wash them using her hand as there was one old machine on the back. Using the machine, she finished herundry fast and hanged them in the storage room. Because it was snowing, there was no way she would hang them outside. It would clearly looking for trouble if she did that.

    Her special phone vibrated when she had finished. Her brows furrowed, but she still answered it. "Don¡¯t tell me that they appear again?"

    She would not believe it if those from the Zone n decided to attack Souhon n just one day after their failed attack.

    "It¡¯s not that, I receive the payment because of the attack yesterday. If the Zone n attacks again, we¡¯ll get another one. Anyway, don¡¯t you need this money the most? I want to give it to you."

    "Just transfer them to the ount!"

    "You know I don¡¯t have any ount."

    "Ask the others, I¡¯m busy today," with that, Kanae hung up. She obviously didn¡¯t want to show this appearance to anyone, so she would reject Tommy¡¯s invitation. Besides, at this time she was supposed to be on thepany.

    It was at this time, she recalled that she hadn¡¯t eaten anything. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have any appetite. This was the effect from her hormone acting up because for two to three days she wouldn¡¯t have any appetite.

    ¡¯I hope they don¡¯t think this to be weird.¡¯

    The next day, Kanae came to the office as usual. She had already submitted the leaving form for yesterday, but today she came again as usual. When she arrived in the lobby, she was greeted by the Old Man.

    "Kanae! I hear that you¡¯re sick yesterday? Is thepany pushing you too hard?" the Old Man asked with a concerned tone.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "It¡¯s not that Old Man. I¡¯m okay right now."

    "Are you sure? If you want, you can take another leave."

    "It¡¯s fine."

    The Old Man kept on pestering her for quite a while. She did her work as usual but noticed that her workload seemed to decreasepared with the ordinary day. Although theirpany had finished the deal, their workload should have still quite a lot because of the after effect and the different deal for the New Year that woulde soon.

    "Supervisor, is this all?" Kanae asked with a confused feeling.

    The supervisor nodded his head. He was reminded by Kevin to not give Kanae too much because the girl was tired. It was at this time he recalled that Kanae was indeed still a high school student. They shouldn¡¯t have burdened her too much.

    "If you have finished, you can go to the top floor. Boss is waiting for you."

    Kanae nodded her head. She had managed to finish her breakfast and lunch from Kevin, but her speed decreased by a lot. If Kevin were to see her eating slower, she wondered what he would say to her.

    When she arrived in Kevin¡¯s Office, Mike greeted her with a smile. "Good evening Kanae, how are you today?"

    "I¡¯m good Mike, thank you for your concern," Kanae answered with a smile.

    "Kanae, I hear that you get sick," Neo immediately raised his head from his monitor. "Are you alright today?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not sick anymore," Kanae smiled. Inside her heart, she added, ¡¯Except for myck in appetite, there¡¯s no other problem.¡¯

    Kevin pointed to the document by his side. "Start working."

    "Yes."

    With that, she moved to her usual spot and started to do her work as usual. Neo and Mike paid more attention to her asionally but when they saw her speed, they no longer thought too much. If she still could work that fast, what should they worry about?

    After a few hours, it was the time for dinner. Kanae took hers as usual but her slow eating speed caught the attention of the others.

    "Hey, you¡¯re eating like a snail today," Neomented with a mouth full of rice.

    "I just don¡¯t have any appetite."

    The three of them were startled. For the usually big eater Kanae to say that she didn¡¯t have any appetite, it was like a miracle. They were thinking about that when Kevin raised his hand and touched Kanae¡¯s forehead.

    Kanae was startled by his sudden movement, but she knew that he was testing her temperature, so she let him.

    "You don¡¯t have any fever. Do you get the flu from the cold temperature? Your clothes seem old and thin."

    "Ah no, I¡¯m fine."

    Kevin looked towards Kanae with a frown. From what he recalled, Kanae always wore simr old clothes. Did this girl didn¡¯t have any interest in fashion? Well, her look was almost always in, but if one paid closer attention, herplexion was not that bad.

    "You should buy more clothes. During winter it¡¯s important to have sufficient clothes."

    "I already have enough clothes," Kanae said embarrassedly. This president was persistent.

    "Do you not have enough money? I can raise your sry if you want."

    "I will get more this month, it¡¯s already enough."

    "I believe the payment you gotst month is more than the one you get from your usual part time job."

    "I already use them for different things," Kanae dodged the question.

    Kevin could see that she didn¡¯t want to answer, so he no longer pestered her about that. If she didn¡¯t want to tell him what she did with her money, it was not his business too.

    He suddenly recalled something.

    "Kanae, do you have any n for the rest of the vacation?"

    Kanae turned her head with a confused expression. "I n to work in thispany. Is there anything wrong, President?"

    "I want to ask you for a trip."

    "A trip?" Kanae was stunned.

    Kevin nodded his head. "There¡¯s a business meeting in the cruise near the end of the year. I will go there with Mike and Neo. Do you want toe along?"

    When she heard that offer, Kanae felt her mind nked for a moment.

 Chapter 122 I Accep

    Not only Kanae, even Mike and Neo were also startled when they heard Kevin¡¯s proposal. That invitation was not something that could be given to anyone lightly. They nned to bring more of theirpany¡¯s core employee, but Kevin willingly gave one of the seats for Kanae.

    ¡¯Boss, please tell us that you don¡¯t fall for her.¡¯

    Kanae looked towards Kevin with disbelief. A cruise was something she could only dream about in the past. Only those who were extremely rich could afford to go on a cruise, and she was certainly not included. Now that the offer suddenly came to her door, she wondered what she did to make this offer came to her so suddenly.

    "President, are you sure it¡¯s appropriate for me toe? I¡¯m sure it¡¯s intended for the core member of yourpany."

    Kevin nodded his head. "Are you not included in those people? You are working on the most important papers for the past few weeks."

    She couldn¡¯t refute that. Staying by Kevin¡¯s side all these times allowed her to touch the work she originally unable to. After all, she was a mere employee while Kevin was the president.

    "I¡¯m not sure about this," Kanae answered hesitantly.

    "You don¡¯t have to pay for anything. Thepany will be the one paying for your trip. This is also the way topensate you for working so hard this past week."

    "But everyone is working so hard."

    "This is the chance for you to enjoy some day offs."

    "Why are you so kind to me, President?" Kanae frowned as she looked towards the president with a confused look.

    Kevin didn¡¯t even bat an eye as he answered. "I¡¯m not kind. I¡¯m just giving you what you deserve. Without you working here, we won¡¯t be able to finish all those works."

    "What about the others?"

    "They will get a bonus."

    "...and I don¡¯t?"

    "You can say so."

    Trading the small amount of bonus for a cruise trip was a major win for her. Not everyone has the chance to go for the trip as it should be an important trip. Besides, during the cold weather like this, only those big ships dared to sail even if it was not far from the shore.

    "Tell me about the business meeting first."

    "It¡¯s the meeting that the four biggest families in this city hold. They want to make more connections with the other smallpanies such as us and many others. It might even lead to a deal after New Year as there are a lot of sales happens during that time."

    Four biggest families...

    Kanae felt that phrase made her numb instantly. She was part of their group in the past, but the Nali Family has been treating her like an outsidertely. She didn¡¯t mind their treatment, but she didn¡¯t want to meet with them or being associated with them. She had enough of pain from her past.

    However, she knew that she would have to face her uncle again. After all, she couldn¡¯t keep hiding from him forever.

    "If you don¡¯t want toe, I can just give you a bonus," Kevin added.

    Kanae nodded her head. She knew that Kevin was treating her well because she was his friend. This ice block didn¡¯t have a lot of people who he could trust, and Kanae has been invading into this circle slowly, so he was trying to get more chances for her to know him.

    "May I have some time to think?"

    "Sure, you can call meter ore over tomorrow to tell me the answer. There¡¯s no need to hurry," Kevin answered lightly.

    "Thank you, President."

    After that, it was the time for Kanae to continue working. She worked for another hour before going back to her ce while Kevin had to face the question thrown to his face from his two subordinates.

    "Boss, why are you asking her toe? Isn¡¯t it enough to have us from the core members? Besides, there might be danger for her toe in close contact with the Nali Family," Neo was confused.

    Kevin nced up for a moment. "I want to know more about her rtionship with the Nali Family. If we want to beat them in terms ofpany, we need to know their weakness. Since shees from Nali Family, they shall be the first one we try to get to know."

    "You can just hack theirpany," Neo mumbled.

    "Those big families have some feuds here and there with their offspring," Mike added. "Getting to know them personally is the best rather than using theirpany data. It will be harder to track their record as there are too manyyers."

    "But, if you do this, you¡¯re using her."

    People wouldn¡¯t like the feeling of being used by other people. If Kanae knew about this, she wouldn¡¯t be pleased to know that Kevin was trying to gain more information about the Nali Family from the inside.

    "I¡¯ll tell her in the future," Kevin answered calmly.

    Mike and Neo looked towards each other and chose to not get involved. They had seen how their leader acted during Kanae¡¯s time here. He has been showing much more emotionstely. If their president became attached to Kanae....They couldn¡¯t imagine the consequences.

    On the other hand, Kanae was still thinking on the invitation from Kevin to go on a trip with him. It was tempting, extremely tempting for someone like her. After all, she never got the chance to enjoy the luxurious life as a member of Nali Family. Still, she felt that it was weird for Kevin to suddenly ask for her toe with him.

    If it was working with him, she knew that he appreciated her ability and willing to have her got closer. As for this trip, did he want to make use of her to learn more about the Nali Family? After all, there was bound to be some interaction between her and those people if they met.

    When she was thinking, the phone by the side rang. She quickly picked it up.

    "Yes, this is Kanae speaking."

    "Sis!" the sound of a cheerful young girl immediately brightened up Kanae¡¯s mood.

    "You finally call me," Kanae smiled warmly. "How is your condition abroad?"

    "It¡¯s really fun. I get a lot of new friends and learn a lot. But I didn¡¯t call for that. I hear from the bank that you send me another batch of money. They¡¯re too much, I can¡¯t ept them."

    "The living standard overseas is more expensive than here. You¡¯ll surely need them for your study. You¡¯re always interested in different fields, right?"

    "Sheesh, this is why I tell you that you worry too much. I¡¯m already in my third year in Junior High, and I only need to pass the national exam in my school. Besides, as a 14 years old girl, I don¡¯t need money this much."

    Kanaeughed. "Then you should just keep them in your ount. They are safer with you rather than with me."

    "Fine, but sis, you have to keep enough with you for your living expense, okay? I don¡¯t want to return back only to see you living badly without me."

    "Uh..." Kanae scratched her cheek. She did only live simply, but if her sis saw this, she would be killed without mercy. "I¡¯m living a simple life, but it¡¯s quite well for me, so you don¡¯t have to worry."

    "Oh yeah, I almost forgot. I can¡¯t return home this winter holiday because I have to attend the preparation ss. Is it fine, Sis?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, just focus on your study."

    "Kay, see youter."

    Kanae put down the phone. She felt relieved to be able to talk with her again. They rarely called each other because an international call was expensive and it would be a huge problem if they wanted to call on a daily basis. In the end, they just called every few months to inform whether they could return or not.

    Kanae recalled back the invitation from the president. If that president was going, her daily life would be boring here because she couldn¡¯t go to the top floor again. Thinking about it, she made another call.

    "Hello, this is Kanae, I want to leave a message to the President that I ept his invitation."

 Chapter 123 Informing Friends

    Kanae did her work as usual for the next few days. The president gave her the list of things she needed to bring, and it nearly shocked her to death. For work, she had to bringptop and some important files. In addition, she had to bring cell phone to answer the call from the client. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have any of that, so she had to borrow from thepany.

    After taking care for the paper, she was allowed to borrow theptop. As for phone, she would be using Kevin¡¯s as she was appointed as the temporary secretary for him along with Neo.

    In the meantime, she told Tommy about her work, and Tommy nearly turned her ear deaf.

    "YOU ARE GOING AWAY?"

    "Don¡¯t shout," Kanae wore a wry smile as she held the special phone in her hand. That Tommy couldn¡¯t contain his surprise to shout in the middle of the day like this.

    "But, you say that you will be going away."

    "Jay¡¯s father is going to return soon, right? I¡¯m sure that the time for our mission to protect the ce is going to end soon, so you¡¯re going to be alright with doing it by yourself."

    Tommy felt that this leader of his was going to dump the entire matter to him. If he knew that she was going away, he would never propose to ept this job in the first ce. His strength alone was not enough to make him able to face those powerful people in the Zone n. Without her, he would be dead meat the next time he faced encirclement.

    "Captain, are you going to kill me?"

    "If they dare to do anything to you, their n will disappear," Kanae answered calmly. A trace of ruthlessness appeared in her eyes for a split second before it returned to normal.

    They might be weaker and smaller, but they were not someone who others could easily bully. This was the rule she enforced when she first created the group. Those of the core members were basically brother and sister, so they would not allow others to hurt them.

    "But if you are going away, I won¡¯t be able to face them alone. What if they suddenly try to attack me?"

    "Go to the ck street. We always do that in the past, right?"

    Tommy sighed. He knew that his captain has decided to not pass on this chance to go on a trip. Although he knew that this was a rare offer for someone like them who basically lived in a simple life, he still wanted his captain to stay here.

    "Fine, just be careful on your time there. I believe those from your family is not going to let you go."

    Kanae nodded her head unconsciously. "Yeah, I believe the chances are high, but I too have something I need to tell them."

    Tommy was stunned when he heard Kanae¡¯s words. Did it mean their captain has been starting for the war against the Nali Family? Well, not war in literal meaning, but it was still a battle against them.

    "Are you sure you want to do it now? If your uncle bes wary of you, he might not allow you to do as you wish."

    "He can¡¯t touch me right now. Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing."

    Well, in fact Tommy was worried that Kanae would do something reckless. Even thought this girl was usually very mischievous and cheerful plus slightlyzy at times, he knew that once she set her mind on something, she wouldmit to it until the end. Since the Nali Family had made a move against her captain years ago, he knew that Kanae wouldn¡¯t let thingsy like that.

    Kanae was about to turn off the conversation when the other member of their group chatted.

    "I thought there¡¯s an important chat. Anyway, I¡¯m going away too, Tom. Good luck with doing things with only the sniper."

    Hearing that, Tommy nearly threw the special phone far away. He cursed loudly as he shouted.

    "YOU ALREADY ABANDONED ME ONCE AND NOW YOU¡¯RE GOING AWAY TOO?"

    "Can¡¯t help it, I¡¯m not a stray cats that wander around on the street like you," the man answered calmly.

    Tommy¡¯s face ckened. It was this person way of telling him that he didn¡¯t have a life outside the ck Street. Although it was true that he was still nobody, he hated for them to point it out tantly to him like that.

    "Stop fighting you two. It should be me who tease Tommy," Kanae interrupted.

    Tommy: "..."

    "The ce I¡¯m going is too far from the residence. I won¡¯t be able to make it to return even if I want to. You should just hope that they return fast enough, Tom."

    Kanae nodded her head. "Me too. But if you need something, there¡¯s still our talented sniper protecting you from the back. Good luck, Tommy."

    After the call was cut off, Tommy buried his head on his palm. He was doomed this time. Inside his heart, he hoped that the Souhon n wouldn¡¯t make any trouble on hisst time going there to take his payment. His heart wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if he had to face an abuse. After all, this time there was no one who could help him.

    Although he had no confidence to face against those most elites of the ns, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for him to escape from them. After all, the ck street was already like his second home.

    While Tommy wasmenting his poor fate, Kanae was busy preparing for her trip. She didn¡¯t have any suitcase, so she had to use her backpack. The problem was her backpack was not that big. After struggling for an hour, she finally finished packing everything for the trip.

    "This should be all," Kanae nodded her head contentedly. This shall be her first luxurious trip. She wondered how it would feel to change her daily life for once into the luxurious one. Although she would also work in that ce, she was sure that she would be having fun too.

    Then her mind drifted to the Nali Family that would attend the cruise. Her eyes hardened as she knew that she didn¡¯t like them at all. They were always unting what they had in front of her like what her cousin did, yet they were only leeching off their parent¡¯s hard work.

    As for their parents, they always thought that they were above those who were born not from their direct lineage. The branch families always have it hard, but they had to endure if they wanted to stay in the family registry.

    Kanae was the opposite, she wanted to get out from the Nali Family so bad, but she couldn¡¯t. However, this time she shall make her intention clear to them as she was tired from being pushed around by Sakura every time they met.

    This way, she hoped that they could just let her go, but if they still insisted, she didn¡¯t mind having the Fiore Group took a job against the Nali Family.

 Chapter 124 A Trip

    The day for the trip finally arrived. Kanae took her fully loaded backpack with her as she headed to thepany. The guards around the house passed her a look, but they didn¡¯t bother her. They were already used to see this girl wander around, and they knew that she lived in the back of the mansion, so no one said anything.

    Kanae made her way to thepany and saw that President and the other two boys were already waiting for her in front of their car.

    "You¡¯rete," Neoined.

    Kanae was speechless. The sun barely rose when she arrived in thepany and they told her that she waste. How early did they want her toe?

    Mike shook his head. "Don¡¯t listen to him. Come inside the car."

    "Alright," Kanae answered cheerfully.

    Neo eyed the backpack behind Kanae. "You¡¯re only bringing that little? We¡¯re going to stay there for a few days."

    "Yes, theptop is from thepany, so it should be in the car already, right? As for my personal belongings, this is enough."

    Mike and Neo looked towards each other. Why did they feel that their things were morepared with a girl? Although not by much, but wasn¡¯t it usually boys who have fewer belongings during a trip?

    Kanae got in the car in the back as usual. Kevin was reading the news from his phone while Kanae watched the view from outside the window. She rarely went far away from her house, so she wanted to know the way even if she could only remember a little bit.

    She nearly fell asleep when they arrived in the port. Her eyes glued to therge ship before her eyes. It was definitely hundreds of meters long and the height was at least a few dozens. She was not sure how many people could fit into this ship, but it must be a lot.

    The color of the ship was white and its name was written in the gold color: Dawn. It was a beautiful name with the rest of the ship decorated in silver color with trace of gold everywhere. This ship truly represented the four biggest and richest families in this city.

    "Kanae, what are you doing in front of the ship?" Kevin asked with an indifferent tone.

    Kanae immediately snapped back to reality. She grinned sheepishly. "I¡¯m amazed by the size of this cruise. I have only seen it on the television before and this is my first time seeing it directly."

    Neo arched his eyebrows. "You cane here directly, right? Part of the ship belongs to Nali Family."

    "Neo, you don¡¯t understand," Kanae shook her head. "Only those from the direct lineage have the ess to all the wealth of Nali Family. Those whoe from the branch are treated as dirt."

    Kevin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he heard that. Even Neo and Mike were rather surprised. They already knew that the branches family members were not treated as well as the main family. However, they never heard about the treatment being this poor. After all, those from the branches would never leak the news out from their mouth.

    If any bad news came out, they would be beaten to death with the usation of sullying the good name of the family. Yet, Kanae was not afraid. As long as they didn¡¯t have the proof to what she said, she was not worried. Even if they have, she would just destroy them.

    "Your rtionship with them seems to be very bad," Mikemented.

    Kanae nodded her head. Before she could say anything else, she felt that her head was patted. This gesture nearly sent her to the state of shook. Not that she didn¡¯t have any experience of being patted, but the one who patted her has a stoic expression on his face.

    "President?" she asked with a weird tone.

    Kevin retracted his hand as if nothing happened. "They won¡¯t be able to do anything to you."

    Hearing his words, Kanae was stunned. Even though she didn¡¯t know Kevin very well, she felt somehow reassured from his words. It was a weird feeling, but she knew that it was there and she felt rather warm.

    On the other hand, the two boys were stupefied. Did they see things right? It was their Boss. Their Boss had just patted a girl¡¯s head, a girl¡¯s head for Heaven¡¯s sake. From what they knew, their Boss never liked to get close with anyone, so they rarely saw him got close with anyone.

    Those were of course excluding emergency situation such as helping other people or fighting. There was no way they could fight without touching except if they were using weapon and not their fist.

    "Boss, are you taking the wrong medicine today?" Neo asked warily.

    Kevin looked back with a cold gaze and Neo immediately shut his mouth. His Boss has been acting rather friendlytely in the office that he forgot how this man was someone who didn¡¯t like to be questioned. Ah, he was clearly digging his grave right now.

    "Mike, hand all the luggage¡¯s to Neo. He¡¯ll bring them to the ship."

    "Yes Boss," Mike passed a wry smile to Neo.

    Neo felt like he was provoking the devil right now. Even though the one who was being called a deviltely was Mike by the other two, the real devil was surely his boss. With no other choice, he started to move the luggage to the ships with some help from the tools.

    On the other hand, Kanae was following after Kevin as her eyes scanned the surrounding with awed. Her eyes were practically sparkling as she enjoyed every view she got into her eyes. They were incredibly beautiful! She could not believe that she would stay in this ce for a few days.

    "Can I walk around the ce?"

    "Not if you¡¯re alone," Kevin answered.

    Kanae blinked her eyes. "What if you¡¯re the one apanying me?"

    Well, the ship wouldn¡¯t depart anytime soon as they were still waiting for some passengers today, so he didn¡¯t have much to do. He was thinking about reviewing his work again, but seeing how excited Kanae was, he decided to apany the girl for a few minutes.

    Kanae walked around without any direction for a few minutes before she headed towards the captain room out of curiosity. She pointed to the door.

    "May I see the room?"

    "As long as you don¡¯t touch anything, it should be alright," Kevin nodded his head.

    The two of them came in, and the captain greeted them. "Hello, it¡¯s rare to see two teenagers here. What are you two doing?"

    Kanae has a bright smile on her face. "We¡¯re wandering around and since the ship is not being operated yet, I want to look at how the ship operates."

    The captain nodded his head. He had seen numerous curious teenagers, so he went to exining. "This switch is to control the speed, this one is to control the movement, and then...."

    The room was filled with numerous switch and button. It was confusing, yet Kanae only paid attention to a few switches and buttons that the captain mentioned. She asked a few things and felt awed.

    The ship didn¡¯t need to be operated manually as they only needed to keep the switch on the designated speed they wanted. If there was something ahead from them, they would be notified immediately. The rate for incident around here was small as this ce has a broad area filled with only water without any rocks or the likes.

    After nearly one hour, they finally finished their exnation as it was also the time for breakfast. Kanae and Kevin headed towards the dining room as Kanae¡¯s eyes sparkled again when she saw the foods on the table.

    "They look delicious. Shall we eat, President?"

    Kevin nodded his head. He watched as Kanae ate the food delightfully. She was always like a child when it came to food. Today was the same as she seemed to be extremely happy to see them at arge number. Without him realizing it, the corner of his lips was raised slightly to form a small smile.

 Chapter 125 Working is the First Priority

    Kanae was extremely happy to be able to eat as much as she wanted. After the painful three days without appetite, she was already able to eat like before, so she didn¡¯t hold back anymore. Kevin also ate a lot beside her as Mike and Neo came over not long after that.

    "You two look like children who don¡¯t get any food for days," Neomented when he saw the amount of food these two ate on their te.

    "Working needs energy," Kevin answered simply.

    Neo shrugged. If that was Kevin said then he would believe that after working for hours in front of hisptop, his Boss was extremely hungry. By the side, Mike already took a seat and started eating at arge amount.

    Seeing how these three ate arge portion of foods everyday, he wondered if he was the onecking in nutrition among the four of them. No! That won¡¯t do, he needed to eat a lot!

    With that conviction, he started to take a lot of food and eat them with others.

    "My, these children eat a lot."

    "They are still in their growing period, so I think it¡¯s quite normal."

    "Even if they are at their growing period, is there any need to eat a lot of food for breakfast?"

    The people around them started to talk about them, but the four of them didn¡¯t care. They proceeded to clean up the foods on the table. It was a big table for 10 people, but the foods were finished by only four people. People were shaking their heads at the big appetite these teenagers showed.

    "They are delicious," Kanae grinned.

    "Are you sure you¡¯re eating them properly? You¡¯re eating like drinking with that speed," Neomented.

    "Even if I eat fast, I still can feel their taste very well."

    "Then can you guess the ingredients?"

    "Do you think I¡¯m a chef?"

    Kevin frowned when he saw that these two were going to go on debate for a long time. He didn¡¯te here to hear them argued but for a business meeting with the otherpanies.

    "Let¡¯s head to the suite."

    "Alright Boss."

    The four of them headed towards Kevin¡¯s suite. Kanae was stunned speechless when she saw therge room with a lot of furniture and decoration. Everything was prepared perfectly. She was sure that this room was at the same size as her ssroom.

    "This ce is really big."

    Neo shook his head. "You haven¡¯t seen the biggest one yet. Boss is just one of the mediumpany owners here, those who have the biggestpany would have a bigger suite and so on."

    When she heard the exnation, she felt that the world was truly big. However, it was hard for her to ept that those rooms were bigger than this ce. For her, this was already very big for a room.

    "I guess, those who are riches could get what they want very easily."

    "You¡¯re right," Mike smiled. "Because of that, the others have their own way to deal with the situation even without money while those pampered ones don¡¯t know the way without any money."

    Kanae giggled when she heard Mike¡¯s sarcastic remark. It was the same as saying that those who were born from rich families was relying on their money too much. Without money, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.

    "Those are truly the best description for those second generation young masters," Kanae smiled.

    Mike nodded his head, but he didn¡¯t borate any further. He took out a bag with theptop inside to Kanae. "This is for work. Boss will surely ask for your assistance, so be sure to help him, temporary secretary."

    "Aye, Guard Mike," Kanae took theptop and headed towards the table not far from Kevin.

    Neo sighed as he plopped down to the sofa. "I¡¯m now hoping those riches boss cane early to this cruise and lower our spending on this ce. This is freaking expensive for a trip."

    "We don¡¯t even pay the room because they are being prepared by the others," Mike reminded. "Stop trying to sound pitiful."

    The one who was in charge of the fees were always Neo, so he was pretty sensitive to this topic. This was also the reason he knew that should they pay for the room, they wouldn¡¯t be able to work in ease. The price was simply too staggering.

    "Let¡¯s just focus on the work and enjoying the ship. It was not every day we can spend the time to work in an expensive ce like today."

    Seeing that Mike also took out hisptop, Neo sighed loudly. He didn¡¯t want to work again. That boss already forced him to work until his hand felt like they were going off from his shoulder. It was heavy and it took him hours to make sure that they were able to move, yet at that time their Boss would just give them another batch of work to do.

    Now that he had some time here, he wanted to have some rest. He looked towards Mike with expectation filled his eyes. "Can¡¯t we walk around for a bit? There are a lot ofdies around here. They¡¯re certainly eye candy."

    The only girl he saw very often was Kanae and Kanae¡¯s appearance was modest at best. Because of that, he wanted to take a stroll around the ce to be able to satisfy his eyes. He would not make any move, he just wished to see their alluring body and let his mind wandered a bit.

    "If you want Boss to force you for another detention, you¡¯re free to go," Mike answered calmly.

    Neo¡¯s face darkened. If he had to suffer the detention from Kevin, which consisted of him doing another batch of work and training, he would be better off not trying to do anything and did his work patiently. It was better than going through that hell again.

    Aside from these two, Kanae was busy typing the words that Kevin instructed to her into theptop. Her typing speed became much faster as she typed every word that Kevin said.

    "Let me see," Kevin said after he finished his talk.

    Kanae handed theptop and Kevin checked the result. He nodded his head lightly when he saw that Kanae didn¡¯t have any trouble to type if he was talking the normal human¡¯s speed in talking.

    "Make another file. Type anything that I say."

    "Yes, Boss."

    After finishing five different files, she was told by Kevin to arrange the sales fromst month. Her eyes were staring at the diagram as she counted internally. There were a lot of diagrams that she needed topare, but she had all day to work, so it was not a problem.

    While thinking about that, Kanae continued her work and Kevin did the same. The luxurious cruise was treated like a mere change of atmosphere by this weird group of teenagers.

 Chapter 126 Jason Wells

    Days pass smoothly and Kanae met with a lot of people from differentpanies. Truth to be told, she didn¡¯t know any of them, so her job was to memorize their name when they introduced themselves to Kevin. Seeing their luxurious clothes, Kanae was sure that many of them came from bigpanies.

    Those from smallerpanies came to the cruise first and they have to wait for the other biggerpanies toe. Kevin was still considered medium, so they didn¡¯t have to wait for long until the four biggest families came to the ship.

    "The Wells Family hase," Neo reported without moving his eyes from hisptop.

    Kevin stopped his work and stood up. "Let¡¯s go greet them."

    The other three nodded their head and walked towards the upper deck. When they saw the crowd, they knew that it would be impossible for them to break past the sea of human in front of them. They could only wait until those from Wells Family came towards them.

    Before long, they saw two young men walked towards them. Their appearance was simr, but everyone knew that they were only cousin, not twins. They have ck hair and fair skin. Added with their slender figure, they would not lose against those models.

    When Kanae saw them, her brain nked for a moment. She recognized one of them, and it surprised her very much because she didn¡¯t expect to see him in this ce.

    "Good morning, Young Master Jason," Kevin greeted calmly when one of the men came near him.

    Jason Wells, the young master of Wells Family, smiled amiably when he saw Kevin and his group. His eyes showed traces of surprise, but it was quickly masked with his usual friendly and easygoing attitude.

    "It¡¯s nice to meet you again, President Kevin."

    The two of them already met with each other very often because Jason was in the same school as Kevin. He was the ss representative of the third year and also the previous Student Council President. At that time, Kevin was the Vice President and they had worked together quite a lot of times.

    "Let¡¯s talk againter. I still have a lot of works to do," Jason smiled.

    Kevin nodded with an indifferent expression as usual. One might think he was being impolite, but Jason already knew about this man usual cold expression, so he didn¡¯t think it was weird.

    After they walked away, Kane looked towards Kevin in confusion. "President knows him before this?"

    "He¡¯s the former Student Council President in our school. Right now, he¡¯s already a third year."

    "Ah..." Kanae finally understood how they knew each other. At the same time, she was stunned when she heard the word Student Council. Did it mean Kevin built hispany while he was still busy with the work in the school? This man was truly something.

    After that short greeting, they didn¡¯t linger in that ce any longer or at least, it was their n. Mike¡¯s eyes caught the sight of someone that they knew very well, a girl who wore revealing clothes like there was no end.

    "How interesting, shees again to our door," Mike said with a smile on his face.

    Kanae followed his line of sight and stupefied when she saw She standing not far from them. At this time, this girl was trying to flirt with someone else from a differentpany. Her eyes felt hurt. Did this girl have a hobby of flirting?

    "How did shee here?" Kevin nced towards Neo.

    Seeing his cold gaze, Neo immediately opened hisptop and typing at fast speed. He searched for all the information regarding the tradingpany that She¡¯s father had. In mere minutes, he had gathered a lot of information and passed them to Kevin.

    "She¡¯s father makes a deal with the Nali Family and they manage to save themselves from bankruptcy. In addition, She is arranged for a marriage with one of the Young masters from Nali Family, but only from the branches."

    Kevin listened to the exnation before nodding his head. The scandal might influence those small scalepanies, but the four big families have their own way to deal with this matter. Even if thepany they wanted to make a deal with has some problems, they could bind them and limit them. It was extremely easy for them, so once the four big families made a move, no one dared to interfere.

    "Let¡¯s finish our work," Kevin turned around. Since one of the four big families havee, the others would surely follow suit. At that time, this ce would be filled with their member and the meeting officially started.

    Kevin led the other three to work. After spending hours to work, they heard anothermotion that another family hase, but this time Kanae was not allowed toe.

    "It¡¯s the Nali Family. You should just stay here," Kevin ordered.

    Kanae nodded her head. She was looking towards Kevin in confusion. Didn¡¯t he want her toe so they could observe the situation in the Nali Family with her shing with them? However, seeing that they have gone out, she didn¡¯t try to ask more about it.

    On the other hand, Neo and Mike also felt some confusion, but they didn¡¯t ask anything to their Boss. If Kevin didn¡¯t want to see Kanae shed on the very first day, they wouldn¡¯t bother.

    "I¡¯ll head to the dining room first, Okay?"

    "Sure."

    With that, Kanae walked to the dining room and saw that the room was filled with people from differentpanies. Most of them wore expensive clothes. Compared to her, she looked like a country bumpkin among the crowd.

    "Time to eat," Kanae sat down on their usual table when someone bumped her from the back.

    "Oh, sorry, I don¡¯t see anyone."

    The man halfheartedly apologized and used his handkerchief to wipe his hand as if touching Kanae was a big disgrace. Kanae¡¯s smile turned colder, but she didn¡¯t do anything. Those people from the rich families were used to treat those from the lower family with scorn, so she would not think it was weird.

    She calmly nodded her head and stuffed her mouth with the food without care. The man looked towards Kanae with scorn before walking away. People like Kanae was not supposedly been here was his opinion.

    "Oh, so you¡¯re the new Student Council Vice President?" Jason walked over and sat down in front of Kanae.

    Kanae frowned when she saw him as she nodded her head lightly. "Is there anything I can do for you, Young Master Jason?"

    Jason picked the apple in front of him and ate it calmly. "I just want to greet an old friend from the same school."

    "Don¡¯t say that when you never talk to me in the school."

    "Do you want me to approach you in the school?"

    "Nope," Kanae answered and took the food again. Her nonchnt attitude caused others to feel awed and shock. After all, they all knew who Jason was, but she just talked to him with calm and light tone as if she was facing an ordinary person. Just who this girl was?

    Jason shook his head lightly. He munched the apple on his hand slowly. "The Nali Family is going toe. If you sh with them, the result won¡¯t be pretty."

    "Its fine, I have long waited to meet with them again," Kanae answered calmly.

    As the member of the four big families, of course Jason knew very well their attitude towards those from the branch families. This was the reason he knew that Kanae didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with the Nali main family. That fight in school was quite famous.

    "Well, then good luck my fellow junior."

    "Thank you," Kanae paused for a moment before continuing, "senior."

    Jason Wells nodded his head and walked away. This time, the other people around here were looking at this seemingly poor girl with bewilderment. How did she know the famous Jason Wells? They couldn¡¯t connect the dot at all.

    Towards these people, Kanae paid no heed as she was busy eating her food.

 Chapter 127 Business Meeting

    The next day, all four big families have arrived, so they would hold a party at night. This would allow those from variouspanies to make connections with others. However, if they wanted a further project, they would need to make a longer contact.

    "Boss, this is the list ofpanies and their owner who came here in the past few days," Neo handed the paper to Kevin. He borrowed a printer to print this out because it was more convenient this way.

    Looking towards the long list, Kanae was stunned. They would never be able to make contact with all thepanies in the short span of one or two nights. The number ofpanies was too many to count.

    "We¡¯re not going to talk with all of them. A few of them are sufficient," Mike exined when he saw the changes in Kanae¡¯s expression.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I see."

    "The first one we should talk with is Jason Wells," Kevin said in a deadpan tone. The other party was his senior in high school, so the business meeting shouldn¡¯t be too hard.

    Neo grinned. "It¡¯s already the time for lunch. Do you want to have a meal with him?"

    "Sure, can you arrange it?"

    Neo shrugged. He didn¡¯t know if he would seed or not. There would be many otherpanies trying to snatch the time to talk with Jason during this time. It was inly obvious, but they needed to be quick if they wanted to talk with him.

    He walked out from the door and returned back after several minutes while shaking his head. "Young Master Jason has a different meeting with other people. He didn¡¯t have the time for us."

    "Then, continue to the others."

    In the end, they managed to talk with somepany owners thate to the cruise. Kevin purposely avoided those who only sent their representative because he preferred to talk with the owner directly. This resulted in the number of people they needed to talk decreased a lot.

    "For the party tonight, do I have to wear a dress?" Kanae didn¡¯t bring any dress. Not that she didn¡¯t want to, but she didn¡¯t have any. Even if she wanted to wear a dress, she needed to have one first.

    Neo shook his head. "You can just wear a servant clothes like before. They¡¯re very suited for you."

    "...They¡¯re for male, right?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, the female version is not that different too, so you won¡¯t get any trouble wearing them," Neo answered with a grin.

    Kanae sighed as she epted the clothes from Neo. She went towards the bathroom and changed her clothes over there before returning back.

    Kevin looked towards her appearance before pointing to her face. "Use ponytail, it¡¯s more suited."

    "Okay."

    "You can stay at the back if you don¡¯t like the party too much."

    "I understand."

    Neo and Mike were stunned. Did their president bring Kanae here to investigate the Nali Family or to ask for Kanae¡¯s help in work? All they saw they do was working with theptop or enjoyed the meal.

    After finishing with the preparation, they walked outside the suite and headed towards the hall. There were a lot of people there and Kanae felt rather awkward. This seemed to be out of the ce for her and she was notfortable to stay in a ce like this.

    Mike patted the girl¡¯s shoulder. "You can wait on the back."

    "Ok," Kanae epted the offer immediately. She didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce too as there were too many people were looking towards her with weird gaze.

    Well, she had to admit that her appearance was not up to par with those beauties. They have spent hours in the salon while she barely did anything to her appearance, so she was not surprised that they didn¡¯t ept her appearance that well.

    At this time, one man walked to the front with a microphone on his hand.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, wee to Dawn, this night I¡¯ll be giving a few announcements. Some of you might be perplexed of the reason we suddenly host this party, but fear not as I will exin the deal for you all.

    The four big families have agreed to participate in building a memorable building. A few months ago, a school was destroyed because of a battle between the groups, and it was also the birth of the new strongest group in this city. In the ce where the school previously stands, we will build a new school with the additional building as the research ce.

    Because this project will be big and therefore needs a lot of money, this party is held today. The four big families will select those who are the most suitable to cooperate in the project. If you think you can offer something to them, feel free to walk over and talk to them during this night. Thank you very much everyone."

    After the person finished speaking, almost everyone walked towards the respective family they had some rtion with. They have their ownpanies and it would be a great opportunity if they could participate in this project. Even if it was only a small part, they would be happy to get the chances.

    "Neo, you go there and Mike, you follow after me," Kevin instructed calmly.

    "Yes, Boss."

    They knew that their Boss also aimed for this project. In the very first, the reason they came here was to get the chances to develop theirpany further. With a big chance presented before them, would they be willing to back down?

    The four big families have several people around them, so they could handle the talk. The Young Masters or Mistress only talked to thepany owners that have bigpanies as they were not going to talk with those small fries. Their underlings were enough if it was not a bigpany.

    "Sir, please allow me to represent mypany, we can surely help..."

    "Excuse me, please let me through, I have a better deal..."

    "Young Master, you remember me, right? I can offer a better one from the others, and I won¡¯t ask for much..."

    The situation was going crazy and Kanae immediately moved to the back. She didn¡¯t feelfortable when looking at thesepany owners. Many of them were respectable figure but they looked like hyena today. They seemed to be impatience to offer their best deal.

    On the other hand, Kevin managed to reach Jason with Mike making the way for him. With Mike¡¯s big built, it was quite easy for him to block the other people¡¯s advance towards his Boss.

    Jason smiled when he saw Kevin. "As I thought, you¡¯lle to find me too."

    "Kale Company works in manufacture. I believe I can give you the best offer for the constructions machine and the others," Kevin went directly to the point.

    "I know you will ask that to me," Jason took out a paper. "I have prepared something for you since I know you quite well. If you agree with this, I can make sure to only use yourpany for the construction¡¯s tools."

    Kevin scanned the paper in front of him. He had known about this young man for quite some time because of his experience in the school. Because of that, he knew that Jason indeed prepared this chance for him. The term on the paper was not that bad and with some negotiation, they would surely be able to reach an agreement.

    "There are some parts I want to discuss, are you open for an offer?" Kevin looked back.

    Jason nodded. "Find me tomorrow."

    "I understand."

    With that, Kevin had sealed the deal with Jason. They went their separate ways as the otherpany owners came flocking to Jason again to reach agreement.

    "It¡¯s so hot, waitress, I want some drink."

    Hearing that order, Kanae was stunned. She did wear the waiter clothes, but she was not really working here. Upon looking towards the one who spoke, she was stunned in her ce.

    Thedy also stood rooted in her ce. "Kanae?"

 Chapter 128 I Will Take Back Whatâ€™s Mine

    Kanae looked towards the person in front of her for a few seconds before she nodded her head slightly.

    "It¡¯s nice to meet you again, Sakura."

    The girl in front of her is the daughter of Nali main family, Sakura Nali. She was Kanae¡¯s cousin whom she shed a few times in the past because Sakura hated Kanae very much. As for Kanae, she was just retaliating as she couldn¡¯t stand being belittled every single time.

    After the incident in high school, Sakura never came to the school again. Kanae thought that her cousin moved to somewhere far, but fate made them met in this party again.

    Her eyes moved to the girl behind Sakura. Although the girl was wearing heavy makeup, she could recognize her as Amanda, the girl who had shed with her very often in the past. It seemed that one way or other these two became an acquaintance and came to this ce together.

    Seeing Kanae was in this ce, Sakura immediately frowned. Those from branch families were not allowed toe without permission. What did she do in this ce?

    "Why are you here? How do you get permission toe?"

    Kanae was startled. What permission? In the next second, she understood that Sakura thought she came as Nali Family representative. Howughable, even in her death, she would never want to be associated with the current Nali Family, much less being their representative.

    "I don¡¯te as Nali Family member."

    Sakura scanned Kanae¡¯s appearance and sneered. "Indeed, a family member of Nali Family will never dress up as a servant like you."

    "Nali Family is a big family and there are a lot of branches families. Many of them don¡¯t live as well as you, Lady Sakura," Kanae smiled, yet there was no mirth from her eyes.

    From the back, Amanda nodded her head as if she was agreeing. "Ah, so because you¡¯re just from a branch family, you¡¯re living poorly. Your parents must be really bad to allow you living like this."

    At this time, Kanae¡¯s eyes shed a glint towards Amanda. She was fine with them scolding her or bullying her, but not her parents. She loved her parents very much that it was hard for her to ept if someone were scolding her parents. They didn¡¯t do anything wrong, so she would definitely not allow anyone to badmouth them.

    Because Kanae was someone who had been living on the street for months, her glint was also filled with some murderous aura. This made Amanda suddenly felt chills for a second and it terrified her very much. She immediately looked around in fear.

    "What are you doing?" Sakura was displeased when she saw that Amanda suddenly acted strangely.

    "No, there¡¯s nothing Miss," Amanda pushed down the fear she had and looked back to Kanae. What was that feeling she had just now?

    Sakura turned her head back towards Kanae. "Since you¡¯re a servant today, you should just fill my cup, waitress."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes held deep rage as she was looking towards the cup in front of her. No matter what she said, she knew that she would invite trouble from the person in front of her. Should she just reject her tantly and became the enemies of Nali Family?

    Before she could do anything, a man walked over to Sakura with a frown on his face. "Sakura, what are you doing here?"

    "Daddy," Sakura¡¯s face lit up. She smiled sweetly as she pointed towards Kanae. "I¡¯m just asking her to fill up my cup."

    Sakura¡¯s father, Kanae¡¯s uncle, looked towards Kanae. He was startled when he saw Kanae wearing the clothes of a waitress. Those who were members of the Nali Family would never wear something like that as they were family of high above.

    "You¡¯re truly a disgrace of the Nali Family, Kanae," Kanae¡¯s Uncle said with a low tone. He was clearly feeling displeased. No matter how many times he tried to make sure that Kanae didn¡¯t live well, he would never allow others to know that he was treating this girl badly. Appearing with that kind of clothes was clearly the same as looking for trouble.

    Kanae looked up. Her mouth curved up into a smile. "This is the best clothes I have, Uncle. After you take everything from me, I don¡¯t have many clothes that are suitable toe here."

    Her voice was not loud, but the people around them could clearly hear what Kanae said very clearly. She was calling the head of Nali Family as uncle and from what she said, they knew that she was not living well. This made them rather curious as not every branch families member were allowed to call the head family as an uncle.

    Kanae¡¯s Uncle, whose name was Frank, has his face ckened. This little runt dared to speak something like that in public. Did she already have enough life, so she wanted to seek death instantly?

    "Good, very good," Frank said while gritting his teeth. "If not for thew of Nali Family to not disown a child orphan, you will never be able to keep your surname!"

    Thew of their family was quite clear. If a child was disowned by her/his parents, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone who objected. However, if an orphan was disowned by the entire family, they would clearly seeking for trouble. It was against thew of protection against children, so they were not allowed to do that until the child grew up.

    The age for adults was 17 and Kanae would soon hit 16, so there was only one year remaining for her to stay in this family. Once she hit 17, there was no doubt that her uncle would kick her from the family instantly.

    Kanae smiled back, her bright smile made her uncle felt angrier. "Don¡¯t worry. I will surely leave the family when I reach 17. There¡¯s no need for Uncle to think about a way to kick me out. I¡¯ll proudly walk away from the family."

    Kanae¡¯s words made the people stupefied. Getting into the Nali Family was always a big honor for every people because their status would change drastically. Yet in front of them was someone who detested being in the big family and willing to throw out everything.

    They secretly gave a big thumb up for Kanae. Speaking up like that right in front of the Family Head was not easy especially in front of other people.

    Seeing that her uncle was angry, Kanae recalled something and added. "But before that, I¡¯ll take back my inheritance back."

    Her inheritance from her father was not much, but it was precious for her. If not because she was still very powerless back then, she would not allow them to take it from her and her sister. There was still one year. Even if it was an impossible task, she would definitely take back what was hers.

    Frank¡¯s face turned into purple. He only took the inheritance because he was displeased with this girl. If she thought that she could take them back, she would definitely face a big obstacle.

    He raised his hand and swung it towards Kanae. His movement was incredibly slow for Kanae, but she didn¡¯t evade it.

    SLAP!

    Her cheek felt burning, but this pain also the mark that she would not treat them as a family in the future. There would not be even a polite greeting from her anymore.

 Chapter 129 Iâ€™m a Lame Captain

    After pping Kanae, Frank still felt his anger at his peak. He came here for a business meeting, but his own niece treated him like trash.

    "Insolent brat!" Frank hissed.

    Kanae turned her head and looked towards her uncle. Her eyes were as cold as ice and there was an unfathomable glint underneath the eyes.

    "You never treat me as a family, so with this, I¡¯ll never treat you as a family anymore," Kanae said calmly. Her calm voice never showed her real feeling even once.

    "It¡¯s an elder duty to teach the younger generation. You should be d that he reminds you of your ce," a man from the side interrupted suddenly. Kanae didn¡¯t know him, but from his clothes, she knew that he belonged to one of the four big families. As for which one, she didn¡¯t know.

    "From Young Master¡¯s opinion, someone who never cares about me will suddenly care out of the blue? You shouldn¡¯t interrupt in a family dispute if you don¡¯t understand the situation, Young Master," Kanae said eloquently. She was clearly making a line. "As an uncle, he leaves me on my own for years, why should I care about his opinion?"

    The young man¡¯s expression turned ugly. "He¡¯s your uncle."

    "Don¡¯t you hear what I say? I¡¯ll get out from the family once I reach 17, so he won¡¯t be my uncle anymore," Kanae said and then looked back to her uncle. "Even if he¡¯s still my uncle on the name, he doesn¡¯t deserve it at all."

    With that, Kanae turned around without any care. The surrounding people didn¡¯t block her as they knew that she was still part of the Nali Family. They didn¡¯t understand the content of the conversation, but they knew that there was a hidden dispute in the Nali Family.

    Frank¡¯s face turned better, but he was still very displeased over the matter. "Thank you for helping me in this matter."

    The young man waved his hand. "It¡¯s not a big deal. Those from the branch families always think that they are great when they¡¯re clearly just trash."

    Sakura nodded her head strongly. "Young Master is wise. Those from the branch families will never be able to bepared with us."

    "Let¡¯s continue the party," the young man smiled towards Sakura.

    "Yes."

    At the same time, Frank was looking towards the door with a cold glint. He was trying his best to avoid meeting with Kanae as much as possible because he knew that girl would make him looked back. However, towards the threat she said, he would not bother.

    With a flick of his hand, he could crush herpletely. There was no need to worry so much.

    Hearing the dispute between Frank and Kanae, Amanda felt rather satisfied. She was being defeated countless times in the past by Kanae in many events. Now that she heard Kanae shed with someone else, she hoped from the bottom of her heart that the girl would suffer.

    Her eyes glinted with maliciousness as she thought about ways to get back to Kanae and her group through the new backing she had.

    On the other side of the room, Kevin was looking towards the situation in front of him with aplicated expression. Somehow, he felt that he wanted to step forward when Frank pped Kanae, but his rationality held him back. Why did he feel this way?

    "Boss, it seems that the Nali Family has a big dispute," Neomented. "Also, it seems that Kanae is quite close with the main family going from her way of addressing the man."

    "I can see that," Kevin answered coldly.

    Neo was stunned. Why his boss was in a bad mood? Did he say something wrong? He was only telling the truth of the situation.

    Besides then, Jason put the cup on the table. He had talked with a few of them and now he didn¡¯t feel like doing it anymore.

    "You can talk with my subordinates. I¡¯m going for a walk."

    "Yes, Young Master."

    The people around were disappointed that they couldn¡¯t strike a direct conversation with Jason. Still, they didn¡¯t show their emotion on their face as they proceeded to talk with the other subordinates. At the very least, there was hope from the subordinates for the deal.

    Kanae didn¡¯t walk too far. She only headed towards the dining room. Because the guests were gathered in the hall, this ce was empty. She picked up a seat and gazed towards the ocean from the window.

    "Why are you following after me, Brother Jason?" she didn¡¯t turn back, but she could hear the footsteps behind her.

    Jason smiled. "The hall is too hot. I¡¯m searching for fresh air."

    That was aplete lie. The hall was filled with air conditioners, so there was no way the ce could be hot. It was only an excuse Jason used to make his way out from the hall.

    He took a seat beside Kanae and looked towards the side profile of the girl. Her cheek was slightly red from the p earlier, but her expression was calm without any hint that she was hurt.

    "Stop looking. I know that I¡¯m ame captain," Kanae sighed. "You should return back Brother Jason, right now your current identity is the Young Master of Wells Family and not my right hand."

    Jason¡¯s eyebrows rose up. "I thought that I¡¯m the left hand?"

    "Whatever," Kanae shrugged. It was just the term she used for her subordinates and no one actually cared that they got the right or left hand. After all, they just signified that they were her closest attendant.

    "Ie here because I think you need somepany," Jason smiled. His handsome face became more attractive with that bright smile on his face. Unlike the professional smile he usually used, this one was a genuine smile from the bottom of his heart.

    "You¡¯re a meddlesome subordinate."

    Jasonughed. "If not because my captain is two years younger than me, I will not be this meddlesome."

    Kanae shot a re towards Jason. "Mind you, not every adult are better."

    Jason raised his hand signaling that he surrendered. He knew some of Kanae¡¯s past because he was already staying with this girl for quite some time on the street. Although they were only part of the same group, it was this girl who changed his life.

    "Don¡¯t interfere with the Nali Family. I can handle my own problem. You should just focus on your own family matter," Kanae reminded.

    "There¡¯s no need to be overly serious," Jason raised his hand and rubbed Kanae¡¯s head. This girl was already like a little sister for him and he would do anything to protect her.

    "You¡¯ve changed my life, Captain. Whatever you wish is my wish too."

    Kanae smiled. "Thank you, Brother Jason."

    Jason nodded his head and sat down beside the girl calmly. They just watched the ocean to pass the time.

    Near the entrance of the dining room, Kevin was standing calmly. He wanted to find Kanae because he didn¡¯t expect the rtionship in the Nali Family to be that serious. However, seeing Jason rubbing Kanae¡¯s head, he didn¡¯te inside the room. After a few seconds, he left the ce.

 Chapter 130 Another Clash

    Jason came to Kevin¡¯s ce as he had promised. The two of them talked about the deal with Kanae wrote the report on the side. They mainly talked about the benefit that each other would get. After discussing the term for hours, they finally reached the conclusion.

    "I¡¯ll send the contract to your email," Jason said after they had reached the agreement.

    Kevin nodded his head and turned towards Kanae. "Have you finished writing the report?"

    "Yes."

    "Send it to his email," Kevin recited the email, and Kanae immediately sent the report she had finished.

    Jason nodded his head in satisfaction. "It¡¯s nice to have a deal with you, Kevin. Your secretary works very efficiently."

    "The pleasure is all mine, Jason," Kevin shook Jason¡¯s hand.

    The two of them talked pleasantries for a couple of minutes before Jason left. This time, he didn¡¯t even try to talk with Kanae as they didn¡¯t have any wish to make other people realized that they knew each other.

    Kevin took out hisptop. "Let¡¯s proceed with checking the inventory and make the necessary preparation."

    "Yes."

    When Neo and Mike returned, they saw these two were already busy in their own world of work. The two of them secretly wondered just how they were able to focus on their work so much. It was already hours ago since the time they started to work.

    "They are insane. No wonder Boss wants to have Kanae as the secretary," Neo unconsciously touched his finger. His hand was already hurt just the thought of him having to type from morning to noon.

    He did like typing and working in front of theputer, but he didn¡¯t like to type what Kevin¡¯s said for the entire time. What he liked were programming and coding. He also loved gaming, but his Boss was going to work him to death if he got caught ying a game.

    Kevin looked towards the clock. "Bring us some food, Mike."

    "We can just ask the servant toe here."

    Noticing that Kevin was sending him a cold re, Mike sighed and got out from the room to pick the food. He knew that Kevin would not allow anyone to get inside the room except if they were people that Kevin¡¯s knew.

    "There¡¯s another party today for the continuation from yesterday. If you don¡¯t want toe this time, it¡¯s fine."

    Neo nearly choked on the air when he heard what Kevin¡¯s said. Did his Boss has just changed his decision again? He said that he wanted to see the sh inside the Nali Family. But without Kanae, what did they want to see? The Nali Family shed with the guest?

    Kanae blinked her eyes in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand why this man suddenly changed his opinion again, but she shook her head.

    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not bothered bying to the party. Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll always sh with those people."

    Hearing Kanae¡¯s answer, Kevin nodded his head and didn¡¯t say anything else. He returned his gaze back to the monitor as he started to work again with Kanae followed after him.

    They worked until it was the time for dinner as the party also started. Kanae stopped on the deck as she looked towards the sunset with sparkling eyes. They looked extremely beautiful when she saw them above the water.

    "The sun stays quite long," Kanaemented.

    Neo nodded his head. "Of course, when it¡¯s during this time the sun will stay up for longer time because of the earth position..."

    "Neo, please stop it," Mike hit the other party¡¯s head lightly. "There¡¯s no one who wants to hear you unting your knowledge."

    "I¡¯m not unting! Besides, I¡¯m not like you who only get barely passing score."

    "At least, I¡¯m far better than you in the sport. Who is it that lost every single time we y the game?"

    This was the first time she saw these two quarreled as such. Mike was usually posing as a nice boy, but a little scary during training or working time. As for acting childish, it was usually Neo and Tommy, plus Jay asionally.

    Kanaeughed lightly. "You two should stop. There are a lot of people around here."

    Mike and Neo smiled back. They were about to talk again when there was a voiceing not far from them.

    "Oh, I the p from yesterday is not enough to make you behave. Now you¡¯re trying to seduce the older men?" Sakura was standing not far from her with Amanda smirking behind her.

    Kanae looked back. The bright smile she had on her face was reced with a cold smile as she gazed towards her cousin.

    "Don¡¯t you know that they¡¯re my seniors in school? Do you think I¡¯m as shameless as you to flirt with other young master?"

    Of course Sakura knew that these two were her ssmates back in the Nolen School C. She still recognized their appearance as she hated them from not treating her well. She was pretty and talented, which else did they want from her to look towards her favorably?

    However, she was not going to look for trouble from them. It was already enough for her to handle her cousin who she felt an eyesore.

    Sakura sneered. "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t even try to get close with the others like you here."

    "Who¡¯s talking about here?" Kanae smiled coldly. "Do you forget that we live close enough for me to hear you flirt with those young masters in your house? I can even..."

    "Don¡¯t spout nonsense!" Sakura immediately cut Kanae¡¯s words.

    She obviously knew that she had indeed invited some people to the house. Although she only talked with them, if words spread out, she would not have a good ending. After all, during those times, she was alone inside the mansion and there were only a handful of servants that she sent away.

    Kanae shrugged. "I believe that there are security cameras in your house. I¡¯m sure that you can see yourself flirt in them."

    Sakura¡¯s eyes welled with tears. "You¡¯re just an orphan! Don¡¯t speak nonsense, or I¡¯ll personally sends you away from the ce!"

    Kanae crossed her arm and leaned on the fence. "I¡¯ll be waiting to see if you can do that."

    She had secured thend behind the mansion as her own personal belonging and not part of the Nali Family. Even if those from the Nali Family wanted it, they have to go through the procedure to get it. If they took it forcefully from her, she didn¡¯t mind borrowing the police and her friends¡¯ power.

    Sakura pointed her finger towards Kanae, but she didn¡¯t have anything she could say anymore. With trembling body, she stomped her feet and walked away. She hated how Kanae always seemed to have something to talk back to her.

    Amanda looked towards Kanae and said, "You will not have a good end."

    After that, she followed after Sakura while Kanae just stood there with a cold expression. If that girl thought that she could do something to her just because they had the backing of Nali Family, she would prove to them that they were wrong.

    When she turned her head towards the other two, her expression already turned normal. She smiled towards these two.

    "The party is starting, shall we get inside?"

    Mike and Neo were stunned to see the quick changes in Kanae¡¯s expression, but they nodded their head.

 Chapter 131 Attack

    The small incident between Sakura and Kanae became the topic for some people during the party. They genuinely became interested in how the Nali conducted theirselves. How did it possible for an orphan to treat the main family with indifference, but they still didn¡¯t do much to her?

    They knew that there must be something that happened between the two parties, but neither side said anything as they treated each other as if they were treating air.

    "Daddy, can¡¯t you do anything to that b*tch?" Sakura asked with a grieving expression. She was feeling that she had been wronged.

    Frank shook his head. "Wait until she¡¯s 17 and she¡¯s no longer the Nali Family. At that time, no matter what she does, you can easily search for trouble with her and nothing can be done to help her."

    "Is it a promise, Father?" Sakura raised her head with expectation.

    "Yes."

    The Nali Family was still protecting Kanae at this time and he didn¡¯t dare to tantly go against thew once again. He had done it once, and the result was not pretty. The other branch families wereining until the government heard, and he was being pressured again.

    Because he had failed to pressure the girl to the end two years ago, he couldn¡¯t touch her again until she reached 17. He only needed to wait for another year and after that, he could get rid of these two problematic sisters.

    "That¡¯s good," Sakura smiled coldly. She would let them go for one more year. Wasn¡¯t it only one year? She could bear with waiting if it was only one year.

    After this year was over, she would surely enjoy herself making her cousin¡¯s life miserable. Everything she had suffered will be returned five times more than this. That will be very satisfying.

    "For now, you should just get close with the other young masters. Don¡¯t you want to get married to a richd?" Frank rubbed his daughter¡¯s head as he whispered slowly.

    Sakura¡¯s eyes lit up. Of course she wanted to have a rich husband. Moreover, he had to be a handsome man too. Without any dy, she started to walk towards the other members from the four biggest families.

    Jason saw Sakura walked over. His eyes showed a glint of coldness for a second when he saw her, but he didn¡¯t say anything and put a professional smile on his face.

    "Nice to meet you, Sakura Nali," the others started to greet her and he followed suit.

    Seeing the innocent smile on Sakura¡¯s pretty face, he wondered why his captain has a blood rtion with this girl. Except for the fact that they shared the same surname, he felt that their appearance differed too much.

    It was not his problem, though. He would not bother with his captain¡¯s private matter. All he did was showing a professional smile and greeted the other young masters.

    "Hey, Jason, you should stop swaggering your smile," a manughed when he noticed that a girl was staring at Jason¡¯s face without blinking.

    Jason shrugged. "It¡¯s not my fault that I¡¯m born good looking."

    "Man, you make me want to give you a good punch to your smiling face," he shook his head and showed his fist. If not because the two of them were good friends, they wouldn¡¯tugh like this.

    "Stop getting too close with me. The girls might have the wrong impression."

    "Nah, their imagination is too wild if they do. Anyway, it¡¯s time for me to talk with the otherpany owners. They are too enthusiastic. Good luck, Jason."

    Jason nodded his head. He also felt that the method they used were a pain. He wanted nothing more than resting on his bed and yed with hacking the city again. He was bored without his captain giving him orders to do this and that.

    ¡¯Oh man, Tommy sure has it fun. He can stay in his rotten house and doesn¡¯t have to deal with these fakes.¡¯

    Sighing internally, he put a professional smile and started to talk with another businessman. In any case, he was one of the representatives from Wells Family, so he had to put a good show.

    "Kanae, don¡¯t you want to get inside? What are you doing staying near the door?" Neo asked with a ss of wine in his hand.

    "It¡¯s too stuffy inside. I¡¯m feeling ufortable near them," Kanae shrugged before pointing towards the ss. "Don¡¯t drink too much. President still wants us to work tomorrow."

    Neo¡¯s face darkened. Why did these two always remind him about work? He wanted to have some time to rx his mind. Additionally, the wine he brought was only a small cup. There was no way he would get drunk with this small amount of wine.

    "You worry too much, little girl. You should just focus on growing up," Neo¡¯s eyes gazed towards Kanae¡¯s chest. It was rather tpared with other girls Kanae¡¯s age. But before he could inspect further, he saw that Kanae was holding a ss of juice on her hand.

    She was smiling wickedly towards Neo. "Do you believe that I won¡¯t do anything if you act improperly?"

    "I don¡¯t see anything," Neo immediately turned his gaze towards the pir not far from them. This girl was incredibly vicious. Didn¡¯t she know that they were in the middle of the party? If he got caught acting improperly towards a girl, his Boss wouldn¡¯t end it with just simply drilling him. He might experience hell for a long time.

    Kanae shrugged and put the ss back. She was not interested to drink it as she only took it to scare Neo. But if this boy still dared to make fun of her again, she didn¡¯t mind making his head wet. It would be a good show if that truly happened.

    Her eyes wandered around the ce as she noticed that a lot of people were still busy crowding the four big families¡¯ members. Those people didn¡¯t want to give up until they could secure at least the chance to speak with them. If they got rejectedter on, that would be forter.

    She yawned as she started to get bored when she suddenly heard something breaking followed by the sound of gun.

    Before one second passed, she had lied on the ground and watched the people around her carefully. Who was shooting in such big hall with a lot of numerous people around?

    "Protect the Young Master!"

    Several bodyguards appeared as numerous people, who were originally blended in the crowd moving towards the group of big families. Their guards immediately blocked the way and got engaged in the fight.

    KYAA!

    "Young Master Jason, please stay on the back."

    On Jason¡¯s hand, he was already holding a gun. He snorted towards his guards¡¯ words and immediately aimed at the men charging towards them.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    They fell with one shot from Jason as he stayed ready. He didn¡¯t help the other young masters as he was focused on the men charging towards him. In any case, each of them has their own martial arts training, so they were not weak.

    Of course, not all of them were masters of martial arts.

    "Put me down!" the sound of a girl screaming made the others stunned.

    "If you don¡¯t want her to die, stop your attack."

    Jason looked towards the one who got captured, and he sighed internally. From all the people in the hall, why did she have to be so foolish to get captured?

 Chapter 132 Reckless Moves

    One of the men was holding Sakura with a gun pointed towards her forehead. The poor girl was terrified. She did learn martial arts from her young age, but it didn¡¯t mean she was proficient in it.

    "Don¡¯t you dare to harm my daughter!" Frank bellowed angrily.

    The man sneered. "If you don¡¯t want her to be hurt, follow after us, Frank Nali."

    Kevin looked towards the group of men with a frown on his face. Why did they target the Nali Family? In terms of wealth and power, Nali Family was only third among the four families. Besides, was there any need for them to attack in a ce like this?

    Mike and Neo already arrived beside him. When the chaos started, all they did was heading towards Kevin to ensure that their Boss was safe. The three of them were proficient in martial arts, but they still had to be careful.

    Frank frowned. "What do you want?"

    "I want the letter from the government."

    Letter from the government? The others were looking towards each other with a confused expression. Since when did a letter have such great importance? They got a letter every month, asking for the report of their ie and the likes, but none of them should have invited trouble like this.

    Some of the young masters from the four big families were looking towards Frank with a sharp gaze. They clearly knew what kind of letter that was asked. What they didn¡¯t expect was Frank hiding such news from them and didn¡¯t let them know about it until it was toote.

    Kevin¡¯s gaze also sharpened. "So it¡¯s indeed in Nali Family."

    "This will make the search easier," Neo murmured with a wicked grin on his face.

    Although the governments were always seen as someone weak by the ordinary people outside, only certain people knew that it was not true. The governments were a hidden weapon that only moved to settle the problem when it arises. As for the power behind them, no one was entirely clear about it.

    Still, the government never made a move that would incite the masses¡¯ attention. When they made a move, they always did it secretly and didn¡¯t allow anyone to know about it. Because of that, the power behind the government was something that no one was clear about.

    "It¡¯s just one of the numerous letters they send out," Kevin added quietly.

    Neo nodded his head. "I know."

    While the others were in their own world, Frank¡¯s expression turned pale. He understood what these people wanted, but he didn¡¯t know how they heard about that news. It was supposed to be a secret. Could it be someone who knew leaked them out?

    "I don¡¯t bring it with me," Frank answered with a pale face.

    The man sneered. "Such important letter, of course, you don¡¯t bring them. Tell me where you hide it or the ship will blow up."

    That statement caused the people to turn anxious. If it truly happened, they would be in big trouble.

    "Neo," Kevin called silently.

    "I¡¯m on it," Neo was holding his small and modified phone on his hand. He immediately worked to trace the ship and find out where the man ced the bomb. If it was true, they would be in big trouble.

    Another man came forward with a switch on his hand. "If you dare to run, this button will be clicked. As for the effect, I¡¯m sure you all know about it."

    Their face turned pale as they murmured towards each other. Some of them tried to take out their phone, but to their horror, there was no signal. They couldn¡¯t ask for help at all.

    Neo was still working to scan the entire ship. He had his own way to get signals and so on, so he was not troubled. "They¡¯re in the pilot and engine room. There are traces of additional weight and movement."

    "Movement? All the staffs are here, right?" Mike frowned. Because they were busy, the ship was set to autopilot and all the crew members were here.

    Kevin looked towards Neo coldly. "Before the chaos, who¡¯s staying near the entrance?"

    Because there were not many foods near the entrance and only a table filled with drinks, no one wanted to stay near the door. It was originally left open, but after the shoot, they were closed.

    As for the one staying near the door at that time...

    "Kanae," Neo answered with a quivering voice.

    Kevin¡¯s gaze hardened. "Is there any camera outside?"

    "They¡¯re already being taken down forcefully. All that¡¯s left are the movement, weight, and heat sensors. Some of them are broken, but there are some that still works perfectly."

    "Do you know where she is?"

    "She¡¯s heading towards the pilot room," Neo answered quietly.

    Kevin thought about it and looked towards the men who were ready to press the button. He could guess what Kanae¡¯s n more or less, but he was not sure about it.

    "Is there anyone guarding the room?"

    "One person."

    Based on Kanae¡¯s performance in the martial art ss... wait, he never saw her fought with anyone. During the ss, this girl would be the only one to run across the field. The only time she fought was to spar with her friends. During that time, she was only showing the correct movement.

    "I think she¡¯s going to be alright. Be prepared to prevent the button from getting pressed."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Mike silently walked closer to the man who held the switch while Frank was still feeling extremely conflicted. Sakura was crying hard, but he truly didn¡¯t have the letter with him. It was too important that he ced it in a secret ce.

    "So, will you tell us where you save the letter?" the man sneered.

    Frank¡¯s eyes turned dark. If he gave the letter to someone else, the governments would kill him and his family. If he didn¡¯t do anything, his daughter will be killed. This has turned very bad.

    While they were negotiating, as Kevin deducted, Kanae was heading towards the pilot room. She managed to get out before those men came to close the door. She hid outside for a while before sprinting towards the pilot room.

    Her hand turned the special phone on. "Brother Jason, I¡¯ll be heading towards the pilot room and shake the ship."

    Jason was standing calmly when he heard Kanae¡¯s voice. "I got it, Captain. I¡¯ll handle the rest over here."

    Kanae ran towards the pilot room, and she saw one person standing while guarding the door. She moved closer while still sprinting as the man was stunned to see her appearing from the corridor. He took out his gun.

    "Stop the..." before he could finish his words, he felt his stomach was hit by powerful force as he slumped on the ground.

    ¡¯Huff, it takes me some time to reach this ce. They need to make the hall closer to the pilot room next time.¡¯

    Kanae opened the door and saw the bundle on the side. She instantly realized that it was bomb, and it nearly filled the entire ce. Thankfully, they were ced firmly on the side. Still, their number and size were not small. If she didn¡¯t careful, she might identally hit and activated them, and then....

    Shaking her head, she erased those thoughts from her head.

    She trod towards the panel and searched for the button the captain once told her and the handle. Her hand held them tightly. When the room shook, she was not allowed to move along or she will hit the bomb.

    "Brother Jason, here we go."

    Taking a deep breath, she pushed them abruptly.

 Chapter 133 Turning the Situation

    When he heard the instruction from his captain, Jason moved closer to the man who held the button slowly. He tried to keep the distance as he didn¡¯t want to alert them. There would only be one chance for him to move, or things would not end well.

    "It¡¯s not that big deal, Frank Nali. Your daughter¡¯s life for the letter," the man grinned.

    Frank looked towards his crying daughter with a pained heart. He could not bear to see her crying like that. He wanted to save her, but he was not stupid. If he dared to tell the location of the letter, he would be dead.

    "What is the guarantee that my daughter¡¯s life will be spared?"

    The man smirked. "There¡¯s no guarantee. But if you don¡¯t cooperate, all of us will die here. Imagine how shocked the government if numerous important people suddenly died in this ce."

    Well, first of all, the entire city would be in total chaos. There would be no peace and a lot of business would fail. The economics turned to the worst and no one could live in peace anymore. At this time, the one who could stand up was those from the underworld.

    Frank shuddered when he thought about this. Even if he was already dead by that time, he would be med for making things difficult like that.

    "Okay, I will tell you, but you have to let my daughter go."

    "Of course," the manughed.

    "It¡¯s in..."

    Before Frank could tell the ce to them, the ship suddenly shook hard and the people inside were thrown all over the ce. During this sudden chaos, Mike and Jason immediately moved towards the man who held the switch.

    Due to the unstable footing, he nearly pressed the button, but he didn¡¯t manage to do so as Jason already used his long sword to cut this man¡¯s arm while Mike swept his feet. Facing these two¡¯s sudden attack, the man was startled and the switch moved to Jason¡¯s hand.

    Looking towards these two suddenly moved, another member from the four big families also pointed his gun towards the man who held Sakura and shot the gun, making it flew far away. At this time, another person pulled Sakura away from the man and threw her into the group of startled bodyguards who held her close.

    All of them happened in mere seconds, but those were important seconds because if they moved toote, they would be dead. Although they didn¡¯t know that the ship would shake, they were all the future sessor of their respective family. Of course, their martial arts and reflexes were top notch.

    "You!" the man was trying to gain a stable footing from the shock when he realized that a gun was pointed towards him.

    The man smirked. "You can pray that I¡¯ll not mistakenly press the trigger."

    "Blow the ce up!"

    He looked towards hispanion, and his face sank. He saw the bloody condition of his friend and the switch that has moved to Jason¡¯s hand with a pale expression.

    "No way," Jason answered. "I don¡¯t want to die yet. So you better answer our question, old man."

    The man sneered as they suddenly heard the sound of a gunshot. At that very moment, he moved, and the gun that was aimed towards him reached the ground instead. Even if those young masters were experienced, they would not dare to shoot randomly.

    The leader already moved back with some of his subordinates with guns aimed towards the crowd.

    "Even if I can¡¯t get what I want, at least I¡¯ll blow the entire ce," the manughed. He recalled something as his face turned dark, but soon turned into a smile. "The one who shakes the ship will be the one to trigger the bomb. I ce them all over the ce. With such huge movements, he¡¯ll surely step wrongly."

    Kevin and Jason¡¯s face turned awful at that moment. Kevin wanted to sprint towards the pilot room as soon as possible while Jason wanted to contact Kanae through their secret device. However, they couldn¡¯t do that, or this man would know who the one in the pilot room was.

    "Shook the ship again," Jason murmured.

    In truth, Kanae¡¯s condition was not that bad. Because of the shook, she did nearly fly to the side, but she held on. Her hand was holding onto the handle tightly while one of her feet was buried into the ground. As for how there was a hole there, it was simply the result of her breaking them.

    One of her feet was bleeding hard as the result of her destroying the metal floor forcefully. On the other hand, her palm was hurt because of her forcefully holding the handle.

    When she heard what Jason said, one of her hand moved to the panel and held into anything she could while her other hand forcefully turned the handle towards the other side. The ship shook once more, and she could feel her hands and feet were crying from pain, yet she held on.

    "Brother Jason, if you ask me to move the ship again, I¡¯ll personally suck dry your inheritance!" she growled angrily.

    At that moment, Jason was not paying attention to what his captain said. He knew that she was angry, but this was the only choice he had. With the ship shook again, he moved forward and attacked using his long sword. This was the sword that he always brought with him.

    The leader was surprised, and he didn¡¯t manage to react in time. The sword reached his thigh and made a deep wound. Blood sttered out and Jason moved towards the subordinates instantly. The shaking of the ship didn¡¯t hinder his movement at all.

    Following his lead, the others who were surprised also immediately moved. It was chaos, but because their number was much morepared with these men, they didn¡¯t take a long time to subdue them.

    "That¡¯s good cooperation," one of the young mastersughed happily.

    The guards ignored this carefree young master as they were busy tying up the men. On the other hand, Frank was holding Sakura tightly on his arm as he was afraid something would happen to her. On their back, Amanda was already crying and bailing because of fear.

    "We have to thank the one who shakes the ship," one of the young masters said gleefully. Without that person, they would surely die. "Is it the captain?"

    When he asked that, Kevin and Jason already sprinted out followed by Mike and Neo. The four of them knew very well who was inside the pilot room, which was the reason for their worry.

    The young master who asked looked towards the door with a stunned expression. "Why are they?"

    "Sir, the captain is here. The one who¡¯s inside the pilot room must be a passenger," one of the staffs answered with a conflicted expression.

    When they heard that, some of the young masters ran out from the room. They remembered what that man said and they guessed that the condition of the one who was in the room must be not good.

    Kanae who still experienced pain noticed that several people wereing. She immediately shouted. "Don¡¯te in recklessly!"

    The door opened, and Kevin immediately looked towards the girl who was stuck on the panel. The blood from both her feet and hand caused the floor around her to be dyed red. At that very moment, Kevin didn¡¯t know why, but he was feeling pain on his chest. Why did he feel pain when the one who was hurt was Kanae?

    He came inside carefully as Jason also arrived. He saw that Kevin already moved inside, so he blocked the door from the others. They were not allowed to get close at all.

    "Don¡¯t touch me," Kanae hissed when Kevin pulled her feet out. It was extremely painful.

    "If I don¡¯t touch you, how can I take you out?" Kevin asked with his indifferent tone as he pulled Kanae to his embrace and picked her up in bridal style.

    "Be careful," Kanae frowned.

    "Hold onto my shoulder."

    She circled her hand to Kevin¡¯s shoulder as they got out of the ce slowly. At this time, she no longer cared about the embarrassing position as pain filled her entire body.

 Chapter 134 Treatmen

    The people outside were looking at the girl who came out from the room holding to Kevin with awe. This was the girl who allowed them to get out of the hall safely. Seeing her condition, they knew that she must be doing everything she could to make sure that she was fine inside the room.

    "Are you alright, Kanae?" Neo asked.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "I think you can see my condition very well without any need for me to say it."

    Well, based on what they saw, her hands and feet were bleeding hard. They didn¡¯t know how deep it was, but it was surely not light because the blood was flowing like crazy.

    ¡¯No, how can it be her again?¡¯ Sakura was stunned when she saw Kanae being brought out from the room with a wounded body. She got into trouble twice and each time; it was Kanae who helped her. Although this time it was mainly for the safety of all passengers, she was the main target this time.

    On her side, Frank¡¯s eyes also narrowed. He still didn¡¯t like that girl and this act wouldn¡¯t change anything. He didn¡¯t want her to stay in their family at all. Even if she saved them, what was the corrtion?

    Oh well, at most he would just not associate with her for this year. This was his thanks to her for saving them, but he would never allow that girl to stay in the Nali Family.

    "I¡¯ll take her away to treat her," Kevin said in a t tone. "Is there any doctor here?"

    "Yes, there is. I¡¯ll call him at once," one of the staffs answered.

    "Tell him toe to my room."

    "Yes, Sir."

    While Kevin walked away, Jason turned towards the crowd. "Is there anyone who dares to drive the ship back to the port? We¡¯re quite far and if you do drive, you have to be careful."

    He couldn¡¯t drive a ship and neither do Kanae. He was sure that she only knew how to turn the engine on and changed the direction as they never learned about this before.

    The crowds immediately went silent. Even if some of them knew how to drive the ship, who dared toe inside the room that was filled with bomb? They didn¡¯t want to die yet.

    "Is there anyone who knows how to deactivate the bomb?" Jason changed his question. Unknowingly, he had be the leader of this group.

    This time, they shook their head. Where could they learn how to make a bomb and deactivate them? It would be too crazy.

    "I¡¯ll drive us back to the port," the captain moved forward. "This is my ship and it is my responsibility to bring us back. If a girl is so brave to stay inside, why can¡¯t an old man like me do the same?"

    The others were feeling ashamed. They originally assumed that the one who stayed inside was a strong man, but the fact told them that it was only a girl. Based on her appearance, they knew that she was only a teenager. This young teenager was very brave (and reckless), so how couldn¡¯t they do the same?

    "Thank you very much, Captain," Jason bowed slightly.

    The captain nodded his head. "It¡¯s nothing much. You all should just take care of the men who attacked the ship."

    "We will."

    At this instruction, the young masters immediately headed towards the hall where their bodyguards held the men. They were hot blooded youngster, so they wanted to express their grievances towards the men who attacked them that night.

    On the other hand, Jason headed towards Kanae¡¯s ce. He was rather worried about the condition of his captain. She had just healed from deep wounds and now she got wounded again. What a troublesome captain.

    "That girl is not that bad. I thought that she¡¯s just an ordinary girl, who¡¯s all talk to the head of Nali Family. But it turns out she has guts and bravery," one of the young mastersughed.

    The others nodded their head in agreement. Even the one who supported Frank Nali before had to admit that this girl was not an ordinary branch family member.

    "In one year, there will be a good show in the Nali Family."

    While the young masters were busy talking to each other, Kanae was lying down on Kevin¡¯s bed. She protested that she would make the sheet dirty with her blood, but Kevin didn¡¯t allow her to move. In the end, the doctor has to check her while she was lying down.

    "How is it, doctor?"

    "It¡¯s just external wound and she twisted her ankle," the doctor answered. "I need to clean up her wound and apply medicine."

    "Okay."

    "Little girl, this is going to be painful," the doctor reminded.

    Having alcohol rubbing her wounds was definitely very painful. Kanae gritted her teeth and clenched the side of the bed tightly. It took several minutes for the doctor to bind up her feet. After that, he checked her arm and palm. There were some scratches, but not too bad. After applying some medicine, they were bounded with bandages, and the doctor told her to sleep.

    "She might have a fever tonight, but after that, she should be alright."

    Kevin nodded. "Thank you, Doctor."

    When the doctor left, Jason came into the room. He saw that Kanae was lying on the bed with one foot bandaged and her hand has several sters.

    "How¡¯s the situation outside?" Kevin asked.

    "The captain is taking us back to the port. By morning, we should have arrived there," Jason answered.

    Kevin nodded. He looked towards the gaze Jason had towards Kanae and wondered. Where did these two meet before? The gaze this man had showed that he should be familiar with the young girl. This made him rather confused. He didn¡¯t recall seeing them together in the school.

    "Some of the young masters are interrogating the men. For them to be able to board this ship and ce dangerous items, they must have internal people who help."

    Neo nodded his head. "Some of them are the staffs. I see them holding the gun towards you before."

    "That exins how they can carryrge luggage without anyone noticing," Jason nodded his head.

    "Let the police handle it. It¡¯s not my business too."

    Jason arched his eyebrows. "I thought you¡¯re also interested in the letter."

    "You¡¯re sharp, Jason."

    On the other hand, Kanae was stunned. She could not follow their conversation at all. Well, she was practically outside the hall when the talk happened, so she obviously didn¡¯t know what happened.

    "Can you two tell me what letter you¡¯re talking about?" Kanae frowned.

    Kevin stopped his talk and raised his hand to pat Kanae¡¯s head. "There¡¯s no need for you to know. It¡¯s already midnight. You better have some sleep."

    Jason looked towards the clock and noticed that it was already a few minutes past the midnight. He smiled slightly as he looked towards Kanae.

    "Before I forget, Happy Birthday, Kanae."

    Kanae was startled, but she smiled. "Thank you."

 Chapter 135 Happy Birthday 1

    "Wait, today is your birthday?" Neo nearly shouted when he heard what Jason said.

    Kanae nodded her head. "My birthday is 31 December, so I¡¯m 16 today."

    Neo¡¯s mouth gaped open. His eyes drifted towards Kanae¡¯s arm and feet. How unlucky could she be to experience them right on the day before her birthday?

    Mike turned his head towards Jason with bewilderment. "How do you know about her birthday?"

    "I¡¯m the former Student Council President," Jason answered proudly. "It¡¯s easy for me to ask about a thing or two regarding your new members."

    Kevin¡¯s face turned dark when he heard what Jason said. He also knew that today was Kanae¡¯s birthday, but because he was worried about her, he temporarily forgot about it. His hand reached out to his pocket and took out a small box.

    "Your birthday present," he said as he handed the box to Kanae.

    Neo nearly fell from the chair when he saw Kevin gave the box. This was the first time he saw his Boss gave anyone a birthday present. Oh wait, he did give them presents on their birthday, named more work.

    Mike patted his friend¡¯s shoulder as he smiled wryly. Neo couldn¡¯t ept this difference in treatment. Come on, they have been following after Kevin for a long time, but they only got more work as present for their birthday. Kanae has only been following Kevin for three months, but she got a better treatmentpared to them.

    This is unfair! He wanted to protest very much but didn¡¯t know what he should do anymore.

    "Thank you, President," Kanae opened the box and saw a beautiful ne inside. She was stunned, but then she smiled brightly. It has been some time since thest time she got a gift for her birthday.

    Jason scratched his head. "Shall I give you something too for your birthday present?"

    "No need," Kanaeughed. "Thank you very much."

    Kevin nodded his head as his expression turned slightly gentler. He pulled the nket to cover Kanae.

    "Sleep, you need it."

    "Okay."

    With Kanae taking his bed, he was not shameless enough to sleep on the same bed. Even if it was a king size bed, meaning it could hold two people, he took a spare nket andy down on the sofa.

    "Boss, you can sleep in our ce if you want," Neo offered.

    Towards that offer, Kevin only sent them a cold re. The two of them knew what it meant as they scrambled outside the room. Jason nced towards Kanae once more before walking out from the room. He still had to finish the matter as he walked towards the hall once again.

    Looking towards the mess the other young masters created, he sighed. "Clean them up. It¡¯s enough."

    "It¡¯s still not enough, Jason," one of themined. They still wanted to have some fun here.

    "Don¡¯t mess around and let the police handle the rest tomorrow. It¡¯s alreadyte, you should have some sleep while the guards take care of this ce."

    "Alright, you don¡¯t have to send us deathly re," his friend who often joked around with him stood up. "You¡¯re really rigid, Jason. No wonder the media pictured you as the perfect sessor of the Wells Family."

    Jason frowned. "Watch what you say."

    He shrugged and walked out of the room. Jason¡¯s cousin, the one who came with him, red towards Jason. He was displeased for beingpared with each other very much.

    "Don¡¯t think that no one doesn¡¯t know that you¡¯re just acting, Jason."

    Jason smiled. "If I were you, I would be careful with what I say. The Wells Family is the biggest family in this city, so you should have known what I mean by being careful."

    Jason¡¯s cousin snorted and walked out of the room. In many aspects, he always lost against Jason, so he hated his cousin very much. In the future, he would surely find out what Jason¡¯s weakness was and leaked them to the public. That way, he would be the sessor of the family.

    Jason ignored his cousin and walked towards the men and searched their body for hidden weapons once again. The bodyguards already did that, but he still did it again. The guards around him didn¡¯t stop him as they knew very well the power behind this man.

    The future sessor of the biggest family in this city was the one who held the power to control the economics of the city. They were extremely rich and have numerous resources. As the leading family, even the other families have to pay respect to this man.

    Jason searched them carefully and took out a secret vial near the shoes of the captain. His lips curled up into a smile.

    "Still thinking about escaping, don¡¯t you?"

    The leader saw Jason¡¯s cold smile and his body shivered uncontrobly. Chills ran down on his spine for he realized that this man was incredibly scary. He could feel that one wrong move and he would be dying in the most miserable way. What is the real identity of this man?

    He was not a pampered young master like the others. He had a faster reaction speed, calctive mind, and leadership ability. For the first time, he felt that the big families in this city were not ordinary at all. No wonder those people termed this man as the perfect sessor. He indeed possessed the quality for it.

    Jason stood up and handed the vial to his family¡¯s guard. "Keep it and hand it to the policeter. Don¡¯t let them get away. You can shoot them if they dare to move even an inch."

    "Yes, Young Master," the guard answered strongly.

    Hearing the content of the order, the men were trembling. Did it mean, they couldn¡¯t even rx their body at all? That wasplete torture, but at the same time, they didn¡¯t want to get shot.

    Finishing them, Jason went to rest. He turned on his special phone again. "Tommy, how¡¯s the condition there?"

    "It¡¯s quite bad," Tommy¡¯s sleepy voice could be heard.

    Hearing his teammate rxed tone, Jason nearly scoffed. "Have the leader of Souhon n returns?"

    "They¡¯ll return tomorrow morning. Do you think you can make it here?"

    Tomorrow morning? Jason calcted the time before giving an affirmative answer. "I should be able to arrive in time as long as they¡¯re noting as early as dawn."

    "It should be around 9 AM."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll protect you from the shadow."

    "Great! Now that¡¯s what you call teammate! I know that I can rely on you..."

    Jason frowned. He could never get along with Tommy because of this. "Don¡¯t spout nonsense. By the way, Captain won¡¯t be able toe. She¡¯s wounded hard."

    "WHAT? WHY DON¡¯T YOU PROTECT HER?"

    "I¡¯m busy at the time," Jason answered nonchntly. He would never show his weak side to Tommy.

    "YOU!" Tommy shouted.

    "Anyway, good luck and good night," Jason cut the conversation as he turned the special phone off. He wanted to have a few hours sleep for now. His ear would hurt so much if he continued to listen at Tommy¡¯s rambling.

    As for the other side of the call, Tommy was currently cursing his teammate again. He was always got pissed off by Jason¡¯s attitude, and today was not an exception.

 Chapter 136 Happy Birthday 2

    They arrived at the port in the morning and the passengers got out from the ship. The police hurriedly went towards the bomb to neutralize them. Thankfully, they were not too hard, and the police didn¡¯t take a long time.

    Kanae left the ship on Kevin¡¯s arm, sound asleep. This president was adamant on letting her sleep on his embrace and didn¡¯t let anyone woke her up. As for Kanae, she was tired after days of working hard beside Kevin and shing with the Nali Family plus controlling the ship.

    When she was moved, she woke up for a moment.

    "Just sleep, we just move the ce for your sleep," Kevin ordered.

    Kanae sighed internally at the tone this president used. It seemed he was still not used to talk with sick people. Well, it didn¡¯t matter much. She was indeed really tired, so she would take his offer and sleep again.

    "Where will we go?" Neo asked.

    "Thepany," Kevin answered calmly. He put the sleeping Kanae inside the car as he noticed that Jason was walking towards him. "Is there anything wrong?"

    "I just want to remind you to be careful. We don¡¯t know where the opponents ced their spies as I believe not all of them movedst night," Jason grinned. "After all, I don¡¯t want to lose my cute junior."

    Mike and Neo pretended that they didn¡¯t hear anything. When it was private time, Jason did like to tease their president. Who else would say that this ice block was cute except for this former Student Council President?

    "I¡¯m good, Jason. You know my family background well," Kevin answered calmly.

    Jason nodded his head. Of course he knew, he has searched information about Kevin since a long time ago since there were some incidents in the time when he was in the Student Council.

    "Fine, just be careful," Jason shrugged. "I¡¯ll be going now."

    Kevin nodded while Jason checked the time. It was already 8 AM. Well, he just hoped that Tommy wouldn¡¯t be mad for him to bete towards the ce and let that brat experienced a little hardship.

    Kevin and the others headed towards the office and Kevin took the sleeping Kanae to the office. The others were looking towards their president taking Kanae in his embrace like seeing an alien. Since when did their Boss show affection towards fairer gender?

    Even the Old Man was not an exception. He stopped Neo from going up. "Neo, tell me that I¡¯m dreaming right now."

    Neo put a wry smile. "Old Man, you¡¯re awake and healthy right now. There¡¯s nothing wrong with you."

    "If there¡¯s nothing wrong with me, is there something wrong with Boss?"

    "Oh well, it¡¯s just a little incident. She saves us from an incident, and today is her birthday, so I think Boss is treating her well for that," Neo tried to simplify the events so he could get away.

    "What events? Tell me more!"

    "You can see them from television. I have to go, Old Man."

    In the end, Neo ran away from his father¡¯s grip and headed towards the top floor hastily. The Old Man immediately searched for television and watched the news intently. He wanted to know what happened to their cold president.

    Kanae slept on the sofa in Kevin¡¯s office until noon. When she woke up, she noticed that she was already in the familiar office and hurriedly sat down. Her movement caused her feet to throb as she moved them too fast.

    "You finally wake up, Kanae," Neo grinned. "You sleep like a log fromst night."

    "Don¡¯t mock me. What if you¡¯re the one who¡¯s wounded?" Kanae answered with a re.

    "Why are you always treating me like I¡¯m your enemy?" Neo felt like crying. Come on, he was only trying to joke around to make the mood lighter.

    "No reason, I just feel like doing it," Kanae sat down and inspected her feet. It was not as hurt as yesterday, but she doubted that she could walk around well right now.

    "I¡¯ll ask them to deliver your breakfast," Mike took a call.

    Before long, Kanae was eating the food in the office. She saw that Kevin was still busy with work, so she didn¡¯t try to bother him. She just recalled something as she looked up.

    "Is there any kitchen in thispany?"

    Neo nodded. "Yes. Do you want to go there? Can you walk with your feet still wounded like that?"

    Kanae tried to stand up and she managed to do it quite well. Honestly, her feet were crying from pain, but it was bearable and she didn¡¯t have any problem to walk. At least, for short term, there was no problem.

    Kevin stopped from his work and walked towards Kanae. "You¡¯re not allowed to walk with those feet."

    "I want to go to the kitchen."

    Seeing her stubborn attitude, he asked the others to take a wheelchair and put Kanae on the chair. Kanae was rather stunned by this president power. He didn¡¯t look that big, but he seemed to be quite strong.

    "Mike will apany you there. When you¡¯re finished, just call me."

    "I don¡¯t..." a phone was handed in front of her from Kevin. She stared nkly as she was too surprised to take it.

    "There¡¯s my number inside, you just call me when you¡¯re finished."

    "I understand."

    With that, Kanae headed towards the kitchen with Mike pushing the wheelchair. Inside the room, Neo wondered why their president still treated Kanae very well. After all, she should be able to take care of herself. But he didn¡¯t dare to ask as he continued working.

    "Here¡¯s the kitchen," Mike said as he pushed her into a room. "The tables on the right side are shorter, so you can use them."

    "Thank you."

    After Mike had left her, she moved towards the refrigerator. She had seen how Misae workedst time, so she hoped that this time she could recreate the same thing. With that in mind, she started to move the wheelchair. Thankfully, it was not hard to move around.

    Hours have passed before she finally seeded in making a small cake. She sighed to herself as she washed her hands. There was no need for a genius to realize that she burned her hand when she used the oven. Why didn¡¯t Misae tell her that the sides were hot as well?

    She took out the phone from the side and called the president. "President, I have finished."

    "It¡¯s already nearing midnight. I¡¯ll ask Mike toe down."

    Oops, she forgot about the time. Well, she did make quite a mess and only managed to clean up half of them. Hopefully, they wouldn¡¯t be too angry at her. When Mike saw the kitchen, he finally understood why Misae gave a strong reaction to Kanae when they were heading to the kitchen back then. This girl couldn¡¯t cook at all.

    "Let¡¯s go back. President is waiting," Mike sighed. He made a call for the reparation as he pushed the wheelchair back to the top floor.

    In the top floor, Lou has just finished working when he saw Kanae again. He furrowed his brows a bit, but he didn¡¯t hinder them. He cleaned up his desk before walking away without any greeting to Kanae.

    "What are you making until it¡¯ste at night?" Neo immediately asked when he saw Kanae came in.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "A cake."

    "Cake? Is it for your birthday?" Neo¡¯s eyes sparkling with interest.

    "Actually, it¡¯s for President," Kanae scratched her head in embarrassment. "His birthday is 1 January, only different one day with me."

    Mike and Neo were stunned. They also knew that it was Kevin¡¯s birthday, but they never celebrated his birthday like this. Kevin¡¯s arched his eyebrows and tapped the table.

    "How do you know it¡¯s my birthday?"

    "I¡¯m the Student Council Vice President," Kanae grinned.

    Kevin nodded his head. In short, she also abused her power a bit to gather information about them in the school. Well, it didn¡¯t really matter much.

    "Thank you."

    Kanae smiled. "Happy Birthday to you, President."

    "Let¡¯s have a break," Kevin took the cake and opened it. The shape was not that good, but Mike knew that it was probably the best this girl could make.

    "Kanae, is it edible?" Mike asked worriedly.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "I suppose so."

    While they were talking, Kevin cut a slice and put it into his mouth.

 Chapter 137 Poaching?

    "How is the taste?" Kanae asked worriedly. She already used the same amount as what Misae told her, but she was not sure about the final taste.

    "It¡¯s not bad," Kevin answered and used his fork to take another slice and moved it towards Kanae¡¯s mouth. "You try it too."

    Seeing the cake in front of her, she was rather stunned. Did this man didn¡¯t know about the difference between woman and men? Seeing his indifferent face, she chose to not think too much and opened her mouth to eat the cake.

    Tasting the cake she made by herself, the taste was not bad since she followed the recipe that Misae used. She burnt it slightly, thought. Overall, for someone who couldn¡¯t make a decent food, she was doing quite well.

    Because she was too focused on the taste, she didn¡¯t realize that two people were looking towards these two with mouth hanging open. They were incredibly stunned when they saw that their president fed the food to Kanae personally. It was shocking.

    "Do you two also want some?" Kevin nced towards the others.

    "Ah yeah," Mike nodded his head. He didn¡¯t dare to say that he was surprised by Kevin¡¯s behavior, so he just say that he wanted to taste the cake.

    Neo nodded his head too. "I also want some."

    The two of them cut another slice of the cake and ate them while Kanae took out the previous phone and gave it back to Kevin.

    "Thank you for the phone."

    "You¡¯re wee," Kevin took the phone back and pointed towards the sofa. "You won¡¯t be able to walk home, so you can sleep there for the time being."

    Kanae nodded her head. Sleeping in this office was farfierpared with her ce. Not to mention, she didn¡¯t have any heater in her ce, so it must be extremely cold right now.

    ...

    Souhon n¡¯s Residence

    On the very same day, Tommy wasing inside the ce again. He knocked the room where Jay stayed and waited outside the room with aid-back attitude. The other n members who saw him treated him respectfully. They admired those who were strong.

    "Jay, if you don¡¯t get out soon, I¡¯ll destroy the door," Tommy threatened with a light tone.

    Jay immediately opened the door. His clothes were still disheveled as he had not finished changing. He red towards Tommy. If only they were in the school, the two of them have the same status in the Student Council. At that time, Tommy never acted superiorpared with him.

    "I still have to prepare myself."

    Tommy shrugged. He was listening to the report from the other Fiore Group core member. He was watching the movement from the n head and the other people very carefully and strictly.

    "Tommy, they wille back in another 5 minutes."

    "Five minutes?" Tommy immediately checked his watch. It was not 9 AM yet, so he doubted that annoying young master hase.

    "Oro (Jason¡¯s code name) have you arrived?"

    Jason yawned on his car. "Not yet. There are traffic jams."

    "Can¡¯t you walk or run?"

    "What do you think the people will think if they see a young master for the four big families run on the street? Don¡¯t joke around, I¡¯m different with you."

    Tommy truly got the urge to battle this young man again. Unfortunately, every time they sparred, he would be the one losing. This was the very reason he was only the third best fighter in the Fiore Group.

    "Jay, your father ising soon," Tommy called again.

    "I¡¯ming," Jay immediately walked out again. This time, he was wearing his usual training clothes with a robe outside them. On the right side of the robe was the insignia of the Souhon n, the picture of a hand grabbing lighting. It signaled their overall power as the united n and dared to even stop the lighting.

    Tommy didn¡¯t know the detail of how Souhon n was made, but he knew the meaning of the insignia thanks to the nagging of an annoying man.

    "How do you know my father ising soon?" Jay looked towards Tommy with a confused expression.

    Before Tommy could answer, the other members were yelling here and there, telling that their n head had returned. They looked towards the other members before walking towards the gate. The other members were lining up to greet their n head.

    Upon seeing that their n head had returned, they immediately bowed down respectfully. Except for Tommy, the members were weing the return of their leader. Even Jay and Roy had to bow down slightly as respect to their father.

    Souhon n Head looked towards Tommy. His subordinate saw that Tommy was still standing and yelled.

    "You should bow down, the...."

    He waved his hand in front of his subordinate. "He¡¯s a guest of our n, not part of our n."

    The n head walked towards his two sons. By this time, they already stood up and waited for their father calmly. He looked towards Jay.

    "I heard what happened, and what you do is breaking thew a bit. Even though I don¡¯t fully ept your decision, what you did is correct."

    Jay bowed solemnly. "Thank you, Father."

    On the side, Roy¡¯s eyes were showing turmoil as he could not ept the praise his father gave to his brother. He was also doing his best, but his father never truly praised him. It was unfair for him as he felt that he had done more for the n than his useless little brother.

    After that, Souhon n Head looked towards Tommy and examined this young man from top to bottom. Based on the appearance alone, Tommy didn¡¯t differ much from an ordinary young man, but the condition of his muscle was a different story.

    Even though he couldn¡¯t gauge out the strength of Tommypletely, he believed that this young man was someone who had experienced a lot of near-death battle. Someone like this was more suitable for the ns and gangs rather than group. After all, the groups still have times when they were inactive and didn¡¯t do anything as they were moved based on the mission they got.

    "You¡¯re not bad young man," Souhon n Head praised once more.

    Tommy has aidback position with his handid by his side in a rxed manner. The weight to his feet was focused on one while the other one was slightly moved to the side. This was his usual posture and also the posture where he could move around the fastest.

    "You too, Old Man," Tommy grinned.

    Jay nearly choked on the side. Because he was already used with Tommy¡¯s attitude, he didn¡¯t find it weird. However, he didn¡¯t think that Tommy would be this brave this time.

    Souhon n Head looked towards Tommy once again. The more he looked, the more he wanted this boy to be part of them. Tommy was still extremely young and given time, there was no way anyone could surpass him. Ah, his mind had drifted quite a bit.

    "Young man, do you want to join the Souhon n?"

    Facing this unexpected question, Tommy immediately answeredzily. "No."

 Chapter 138 The Uniqueness of Fiore Group

    "Young man, do you want to join the Souhon n?"

    Facing this unexpected question, Tommy immediately answeredzily. "No."

    Hearing that Tommy immediately rejected the offer, Jay was stunned speechless. Did he hear it correctly? Tommy didn¡¯t even take one second to think about it as he immediately rejected. Was their n¡¯s prestige has gone down in the past few years?

    Even Roy was stunned. There were a lot of people lining up to join their n every month and they were the one who would select those who could join. Yet in front of them was someone who was willing to reject the offer immediately like that.

    Souhon n Head looked towards Tommy with a rather surprised expression. However, he hid them, so no one knew his real feeling outside.

    "You don¡¯t even want to consider it?"

    Tommy shook his head. "There¡¯s nothing to consider about. I don¡¯t have any interest in joining any of the n."

    "There are a lot of benefits from joining a n. You can immediately experience them with your ability this high," Souhon n Head tried again.

    "No matter how much you offer the money to me, I won¡¯t ept," Tommy smiled cheekily. "I will follow my captain forever. Whatever he says, I¡¯ll do it and wherever he goes, I¡¯lle."

    On the side, Jay looked towards Tommy in disbelief. This level of trust and devotion was far surpassing anything he had encountered in his life. Topletely follow obediently towards one person¡¯s will was not easy. This made him rather curious, just what kind of person was Tommy¡¯s captain.

    Tommy was rather haughty as a fighter. Although in the school this boy curbed his rascally attitude a bit, it still didn¡¯t change the fact that Tommy has high pride. Why did he want to lower his pride for someone else?

    "What if your captain tells you to leave him?"

    Tommy arched his eyebrows. "He will never ask that from me. I¡¯m his left hand, so I¡¯ll always stay by his side."

    "So where¡¯s your captain?"

    "A small matter like this, is there any need for him toe personally?"

    Hearing the haughty answer from Tommy, the other members were having an urge to give him a lesson. If not because they knew that Tommy is powerful, they would definitely move forward to give a p towards this annoying boy.

    Renughed a bit when he heard Tommy¡¯s answer. "That¡¯s too bad. I want to have a spar with your leader when he has time."

    Tommy looked towards Ren as he secretly thought about Kanae¡¯s condition. With that annoying captain of his got wounded again, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fight even if she came here. Nevertheless, he would not tell that to anyone because it would be dangerous.

    Looking towards Tommy¡¯s cid expression, Ren thought that this boy was looking down on him.

    "Young Man, I believe that even if you fight me with all you have, you won¡¯t be able to beat me," he reminded.

    Tommy arched his eyebrows. "Do you need me to remind you that I¡¯m just the third in my own group in terms of close battle?"

    If it was long range battle, he was deadst. Of course, he would never say that to this man because it was a painful memory even for him. He was always beaten by his teammate.

    Ren recalled the movement that Kanae showed to him once and he knew that it was a level that he might not be able to reach in his lifetime. Still, he wanted to fight with that person.

    "I guess, even the second strongest will be fine with me," he hadn¡¯t met with the other one because the Fiore Group was a rtively new group. They had never handled a big mission because they didn¡¯t have the qualification before the big battle.

    Tommy¡¯s face darkened slightly. Jason hadn¡¯t arrived in this ce yet. He truly wanted to give that young master a lesson. Ah, he hoped that Kanae was fine. She was the only one who could beat this annoying person in close range battle.

    "I guess, asking you to join our group with benefit is impossible. What if I ask you by force?" Souhon n Head asked suddenly.

    Tommy¡¯s brow arched. His lips curled up to form a devilish smile. "Are you sure you want to make us your enemy?"

    His special phone was on and his friends could hear what he said. They didn¡¯t say anything because they didn¡¯t want to disturb this boy, but they knew that it was the signal for them to give a bit pressure to the n.

    At that very moment, the elite members of the Souhon n felt danger. Although they didn¡¯t know the threat, they could guess from what Tommy said to them. Fiore Group was not only one person group and the others were waiting in the dark to ambush them.

    Ren¡¯s eyes narrowed. He could sense that there were two threats posing towards them; one from far away and the other from outside the gate, not far from here. In that instant, he knew that they would pay with a heavy price if they wanted to force it.

    "There¡¯s no need to show such hostility," Ren smiled. "Give him the token as the promise."

    Jay took out a small token with Souhon n insignia on top of it and threw it towards Tommy. Tommy epted the token.

    "What about the money?"

    "It¡¯s here," Jay pointed to the bag behind Tommy. Tommy immediately picked it up as he nodded his head.

    "It¡¯s nice to have business with you."

    With that, he waved his hand and moved towards the gate. His movements were not fast, but neither of the n members dared to obstruct his path. They let him go before they returned to their post.

    Souhon n Head smiled. "The Fiore Group is indeed different. No wonder they can be the new strongest n in short time span."

    "What are you talking about, Father?" Jay was confused.

    "I¡¯ll exin inside."

    Ren was still watching towards the way Tommy went as he felt the pressure disappeared instantly. He knew that the other two members must have moved back from their position and he wondered how they could have that good teamwork. It was far surpassing anything he had experienced in his life.

    At this time, he was also having great respect towards this newly created group. Having their members pledged loyalty to this point, it just showed how close they were with each other. It was not hard to make someone trusted other people so deeply like what the Fiore Group had.

    Most groups were formed because of simr interest, and they would only cooperate to reach themon goal. Some of them continued to reach a higher level while the rest disbanded when they reached what they wanted. Because of this, usually, a group only has business mind trust towards their friends.

    This was the reason the ns loved to poach people from the groups. If they have formed for a long time and reached the top with their power, they usually quite united. On the other hand, new groups tended to break quite fast. This was the reason no new group could make their name fast enough.

    However, this record was broken with the appearance of the Fiore Group. This name was registered around one and half a year ago, which meant that they were only together for one year before the big battle, but their trust already reached this high level.

    "It¡¯s a truly interesting group."

 Chapter 139 Do You Want to Work Till Death?

    After Tommy separated from the Souhon n, he reached towards Jason¡¯s car and got inside quickly. Jason was holding an I¨Cpad when he came inside. It was obvious that this young man was hacking the security camera around this ce to make sure that their traces were undetected.

    "The token," Jason reached his hand out.

    Tommy ced the token on Jason¡¯s hand. He immediately checked the token carefully before taking something out and tossed it out from the window of his car and started the car again. Even though he is the young master, he could drive pretty well.

    "They ce a tracker?"

    "It seems that we have be quite famoustely," Jasonughed. "You have to be careful. Some people might have guessed your identity."

    "Won¡¯t they suspicious of someone like you first, Mr. I¡¯m alwayste?" Tommy was annoyed that Jason never came in time to their mission. This young master was always busy with this and that.

    "Mind you, I¡¯m very busy to handle mypany."

    Tommy rolled his eyes. "If you¡¯re that busy, you should just get out from the group."

    "And let you take my position as the right hand? Never!"

    "I¡¯ll defeat you fair and square! Just you wait, you annoying young master!" Tommy answered with a growl.

    "Hey you two, do you forget that I¡¯m still listening over here?"

    Tommy looked towards the special phone as he got the urge to knock his own head to the wall. How did he forget that their other core member was still listening to their conversation? Now he wanted to bury his head to the ground.

    "You can just cut off the conversation," Jason remarked bluntly.

    "Nah, I won¡¯t do that. I want to ask about our captain. Is she alright? I hear that she got hurt under your watch again, Oro."

    Jason sighed. "Yes, she¡¯s quite reckless. You should just watch the television if you want to know more about it. I¡¯m going to have another meeting with the client for the grand project, so I¡¯ll be very busy."

    "If she¡¯s not reckless, she¡¯s not our leader," the other personughed. "Ah, someone ising, I guess I¡¯ll contact you againter."

    When the call was cut, Tommy grumbled on his head. It would be better if they didn¡¯t contact him again. He was not feeling too good interacting with that weird man.

    "I¡¯ll drop you in the ck District area," Jason informed Tommy. "You have to take care of yourself. The other groups are going to return to the ck Street very soon. It¡¯s going to be dangerous."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m strong," Tommy grinned as he got out from the car.

    Jason didn¡¯t bother with Tommy anymore as he yed with the token. Kanae surely didn¡¯t want to keep the token with her as her ce was not safe, so he was the only one who could keep it.

    His eyesnded on the bundle of money that Tommy left on the car. They needed to divide themter and handed Tommy¡¯s part to the boy directly. That boy was the only one who didn¡¯t have any ount.

    ...

    Kale Company

    After Kevin¡¯s birthday, Kanae stayed over for one night before returning home. She took a few days off because of her feet and spent most of her time in her home. With nothing to do, she could only spend her time with reading the book about her lessons in the next semester.

    She knew that she would skip her ss very often, so this was the only option for her to not left behind in the lesson. Although it was tiring and hard to learn them all before the time, at least she could understand most of them by reading over and over.

    After resting a few days, she returned to the office.

    "You don¡¯t have to work here. Boss wants you to work at the top floor," her supervisor informed her.

    Kanae was surprised, but she recalled about the project. Seeing the others looked like a zombie, she decided that she would go to the top floor and helped out with the work. It seemed that the work Kevin got from the grand project was not small.

    When she arrived at the top floor, she could see that Lou was also having difficulties to keep his eyes open. He didn¡¯t bother with her after ncing once and let Kanae did whatever she wanted. Towards his attitude, she has already gotten used to and no longer felt anything strange.

    She walked to the office and saw the room was filled with paper. Everywhere she looked, there was only paper. She felt her head turned dizzy as she saw that the three people were still busy with the paper.

    "Oh, hello Kanae," Neo looked up with a wry smile. "Do you mind helping us?"

    Kanae looked towards Kevin and asked with a quivering voice, "Why... Why don¡¯t you call me if the work is already this much?"

    If only she knew that he had this much works, she wouldn¡¯t have taken any day off and forced herself to work in this ce. It was simply too many for them to handle. Looking towards their paleplexion, she knew that they must have forced themselves to work.

    "You¡¯re sick," Kevin answered cidly.

    "What sick? It¡¯s only a little bruise on my feet, nothing to worry about."

    Kevin finally stopped his work and looked towards Kanae calmly. His paleplexion could be seen very clearly. "You¡¯re a girl, so you need more sleeppared to us. We can work just fine."

    Hearing that, she felt rather angry.

    "Do you want to work to death with all these papers? If you need help, just call me and don¡¯t force yourself! You already ask for my help a few times, adding another one won¡¯t hurt." Kanae yelled towards Kevin.

    Neo wanted to say that they were already used to it. But seeing that Kanae was genuinely angry and worried, he couldn¡¯t say anything.

    In front of Kanae, Kevin looked towards Kanae¡¯s expression. When was thest time someone was angry at him because of worry? He raised his hand to pat Kanae¡¯s head. "I¡¯ll do that. Now, let¡¯s work again."

    Kanae still wanted to get angry, but then she realized that it was not her ce. Her face turned red in embarrassment. She was onlying here to help out, and it was not her ce to meddle.

    She sat down beside Kevin. "Sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have yelled. It¡¯s your work, and I¡¯m just helping out."

    "Its fine," Kevin answered without looking back. His eyes werepletely focused on the paper. Even if it was not Kanae¡¯s ce, somehow he was happy because she was angry for his sake.

    Kanae buried her head to the paper and started working. In any case, she had to help them as much as possible.

    Because Neo was still focusing on these two, he caught the change in Kevin¡¯s expression very clearly. He nearly dropped the paper on his hand when he saw that smile. This was already the second or third time Kevin smiled towards Kanae and this made him wonder if something was wrong with their Boss.

    The three of them worked quietly. Because Kanae was still energetic, she worked even faster and helped them by a lot. By the time it was night, the paper already reduced by more than half. Even though Lou still came inside with more batches of papers, the number kept on decreasing.

    "Don¡¯t you want to go home? It¡¯s already morning," Neo yawned.

    "I¡¯ll go home after everything is finished," Kanae answered calmly.

    Mike frowned. "Are you sure? It¡¯s not going to finish anytime soon."

    "Yes," Kanae answered calmly. If these three worked themselves to death, she didn¡¯t want to leave them.

    Kevin looked towards Kanae for a moment. "If you can¡¯t hold on and need rest, tell us."

    "I understand."

 Chapter 140 New Secretary

    They worked in the office without sleeping that night. By the next day, Kanae already felt rather tired, but she still held on. If it was only one day without sleeping, she still could handle it well. By afternoon, Neo fell asleep because he was too tired.

    Mike looked towards Neo and sighed. "This is why I tell you that you have to train your body a lot."

    There was no use saying that when the other party wasying t on the table like that. Kanae fought back against her sleepiness as she worked for more works again. She would not allow herself to lose just like that to the condition.

    "The project needs a lot of supervision. we need more people for this," Kevin said to Kanae. "The tools have to move before they start the building. There¡¯s only one month left at most."

    At the end of this month, the building will start the construction. Because Kale Company was selected as the main provider for the tools, they needed to prepare for everything as fast as possible. Kevin already contacted the factory and all they needed to do now was to control the amount every day and transported them.

    "The transportation for today is ready, and they have sent a batch," Kanae answered.

    "There will be more. The number is too little right now."

    "I¡¯ll make a call."

    Seeing these two worked in sync, Mike was rather stunned. Previously, Kanae only helped out with the paper and didn¡¯t offer any ideas or anything. After Kanae got angry with Kevin yesterday morning, she was participating more in the workpared with before.

    There was never any problem with Kanae¡¯s work. Now that she was more active and faster, he felt that he was seeing two Kevin working there. They were working together very well even better than when he or Neo was the one who worked there.

    By the time it was night again, the papers were nearly gone and Lou hadn¡¯t handed them any new one.

    "You can rest, for now," Kevin pointed to the sofa.

    Kanae was indeed sleepy. "What about you? You should just sleep on the sofa."

    "The sofa won¡¯t fit for two people."

    She didn¡¯t mean that! Kanae red towards Kevin. "I mean, you sleep on the sofa and I sleep on the chair. This chair is quitefortable too."

    Kevin looked towards Kanae, but the girl pretended that she didn¡¯t see him. She instead grinned and ignored the dark aura around this president.

    "You¡¯re more tired than me, so you take the sofa and I take the chair. We can switchter."

    Seeing that Kanae was adamant on not taking the sofa, Kevin stood up and walked to the sofa. He lied down and closed his eyes. Almost the same time, Kanae leaned back on the chair and slept. The only person who stayed awake was Mike.

    ¡¯I guess, I¡¯ll sleep in the room next door.¡¯

    He pulled Neo¡¯s chair with the boy on top of it and headed towards the room next door. He better just left these two in this room while he and Neo enjoyed the bed next door.

    It seemed that they would need to prepare an additional bed for their president or he would be sleeping on the sofa continuously. It was not good for either one of them to sleep on the chair or sofa.

    That night, they slept peacefully, but the four of them were already awake when it was morning. Lou was still sleep deprived, but he came inside with another batch of paper. This time, it was no longer as much as before.

    "Lou, I need you to prepare a new contract for Kanae," Kevin suddenly said when Lou brought the paper to his table.

    Lou frowned. "What do you want, Boss?"

    Kanae already awake and silently thought about having a bath. She wanted to have a bath as she already neglected it for two days. Thankfully, she was not noisy about this. If it was any other girl, they would rebel because they wanted to have a bath andfortable sleep.

    She turned her head towards Kevin with a confused expression. Why did she need a new contract? The one she got was already good enough. She hadn¡¯t checked her ie this month, but it shouldn¡¯t be that bad. The president was kind enough to give her a lot of bonuses.

    "I want her to be my additional secretary," Kevin answered calmly.

    Hearing that, Lou nearly fell to the floor. He was stunned with his Boss today. Why did he want to have her as his secretary? He had to admit that Kanae was a smart and capable girl, but it didn¡¯t mean that he had to ce her that close with him.

    "President, what are you talking about?" even Kanae was stunned. She was not a trained secretary as she was an ordinary student. Even if Kevin wanted her to work as his secretary, she worried that she would not be able to work as well as he wanted her to be.

    Kevin pointed to the chair on Kanae¡¯s ce. "She has been working well so far and I need all help I can get."

    "But..." Kanae was not sure that she could go to work as often as usual because she would start to be more active on the street again. Her wounds have healed and it was the time for her to operate the Fiore Group again.

    "Is there anything you want?" Kevin asked.

    "I will be having a lot of break after the school starts," Kanae said doubtfully. "So I¡¯m thinking to have my payment based on how many times Ie and not at the fixed rate like before."

    "Why do you want to have a lot of breaks?"

    "I have other things I have to do," Kanae scratched her head with a wry smile. This was the very reason she was fired from her part time jobs over and over in the past. Because she had a lot of work on the street, which paid more than what she got there, she spent her time more on the street.

    Kevin thought about it. Kanae was indeed only a high school student and he only recruited her out of convenience. Before that, she had never worked in the office, so he would not push her too much. The past two months were already long enough for her to keeping to thepany with only a little break here and there.

    "You can work on your home too, I¡¯ll ask Neo to send over the work to your email if you need more time to study."

    Kanae smiled. "Thank you, President."

    Seeing that Kanae agreed to be his secretary, he smiled slightly before turning his head back to Lou. "Prepare the contract for her to be my secretary."

    "Yes, Boss."

    No matter how unwilling he was, Lou had to no choice but to follow what Kevin said. Even if Kanae wouldn¡¯t work as much as she was in the past, this time her work was beside Kevin all the time. Somehow, he felt more worriedpared with the past.

    After a few minutes, he handed a paper to Kanae. Her total pay if she came every day was much more than before, but if she skipped a lot, then it would decrease too. Well, it didn¡¯t really matter.

    "Thank you, Sir Lou."

    Lou only nodded his head while Kanae worked on the paper again. Since today was not as much as before, they finished them all by noon. This time, the four of them went home as no one wanted to stay in the office anymore.

 Chapter 141 School Start Again

    Nolen School C

    For the rest of the holiday, Kanae was busy with her work. Now that the school started again, she no longer spent the entire day in the office to work for Kevin anymore.

    "It feels good to be here again," Kanae sighed as she sat down on her chair. Her lips curled up into a smile. She was happy that she could spend more time doing things that were appropriate for her real age.

    "The other students haven¡¯te yet, why are you here so early in the morning?" Tommy yawned when he saw Kanae walked into the ss. His ss was only the opposite of Kanae, so it was easy if he wanted to visit the other party.

    "I can ask the same to you," Kanae smiled.

    Tommy shrugged. "I want to borrow the infirmary to sleep again, but that annoying doctor hasn¡¯te yet. I can only sleep in the ss if I want to right now."

    "You shouldn¡¯t sleep too much."

    "I nearly don¡¯t have any sleepst night, so this is the only ce where I can have a rest," Tommy grinned.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "You have to search for a different jobter."

    Tommy nodded his head strongly. The real reason he roamed on the street was to enhance his fighting ability. He was far weakerpared with Kanae and Jason, so he had to work hard if he wanted to pass the two of them.

    Compared to him who only got slight wound from the battle, these two got heavily wounded. He felt really uselesspared with them, so he didn¡¯t want to waste his time by studying and focused more on enhancing his ability on the street.

    "I¡¯ll think about it in the future," Tommy grinned.

    "Also, what are you doing to look so battered like that?"

    Well, Tommy couldn¡¯t say that he got beaten up by a gang, right? It was rather shameful and even though he got away, he was wounded hard.

    "I¡¯m just a little careless."

    "You have to be more careful, there are a lot of dangers outside."

    "I know."

    The two of them looked towards each other before Kanae walked back to her ss. Thanks to them being part of the Student Council, it was natural that they would talk with each other. When they first met in the school, neither one of them knew how to act with each other to pretend that they were strangers. It was awkward, so they were d that they could meet rather freely.

    Their conversations couldn¡¯t get detailed, though. There were too many ears around them who might hear what they said. After talking a bit, Tommy headed towards his desk to sleep while Kanae read the lessons book. This time she hadn¡¯t got the chance to finish them all, so she had to use all the time she had.

    "Good morning, Kanae," Misae saw that Kanae already arrived and immediately walked to the other party.

    "Good morning, Misae," Kanae smiled back. Her eyesnded on the box that Misae brought. "What is it?"

    "I get the chance to get out from the city, so I bring some souvenir for the two of you," Misae answered happily.

    She put the box on the table and opened. Inside the box were two beautiful handkerchiefs. The first one was red colored with bright gold embroidery on the outside and a rose on one of the corners. The other one was pink colored with bright gold embroidery on the outside and a tulip on the corner.

    "Thest one is mine," Misae took one from her pocket. The color was orange with bright gold embroidery on the outside andvender flower near the corner.

    "You can pick one."

    Kanae looked towards the two handkerchiefs and took the red one. She smiled slightly. "Thank you very much, Misae."

    Misae nodded her head as she kept the box away. "Alice called me a few days ago. She can¡¯te to school today because she¡¯s still busy with something."

    Kanae arched her eyebrows. Why did Alice suddenly skip school? It was unlike her. However, knowing that many families were having a trip during the holiday, it was not that weird that some students ended upte ining back to the school.

    "Why she doesn¡¯t call me?"

    "She tells me that she calls you, but you¡¯re not answering. I guess you must be busy with your works."

    Kanae recalled that she did spend little time in her house because of the work. Thankfully, she no longer needed to spend the night in thepany again as they managed to finish the work before it was toote. Right now it was mid January and the production has stabilized, so they didn¡¯t have too many works anymore.

    Well, she doubted that the president was going to much time to study in the school. At least, until the project finished, she didn¡¯t see iting anytime soon.

    "Today is the first day of school after a long holiday, so we won¡¯t learn too much," Misae grinned happily.

    Kanae giggled. "Yup."

    Because the lessons were something she had learned before and most of the teacher didn¡¯t go too deep in the first meeting, she spent her time reading the books for the lesson in the next few months.

    After the lesson has been over, she stood up and cleaned up the table as usual.

    "Do you have time after school, Kanae?" Misae suddenly asked.

    "I¡¯ll go to the Student Council to do my work."

    "May Ie? I want toe!"

    Seeing the puppy eyes Misae gave to her, Kanae sighed internally. She could never win against her best friend when she was like this. She nodded her head and Misae followed after her like a little puppy that lost its owner.

    As usual, the Student Council Room was only filled with the three boys who were busy doing their work. Kanae looked towards Mike in confusion. All Mike did was always helping them clean up and never touched the content.

    Neo followed after Kanae¡¯s gaze andughed. "Mike is not that smart, so all these numbers mean nothing for him."

    Mike sent a re towards Neo and Neo shrugged. Even though Mike was smiling, he knew that the smile was filled with hidden danger.

    "Am I disturbing if I stay here?" Misae asked expectantly.

    Mike shook his head. "Not at all. The school has just started again, and you won¡¯t have much homework to do. You can stay here for some time if you want."

    "I want to," Misae grinned happily.

    On the side, Kanae sighed internally. She went towards her chair and turned theputer on. In any case, she still has to finish the work she had from the workaholic president beside her.

    Before long, Tommy and Jay arrived in the room. The two of them were filled with wounds. It seemed as if their holidays were filled with fighting or training all the time.

    Mike looked towards these two. "Since you two already in this state, today you have to sort the paper again."

    Tommy and Jay looked towards each other as they sighed internally. If they knew about this, they would surely prevent themselves from getting hurt.

    "Can I join in?" Misae asked excitedly. She was curious about their work.

    Mike was startled, but he nodded his head. "Sure,e over here and I¡¯ll teach you."

    "Okay."

    Jay and Tommy looked towards each other for a moment before starting to work. They were halfway their work when they heard the sound of Kanae and Kevin discussed the work. They stole a nce towards these two. Since when did they be this close? Also, why did their president be more talkative?

    Was there something they missed during the holiday?

    "You two, get back to work," Mike smiled.

    Seeing the usual devilish smile on Mike, the two of them no longer thought about it as they attacked the paper with vigor. They wanted to finish the work as fast as possible.

 Chapter 142 Job for Fiore Group

    Days passed as they spent most of their time in the Student Council Room. Tommy and Jay were mostly tormented by the abuse Mike gave to them while Misae was having fun with the help she got from Mike. In addition, she learned a lot about the work in the Student Council.

    "The work in thepany is almost over," Kevin dered as he cleaned up his table. The amount of paper he had to do has decreased a lot. Before long, his workload would surely turn back to how it was in the past.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I think I¡¯ll be taking a few days breaks. I have to catch up with my lesson too."

    "You need to catch up with your lesson?" Neo was looking towards Kanae with a weird expression. "I recall you sleep in the ss for most of the time."

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "I skip the school for around one month in the first semester because I get sick. During those times, I spend the time learning the lessons, so I get ahead and don¡¯t have to listen in the ss again."

    "One month? What sickness is that?" Neo was shocked.

    "I get involved into the fight and as the result, I have severe wounds," Kanae exined. This was not a piece of new news as almost all the students in her ss knew that she skipped the school for a month. This happened in the mid August to the mid September.

    Neo looked towards Kanae up and down. He didn¡¯t see any mark from Kanae being wounded.

    "Can you please not look at me too much?" Kanae smiled, yet her smile was filled with coldness. She was clearly feeling displeased over Neo looking towards her with that inquiring eyes.

    "Alright, I won¡¯t ask anything," Neo raised his hand.

    Kevin pushed the paper in front of him to Neo. "Finish the work. I¡¯m going on a trip to the factory for the next few days, so you also don¡¯t have toe, Kanae."

    "Okay, President."

    Mike smiled. "See youter, Neo."

    "Wait, wait, you mean I have to stay here alone?" Neo watched the others walked out of the room in frustration. Come on, he wanted to make a visit to the factory too. The paperwork was extremely boring.

    After they got down from the lift, Kanae saw Taka was standing near the counter. She bid her farewell from the other two and approached her friend.

    "Taka, what are you doing here?" She smiled broadly.

    Taka smiled back. "I¡¯m doing an errand. There¡¯s a packet for the sixth floor today. It shoulde in another minute."

    "I see, you must be very busy."

    "Not really, I¡¯m just an errand boy, so my work is not that much. What about you? I heard that you get a promotion to be President Secretary, congrattion!"

    "Thank you," Kanae answered happily. She was about to talk again when she felt that her special phone vibrated on her pocket. Her body tensed up slightly, but her face was still filled with a smile.

    "I need to go, see youter, Taka."

    "Alright, see you again, Kanae."

    Kanae touched the special phone slightly to answer the call. The special portable earphone of their group was already ced near her ear. It was small, and her hair usually covered it up, so no one could see it.

    "What is it?" she talked calmly. The phone didn¡¯t need her to get closer to talk. This was one of the special devices that Jason created for them, and she was extremely d for their conveniences.

    "Captain, there¡¯s a job offer for Fiore Group. Do you want to ept it?"

    "Tell me what job it is, Oro (Jason¡¯s code name)."

    Jason was in his car as he answered, "There¡¯s a friend of mine having his heirloom jewelry stolen by a gang because he lent it to his friend. This friend of his got attacked by the gang and the box was stolen by them."

    "You want Fiore Group to handle this small case?" Tommy nearly shouted when he heard about it. Thankfully, he was in a secluded area, or he would make the people around him looked towards him strangely.

    "It¡¯s better than none."

    The name of Fiore Group has disappearedtely. If not because of Souhon n incident, many people might not recall this name as much as now. However, during that incident, only Tommy was apparent and appeared, so the other people were still wondering about this group.

    "This is indeed a small case, but this is good for a warm-up," Jason exined.

    Kanae wondered about that. She did need to move her body a bit and this should be perfect. "Alright, we¡¯ll take this case. Oro, you trace their location and ce. I¡¯m sure you know the name of their gang, right?"

    "No worry, I only need to pay more attention to the cameras. I¡¯m on it," Jason put the I-Pad on the side and started typing some words into it. He was already starting to work with one hand while the other hand was busy driving.

    "Wait, Mr. I¡¯m alwayste, don¡¯t search them while you¡¯re driving!" the other member of the Fiore Group chirped in.

    "Shin (the codename for thest core member), you don¡¯t have to worry so much. Multitasking is my specialty."

    "That¡¯s the reason you¡¯re always number two," Tommy grinned.

    As the matter of fact, Jason was the second ce in terms of closebat battle and long range battle. The first one for the closebat was Kanae while the first for the long range battle was Shin.

    Jason¡¯s face contorted when he heard about it. "It¡¯s better than someone who¡¯s deadst for one and the third for the other."

    Tommy was deadst for long range battle while he was third for the closebat battle because Shin couldn¡¯t fight in close range that well.

    "You two should stop bickering," Kanae sighed. She has arrived at her home and picked up her clothes to change them. Getting out from her own house without getting captured by the security camera was a child y for her.

    The clothes for her were a set of ck clothes that covered nearly all of her body. The design of the clothes was actually male uniform for a school that has long sleeves and long pants. She also wore a cloth to cover up her mouth and hid the rest of her hair. This made her looked like a ninja very much. Well, she did copy them in terms of clothes, but hers was clearly iner.

    "Where are you, Rei (Kanae¡¯s codename)?"

    "I¡¯m heading towards your ce."

    Kanae didn¡¯t take a long time to travel out from the residence even without using the key. With her getup, it was hard to see her. With the addition of her fast speed, she quickly arrived in the empty alleyway.

    "I found their hideout, I already send them to your special phone," Jason informed. "Also, I don¡¯t think I can arrive in time."

    He had just arrived at his residence. To get to his designated ce in time, he has to be quick. If he is not fast enough, he would be veryte

    "You¡¯re truly Mr. I¡¯m alwayste," Shin sighed. "I¡¯m noting. I can¡¯t get close to the ce, so I¡¯ll be at a faraway ce, ready to help if it¡¯s needed."

    Shin was unable to fight in close range as he was only trained in sniping. This resulted in him being the hidden core member of Fiore Group. During the usual meeting, he would not be there because he was hiding on the shadow. He would be protecting the other members from the back.

    "It¡¯s good," Kanae answered.

    "Oh yeah, I¡¯m d that you¡¯ve returned back to the street, Rei. It¡¯s awfully boring without you," Shin expressed his emotion.

    "Yup, I always got beaten up without you apanying me, Rei," Tommyined.

    "The exciting life on the street is gone without you. You better take care of your health, Rei."

    Kanae smiled when she heard the voice of her teammatesining and asking for her to return. She nodded her head silently.

    "I have returned to my second home, ck Street."

 Chapter 143 Negotiation

    The ce Jason gave them was one of the ces inside the ck street. Overall, the ck street covered around a quarter of this city and they were divided into several blocks. Some blocks were located deeper and more dangerous. Coincidentally, the ce that Jason pointed to them was included in the deep ces.

    "If I have to wander around in this ce around, I should have brought a gun," Tommy grumbled as he ran towards the designated ce.

    "Are you sure one gun is enough? From what I know, you can¡¯t even use the simplest one," Jason teased.

    Tommy¡¯s face darkened. If only he was not weaker than Jason, he would surely head towards that annoying man and gave him some lessons he would never forget in his lifetime.

    "Oro (Jason¡¯s code name), you have to change your habit of teasing the poor boy. He won¡¯t be able to handle them."

    "Don¡¯t worry, Shin (the codename for thest core member). Tom is very capable."

    "Tom, Oro, stop arguing. My ear is hurt from hearing you two arguing again."

    "Yes, Captain."

    These two immediately went quiet, and the sound they could hear was the sound from the surrounding. They all were running towards the ce in one of the most dangerous ces in this city.

    "Now I wonder who the children here are," Shin sighed. Mind you, Kanae was the youngest among the group, but she was the one who led them.

    "Tom is indeed a kid."

    "It¡¯s Oro. He¡¯s older than me by two years, but he¡¯s acting as if he¡¯s younger than me."

    "Come on you two, it¡¯s only five minutes and you can¡¯t hold on?"

    "He¡¯s the one who..." Tommy¡¯s voice was cut in that instant. "Arch, I guess I¡¯ll bete too. I¡¯m encountering my former friends."

    In front of Tommy was a group of people he once defeated in the past. Although he didn¡¯t pay much attention to them anymore, they were quite powerful. Even back then, he had to spend a long time to deal with them. He had grown stronger, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat them too easily too.

    "Tom, don¡¯t follow this Mr. alwayste lead."

    "It¡¯s not that I want to follow his lead. I¡¯ll talk to you againter."

    Tommy smiled towards the people in front of him. "Miss me, my friends?"

    "If we miss you, we must be crazy," the leader scoffed towards Tommy. "This shall be our payback towards you!"

    "Juste."

    While he was busy fighting, the first one to arrive in the designated ce was Kanae. She looked towards the small fortress in front of here. This ce was located quite far from the city, so the condition of the street was incredibly poor.

    There were a lot of people around her. They were looking towards her with menacing and unfriendly eyes, but Kanae didn¡¯t move back just because of their gaze. She was already used with those kinds of eyes, so she simply leaned back lightly and waited calmly.

    Jason arrived a few minutes after her. He was wearing a grey long sleeves clothes and a knitted hat. On top of that, he wore an eye patch to cover his left eyes. This was to prevent people to recognize him since he was an extremely famous figure in this city.

    "You sure take your time," Kanae smiled.

    Jason shrugged. "Those guys don¡¯t want to let me go after seeing me roaming on the ck Street again. I give them a little beating that they will never forget for their entire life."

    "Let¡¯s check the surrounding."

    As Kanae walked around calmly, Jason took out his I-Pad and searched for the cameras around here. In the deepest part of the ck street, there was rarely anyone who used the camera, so he knew that his search was not going to be easy.

    As he had thought, the cameras that he found stopped a few streets before this ce. He looked towards Kanae.

    "Their hideout is far deeper inside, but there¡¯s no news about them."

    "Are you afraid, Oro?"

    Seeing the calm eyes of Kanae, Jason smirked. "There¡¯s no way I¡¯m afraid when you¡¯re not afraid."

    Kanae rolled her eyes while she pointed towards the big building not far from them. "They must be there, but it¡¯s not going to be easy to negotiate with them because all of them are going to attack us at once."

    The people around them were either fighter or sick people. Their number was staggering and Jason also frowned. Even if he had high martial arts, facing a lot of people was still not within his capabilities. At most, he would be able to hold them off for a short time before having trouble to do anything.

    "What do you want to do?"

    "Try to negotiate with them, Oro. If you manage to get it with money, our client will be the one to pay for it. If it¡¯s not possible, then we¡¯ll have to resort in our best move."

    Jason nodded his head. He walked inside calmly while Kanae still waited in that ce. Her eyes were watching warily as the people around her gave an unfriendly look towards her. At any given signal, they would surelye charging towards her.

    "Wait, am Ite?" Tommy appeared not long after that. His clothes were slightly disheveled, but he was not hurt. With a wide grin on his face, he waved his hand excitedly.

    "Tom, you should be more careful," Kanae sighed.

    "I¡¯m not like you, Rei (Kanae¡¯s codename). You don¡¯t have any trouble of encountering those people while I do."

    In terms of speed, Kanae was faster than him. Besides, Kanae was used to suddenly dash forward and gave surprised to the enemies. That inhuman charge, whichsted for less than one second, was incredibly scary. Whenever they spar, he would surely be wary of that move.

    "Oro will give us news about the deal. We should just wait here."

    At the same time the two of them were talking, Jason arrived in the building Kanae mentioned previously. There were a lot of people around him. Many of them were holding gun or metal pipe. Some of them also brought swords, and they gazed towards him when they saw him got closer.

    "Trash, this ce is off limit. If you don¡¯t want to be killed, you should just go," a man said with a rude tone.

    Jason smiled. "I need to have a talk with your boss."

    "Who do you think you are? Not everyone is allowed to talk with our leader."

    "Tell him, Oro from Fiore Group is here for a mission."

    The name of Fiore Group made the people tensed up immediately. They have heard about this ck horse quite a lot and this caused them to be extremely wary of this person.

    If anyone dared to say that the Fiore Group was only lucky at that time, they might need to pay the price for saying that. After all, the story of their battle has rung loudly on the ck Street.

    "I¡¯ll tell the Boss about it."

    One of the men walked inside. Jason waited outside calmly and before long, he came outside again with a man behind him. From the bulky muscle he had, Jason could guess that he was the leader of this gang.

    The bulky man looked towards Jason and examined this young man calmly. "You don¡¯t look half bad, young man."

    "I can say the same to you," Jason answered.

    "Now, tell me what you want."

    "A man of yours takes a box of jewelry. It belongs to my friend, so I¡¯m going to take it back."

    The bulky man snorted. Taking things from the street was extremelymon for them that it was weird for him to know everything that his men did. The size of his gang already too big for him to monitor all of them, so he obviously didn¡¯t know what Jason was talking about.

    "I can let you interrogate my men with one condition."

    "Tell me?"

    The bulky man smiled and raised his gun before shooting it.

 Chapter 144 Battle

    Kanae and Tommy heard the sound of the gun and immediately moved towards Jason¡¯s direction. Unfortunately, they were not the only one who moved as the men around them also came charging towards them. With Kanae¡¯s speed, she bypassed thempletely, but Tommy was left behind.

    He rose up his sword to block the metal pipe before moving his body to the side and gave a kick towards his attacker. Seeing the number of men charging towards him, his face darkened. They were simply too many and he would be forced to fight a close battle with them.

    "Juste to me!" Tommy¡¯s eyes looked towards them menacingly. He would not lose to them.

    At the same time, Kanae saw the road was blocked by several people. She took out her small sword. The sword was not that long and the de was extremely thin, just like a fencing sword.

    When they came to her, she attacked them using the sword and immobilized them instantly. One attack to the feet, the other one to the hand, the other one to the back, every single member who came blocking her way was wounded, and they cried out in pain afterwards.

    The distant was not that long, so Kanae sprinted all the way. Every single member who blocked her way would be wounded by her sword.

    "Oro (Jason¡¯s code name), are you alright?" Kanae arrived in front of the building and she saw that Jason was standing calmly while the leader was looking towards the watch on his hand.

    "Seven seconds," the leader said with a tone of astonishment. "You surely lived up to your name."

    Kanae frowned and looked towards Jason to ask for an exnation. Jason smiled wryly. "This is the test he gives to us. If you cane here in less than half a minute, he will allow us to interrogate his men."

    She didn¡¯t even need 10 seconds to reach this ce, what¡¯s more half a minute. "You should be the one to interrogate them, Oro."

    "It¡¯s my pleasure, Captain," Jason smiled.

    The members of the gang were stunned when they heard how Jason called this small person. They originally thought that this was only one of the members, but it turned out she was their leader. No wonder she managed to reach this ce in mere seven seconds while many of them couldn¡¯t even sprint that fast to reach this ce.

    Tommy arrived not long after that. He looked towards his captain with bewilderment. What did he miss?

    "29 seconds," the leader nodded his head. If even the third strongest was this fast, there was no doubt about Fiore Group capabilities.

    Jason looked towards the bulky man. "So, will you uphold your promise?"

    "Sure, you can interrogate them while my men are going to treat the wounded."

    He peered towards the back. His men were sprawling on the ground while yelling and screaming of pain. He needed to shape them up again. They were too poor.

    "Captain, Tom, wait for me here."

    Jason proceeded to ask the other members about the box of jewelry they had while Kanae and Tommy stood quietly. From their appearance alone, one could tell the difference in their ability.

    "Tom, wandering on the street alone is not enough to enhance your ability," Kanae suddenly remarked.

    "I¡¯m not only wandering. I¡¯m fighting," Tommy retorted with a displeased tone.

    "Your fighting usually doesn¡¯t involve thinking, so I know that you¡¯re truly poor in this regards."

    "Don¡¯t mention it."

    Not long after that, Jason came back with a wry smile. "There are two pieces of news, good and bad. The good thing, the jewelries box is still with them. The bad thing, they have agreed to deliver the box to a different gang and the transaction happen this morning."

    Kanae looked towards her watch. It has already passed midnight and they would require a long time if they wanted to chase after that person.

    "Where¡¯s the transaction."

    "In Block 2," Jason answered.

    Tommy nearly cursed out loud when he heard the answer. The ck Street was divided into letters and numbers. The Block with letter was located in the middle of the city while the Block with number was located on the outskirt of the city. It would take them hours to reach that ce.

    "Do you still have the energy to run again?" Kanae asked.

    Jason and Tommy smiled wryly. Come on Captain, don¡¯t you know how impossible it was to reach that ce in the short span of a few hours? This is a big city with millions of poption, so it was practically impossible to reach the outskirt in mere hours.

    "I think, I can spare some energy to run."

    "If this Mr. I¡¯m alwayste can, then I too."

    Kanae shook her head at these two¡¯s answer. "The number two is only a few thousand of meters away from this ce, so we can go there if we use this road. I hope you two don¡¯t mind skipping your work."

    "As if I will mind," Tommy grinned. He would be better ying here rather than staying in the school as he would only sleep too.

    "No matter, it¡¯s just one day," Jason shrugged. He still has to go to school, so skipping here and there asionally was not a problem. Even if he skipped too much, it just meant he needed to work longer. They could not bepared with the time he could spend with these two here.

    Rather than studying those boring lessons, it was far better to spend them with Kanae and Tommy.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go."

    Under Kanae¡¯s lead, the three of them ran again. On the other hand, the bulky man shook his head as he looked towards those three. This was the first time he met a group that didn¡¯t have muchin when they have to follow an unreasonable demand from their so-called leader.

    "Leader, there is a lot of the wounded here."

    "Just treat them. Don¡¯t bother me."

    He wanted to do just that, but their medicine would not be enough to treat thisrge number of people. Why did their Boss have to use this hard way to test that group? The price was simply too big.

    It took the three of them hours to reach the outskirt area of the city. Even if they knew the block, the guys in the gang didn¡¯t know the exact ce for the transaction.

    "Oro, there are a lot of cameras in this ce, right?"

    Jason nodded. They already got the picture of the men from the gang, so he could try to search for them using the camera. With a little meddling here and there, he managed to hack into the cameras swiftly.

    "They¡¯re in that area. I found their hideout."

    "This time, let me be the one to move."

    "Okay, Tom. We¡¯ll see your performance."

    They reached the designated ce and Tommy walked inside with the intention for negotiation. In mere seconds, they could hear that they have started to fight.

    "In terms of talking, I think we shouldn¡¯t send Tom to do that in the future," Jason sighed. If it was Tommy, there would be no doubt that all of their agreement would be a big fail.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I think you can be the one to do it. Of course, if our clients are your acquaintances, I¡¯ll be the one to step up."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Before long, Tommy walked out again with a bitter smile on his face. "One of them already takes the box away."

    "So we¡¯re chasing again?"

    "It seems so," Kanae sighed.

 Chapter 145 New Teacher

    The three of them followed the road and finally, they found the trading ce. Seeing the person they have been looking for, Tommy immediately stepped forward and engaged in a fight before taking the box away.

    "See that, I can finish the mission by myself just fine."

    Jason rolled his eyes. "Based on the wound you sustain, you won¡¯t be able to exercise much for at least two days."

    "You¡¯re not a doctor, don¡¯t make an assumption like that."

    "It¡¯s obvious he will say that considering that your skin has turned blue," Kanae interjected. These two truly couldn¡¯t cooperate with each other that well. She would surely search for trouble if she asked them to work together.

    "Let¡¯s go back," Jason suggested.

    From their back, a group of people appeared. They eyed the box.

    "Who are you? Wee to take the box per our agreement."

    "It¡¯s your agreement with that man," Tommy pointed towards the unconscious man. "Not us, so back off."

    "Do you think you can go away taking what¡¯s ours?"

    Tommy handed the box to Kanae. "Let us take care of this matter. You can rest assured, Captain."

    With that, both Tommy and Jason moved forward and attacked those people in front of them. Within minutes, the fight ended with their win.

    Kanae handed the box to Jason. "You can return this box and give us the paymentter."

    "Shall we use the same way to go back?"

    Tommy stretched his body. "Can¡¯t we just use the normal way?"

    Kanae and Jason looked towards Tommy as if they were seeing someone incredibly stupid. If they could return using the normal way, they wouldn¡¯t be bothered to use ck Street again.

    Unfortunately, they couldn¡¯t just use their real identity to walk out. If someone were to recognize them walking around here when they were supposed to stay in the school, it would be a big problem.

    Tommy seemed to understand their weird gaze. He coughed up a bit. "Fine, let¡¯s head back using the ck Street."

    They would need to fight a bit on the street as the deeper part of the ck Street was filled with people who didn¡¯t care about someone¡¯s identity. In that ce, only the strongest could stay alive.

    "Oh right, Rei (Kanae¡¯s codename), can I get more than usual today? I work harder than this Mr.te."

    "What are you talking about? With your way of negotiating, you will be making us fall into doom even earlier."

    "They¡¯re the one who don¡¯t want to negotiate," Tommy defended himself. "What¡¯s wrong with using fight if they are the one who asks for it?"

    These two continued their argument as if it was the most important thing in the entire world while Kanae just sighed internally. Why did it feel that she was the one who has to take care of these two while in fact she was the youngest?

    Well, since they loved to argue so much, she would just watch andughed at their interaction. It was far better than interrupting and got angry at them. Sometimes, it would be better to enjoy the current situation from the side rather than get involved directly.

    ...

    Nolen School C

    "After you, now it¡¯s Kanae who¡¯s absent?" Misae looked towards the empty chair beside her with an annoyed expression. After some time going to school, now Kanae suddenly didn¡¯te and at the very same day, Alice returned back to the school.

    Alice giggled when she saw Misae¡¯s reaction. "I¡¯m sure she¡¯s just a bit busy."

    Misae nodded her head. She looked towards Alice¡¯s direction with wonder. What did this girl do during the vacation? Alice looked far more beautifulpared with before. Her skin was pale white just like before, but now she looked as if she was being polished even more. One can even say that she looked sparkling. One might even say that she was a genuine princess with her new appearance.

    "It¡¯s better if she¡¯s busy and not sick again," Misae sighed.

    "Is she skips ss that often?" Alice¡¯s eyes widened. Before the basketball game in October, she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the other students. She was too busy taking care of her own problem that she didn¡¯t know much about the others.

    Misae nodded her head. "Before we meet you, Kanae skips the ss for around one month because she gets involved in a fight that happens near her part-time job."

    Hearing that, Alice was speechless. What kind of wound did Kanae suffer to make the girl spend one month inside the house? Did she get a piece of roof fell on top of her on that day? Or perhaps, there was andslide during that fight, so she got wounded?

    "Can¡¯t you just call her?"

    "If she¡¯s not at home, the call won¡¯t go through. Kanae doesn¡¯t have a cell phone," Misae exined.

    Alice recalled that she too had once tried to call Kanae. The call was not answered because Kanae didn¡¯t stay at home during that time.

    "Oh yeah, today our history teacher is sick, so there¡¯s a new teacher who will teach us," Misae recalled something. "I hope the teacher is not strict. I¡¯m not that good in history."

    "Me too," Alice nodded her head in agreement.

    The bell rang, and the students took their seat again. The teacher came inside. From the appearance alone, he was wearing a neat shirt and pants. With thick sses and unhurried pace of walking, they knew that he was clearly not a lenient teacher.

    He stood in front of the ss. "Good morning everyone. I¡¯m sure you have heard that today I¡¯ll be teaching you in history ss because your previous teacher is sick. Before that, let me introduce myself to you.

    My name is Charlie. You can call me Teacher Charlie or just teacher is fine. I have three rules in my ss. One, you¡¯re not allowed to sleep and you have to listen. Second, you¡¯re not allowed to skip the ss. Three, all school rules have to be followed strictly."

    Hearing the rules, most of the students groaned. Many of them loved to break the rules as they were bored to stay in the ss for hours. Unfortunately, it seemed that this teacher was not going to let them got away without a proper lesson.

    "If you break the rule, I¡¯ll call you and give you punishment based on the schoolw," Charlie stopped here for a moment. He swept his nce towards the entire ss. "Do you understand?"

    "Yes...."

    Misae exchanged a nce with Alice. Kanae skipped ss today, would she be alright if this teacher found out about itter on?

    "I hope she won¡¯t get any trouble."

    "I hope so too."

    The two of them endured the boring ss trying their best to not fall asleep. Inside their heart, they yelled at this teacher. If you didn¡¯t allow us to sleep, at least, please make your ss interesting! It was already torture for them to try their best to not fall asleep when they were trying to listen to the teacher.

    When the school was over, Misae made her way to the Student Council and pestered Mike as usual.

    "We have a new member today," Neo joked when he saw Alice.

    Alice shook her head. "Um, I just want to tell that Kanae won¡¯t be here today."

    "We already know about that," Mike smiled. They told that girl that she could have a break, so they didn¡¯t expect her toe here too.

    What Alice meant was that Kanae didn¡¯t evene to the school, but before she could exin, Jay was alreadyining.

    "Wait, why is Tommy not here too?"

    "Doesn¡¯t he have practice today?"

    Jay secretly cursed internally. That boy got it easy again.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll help you two today," Misae grinned. In the end, she did spend some time there while Alice didn¡¯t as she needed to go home early again.

 Chapter 146 Trouble with the School Rules

    The next day, Kanae came directly to the school¡¯s infirmary. "Doctor, can I sleep here too, today?"

    She was tired after spending nearly all day to walk and run on ck Street. They also met with a few friends and exchanged a few greetings, so she was dead tired. Even after sleeping for a long time, it still didn¡¯t feel enough.

    "Are you sure?" the doctor looked towards Kanae amusedly. "You¡¯re going to get trouble if you sleep too much."

    "I know," Kanae sighed.

    On the bed, Tommy rolled his body to face the two people inside the room. "You can just sleep. No one will allow you not to do that."

    Aside from feeling sleepy, Tommy was also got wounds all over his body. He was trying to be a little cocky yesterday and handled most of the opponents. In the end, he could not handle them well and got beaten up in the process. It was Kanae and Jason who had to stand up and clean up the mess.

    Still, his body was ridden with wounds, and he didn¡¯t have the slightest intention to get up from thefortable bed.

    "I¡¯ll still kick you out if you speak more nonsense," the doctor shook his head.

    Tommy sighed and lied on the bed. He was about to fall asleep when the door opened and Charlie walked in. He looked towards the two students in front of him with a dark expression.

    "Kanae Nali, you¡¯re indeed an excellent student, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you can skip ss as you wish. This is school and you have to attend the ss every day without fail!"

    Hearing that, Kanae was stunned. Who in the world was this teacher? She enrolled in this school because this was the one who gave the most leniencies towards the students. Why did he suddenly say something like that to her?

    Charlie hadn¡¯t finished yet. "Tommy Mdy, you¡¯re a poor student with grade below average. Yet, you nearly skip all ss and spend most of your time in the infirmary. Do youe here to study or to y around?"

    Tommy opened his eyeszily. He had encountered a teacher like this too often to count. He did not like school, but still attend because he wanted to have a normal job in the future. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean he was going to follow all the rules like an obedient child.

    "Teacher, do you think this is Nolen School A?"

    Charlie was startled by Tommy sudden answer. He frowned in displeasure as he didn¡¯t like students who talked back to him.

    "No matter which schools this is, every student has to follow the rules. No one can be given an exception."

    Kanae was even more speechless when she heard what this man said. Even if he wanted them to follow the rules blindly, it was impossible in this city. There were too many people who have difficult circumstances enrolled in this school because of its lenient rules. Asking them to follow the rules strictly was simply impossible.

    "You should read the rules carefully, Teacher," Kanae interrupted. "This school gives its students more leniency because of our background."

    Charlie scoffed. "Background? Do you think I don¡¯t know that many of you are only trying to find an excuse to make sure that you don¡¯t have to follow the ss?"

    Tommy sat down with annoyed expression. He wanted to have a good sleep, but this teacher had to ruin it.

    "Then you should just ask the teacher about the background of the students."

    "Searching amidst hundreds of data, do you think teachers have to give you the leniency just because you¡¯re special?"

    "Ie here because I get a sport schrship. As long as my score is above the passing grade, it doesn¡¯t matter if I attend the ss or not," Tommy answered with a re.

    Charlie scoffed. "That just shows that you¡¯re azy student. Youe here because you want to learn and not to sleep. Don¡¯t make me ask the teacher to take back your schrship because of yourzy attitude."

    "You¡¯re too meddlesome teacher," Tommy yawned.

    "I have to. Without a good teacher who cares for the student, there¡¯s no way a student can graduate well."

    Kanae stood up and walked to the door. Charlie was stunned to see her standing up so suddenly. "I have not finished talking."

    "It¡¯s only three minutes left before the bell ring. Don¡¯t you want a student who follows the rules strictly without any exception?" Kanae asked back sarcastically, yet her tone was as calm as ever. She stressed on the word ¡¯exception¡¯ to not give any chance for this teacher to retort.

    Charlie was stunned. He wanted to say something more, but he felt that whatever he said after this wouldn¡¯t be able to counter what Kanae said. He stood on his ce as Tommy also walked out from the infirmary. If he couldn¡¯t sleep here, he could at least sleep in the ss.

    It didn¡¯t really matter as it was only a change in the ce.

    "Rascal students!" Charlieined as he watched them walked away.

    In the ss, Kanae just read the books for the lesson while Misae and Alice bothered her asionally. From them, she found out that Charlie was the new teacher they had for history. Because their previous teacher was sick, this strict teacher reced him.

    "How¡¯s his teaching?"

    "It¡¯s incredibly boring," Misae answered immediately. "I have to fight hard to not fall asleep. He¡¯s far worsepared with the previous teacher."

    Alice nodded her head. "It seems like he¡¯s talking to himself. His teaching is too hard to understand for us. We only have one history ss each week and I¡¯m sure everyone is going to find it to be really difficult."

    Kanae nodded her head. From her own impression of that teacher, she could guess that he was someone who was too rigid. For his teaching to be hard to understand, she could faintly guess the reason.

    "How old do you think Teacher Charlie is?"

    "Huh? I think 32."

    "I guess 35."

    Kanaeughed. That teacher was going to fume if he found out that his neat appearance made him looked older.

    "He¡¯s not any older than 27."

    Misae and Alice opened their eyes wider. They stared towards Kanae in disbelief.

    "Why do you guess that he¡¯s still young?"

    "Only new teachers are very strict with the rules and teach like they¡¯re talking to the board," Kanaeughed. Most of the new teachers like this were young, so she guessed that he was still in his twenties.

    Misae nodded her head. "It¡¯s possible."

    "We can ask President to search for himter."

    The other two nodded their head. They went to the Student Council Room after the ss was over to ask Kevin about the new teacher in the school.

    "President, do you know the age Teacher Charlie?" Misae asked after a few minutes.

    Mike nodded his head. "We already heard about him. You sure pay attention to the new teachers."

    "I can¡¯t help it. He¡¯s making me feel extremely ufortable in the ss with his overbearing strict rules," Misae frowned.

    The door opened and Charlie walked inside. Tommy looked towards the teacher while his mind thought about how it was a coincidence.

    "Kevin Kalin, Neo Soha, Mike Johan, you¡¯re all the members of the Student Council, but I hear the report from the teachers that you skip the ss. What kind of example are you giving the other students with this attitude?"

    Hearing his tone, the students inside were looking towards each other. They were sure, this would be a good show. Secretly, they stole a nce towards their ice block president.

 Chapter 147 Loopholes or Intended Lenience?

    Kevin stopped his writing and looked towards the teacher in front of him with a t expression. "Is there anything I can help, Teacher Charlie?"

    Charlie was stunned to see this seemingly cold student. He didn¡¯t understand why, but he felt that he was feeling ufortable under the gaze of this young man.

    "You¡¯re all the Student Council members, so you should give a good example to the other students about how to behave in the ss. Yet, you all are skipping them as if they¡¯re not important."

    "They¡¯re indeed not important," Kevin answered calmly.

    Charlie was stunned. "What are you talking about? They¡¯re of course the most important one from the school. Without the ss, how are you going to study? Besides, after you graduate from here, you¡¯re going to attend university and the lessons there are much harderpared with the one in high school."

    University

    Kanae thought about this word as she lowered her gaze. From what she expected, she might not have the chance to attend them at all. If her fight with the Nali Family stillsted for a long time, there was no way she could spare the time to study again.

    On her side, Kevin just looked back towards Charlie. "This school gives us the leniency ording to our ability. When a student doesn¡¯t pass the exam, they¡¯re given the chance to study harder by attending the additional ss, but it¡¯s not necessary for the other students."

    "Just because you¡¯re smart in the ss, it doesn¡¯t mean you can do whatever you want, young man," Charlie continued with his words.

    Kevin looked back coldly. "Teacher Charlie, I believe that you haven¡¯t read the rules of this school very well. Why do you think this school gives a lot of leniency for us?"

    "What are you¨C?"

    "They are intended lenience and not coincidence. Do you need me to talk with the principal about this matter?"

    The tone that Kevin used was incredibly t, but everyone in the room could feel the hard atmosphere and the displeased mood Kevin had. For Kanae and the others, they felt that their president was incredibly angry, but didn¡¯t understand the reason.

    On the other hand, Neo and Mike silently prayed for this teacher because he had sessfully annoyed the usually cold and indifferent president. Once he was angered, he would not let the other party off easily.

    "The principal is going to agree with me!" Charlie scoffed.

    "Shall we try?" Kevin stood up and walked calmly.

    At this time, even Charlie felt a little intimidated, but he nodded his head and the two of them walked out from the room. The rest finally heaved a sigh of relief when they saw that the president left the room.

    "That teacher is going to get into big trouble," Neo sighed.

    Misae nodded her head unconsciously. "I feel that the president turns scary for a moment."

    "He¡¯s angry," Mike smiled wryly.

    "Why is he angry?"

    "The Student Council is given a lot of freedom because of our capabilities and a new teacher suddenly charging inside telling us that we are wrong. How do you think you will feel?"

    Misae nodded her head. She would be extremely pissed by someone who didn¡¯t know his ce well especially if he was invading her ce.

    Alice looked towards Mike with a confused expression. "Isn¡¯t it normal for teacher to ask students to go inside the ss?"

    "It¡¯s normal in other school but not this one," Kanae answered.

    "Why?"

    "Nolen School C is made because of the situation of this city where there are a lot of students barely able to attend the school. The reason why they give leniency to the students is because they wish for the students from the lower condition of the family to attend the school."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes drifted to Tommy. As someone who was part of the ck Street and lived poorly, there was no way Tommy could attend normal school with that background. This was the only school in this city that provided enough leniencies to allow him to get in.

    Even if he didn¡¯t really attend the ss that well, the teachers already know that he was from the ck street and didn¡¯t have a good ce to stay at night. This was the very reason most of the teachers ignored Tommy¡¯s attitude and allowed him to pass with a lower minimum score. After all, Tommy was also someone who got in with the sports schrship, allowing him to have a lower minimum score bar.

    It was also the same for Kanae. Because she had to work part-time, the teachers allowed her to sleep in the ss. Those students have special conditions, so the teachers were already used to them and allowed them to have a special privilege in their ss and so on.

    "Is there no other school with the same leniency?" Misae asked curiously.

    "There are some of them, but their condition is far worsepared with here," Tommy answered with a shrug.

    "You seem to be familiar with them."

    Tommy smiled but didn¡¯t answer anything. The room descended into silence as they started to work again. Before long, Kevin already walked inside again with a paper on his hand, and Charlie was following behind him.

    "This paper is clearly stating that you¡¯re not allowed to force students attending the ss if they have special condition. Going through check for their background is something a teacher needs to do," Kevin said coldly. His expression was stoic, but his tone clearly expressed his displeasure.

    Charlie nodded his head. His expression was dark and it was clear that he was suppressing his emotion as he was extremely unwilling to let the students skipped the ss and so on. However, he was rebuked by the principal for what he did in the past few days, so he had to change. Ever since he was young, he was taught about the importance of rules, so this setback this time made him extremely annoyed.

    "Now, leave us alone."

    Kevin shoved the paper on the table and Charlie took it before walking out obediently. If not because his face still held that dark expression, there was no way the others knew that he was feeling displeased with the result.

    "What are you talking about with the Principal, President?" Neo asked curiously.

    Kevin sent a cold re. "Go back to work."

    Neo nodded his head and turned his attention back to the monitor. He knew that the president was still not feeling that calm.

    "Shall we go out and practice on the field?" Mike pointed outside.

    This time, Jay and Tommy immediately nodded their head. They walked out with Misae and Alice followed behind them. They were clearly not feelingfortable staying inside the same room with an annoyed young man.

    Kanae looked towards the monitor in front of her. "President, there is a new request from the otherpany. Should we ept it?"

    "How¡¯s the progress of transportation for the grand project?"

    "So far, it¡¯s quite good," Kanae smiled. "They¡¯re feeling satisfied with the product that you send them and some of them offered for a coboration again in the future."

    Kevin nodded his head. "Save their number and do a background check for them."

    "I understand, Boss."

    After talking about work, Kevin¡¯s mood already returned back to usual. On the side, Neo was stunned and silently praised Kanae for diverting Kevin¡¯s attention that fast. It didn¡¯t even take one minute, and she had seeded.

    It seemed she was indeed very suitable for this position.

 Chapter 148 Next Event Preparation

    Nolen School C

    "Kanae, I heard that the Student Council is going to hold a meeting today?" Misae asked curiously.

    Kanae nodded her head. "You sure are well informed. Yes, today we¡¯re going to hold a meeting to discuss the Valentine Day next week."

    Hearing the word ¡¯valentine¡¯, Misae¡¯s eyes lit up in excitement. Who didn¡¯t know the meaning of this word? This was something every girl dreamed to happen as they would wish to spend Valentine Day with the one they loved.

    "Will the Student Council hold an event?"

    "Not really sure," Kanae shrugged. "Based on what the president said, we¡¯re most likely only asking for free time for the students."

    Misae nodded her head. "That¡¯s good enough."

    "I¡¯m sure it¡¯s going to be fun," Alice giggled.

    "Oh, Alice wants to give someone a bar of chocte! Who¡¯s the lucky guy?"

    Alice blushed. She was not used to expressing her feeling outside so tantly. Besides, she was not sure about whom to give the chocte too.

    Seeing that Alice was troubled, Kanae patted Misae¡¯s shoulder. "I believe the one who want to get a boyfriend in high school is you. So, I¡¯m sure you have set your target this time?"

    Misae grinned and nodded her head slightly. It was embarrassing, but she didn¡¯t want to cover it up. In addition, she did need her friend¡¯s help to get closer with the boy she fancied.

    "So, who is it?" Kanae asked curiously.

    Misae beckoned for Kanae toe closer and whispered in her ear. Kanae was shocked to hear the name that Misae mentioned. Still, it was not weird considering that Misae has been trying so hard to get closer with the students in the Student Counciltely.

    "I want to know too," Alice asked timidly.

    "Come over here," Misae didn¡¯t want to say those out loud. She was not that thick skinned enough in front of the other ssmates to say the name of the boy she liked. Just whispering them to her best friends¡¯ ear was more than enough.

    Kanae sighed as she saw the two excited girls in front of her. She wondered what made Misae fell in love that quickly. Well, it was not her problem too, so she would just try to help her.

    "Do you want toe over to the Student Council Room after school? I¡¯m sure they will not mind having more girls to participate in the meeting."

    Misae¡¯s eyes shone brightly. "Are you sure? I¡¯lle!"

    Alice also nodded her head. Even though she looked excited, her action was still more or less reserved.

    When the school was over, the three girls headed towards the Student Council Room. As usual, only the three second years were already inside the room. They were treating this room as their base.

    "Good morning girls," Mike smiled when he saw the three of them. "You want to participate in the meeting too?"

    Misae nodded her head. "If you want to ask for the girls¡¯ opinion, you can ask me or Alice. Kanae is too dumb if it¡¯s about this matter."

    Kanae: "..."

    Neo stifled hisugh as much as he could. He knew that Kanae was not one to talk with if they wanted to talk about love. That girl was exceptionally clueless about those things as her mind seemed to be filled with work and study.

    "Alright, I will," Mike nodded her head.

    "Mike.... Don¡¯t tell me that you support her?" Kanae red towards Mike. Don¡¯t you dare to say that that I¡¯m that idiot!

    Mike smiled back in response. "I believe it¡¯s the truth."

    She had seen that Neo was also trying to cover hisugh, so there was no use talking to that man. She turned her head towards Kevin, but he seemed to not have any interest in this topic.

    "Don¡¯t try to ask him, President is the same with you," Neo grinned as he took up his coffee.

    Kevin didn¡¯t stop his work, but he gave his instruction. "Today you¡¯re working overtime, Neo."

    Neo nearly spurted out his drink when he heard what Kevin said. That damnable president! He was only telling the truth about how clueless these two in this regards. Argh, what did he do to deserve this punishment?

    Kanae was satisfied with Kevin¡¯s answer as she willingly made a coffee for this president. That was good. At least, there was someone else who shared the burden with her.

    Jay and Tommy came insidete as usual. The two of them looked as if they had a big fight just now, which made their clothes disheveled.

    "If I don¡¯t know better, I might think that you two are being ambushed," Misae teased.

    Tommy was speechless. "Don¡¯t say anything like that. We¡¯re just having a friendly spar asionally. Besides, I don¡¯t have anypetition for now."

    "Why is that?"

    "The club suspends me because I get involved in the fight," Tommy shrugged. It didn¡¯t really matter much because it was only a short term suspension. Besides, he was not in the mood to sh with those senior students who saw themselves as someone above.

    "Are you alright?" Alice asked worriedly.

    Tommy nodded his head. "It¡¯s just a small fight, so it doesn¡¯t matter."

    In truth, it was the fight where he nearly lost his life if not because Kanae and Jason were apanying him. These two were protecting him like protecting a littlemb, so he was still alive and kicking.

    "Let¡¯s begin our meeting," Mike interrupted. Because Kevin didn¡¯t really care about this event, he left it in the hand of Mike and Neo.

    When they heard his voice, they immediately straightened themselves and looked towards Mike in enthusiasm.

    "Valentine day is important for girls. While we can¡¯t possibly force them to participate as there are many girls who don¡¯t like it, it¡¯s possible to give them some free time. After discussion, we can either choose the free time in the morning or in the afternoon."

    "Meaning, during that time, there¡¯s no ss?" Tommy asked.

    "Yes. The school gives us the choice either two hours in the morning or two hours in the afternoon. Which one do you think is better?"

    "I prefer the morning," Jay sighed. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t get any choctes, so he would be better off having more sleep time rather than after school.

    Misae shook her head. "It¡¯s not good if it¡¯s morning. I think it¡¯s better to have it in the afternoon. Many girls want to have a date after they give the chocte, so it¡¯s better to have it in the afternoon."

    "That¡¯s from a girl¡¯s perspective," Jay groaned.

    Tommy sighed. "In any case, I think either time is fine."

    "What about having both breaks? It¡¯s more fun that way!"

    "What are you talking about? I don¡¯t want...."

    Seeing the discussion turned into a heavy debate, Kanae leaned back on her chair and opened theputer. The discussion wouldn¡¯t end anytime soon. It was better for her if she just worked on her work rather than listening to this nonsense.

    Even Neo and Mike felt rather helpless. From the perspective of a man that knew he wouldn¡¯t get any chocte and a romantic girl, the sh was big.

    In the end, they somehow managed to calm the two parties. After negotiation, they decided to have it in the afternoon because it was more convenient and the students would be less likely to have interruption in the study. There were still some chances, but it was reduced.

    Jay was grumbling while Misae showed off her smug face. Mike could only helplessly separate the two of them.

 Chapter 149 An Inciden

    "Why are you siding with her? She¡¯s not even a part of Student Council," Jay grumbled heavily. He was not satisfied with the result of the meeting.

    "She¡¯s the best representative if it¡¯s talking about women¡¯s view in this event," Mike smiled as he looked towards Misae. "Besides, Valentine is indeed something that women treasure morepare with the boys."

    Jay looked towards Mike¡¯s smile in bewilderment. This devil¡¯s smile right now seemed a bit different. He looked as if he was looking towards something he treasured rather than the usual polite smile or the smile filled with rage.

    "Are you three going to give choctes too?" Neo asked.

    Misae nodded her head excitedly. "I¡¯m going to give choctes to all my ssmates."

    "You¡¯re trying to court that many boys?"

    "..."

    "It¡¯s called obligatory chocte," Alice exined. "If a girl doesn¡¯t have someone she likes, she can just give some choctes to all of her ssmates as a sign of friendship."

    Misae nodded her head. "Yes, it¡¯s something like that!"

    Both Alice and Kanae looked towards Misae with a wry smile. That was what you say, but you already have someone you fancied. She was just too shy to give the chocte to the person she liked the most, so it became all of her ssmates.

    "What about you, Alice?" Tommy asked curiously.

    Alice blushed. "I think, I¡¯ll just make chocte for all of you."

    "All of us? Yes! Thank you very much," Tommyughed happily. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t get any chocte, so he was also happy. Well, there might be some fans of his, but with his exceedingly low score andzy performance, he doubted it.

    Jay¡¯s eyes also lit up. Even if it was only friendship chocte, it was better than nothing. At this point, he no longer cared if he had to get up in the morning. At least, he could enjoy the chocte after the lunch break.

    "What about Kanae?"

    Kanae looked up from her monitor. She shrugged. "The first question shall be whether I can make the chocte or not."

    The students in the room immediately recalled how poor this girl in the cooking was. If she could make the chocte done perfectly, it would be a big miracle as they knew she already made the mess in the kitchen pretty often. Even though making Valentine Chocte usually only used the one from the stores and heated them up, it was still rather hard to make the good shaped one.

    "I think... we can help you," Misae said with a pained face.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "There¡¯s no need to force yourself if you don¡¯t want. I don¡¯t have anyone I want to give chocte too."

    Neo secretly watched for Kevin¡¯s expression. To his disappointment, this ice block didn¡¯t have any change in expression. He waspletely absorbed in his work while the others were busy discussing this matter.

    Alice smiled. "You can try. If you manage to make one, just give it to the closest boy that you know."

    "Alright, I will do that."

    When Tommy heard that, he wondered who Kanae would give the chocte to if she managed to make it. She was pretty close with the member of the Fiore Group, but none of them harbor any romantic feeling for this girl. For them, she was their leader and their precious little sister. Well, there might be some that he didn¡¯t know, but as far as he had known, none of them dared to.

    Kevin finally stopped his work. "There¡¯s no work for you today. You can go home earlier."

    "Thank you, President," Kanae smiled. Even after working as Kevin¡¯s secretary for several days or more, she was not used to call him as ¡¯Boss¡¯. In the end, she could only call him as President.

    "I guess the meeting is over?" Misae asked excitedly.

    Mike nodded his head. "Yes. Do you still want to stay here for some time? I have just seen an interesting way to make teast night. I¡¯m sure you will be interested."

    "I want to!"

    Alice smiled wryly. Misae was truly a big fan of good tea. As for her, she has to go home or her father would be angry at her again.

    "I¡¯ll be going first."

    "Me too," Tommy stood upzily. He wanted to stroll on the street again. His body was itching for a good fight. After thest time where he almost got beaten up, he wanted to vent up his feeling in a fight again. Of course, this has to be a fight where he won.

    Jay nodded his head. "I still have training at my house. My father is not going to let me off my training."

    After that, Kanae also got out. Since she had day off today, she wanted to take some money from the bank. She had almost used up the allowance she gave to herself forst month, so she needed more money to fill up her needs.

    When the four of them have gone out, Mike and Misae started talking about the tea. Kevin tapped his table before looking towards Neo.

    "Why are the girls so excited about giving chocte?"

    "Boss...." That wasmon sense and this ice block didn¡¯t know it. Well, it was not his fault, though. Neo knew that this man had never celebrated the Valentine Day as he often skipped the school. Evenst year was not exception as this man didn¡¯t evene because of a meeting.

    "In the Valentine Day, chocte is used as the way to express a girl¡¯s feeling to someone they like," Neo tried to exin, but he found himself at lost. How should he exin this to someone who didn¡¯t even know about those feelings?

    Kevin frowned. He didn¡¯t find anything special about this day except the girls were awfully excited about it. They were trying to give him chocte, but he was not interested in them at all. In any case, he would just arrange a meeting for himself in thepany and skipped the event.

    "Boss, can we not skip this year valentine?" Neo wanted to get the chocte from someone younger than him. He was sick of getting them from the older women because in thepany, they were obviously the youngest.

    Even if the employee wanted to give choctes to Kevin, this man never epted them. They had to go through Lou first and this man ended up throwing them all out. After all, Kevin was not too fond of eating sweets.

    "You have to work overtime until Valentine."

    "Boss..."

    While Neo was trying hard to convince his boss to not give too much work, Kanae had made her way to the bank. She checked her ount and smiled in satisfaction. Kevin was exceptionally generous in giving the sry. With this, she could spend a bit more than usual.

    Come to think about it, she needed new clothes soon. Well, spending a little to buy one shirt and one trouser shouldn¡¯t harm her. Even if she hadn¡¯t grown taller anymore since years ago, her clothes have started to be too old for her.

    ¡¯Ah, I want to buy a dress too.¡¯

    She secretly sighed internally. Dresses were usually more expensive, and she wouldn¡¯t have much chance to wear them. Because of that, she was used to only use formal shirt and leather pants on the formal meeting rather than a dress. Besides, those were more convenient for her if she needed to fight.

    When she thought about that, her face showed a wry smile. It seemed that her life as part of the underworld has started to affect her way of thinking. Still, she knew that she didn¡¯t have any other choice if she wanted to survive in this city.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s just take the money first.¡¯

    She took out her usual allowance including a bit more for the clothes that she had decided. After that, she walked from the machine with the intention of going out. She didn¡¯t take too much for the clothes, so she could only choose the cheap store or the mall when they were having a discount.

    Her steps suddenly stopped as she sensed danger. In the next second, the sound of a gunshot was heard, and she immediately crouched on the floor.

    "Nobody move!"

    "Give us the money!"

    She cursed internally. Why did she have toe to the bank right on the day there was a bank robbery?

 Chapter 150 Bank Robbery

    The man was wearing something ck to cover up his entire face. Only his eyes and mouth were visible. His hand was holding a big riffle, ready to shoot at any given point.

    "Nobody moves!"

    Nearly all of them immediately crouched on the floor. They were afraid that the gun would hit them. In addition, there were four men in front of them, and they were guarding the entrance carefully. Even the guards were knocked down.

    "Give me the money," the man looked towards the staff.

    The staff was trembling heavily. He was afraid that he would be killed, but he didn¡¯t know the number to the safe. Only the manager knew the number and mere staffs like them didn¡¯t know about that.

    In the next second, the rm rang and the men shoot again.

    BANG!

    "Who called the police?"

    It was easy to call the police in this city because of the special application they had. Just one call, the police woulde here without dy. This was what made the robbers usually prepared for the police toe.

    Kanae eyed the robbers with inquiring eyes. Their hand was stable, and they seemed to be at ease. It seemed that this was not their first time robbing a bank. They were also cautious and take care of the way out.

    Her hand touched her special phone lightly. Almost immediately, the call was answered.

    "Hello, Rei (Kanae¡¯s codename), what is it?"

    "Oro (Jason¡¯s code name), are you busy?" Kanae was whispering as she could not let those men knew she was talking to someone.

    "No. Are you in trouble? Your voice is lower than usual."

    "I¡¯m in the bank, and there¡¯s a bank robbery happening right before my eyes."

    Jason nearly fell down on his chair when he heard what Kanae said. He was inside his office, doing his usual jobzily when he heard Kanae called. He immediately turned on the television as his hand worked on theptop.

    "Wait, I¡¯ll track your location. Don¡¯t talk, or they might find out about your special phone."

    Kanae went silent. She was watching as the robbers threaten the staff. The surrounding people tensed up. They all knew that they might get involved if this happened any longer.

    "Where¡¯s the manager?" the first man asked loudly.

    The staff was too afraid to tell the truth. He eyed the side for a second before looking towards the man again. Although it was faint, he was clearly giving the information about the manager¡¯s whereabouts to this robber.

    The first man smiled. He waved his hand and one of the men moved to the side. He pulled a man who was hiding behind the counter.

    "Let me go! It¡¯s not me!"

    "If it¡¯s not you, then who is it?" the second man took a small gun and pointed towards the manager¡¯s head.

    "Now, show us the safe and the money inside."

    On the ground, Kanae watched the events unfolded with a pair of cold eyes. Their movements were trained and there was not even the slightest hesitation in their move. If they said that they were not part of the military or gang, she would not believe them.

    She recalled the room of this bank as she closed her eyes. It was a closed room as there were only two doors in this room. The first door led to the lobby while the second door led to the staff¡¯s room, which she believed would lead to the second floor where they kept the money.

    This room didn¡¯t have any window, so even if the police came, they couldn¡¯t know what happened inside. All they could see would be the robber standing near the ss door that connected to the lobby.

    When she was thinking, she heard the voice of Tommy.

    "Captain, what are you doing inside that building?" Tommy sounded exasperate.

    Kanae smiled wryly, but she didn¡¯t answer. One of the robbers was walking near them and watched carefully. If she got found out talking to someone else, the gun would head her way. Even if she managed to dodge it, her identity would get found out.

    "She won¡¯t be able to talk, Tom. Where are you?"

    "I¡¯m not far from the bank. I have just finished a fight with a local gang. I¡¯ll be heading there."

    "Are you sure? The bank is outside the ck Street, right?"

    Tommy snorted. "It¡¯s only several meters outside the ck Street. As long as you control the cameras, I can get in without any problem."

    "What if I don¡¯t do that?"

    "ORO!"

    Kanae felt a headache as she listened to these two. Even during crucial times like this, they still had the power to joke around like it was the usual day. Still, it might be her fault as she always made them all rxed but vignce towards every dangerous mission. If they tensed up too much, the opponent would know their movement.

    "Mr. Manager, do you think you have a chance against us?" the first man asked with a wicked smile.

    The manager was terrified. "The police wille and you¡¯ll be captured!"

    "Oh, really?"

    BANG!

    KYAAA!

    The woman near the manager scampered in fear. The first man has just shot the manager¡¯s foot. The poor man wailed in anguish as he felt deep pain from his feet.

    "This is not a toy, Mr. Manager. I believe you should just cooperate with me, right now."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes watched the gun with a hardened gaze. Even if this was the City of Crime, there was no way ordinary people could have a gun. Only several people who have connection or something simr could have the gun.

    Most of the time, people who have them were from the big ns. However, it was impossible for the ns to go and rob a bank. If they truly did that, the other ns would dly offer their hand to help in obliterating that particr n for shaming them.

    "Kanae, don¡¯t try to do anything," Jason¡¯s voice appeared again. "The news has appeared in the television, and it¡¯s not a good thing."

    "Why is that?" Tommy interrupted. This was a group talk, so he could hear the voice of the others very clearly.

    "Those robbers have been operating for quite some time, so the police already investigated their identity. Two of them are former soldiers and they have a bad reputation for their viciousness. As of now, they work on ck Street quite often and then change their target outside."

    Former soldier

    Kanae nodded her head internally. No wonder these guys seemed to be at ease when handling the gun. Besides, soldiers have ess to guns and even if they were only former soldiers, they had their way to get them.

    "Captain, you can¡¯t be quicker than gun, right?"

    "She can handle them. That¡¯s for certain," Jason added. "But you won¡¯t be fast enough without them knowing your appearance."

    She was wearing her school uniform, so if she moved, the security cameras are going to capture her movement. It was troublesome.

    "Can¡¯t you just handle them, Oro?" Tommy asked again.

    "I can, it just takes some time. This is a bank that belongs to the government. If I¡¯m not careful, they¡¯re going to trace me back."

    "Then move fast, what are you going to do if they shoot Captain?"

    "Be quiet little runt. Just head over as fast as you can."

    "I¡¯m already running, Mr. Alwayste."

    "Say that again and I will let the cameras capture your movement."

    "#$%^&!"

    Kanae frowned when she heard the line of curses flowing out from Tommy¡¯s mouth. She would surely remember to teach a lesson for this street boy again. He still has that bad habit of cursing.

    The manager nodded his head tearfully. "I¡¯ll take you there. I¡¯ll take you there. Please, don¡¯t hurt me."

    The first man smiled, but his smile stiffened when he heard the police siren from outside the building. Those police came too quickly.

 Chapter 151 30 Seconds of Darkness

    "Take one of them on the lobby," the first man instructed.

    "Roger that," the third man nodded his head nonchntly. He picked up a woman near him, who immediately screamed loudly.

    "Be good. Do you want the bullet to go straight to your head?"

    The woman shook her head frantically. She was afraid that something would happen to her. When he noticed that she had calmed down slightly, he dragged her to the lobby.

    "We have this ce surrounded!"

    "You move and this girl died," the third man ced the girl in front of him.

    The police were making a formation outside the building, but when they saw the girl, they stopped their movement. With that girl¡¯s body blocking their way, they could not shoot recklessly.

    "Inspector, what should we do?"

    The leader of the police, Kano, frowned. "Is there any backdoor of this bank?"

    "This is just a small bank. There¡¯s no other way to get inside."

    Behind the building was a big street and there was no way they could get inside from that ce. There were buildings on the side, but there was no window on the second floor. It was designated that way because it was the ce for the safe.

    "Find other way. We have to get in."

    "Yes, Sir!"

    Inside the building, the manager seemed to gain a boost on his confidence as he smiled widely. "They¡¯re here. You¡¯re going to be dead!"

    BAM!

    The first man hit the manager. "Show me the way."

    The pain made the manager wailed once again. The staffs were looking at each other in fear, but none of them dared to move forward. They were too afraid to face these four guys.

    "Tom, can you handle the one outside?" Kanae suddenly whispered.

    "Are you kidding? I¡¯m not as fast as you, I can¡¯t possibly reach him before he fired the gun," Tommy nearly yelled. If it was Kanae, as long as there was no obstacle, she could definitely reach the girl.

    "Tom, if I shoot the man, can you make sure he faint?" Shin¡¯s voice suddenly appeared.

    Tommy frowned. "Are you sure you can hit him before he shoots the woman? Even the best sniper might not be necessarily able to do that."

    "Of course I can."

    "Oro, they¡¯re going to the second floor. I won¡¯t be able to reach them in time if they get out of this close room."

    "Wait, I almost get it! Remember, it¡¯s just temporary darkness, you have 30 seconds at most."

    While they were speaking, the man who held the hostage walked closer to the door. The door was opened, and the police could see the woman very clearly with the man behind her. From the side of the bank, Tommy appeared and he nearly cursed when he saw the big formation of police cars.

    "How in the world should I get closer?"

    "There are bushes, right? You can crawl there."

    "Oro, when I return, I shall challenge you for a fight!" Tommy gritted his teeth. This young master was truly testing his patience.

    On the other hand, Kanae watched the location of the three men inside the room carefully. The first man was the furthest from her while the second man was directly in front of her, only several meters away. The third man was outside, while the fourth man was guarding the door not far from her.

    At this time, there were not many people came to the bank, but Kanae made sure that she remembered their position clearly. When the light turned off, everyone would have trouble to adjust themselves to the darkness. The light would be very little, and the fourth man nearly covered all the ss outside the door.

    It was noon, so there would be almost no light at all inside this room. During those 30 seconds, she had to make sure that she managed to finish all of the men inside before they shot their gun.

    "Rei, are you ready?" Jason asked. "30 seconds start from NOW."

    Because he didn¡¯t manage to infiltrate the bank, he had to search for the other option, which was, total ckout for the area. The moment the light turned off, Kanae pushed her body up from the floor as her hand held the small sword she always brought.

    It was always hidden on her sleeves as it looked like an ordinary small block. When the button was clicked, the sharp and thin de appeared.

    She moved towards the second man in front of her. He didn¡¯t manage to react when he felt that his stomach was hit by something followed by sharp pain from the back of his neck. At that moment, he lost his consciousness.

    2 seconds

    Kanae moved her feet towards the first man. She nimbly stepped on the ce where there were no people. Even in the darkness, she carefully calcted their position and reached the first man in mere seconds.

    Her hand swung forward and met with a metal. The first man was a former soldier. In that second, he sensed danger and immediately raised his gun. Hearing the sound of metal shing, his heart turned cold. There was truly someone near him.

    His hand reached for his pocket knife and aimed towards Kanae¡¯s ce, but she bent down her knee and avoided the attack. Inside the darkness, he could not see anything as his eyes were not used yet, but Kanae saw the attack very clearly. Her feet moved to the side and her hand made a deep wound on the man¡¯s hand.

    The knife fell down from his hand, as Kanae proceeded to swipe his feet and made a thrust towards his stomach. Her feet kicked the gun far away as she left the man on the floor and made her way towards thest man.

    13 seconds

    "Who¡¯s that?" the fourth man heard the loud thud and immediately shot the gun to his front.

    BANG!

    The next second, he felt pain on his face, and his gun was thrown aside by a heavy kick. He tried to block anything from his face, but suddenly felt his foot was pierced deep. He fell to the floor and felt that the de was rubbed on his clothes before a kicknded on his head, making him faint immediately.

    21 seconds

    Kanae clicked back the button for the de and headed towards her ce again. She didn¡¯t really want to interfere in the police¡¯s work. But if she was involved inside, she didn¡¯t want to stay silent.

    25 seconds

    She lied down on her ce again, and the de was hidden deeply. Her hand was ced in the original ce as she stayed calm.

    Inside the darkness, it was her territory. No one could beat her when it came to fight under the darkness.

    30 seconds

    The light turned on again.

 Chapter 152 Why Are You Here?

    The moment the light went off, Tommy also made his move. Shin shot the man from outside, right towards his finger. The moment his finger was shot, he could not pull the trigger as he had lost his finger.

    "What the¨C?" he was stunned.

    From outside the ce, Tommy sprinted and headed towards the man. His movement startled the police, and some of them fired towards him, but failed and ended up hitting the ss behind him.

    Tommy cursed internally as he swore he would not interfere in the police work again if this was the treatment he got. His small sword made its way to the third man¡¯s arm, and his feet kicked the girl out from the way.

    The man was trying hard to change his finger, but seeing his hand was hurt deeply, he could not move. The next moment, he felt a paining from behind his head as he fell to the floor with a loud thud.

    The girl was crying on the side while Tommy stood in that ce.

    "Can I get out now?"

    "If you wish the police to barrage shoots to you, you can move now."

    Tommy¡¯s face contorted. That damnable Oro, what did he said about it? He was cursing internally as he faced polices who were looking at him with wide eyes.

    "I¡¯ll make distraction when the time¡¯s up," Shin¡¯s voice appeared. "You have one chance, that¡¯s when the light turns on again."

    "Alright, Shin, I got it," Tommy nodded his head.

    On the police side, Kano was stunned, but he recognized that outfit. In the entire city, only one person dared to wear that headband and had a scar on his eyes. Even if he didn¡¯t know whether the scar was fake or real, there was only one person who wore it.

    "Tom," Kano said loudly. "What is Fiore Group doing here?"

    Tommy heard the thud sound from behind him. He knew that Kanae was doing her work inside the room. There were still several seconds left before Shin made his move and Kanae finished hers, so he smiled as he walked outside.

    "I¡¯m doing a mission, Inspector Kano," Tommy answered with a muffled voice. He had met Kano because thetter is Misae¡¯s father, so he was trying to change his voice. It would do him no good to have his identity leaked out. Even if the group mostly was not considered criminal, some of them were.

    Kano¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Move back!"

    26 seconds

    "You might want to put them down, inspector. None of them will hit me," Tommy answered calmly. By the time he finished his words, a gun was shot and the other ss of the bank shattered.

    Tommy used this way to run to the side. The police were startled. Some of them fired their gun, but most of them unable to move. Kano raised his hand. Fiore Group was not considered as criminal as they only did their work mostly on ck Street. Still, thest big battle caused their name to be famous.

    "Don¡¯t shoot. Let¡¯s get in."

    Kano led his men inside. He saw that the light has returned to normal, but the man who guarded the entrance has fallen down. Did Tom also manage to do something during that short time frame?

    When they came inside, they were stunned to see the three perpetrators were lying on the ground. Two of them were unconscious while the other one was bleeding with a pale face as if he was seeing a ghost.

    "What happens here?"

    ...

    The police cleaned up the ce and asked the people who were inside.

    "Do you know what happens during the ckout?"

    First person:

    "I can¡¯t see anything or hear anything. It¡¯splete darkness. All I know is after a few seconds there are a loud sound of something falling. Not long after that, one of the robbers yelled something, but I¡¯m not sure about the word. I¡¯m too scared to pay any attention."

    Second person:

    "I feel that there¡¯s a gust of wind not far from me. It happens twice, and I heard a loud sound of metal shing near me. I¡¯m terribly scared. Then there¡¯s the sound of someone yelling when some time has passed..."

    Third person:

    "I only hear the thud sounds like someone or something fall. I thought that the robbers are startled, and they might open fire, so I crouched down. There¡¯s the sound of a gunshot not long after that..."

    Kano heard the story of these people while rubbing his forehead. Although they were slightly different here and there, they all made aplete story. There was someone who moved during that ckout and this person or maybe more than one person knocked the three men.

    He felt the news to be quite unbelievable. After all, two of the men were former soldiers, and he knew very well that they had sharp sense. Even if they couldn¡¯t see in the darkness, there was no way they could be beaten up easily unless the opponent could see in the darkness?

    That was ridiculous.

    "I¡¯m not sure what happens. I know that there¡¯s a sound of something or someone falls in front of me and not long after that, there¡¯s the sound of gunshot...."

    Kano was startled as he felt the voice to be familiar. He turned around and saw a girl wearing Nolen School C uniform behind him. Although it wasmon to see a high school going to a bank, he recognized Kanae.

    "Kanae, what are you doing here?" he asked exasperatedly.

    "Inspector Kano," Kanae bowed politely. "I¡¯m taking some money for this month allowance and coincidentally get involved."

    Kano sighed. "Come with me."

    Kanae followed after Kano obediently. She knew that he was worried about her because she was Misae¡¯s friend. However, she was pretty sure that she would not get any trouble. At most, he would only scold her and asked her to be more careful.

    She heard the voice of Jason again.

    "I manage to get inside and delete all the security cameras memory inside and outside the bank. There should be no one who knows your position inside the room anymore."

    "Thank you, Oro (Jason¡¯s code name)."

    "No problem Captain, but you might want to do something to ease Tom¡¯s rage."

    "I¡¯m not angry! I¡¯m just displeased with this matter. Those annoying police should have been grateful we¡¯re helping them," Tommyined loudly. He was already on the ck Street again, and he didn¡¯t have any intention to get out for the time being.

    "We¡¯re not police officer," Shin answered.

    "Oh yeah, Shin, do you manage to get out?"

    "I do, but I can¡¯t talk too much. There are too many people around me."

    The police certainly tried to find him too, but he could get out easily. Searching for a hidden ce to be a secret sniper was his specialty, and he would not let anyone caught him.

    "Alright, thank you, Shin."

    Jason looked towards the clock. "I have a meeting, see you allter."

    With that, they turned off themunication one by one. Kanae sighed in relief. She was d that she had her own group that she could rely on. Without them, she didn¡¯t dare to do anything as she knew how bad it would be if the Nali Family knew about her real ability.

 Chapter 153 Clanâ€™s Territory

    Kanae waited until Kano finished his instruction. In the middle, she heard this upright man yelled towards his subordinate in indignation. The cameras¡¯ memory for that day was erased until the robbery has finished, so there was no way they could know about it.

    "Can¡¯t you recover the video?"

    "There¡¯s a virus that destroyed the data. Unless you¡¯re a superhuman, there¡¯s no way these data can be saved."

    Kano sighed in exasperation. "What about the picture of Tom? Is there any left?"

    "There are none."

    Inside his heart, Kano sighed again. He knew that the Fiore Group was only famous recently, but their work in ck Street was always without any evidence. If not because of their registration name and the news of people on the street, no one would know about this group¡¯s name.

    The very first time they appeared big was that big battle, but even then, the videos were scarce. There was only some blur image of them and the one that could be seen clearly was only the picture of Tom. Even then, they only saw his side profile when he had finished the battle.

    It was scary. The man was not that big, but the image seemed like a battle soldier that was ready to charge. That scar on the right eye was apparent, and it made him looked like a seasoned fighter. At the same time, his skin looked like a young man, so they were clueless about his real identity.

    "Even the governments are trying their best to unveil the real identity of the Fiore Group. As of now, there are almost no clues."

    Kano nodded his head. "Do your job well. Also, don¡¯t forget to make the report to the n. This is inside their territory."

    When mentioning the n, the police officer shuddered. He felt that he was digging his grave when it was mentioned. After all, the one who held the authority on the street was mostly the ns and the four big families. As for the government, they loved to stay behind and let the people mocked them.

    "Sorry Kanae, do you wait for long?" Kano asked the girl on the side.

    Kanae shook her head. "It is fine, Inspector. I don¡¯t have work today, so I can spare some time."

    "I¡¯ll take you to a restaurant. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t have dinner yet."

    "Thank you, Sir."

    "Don¡¯t worry. I just want to have a talk with you."

    Kanae nodded her head. She was not sure what this man wanted to talk with her. It could be rted to the incident today, but it could also be rted to Misae. She was the close friend of Misae and Kano would spare no expense in inquiring about his daughter.

    "I hope you don¡¯t mind a small restaurant."

    "I don¡¯t mind, Sir."

    They sat down and ordered some food. Kanae ordered noodle while Kano ordered fried rice plus fried chicken. While they sat down, Kano took out his cigarette.

    "It¡¯s truly a tiring work today."

    "Sir?" Kanae asked confusedly.

    "Kanae, the streets are dangerous. You should consider more when you¡¯re outside. I don¡¯t want to see you get involved in another case again. It¡¯s dangerous."

    Kanae smiled wryly. She too didn¡¯t want to get involved in the case that police handled. It was harder to maintain her secrecy if she got involved in something that would get into the news. She preferred the ck Street even more where she could move freer.

    "Sir, believe me. I too don¡¯t want to get involved."

    "I know," Kano sighed as he tapped his cigarette on the ashtray. "But you get involved for too many incidentstely."

    Kanae was speechless. What was this man talking about? Thest incident she remembered was in school and there was no way she could not get involved unless she skipped school. Oh wait, did he mean the one in the cruise? That was aplete ident too....

    "They¡¯re all unwanted incidents," Kanae wore a wry smile.

    "Anyway, the ns are not going to stay idle this time. There are a lot of incidents inside their territory, so it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t get involved in them."

    "n¡¯s territory?" Kanae asked.

    Kano nodded his head. "Yes, you should know about the five big ns, right? Their territory is not something you can view lightly. Even the four big families have to be careful when dealing with them."

    "I know."

    Even if the n was not viewed as honorable, the people in this city held certain respect to them. The entire city always has a n overseen them, no matter which part it was. Inside their territory, ordinary citizens didn¡¯t have to worry, but those who builtpany and others that involved a lot of money, they had to pay respect to the n.

    There were only five that held the biggest share of the territory, which earned them a lot of money from the tax. Ordinary citizen only needed to pay tax to the government, but those riches have to pay tax for the ns. This was the rule to make sure that the riches still knew their ce.

    While the n was the ¡¯true leader¡¯ under the dark, the big families were the real one under the light. Every time they mentioned about the n, they would associate them with the underworld. On the other hand, the four big families were the only family which has existed for a long time and known to be the leader, especially in terms of economics.

    In addition, they were sometimes called nobles because of the long history of their family and the fact that they were rich.

    However, they were not invincible. Even the four big families have to pay a certain amount of tax if they had theirpany or something inside the territory of the ns. Since nearly all the ces were inside their territory, they usually had to pay the money here and there.

    It may sound annoying as they had to pay a lot of money, but at the same time, they gained protection. The ns were powerful and even those professional bodyguards didn¡¯t necessarily able to stop the elites one. Some of them might experience downfall asionally, but if they managed to keep their territory, that means they were still powerful.

    "If a criminal happens in their territory, what will happen?" Kanae asked.

    "Those criminals better hope that the police found them first rather than the disciplinary group from the n," Kano answered. Their fate would be unknown if they got captured by those from the ns.

    "This area is Souhon n¡¯s territory, right?"

    "No, this is not theirs anymore. They experience a bit setback, and this ce¡¯s owner is now the third biggest n."

    Kanae was stunned. The race between the five big ns was not truly apparent outside, so she didn¡¯t know that their owner had changed. It seemed, she had to pay more attention outside. The second and third ns were always having a close race and so far, Souhon n led. However, she was not certain this would continue as the Souhon n has weakened greatly.

    The food came and Kanae ate delightfully. She was hungry and getting a free meal would certainly be very weed.

    Kano thought about something else. "How¡¯s Misae in the school? She seems to return to her usual state."

    Kanae nodded her head. Misae was no longer troubled with the fact that Jay came from the Souhon n. That girl was already getting mischievous and bold again.

    "Misae is doing alright. I¡¯m sure she won¡¯t have much trouble interacting with n¡¯s member if they¡¯re her friends."

    Kano nodded his head. "I should just worry about her meeting them outside then. Please take care of my daughter, Kanae."

    "Sir, she¡¯s the one taking care of me."

    Hearing that, Kanoughed. He has already observed them from a long time ago and ¡¯interrogated¡¯ Kanae a few times.

    "If it¡¯s not enough, you can order more."

    "Then I won¡¯t be polite."

 Chapter 154 Making Chocolate

    Nolen School C

    "Hey Kanae, do you want to buy the material for making chocte today?" Misae asked excitedly. The Valentine Day grew nearer and she was impatient to make them.

    Kanae raised her head from the book. Due to the president¡¯s magic work, theirpany got an increase in demands again. She had to work untilte, so she was feeling rather sleepy and hadn¡¯t finished her study.

    "Do I have toe?"

    "Why not, don¡¯t you want to learn how to make them?" Misae¡¯s eyes shone like a little kid."

    Kanae sighed. "Okay, I¡¯ll follow you."

    "What about you, Alice?"

    Alice smiled brightly. "I have time today, so it¡¯s a good idea."

    "I¡¯ll tell my driver to drop us in the mall. You two can stay over if you want after we finish making the chocte."

    "I can¡¯t today," Kanae recalled the work she had to finish and silently sighed. Although she could ask the president for her to do them at home, it meant that there was no sleep for her today. It would be really tiring.

    The ss felt like forever while Kanae fell asleep in the middle of the lecture. She was tired and in the end, couldn¡¯t handle them when facing a boring history teacher.

    "I swear, that teacher is not going to have any girl fan," Misaeined.

    Teacher Charlie has be one of the teachers that the students avoided the most. They didn¡¯t want to associate with him as they felt he was too annoying. Of course, no one dared to skip his ss as he would definitely punish them.

    The only one who could get off from his punishment was Kanae. He had looked towards her file and knew that the principal would kill him if he dared to do anything to this girl. When Kanae slept in his ss, his face slightly darkened, but he didn¡¯t do anything.

    "It feels good to see his displeased face," Misae grinned.

    Alice slightly nodded her head. She didn¡¯t dare to admit tantly, but she too has the same opinion as Misae. It was rather satisfying to see that annoying teacher couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Kanae scratched her face embarrassedly. She didn¡¯t do it because she wanted to, but because she was exceptionally tired with the work she had been doingtely. Of course, this was the secret she held for herself as she didn¡¯t want to make Misae felt bad.

    They arrived in the mall, and Misae immediately pulled them into the chocte store. Seeing the price, Kanae felt that her eyes were blinded. With her usual allowance, she didn¡¯t dare to buy them as they were simply too expensive.

    "I think, I¡¯ll just apany you two when you make them," Kanae sighed.

    Misae shrugged. "If there are more choctes, I¡¯ll give them to you, so you can make your own."

    "Yes, it¡¯s such a shame to miss this day," Alice chirped in.

    The two of them discussed the chocte that would be suitable as Kanae watched from the back. Her eyes looked towards the store on the other side. It was a clothing store and there was a discount today. Bingo! She better bought one set of shirts and trousers.

    "I¡¯m going to the opposite store for a moment."

    Misae nodded her head. "Don¡¯t take too long."

    "I know."

    Kanae walked towards the store and looked towards the clothing with amazement. This was certainly a good store and the materials for the clothes were exceptionally soft. Unfortunately, the one who has the discount was not these fine clothes.

    She made her way to the back and looked towards the other clothing. They were pretty cheap. Although they couldn¡¯t bepared with those pricey ones, they were certainly far better than the usual clothing she bought from the small shops.

    "I want the set of the grey colored one."

    "Are you sure, Miss? They¡¯re a little too boyish for a girl, aren¡¯t they?"

    Kanae nodded her head. "I want them, please."

    "Alright, please wait a minute."

    Kanae waited until the staff finished and checked the money she had. It was cheaper than what she thought, so she still has some money left. Oh well, she would just use them to buy some sweetster.

    She walked back to the other store and noticed that both Misae and Alice had bought a lot of chocte material. Seeing their hand filled with stic bags, she wondered whether they were trying to empty the store or they just wanted to make a lot of choctes.

    "What do you buy, Kanae?" Misae asked curiously.

    "A set of clothes, I need a new one."

    "Oh, I see. Let¡¯s go back and make chocte."

    As they walked away, Kanae saw that the other chocte stores were also full of female customers. It seemed that during this time of year, the stores were going to be filled with customers here and there. Of course, the majority was girls.

    The three of them headed towards Misae¡¯s house and they made the chocte. Kanae was watching them making the chocte as her brain memorized the steps. Still, she knew that trying to make it herself was different than watching the steps performed by them.

    "It¡¯s done," Alice smiled when she saw the choctes ready. They seemed delicious. Her hand picked up the small one and tasted it. The chocte melted in her mouth, and it tasted so good.

    Misae eyed Alice¡¯s chocte. "You¡¯re truly good at making sweets. Have you practiced them for a long time?"

    "Yes, I love sweets."

    Not long after that, Misae also finished hers. There were two groups that she made. The small ones for her ssmates and the slightly bigger one were for the Student Council members.

    "Now I only need to wrap them," Misae said happily.

    Alice handed a chocte bar to Kanae. "I buy one too many. You can use it to make your own chocte."

    The chocte bar was not that big, but it was obvious that they purposely bought more than they needed. Kanae smiled. "Thank you very much."

    "This time, please don¡¯t make a mess in my house."

    "Yes."

    Kanae closed her eyes as she recalled the steps that these two did a few times. She moved her hand and started to heat up the chocte like what they did. Her movement was clumsy, but it was clear that she followed after what Alice and Misae did previously.

    Alice watched in astonishment as she noticed that Kanae replicated the movement exactly as she did. Although there was no need to do that, it seemed that for Kanae, this was the only way to allow her not messed up the steps.

    Before long, she had finished making a small ball of chocte. She spilled a bit and the shape became slightly weird, but at least, it was good enough.

    "Finally you don¡¯t mess up," Misae smiled. She didn¡¯t watch Kanae as she was busy wrapping the choctes, but seeing her kitchen was still fine, she felt rather d.

    "Yeah," Kanae smiled back.

    On the side, Alice was looking towards Kanae with inquiring eyes, but she forced down her curiosity. Her best friend always managed to surprise her and she didn¡¯t want to pry deeper into Kanae¡¯s life.

    "Let¡¯s wrap them."

    "Okay."

 Chapter 155 Valentines Day

    Saying that after making chocte they could rest was aplete lie. Kanae stayed up inside her room with a heavy expression. She wasn¡¯t done with her work even after several hours, so she knew that there was no sleep today.

    By the time she finished, it was 5 AM. There was no way she could sleep again, so she made her way to school. This time, she headed towards the infirmary.

    "Good morning, doctor."

    "Good morning, Kanae. It¡¯s rare to see you here."

    "I want to borrow a bed. I¡¯ll go out when it¡¯s lunch," Kanae pointed to the beds and the doctor nodded. With that, she climbed into one of them and slept peacefully as she was tired.

    Tommy came over not long after her. He was surprised to see that there was someone there. "Doctor, can I sleep here today?"

    "No."

    "Why?"

    "There¡¯s a girl sleeping here."

    "..."

    It was in a different bed! He was annoyed by this doctor because he didn¡¯t allow him to borrow one of the beds today. Knowing that this doctor didn¡¯t want him to sleep in the same room with Kanae, he could only walk out dejectedly. This time, he had no choice but to sleep in the ssroom.

    When Misae and Alice came to school, they noticed that Kanae was not in the ssroom. After a short inquiry, they knew that she was sleeping in the infirmary because she was too tired.

    "Did we take up too much of her time yesterday?" Misae asked worriedly.

    Alice shook her head. She too was not sure about what had happened. All she knew was that her best friend was too tired.

    When the lunch break came around, Kanae woke up. "Thank you, Doc."

    "No problem, Miss Kanae. Make sure you have enough sleep from now. It¡¯s not good to stay awake during the night."

    Kanae grinned and climbed off the bed. She headed to the canteen and ate her lunch before heading towards the Student Council Room. She saw that the others were already there.

    "You¡¯rete, Kanae," Neo waved his hand happily. In his other hand was the chocte that Misae gave to him.

    "Don¡¯t forget White Day," Kanae teased.

    Neo nearly choked on the chocte. "Come on, this is just friendship chocte. Do I have to buy her biscuits too?"

    "I will ept it if you want to buy me something," Misae grinned.

    "Who wants to?"

    Alice saw them debate as she sighed. She took out the choctes she made and gave them to the others with a red face. She was rather embarrassed to give them out and was not like Misae who still could tease others like that.

    "Wow, you truly made them for us," Tommy was delighted.

    Jay also epted them politely. He didn¡¯t try to tease Alice even though the girl had a face as red as a tomato. It seemed that this girl was not used to giving presents to other people.

    "Thank you."

    Misae handed out the rest of the choctes with a grin stered on her face. "President, do you want one?"

    "He won¡¯t ept any," Neoughed.

    "Why?"

    Mike took out a big bag and opened it. Inside were various choctes from many people. The girls were staring at the content with wide eyes. How many choctes were inside the bag?

    "These are all choctes for President. He doesn¡¯t ept them, so we ce them here," Neo smiled wryly.

    "You sure are popr," Misaemented.

    Tommy nodded his head. "If I can get that many choctes, I¡¯ll be very happy."

    "Dream on!"

    Misae held thest chocte in her hand. She was not sure who she should give this to.

    Neo eyed the chocte. "If you don¡¯t have anyone else to give, you can hand it to me. I¡¯ll surely ept it dly."

    Misae rolled her eyes before putting the chocte in front of Kanae. "This is for you."

    "Me?" Kanae was looking towards the chocte with bewilderment. "I¡¯m a girl, Misae."

    "I know, but I always say it to you, if you¡¯re a man, I¡¯ll surely fall for you."

    Kanae: "..."

    The other students were trying their best not tough. They knew how that came to be as they heard Misae say that repeatedly during the joint sports day. Of course, no one treated it seriously as they knew Misae only felt awed towards Kanae¡¯s spectacr y.

    "Just give it to someone else. I¡¯m 100% a straight woman, and I don¡¯t want to have a girl fall for me."

    Misae grinned. "I¡¯ll just eat it myself."

    Neo still eyed the chocte with disappointment. He wanted to eat it as he loved sweets very much. Unfortunately, the chocte was out of his reach, and he was not shameless enough to snatch it.

    "Oh yeah, Kanae, did you make any?" Tommy asked.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I manage to make one, but I¡¯m not really sure about the taste."

    She rummaged her bag. Because she didn¡¯t touch her bag at all after she came home, the chocte she wrapped was still there. It didn¡¯t look that good, but it was the only chocte she ever made, so she would notin much.

    "Who are you going to give it to?" Neo asked curiously.

    "Not sure, maybe I¡¯ll just eat it myself."

    Misaeughed. "Why are you following after my lead?"

    "It was my n from the very beginning," she originally wanted to leave it at home, but she forgot about it because of work. In the end, the chocte was brought to the Student Council room.

    "If you don¡¯t know who to give it to, just give it to me," Neo moved towards Kanae¡¯s table. His hand was about to reach the small chocte when another hand already snatched it.

    "President?"

    "Can I eat it?" Kevin looked towards Kanae.

    "Er, yes?" Kanae answered hesitantly. She was not even sure how it tasted as she only tasted a bit yesterday. It felt alright, but not too sweet as it seemed she didn¡¯t bother adding enough sugar to the dark chocte yesterday. She was too nervous to follow the correct step.

    "I¡¯m the one who asked first," Neoined.

    Kevin ignored his subordinate as he put the chocte into his mouth. It didn¡¯t taste sweet and leaned towards bitter. As he was not too fond of sweet foods, it tasted good in his opinion.

    "It¡¯s not too bad."

    "Thank you, President," Kanae answered.

    As Neoined profusely to Kevin, Alice and Misae looked towards each other. Their mouths showed slight smiles as they seemed to understand something. Their dense friend might not realize it yet, but they knew very clearly what the President felt.

    Mike shook his head as he watched Neo making a ruckus. He opened the chocte he got from Misae and ate it. Beside him, Jay paid attention to the chocte that Mike held. There seemed to be something differentpared with the others¡¯ chocte from Misae.

    His mouth curled up into a smile. She sure knew how to hide her real intention. My, this Valentine¡¯s Day was surely interesting.

 Chapter 156 The Biggest Clan

    After the small event, they dispersed as they have their own activities. Neo was stillining towards Kevin because he was the one who imed the chocte first. However, this president ignored himpletely as if he didn¡¯t hear anything.

    "Today was thest day for the deal. I¡¯ll give you all day off after this," Kevin informed the other three.

    "You¡¯re the best, Boss! I will notin anymore," Neo immediately changed hisint. He had suffered a lot from the overtime work for quite some time, so he was d that he could rest tomorrow. As for the chocte, who cared about that anymore?

    Mike rolled his eyes. This friend of his was ridiculous. Did he just change his opinion in a matter of seconds?

    "There¡¯s going to be a meeting tonight. You can go home earlier, Kanae."

    "Yes, President."

    Neo looked towards Kanae before grinning. "Why don¡¯t you call him as ¡¯Boss¡¯ and not ¡¯President¡¯? It¡¯s his usual nickname during work."

    Kanae smiled wryly. Even if she wanted to change it, she was morefortable calling him as ¡¯President¡¯. Besides, what would the other students think if they heard her calling him ¡¯Boss¡¯ in the school?

    "Don¡¯t try to give a bad influence to her, Neo. You¡¯re not giving a good example of a senior," Mike reminded.

    "She¡¯s just one year younger. I¡¯m not that much of a senior, so she doesn¡¯t have to follow my lead!"

    "..."

    They arrived in thepany not long after that. When they saw the huge basket near Lou, they immediately knew that there were a lot of women that gave chocte to Kevin when they were away.

    "Boss, do you want them?" Lou asked while pointing to the chocte.

    "Give them to the other."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Lou called an employee and gave the basket to him. Kanae watched as they brought the choctes away with wonder. If Kevin didn¡¯t like chocte, why did he eat hers just now?

    "Here¡¯s your work today, Kanae."

    "Okay," Kanae sat down on her usual chair beside Kevin. Her hand worked on the monitor quickly. Because of her new job, Kevin ced an additionalputer on his table for Kanae.

    She once asked him to give her a separate table, but he didn¡¯t ept. His reason was the room didn¡¯t fit with another table while in fact the room seemed to be big enough.

    "President, here¡¯s theption of the report," Kanae showed the monitor to him.

    "What do you think of them?"

    "The newpany that we work with is efficient and good. They seem to be doing a good work..."

    This already became their habit ever since Kanae got the position of the secretary. She might not say much, but her analyze was quite spot on, so Kevin chose to discuss with her.

    "It¡¯s time for the meeting, you can go back first," Kevin said to Kanae.

    "Alright, thank you, President."

    Kevin cleaned up his table while Mike pondered about something. "Neo, do you realize that the position of Kanae and Boss bes closer as times passes by?"

    His ce was by the side, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to their distance. However, today he noticed that the location of the chair that originally very far to the side was now leaned slightly closer to Kevin¡¯s chair. Their distance was something that he found surprising.

    "I know," Neo answered nonchntly. He was located in front of Kevin, so he could see their distance very well. From the very beginning, he knew that the two of them had been getting closer in their sitting distance, so he didn¡¯t find it weird.

    "What if Boss bes toofortable with Kanae?"

    "So be it. It has been a long time since I see him smile. If being with Kanae can make him smile, I don¡¯t really care," Neo took hisptop calmly. There was nothing wrong with them being friends with one another in his opinion as he wanted to see Kevin got more friends.

    Mike followed from behind with aplicated expression. The usual smiling expression has disappeared from his face as he seemed to be troubled. Although this was not supposedly a big problem, he found it hard to ept.

    The meeting went smoothly as Kevin concluded rather early. He had made the decision with Kanae before, so the meeting was only to confirm it. With that, he had finished the meeting rather quick.

    When he returned to his room, he took a quick look to the food boxes on the side. "Has Kanae taken hers?"

    "Yes, she takes them before she goes out," Lou answered. His hand was holding the report from the meeting just now.

    "That¡¯s good," Kevin nodded his head and a slight smile was formed on his usual ice block expression. This appearance nearly made Lou fell on the spot. When did thest time he saw Kevin smile? It was already a long time ago as this young man lost his smile because of that incident.

    Seeing his smile, he felt rather conflicted. He was overjoyed that his Boss smiled, but he felt conflicted because the source of his smile was a girl.

    "Boss, do you perhaps have some feeling for that girl?"

    Kevin¡¯s indifferent face returned as he looked towards Lou coldly. He never liked it if someone tried to interfere in his private life no matter who it was.

    Lou noticed Kevin¡¯s eyes, but he continued. "Boss, it¡¯s not that I want to interfere, but you¡¯re the leader of the biggest n in this city. Having a rtionship with an ordinary girl will not end well."

    Kevin looked back coldly. He knew his position very well, and his background never allowed him to have an ordinary life. Danger followed wherever he went and if not because of the protection of his n, he would never be able to be the leader when he was still a teenager like this.

    Nevertheless, the biggest n in this city, Ryukalin n, has not made any big movementtely. The reason was no other than the fact that their leader was still a high school kid. ording to the regtion of the n, he had to finish his education or at least nearly finished them before seeding the n. This was the only reason he still went to school.

    Thepany was only something he did to make sure that he could skip the ss and everything. Aside from the additional money he got from this not too small or too bigpany, he also learned how to be the leader. Of course, he was still the leader of the n and operated them from the shadow.

    "I know what I¡¯m doing, Lou. You don¡¯t have to worry so much."

    Lou looked towards Kevin with a conflicted expression. Ever since this young man became the n head, he looked like a robot without expression. At times, he truly wanted to help this man, but he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    However, having amoner girl got close with Kevin would not end well. As of now, the other ns were staying quiet. But if they started to try fighting for the territory, everyone close with Kevin would get involved. This was something that was unavoidable, so those from the ns always tried not to get too close with ordinary people.

    "I understand, Boss. Here¡¯s the report."

    Kevin looked towards the report on his hand before reading them carefully. He knew his feeling well, and he was not interested with that girl. He was only feelingfortable around her because she understood him very well.

    He would not harbor any other feeling for her because he knew he would not be able to bear the burden. She was his secretary and that was all there was.

    Unfortunately, this little president didn¡¯t know that sometimes feeling was something that grew out of his control.

 Chapter 157 A Little Challenge

    Nolen School C

    After Valentine¡¯s Day, school resumed as usual. There were not many girls who managed to get the one they had the feelings for to go out with them, but many of them managed to give that person chocte and hide it as ¡¯friendship chocte¡¯.

    "It¡¯s quitemon to y a little trick here and there," Misae grinned.

    Kanae smiled wryly. She was not sure what she should say to her friends as she knew what this little rascal did. She hid one slightly different chocte among the others. Because the difference was not big, there should be no one who saw if they didn¡¯t pay close attention.

    "Anyway, it¡¯s good that you could give it to him," Alice giggled.

    Misae looked towards Alice. "What about you? Your choctes all looked the same."

    "That..." Alice didn¡¯t know how to answer. Even if she could make a different one, she didn¡¯t dare to do it. In the end, all of the choctes ended up looking the same.

    "Don¡¯t bully her. There¡¯s still next year," Kanae smiled.

    Misae nodded her head. "Yeah, you¡¯re right."

    The three of them were still first-years, so there would be another chance next year. The seniors were also only second-years, so next year they could give choctes again.

    Kanae took out her book again. She hadn¡¯t finished reading it because she had been getting interrupted here and there very often.

    "There¡¯s people fighting on the field!"

    Just right when she wanted to read the book, there was another interruption. She closed the book and looked outside the window. On the field, she saw two people standing.

    "Roy and Jason," Kanae murmured.

    "Let¡¯s go down, I¡¯m curious!"

    Misae was the most energetic one while the other two followed behind this enthusiastic girl calmly. They were not interested in seeing a fight on the school grounds, but those two had special identities, so they were interested.

    "Jay, you¡¯re here."

    Jay looked towards the two girls. He nodded his head. "I just can¡¯t let my brother get wounded, right?"

    "With your skill, you may take another decade to defeat Jason," Tommy yawned.

    "If you only woke up to insult me, I¡¯m going to beat you up."

    "Just you try." Towards Tommy¡¯s provocation, Jay tried his best to stay calm. As he knew Tommy¡¯s real identity, he knew that he didn¡¯t have any chance to beat this boy if Tommy was serious. He felt like cursing. The two of them were simr in age, but their difference in fighting was on another level. That was incredibly depressing.

    "Come on, don¡¯t fight," Alice said in a worried tone.

    "Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re not going to fight for real."

    "It¡¯s just a little joke."

    Tommy moved to the side and stood not far from Kanae. "Is Roy truly an idiot? He can¡¯t even beat me and now he¡¯s challenging Jason?"

    Kanae didn¡¯t answer. Other people didn¡¯t know Jason¡¯s real capability in fighting, but his teammates knew about it very well. This man was very exceptional, which was the very reason he was named as the future sessor of the Wells Family.

    "I hear that you¡¯re good at fighting," Roy looked towards Jason.

    Jason crossed his arm. "Everyone knows that. It¡¯s not a secret that members of the four big families learn martial arts since young."

    Tommy secretly looked towards Kanae, but the girl ignored him. She also learned martial arts since young. After all, she was part of the Nali Family and at that time, she still had her parents. Those from the four big families, even if they were not the main branch, had to learn martial arts to protect themselves.

    "I want to challenge you, Jason," Roy started. "Everyone always says that the core members of the ns are better than the young masters, so I want to try my hand at it."

    Jason arched his eyebrows. If Roy were talking about other young masters, most of them were idiots. As for him, there was no way someone like Roy could defeat him unless he was not in peak condition. Of course, he would not say this to the young man before him.

    "Are you sure you want to try fighting me?" Jason asked.

    "If I fight with you, the bodyguards of the Wells Family are going to beat me up, so not the usual fight," Roy said as he picked up the basketball near him. "Let¡¯s have a one versus one fight in basketball. The one who scores ten first will be the winner."

    "Sounds fun," Jason nodded his head. He was not interested in beating this Roy in a fight, but if it was basketball, there was no way he would lose. He already had enough humiliation from being beaten by Kanae.

    Tommy shook his head lightly. "Jay, I hope your brother has a good mentality."

    "What are you talking about?"

    The two of them started, and Jason handed the ball to Roy. Roy moved forward and in that instant, Jason blocked from the front. He skillfully snatched the ball before dribbling a bit then shooting towards the hoop.

    "So fast," Jay was stunned.

    Kanae silently scratched her cheek. When they were tired of fighting on the street, they often yed basketball. Because she yed at such an intense pace, Jason had to do his best to catch up. In the end, it became his habit to y the ball so quickly.

    "Your battle with President is more fun, Kanae," Misaemented.

    Roy tried to snatch the ball, but with a feint to the side, Jason avoided him and scored another point. In the end, it was a one-sided fight as Roy couldn¡¯t follow Jason¡¯s movement at all.

    "Boss, Jason is really good," Mike¡¯s eyes shone. He always appreciated those who were stronger than him.

    Kevin nodded his head. He already knew that because he often yed basketball with Jason in the past. Now, he was already having enough fun ying with Kanae asionally. Of course, he could only do that when he didn¡¯t have too much work.

    "He gives off a different vibe from the other young masters."

    Kevin watched Jason y the ball and give a chance to Roy. He still recalled the incident in the cruise when Jason took the lead very quickly. His actions were different from the others because this man could react to the sudden movement of the ship exceptionally well.

    The little battle ended with Roy losing with the score 2-10.

    "You¡¯re not bad, Roy Hon," Jason nodded his head. He still had to be careful as Roy sometimes made some good ys.

    "You¡¯re really good, Jason," Roy admitted albeit unwillingly. He looked towards the ball with a displeased expression. Even if it was not a fight, this little game made him realize that he stillcked in many aspects. Even towards someone who lived a pampered life, he still lost.

    Roy looked towards the crowd. His eyes locked on Jay as he sneered internally. He might be useless in front of the experts, but he was far betterpared with someone like Jay.

    "He seems to be ready to kill you, Jay," Tommymented.

    Jay sighed. "You should be careful on the street. I¡¯m afraid the Zone n is not going to let things go this way."

    "No worry, the Zone n¡¯s territory is in the north. I don¡¯t usually go there."

    "You¡¯re so easygoing."

    Tommy smiled. "Even if I meet them, I will be able to handle them."

    "I see."

 Chapter 158 Family Situation

    Kanae spent her Friday night in her favorite shop outside the Nali Family Mansion. This ce sold warm drinks at cheap prices. Even if the winter has passed and the weather grew warmer, it was still rtively cold at night, so this was her best ce to stay and keep warm. As her room still didn¡¯t have a heater, staying outside was clearly the smart move.

    Besides, the Nali Family guards didn¡¯t pay too much attention to her when she was here. After all, they already knew about how she liked to stay here when it was cold.

    "There¡¯s a big n meeting next week. I heard that each n¡¯s leader along with their most trusted attendants will gather."

    "Are you sure the news is true? There is too much wrong newstely."

    "I heard it from a trusted source. They have a yearly gathering, so it¡¯s not weird if they have the gathering this year right now."

    "I see."

    Kanae sipped her milk. This was also the ce where many people loved to gossip. Of course, not all of the news she heard here were true, but many of them were interesting. Her hand touched her special phone.

    "Oro, I heard that there¡¯s a job for Fiore Group."

    "Hmm, Rei, you startled me. Yes, there¡¯s a small job of fighting against a local gang. I have sent Tom to take care of them."

    Jason was looking towards hisptopzily. He still had a lot of work, so he knew that sleep was out of the question for him. After all, there were too many things he had to do. As for that small job, Tommy was already enough as he didn¡¯t want to trouble the others.

    "I want you to check whether the ns are having a gathering or not."

    "You say gathering? Can¡¯t you search that by yourself? Your skill in theputer is better than mine."

    "With my rundownptop, do you think I can search efficiently?"

    "Good point."

    Jason browsed the inte and gathered the news about the ns and so on. There was not much news about them, but he knew that the ns had their yearly gathering. After all, it was the event where they tried to establish more connections or probe into their enemies¡¯ affairs.

    His hands were busy working as he yawned. It was tiring, exceptionally tiring, but he still did it. Everything his captain said was an order for him and he would dly do it even if he was tired.

    "Yes, there¡¯s a meeting next week. All ns will send their representatives and each n¡¯s head have to attend."

    "Tom, are you there?"

    "What is it, Captain?"

    "Don¡¯t wander around the street too much. The Zone n knows your appearance and they might want to have some revenge on you."

    Tommy sighed. "Don¡¯t worry. I have finished the job, Oro. You can ask for the payment. Here¡¯s the proof."

    "No problem."

    They endedmunications, and Kanae sipped her milk again. Her eyes gazed outside for a split second. Ever since the incident from before, her uncle paid more attention to her movement around the mansion. These guards were exceptionally annoying.

    Although they only watched her when she was wandering around the mansion, the guards were simply too annoying. They made her feel like she was a prisoner who had to be watched constantly.

    She carefully shifted her position and drank the milkzily.

    "I want another ss."

    "Alright, Miss."

    While Kanae was spending the time drinking milk, Tommy made his way to his home. Although he didn¡¯t like to stay at home, he knew that there was no other choice as he didn¡¯t want to get captured by those annoying Zone n members.

    He could easily fight with them, but the result wouldn¡¯t be pretty. He changed his clothes and appearance in a dark alley before walking home. When he arrived nearby, he saw his mother in the embrace of a man. He didn¡¯t know who that man was as his mother always stayed with a different man every day.

    Not wanting to disturb her, Tommy leaned on a different building and waited patiently. This was the usual routine and the very reason he didn¡¯t want to stay at home. His mother always spent the day in the bedroom and each time, he would see a different man walking out of the ce. Most of them looked rich, which was probably the reason his mother tried to get close to them.

    After a few minutes, they separated. His mother cried and held onto the man¡¯s clothes, but he shoved her away. The force behind his push was quite big as the poor woman fell on the ground.

    The movement startled Tommy. He quickly moved forward while calling his mother. "Mother, are you alright?"

    Tommy¡¯s mother looked towards Tommy with reddened eyes. In her eyes, she could see the silhouette of the person she has loved yet hated the most. Without hesitation, she picked up the stone near her and threw it towards Tommy.

    "Get lost! Leave me alone! Without you here, he would never leave me!"

    Tommy captured the stone easily, but he stood in front of his mother with a pained expression. This was the reason he didn¡¯t like to talk with his mother. She always treated him like he was the reason her husband left her years ago, which was the start of his mother¡¯s life like this.

    "Mother..."

    "Don¡¯t call me ¡¯mother¡¯! Get lost!"

    Seeing his mother crying hysterically, Tommy stopped his steps. He slowly turned around and walked back. His steps were heavy, but he knew that he didn¡¯t have any other choice. He couldn¡¯t change the past. Without any choice, he moved back to the dark alleyway and changed his clothes back to that of Tom. There was no point in going home when his mother was like this.

    He touched his special phone and made a call.

    "Shin, do you mind if I drop by your ce?"

    "What are you talking about, you brat? The others are going to give me weird looks if I suddenly bring you inside. Just go to your home."

    "I can¡¯t. My mother is having another fit," Tommy answered back with a dry voice.

    "Oh..." Shin¡¯s voice disappeared for a moment. "You should just search for a safe ce. Things are not too good over on my side right now."

    "They¡¯re inspecting you to check your illegal gun again?"

    "Shut up, you brat," Shin sounded frustrated. "You should just head over to Jason¡¯s ce or some other ce. I can¡¯t talk too much."

    Tommy sighed as he sat down on the corner of the street. His eyes watched as the people walked here and there. He was already used to staying on the street, but during dangerous times like this, it was not safe, even for him.

    "If you can get past the security, I can wee you inside my ce," Jason answered.

    "You must be crazy."

    The Wells Family didn¡¯t be the biggest family for nothing. Their security was one of the very best in this city and trying to bypass it was the same as courting death.

    "I¡¯ll head over to your ce," Kanae answered. She stood up from her ce and paid for the milk. "It¡¯s safer with me around."

    "...Captain, are you telling me that I¡¯m useless?"

    "I never said that."

    Tommy was about tough when he saw several people walking towards him. His eyes narrowed when he saw the insignia.

    "Captain, you bettere here. The Zone n is surrounding me."

    Hearing that, Kanae moved her feet faster while Jason immediately searched for Tommy¡¯s location. They were not going to let the Zone n harm their precious member.

 Chapter 159 Kidnapped

    "I never imagined that I will see Tom here," one of the men looked Tommy up and down as if he was inspecting an item.

    Another one nodded his head. "How cocky of him, do you think as a member of the strongest group, you can walk around unnoticed?"

    Tommy stood up warily. His eyes examined them carefully, and he found out that they were the elites of their n. His skill should be above them slightly, but he was facing four people. Two of them had skills slightly below his, one far below, and the other one seemed to be on par.

    ¡¯This is going to be a hard fight.¡¯

    His hand gripped his sword tighter. He knew that this was going to be a brutal fight because he couldn¡¯t ensure that he won the fight.

    "n Head is going to be delighted if we can capture him."

    "After that, the Souhon n is going to pay the price. Without this brat, they are not as strong as before."

    The four of them walked closer to Tommy. They were looking towards him warily as they knew that this fight was not going to be easy. They might even lose their life if they were not careful.

    One of them moved towards Tommy at high speed and Tommy unsheathed his sword immediately. The sound of metal shing could be heard, and Tommy saw that the weakest member took out a gun. He cursed internally as he moved his body sideways and used his feet to kick the person before him in the gun¡¯s direction.

    BANG! BANG!

    He fired two shots, and one of them hit the man in front of Tommy while the other one missed. This man wailed in pain as his grip on his sword lessened. Tommy pulled in his sword slightly before flicking it into an attack from above, hitting straight to the man¡¯s shoulder.

    "You idiot! Use the gun carefully."

    The other two moved forward at the same time and surrounded Tommy. They attacked from two sides at the same time, and Tommy used his sword to block one of them. However, he was not fast enough to block the other one as he felt his shoulder get wounded.

    "I got you!"

    When Tommy¡¯s teammates heard that, their heart turned cold. They knew that this was not going to be easy.

    "Oro, Tom¡¯s location!"

    "ck Street Block C, on the side corner near the small line of stores."

    "Got it," Kanae had changed her clothes back at her house and slipped out without anyone detecting her. She ran in the darkness towards the location Jason pinpointed. She hoped that her friend was going to be alright.

    On the other hand, Tommy was doing his best to block the attacks from the two people. He had to be careful of sudden shots too, and he felt his concentration grow thinner as time passed.

    "Damn!" he got another wound, this time to his feet, as the sword hit him.

    Forcing his feet to hold on, he swept his sword horizontally towards the man beside him, cutting straight deep into his stomach.

    BANG!

    Tommy felt that his shoulder was going to snap as he fell to the floor. His consciousness started to fade, but he tried his best to look towards the man in front of him.

    The other man raised his sword with the intention to kill, but a voice stopped him.

    "Don¡¯t kill him," a man appeared.

    "Young Master Rick," the weakest man was stunned. "But he killed two of our members."

    Rick looked towards the two fallen people on the ground. He was pained, but he knew that he couldn¡¯t kill Tommy right now.

    "Bring him back to our ce. Let¡¯s use him as a bargaining chip against the Souhon n. I¡¯m sure Fiore Group will demand an answer from the Souhon n," Rick revealed his general n.

    If they killed Tommy, Fiore Group would never forgive them. On the other hand, if they used Tommy to bargain with the Souhon n, it would make things moreplicated. If the Souhon n chose to leave Tommy alone, the rtionship between the two would fall apart and there was nothing wrong with them killing this boy after that. Fiore Group would point their spears at the Souhon n rather than them.

    "Young Master is a genius."

    "Stop his bleeding. He has to be alive for at least one more day."

    "We understand, Young Master."

    Rick looked towards Tommy for a moment before crouching down and searching his body. He found a small and weird phone on his body.

    "What is this?"

    "Could it be there¡¯s a GPS in there?" one of the members asked.

    "It¡¯s possible," Rick yed with the phone as he recalled something. If the other members were to find out right now, they were going to be in big trouble.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    He threw the phone to the side and hurriedly loaded the unconscious Tommy into his car. Tommy still heard their n, so he felt slightly disgusted, but he knew that it was indeed possible for things to develop that way. Since his special phone was still on, the others should know Rick¡¯s n.

    "Rei, they¡¯re throwing the special phone away. You have to get there quickly!" Jason warned.

    "I¡¯m already sprinting!" Kanae also heard the conversation and her face was ck due to anger. She could not believe that they were going to do something so vicious like that. Did the dispute between ns have to involve them?

    "Next time Tom does something reckless again, don¡¯t you ever support him. His brain is made of rock."

    "I know."

    Kanae made another turn as her shadow left afterimages on the street. Her feet hurt from her straining them, but she had to hurry or she would not be able to reach the ce in time.

    Jason was walking with hisptop and I-Pad towards his car. He knew that they were going to bete as there several seconds already passed. If Kanae continued to run at full speed, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the aftereffect as the pain would make her unable to move. After all, a human¡¯s muscles have a limit.

    Swish!

    Kanae finally arrived at the scene. She looked around, but there was not a single trace of the car. The tracks on the snowy ground have disappeared because of the heavy snow. There was no way they could trace the other party if things were going to be like this.

    Her eyesnded on the small phone on top of the snow by the side. She crouched down and stretched out her trembling hand to pick it up. She recognized it. It was Tommy¡¯s special phone.

    She waste.

    Bang!

    Her fistnded on the wall, making numerous cracks on the wall.

    "Oro, find out their location," Kanae¡¯s voice was filled with murderous intent. Her eyes were staring straight at the phone as her grip tightened, showing her anger. She would not let them off because they had hurt her friend.

    --------------------------------------------------------------

    ~~~ANNOUNCEMENT~~~

    Hey everyone, Thank you for reading up until now and I¡¯m really grateful for all the support you have shown me thro thements, the votes, and the gifts all these times. \(^_^)/

    It has been more or less four months ever since the novel first published until now. When I first try to write this novel, I never expect that I could have a lot of readers. After all, I pick up quite an unusual route of story (which I believe some of you called as guessing game with the mysterious lead). Thement and the constant support shown to this novel keeps me going on because I know there are readers out there waiting for new update of the novel.

    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not making an announcement to end the novel (There are still a lot of chapters that I want to write and share). I¡¯m making this announcement to tell you that UTVN will be premium, which meant that the chapters will be locked.

    I know that many of you didn¡¯t like the premium, but I have spent hours working to create this novel. As some of you might have known (from the author¡¯s note regarding exams before), I¡¯m still a student and writing is my hobby plus side work, so I also wish to gain some ie from it.

    I do hope that you can continue to support me in this journey with the characters. Still, if you choose to drop the novel because it bes premium, I respect your choice since I know that many of you have other novels you would prefer to spend your stones. It has been a pleasure to spend all these times with you.

    Once again, I sincerely thank you for supporting me all this time. After all, I can¡¯t get this far without all of your support no matter how insignificant you thought they were.

    (As for the price of spirit stone (ss), it¡¯ll depend on the word count. 200 words is 1 ss. With the amount of words that I usually write, the price should be around 6-8 ss per chapter, sometimes might be more or sometimes lesser, but it shouldn¡¯t stray too far)

    As the start of premium, which is the next chapter, I will give a mass release. I can¡¯t give you the exact date, yet, but it won¡¯t take too long (~_^)

    Hope you will enjoy them~ (And don¡¯t worry, I will keep my usual chapter release of one chapter each day plus some bonuses as I¡¯m still in holiday). You don¡¯t need to give me gifts if you can¡¯t, just use them to unlock the chapter after this if you still choose to continue reading.

    Thank you!

    With Love <3,

    Sorahana

 Chapter 160 Souhon Clanâ€™s Stand

    Kevin had to wake up early. There was a gathering with the other ns this morning, and he had to attend as the Ryukalin n Head. He looked towards the other two who were busy dressing up.

    "There¡¯s no need to be so formal. Besides, many of them are our school¡¯s ssmates."

    Neo looked back. "Boss, you look good whatever you wear, but we don¡¯t. This is why we have to dress up carefully."

    Kevin gazed coldly as Neo shut his mouth. He knew that Kevin didn¡¯t like the joke, but he always said it out loud because he knew very well the situation that his Boss in was not that good. After all, Kevin was the youngest n Head among the five strongest and biggest ns.

    Mike sighed. "Boss, be careful of the others. Many of them are going to try taking advantage of you."

    "They won¡¯t be able to," Kevin answered simply and calmly. He was not afraid of them. This was not the first time he faced them and he had been trying to keep a low profile as he didn¡¯t want to make those people focus their attention on him.

    Even if the Ryukalin n was the strongest n, he still had to wait. His position was not stable enough to make the other n Heads submit to him as they did to his father years ago.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    It was still early in the morning, but they already arrived at the venue. No one dared toete as they knew that the other ns would look unfavorably on them if they camete to the gathering. If they wanted to increase their power, they would need to make sure that they gave a good impression.

    Kevin walked inside with Mike and Neo following behind him. Usually, only the n heads would attend with their close and trusted attendants, but asionally, the young masters of the ns would appear to show their faces. This time was the same as there were several young men in either their teenage years or their early twenties.

    "Boss, your seat is over there."

    The other four strongest ns were sitting around a table. Three of the n Heads brought their sessors, who sat behind them. The Zone n brought Rick, the Souhon n brought Roy and Jay, while the other n brought his first son.

    When Roy and Jay saw Kevin, they were startled. At first, they didn¡¯t understand what this young man was doing here. They only knew him as a sessful businessman in their school that theypletely forgot his surname. ¡¯Kalin¡¯ was the name only given to the direct lineage in the Ryukalin n.

    "My apologies for making the elders wait," Kevin greeted them formally.

    Although he was notte, since he was thest, this was the usual custom. The others had alreadye, so they nodded their heads. Although some of them showed disdain, no one dared to tantly make trouble for the biggest n in this city.

    As the biggest n, the Ryukalin n held more than a quarter of the city as its territory. It was unprecedented and no one dared to imagine fighting head on with them. Unless they wanted to die, no one dared to.

    The Souhon n only held around one sixth of this city as did the Tamari n, the third biggest n in this city. Lastly, there were the Merion n and the Zone n who each held around one-seventh of this city as their territory. The rest of the city was divided by the smaller ns that were scattered all over the ce.

    Roy¡¯s eyes were fixed on Kevin. He had heard that the Ryukalin n Head was only a teenager. Now that he saw this man, he felt that the story was true. He rarely met with Kevin, but he already heard about this boy a lot in school.

    On the other hand, Jay felt like fainting. He was basically Kevin¡¯sckey during his time in school. From the bottom of his heart, he hoped that his father wouldn¡¯t get angry at him for what he did.

    "As usual, let¡¯s discuss our current issues," the Merion n Head started calmly. He was already an old man, but he was still filled with vigor. Behind his back, his son was watching him carefully. He was afraid his father was going to do something that crossed the line.

    "Not a problem," the other n heads immediately engaged in the light talk. No one tantly pointed out their bad rtionships or whatever as they only wanted to talk about things that were pleasant to the ears at the beginning.

    The big ns were having a good time talking about this and that as the smaller ns could only engage in light talk amongst themselves. Some of the ns were too small to attract the big ns¡¯ notice, so no one tried to interfere. Unless there was a change in theposition of the five ns, they didn¡¯t dare to interrupt.

    Kevin nearly didn¡¯t talk at all. Because of his young age, the others were not treating him too seriously. As for himself, he felt that there was no need for him to show off at this time.

    "Now, I want to ask something, when will the dispute between the Souhon n and Zone n end?"

    When they reached this topic, the situation turned tense. The Souhon n¡¯s territory was in the Northwest while Zone n was in the Northeast. The two of them were basically vying to be the king of the north, so they often shed.

    Kevin raised his head. "I hope you two can dissolve the matter quickly as it¡¯s not a trivial problem."

    The Ryukalin n held the territory in the center but slightly to the southeast. They were quite big and had borders with all the other ns. The other two ns held territory extending from the west to the south. Around them, there were several small ns, but they were not really worth mentioning.

    Zone n Head traded gazes with Souhon n Head. The two of them wanted to fight for the territory in the north, so they were not on good terms with each other. Besides, with the poor abilities of Jay and Roy, the Souhon n would likely lose even more areas.

    "I heard that the Souhon n joined hands with Fiore Group, is it true?"

    Facing this question, Jay stiffened. It was his idea to bring the Fiore Group to help them, and he didn¡¯t even try to consult the others. Saying that they borrowed help from the group was rather incorrect as only Tommy helped him because they were friends.

    "We only have a shallow rtionship. It¡¯s not too deep," Souhon n Head answered.

    "Fiore Group helped you out when you shed with me," Zone n Head took out a paper. "If it is the group that has a problem, will you help them?"

    He put the paper on the table. They could clearly see a man riddled with wounds tied to the chair. They couldn¡¯t see his face too clearly due to the blood, but they recognized his clothes. The dark brown headband was Tom¡¯s trademark. He was wearing a shirt and jeans, which was the usual clothes he wore. On his face, there was a mark that seemed to be a scar on the right eye.

    Kevin recognized the boy instantly. He passed a nce towards Neo, who immediately moved behind him and started working on the special smallputer that he integrated into his watch. If Tommy was truly hurt, Fiore Group might make a move.

    "He¡¯s not answering his phone," Neo whispered softly.

    Kevin moved his gaze towards the picture. Should he help him? He might not have any rtion with Fiore Group, but he was Tommy¡¯s leader in school. He didn¡¯t want to see someone he knew get hurt.

    Jay clenched his fist. This was his fault. He looked towards his father. "Fat ¨Cn Head, what are we going to do?"

    Souhon n Head looked towards the picture. Fiore Group might be powerful, but it was not worth it to sacrifice their members just to help them. There were other powerful groups on the street. Fiore Group was not irreceable.

    "We just have a shallow rtionship," Souhon n Head stressed. "It¡¯s not my concern."

    "Father!" Jay was surprised.

    Souhon n Head raised his hand in front of Jay. It was a warning for the boy to not make a move recklessly. On the other hand, Jay felt truly helpless. He wanted to help his friend very badly.

    Zone n Head smiled. "I see, it¡¯s a pity."

    "I guess, there¡¯s no use keeping him alive," Rick took out his phone. He was going to make the call to let his men kill Tom.

 Chapter 161 Rei, the Leader of Fiore Group

    ck Street

    "Oro, send me the map towards their headquarters," Kanae gave an instruction.

    Jason was startled when he heard Kanae¡¯s order. He looked towards theptop with bewilderment as he seemed to understand what Kanae was nning.

    "No. If I give it to you, you will charge there, right?"

    "Of course," Kanae answered. "They don¡¯t have too many people in their headquarters during this time. If I can strike them, it¡¯s the end for their n."

    "It¡¯s still dangerous, you idiot!"

    "The location, Oro."

    Jason typed fast on hisptop before he sent a location to Kanae. "I¡¯m not sure they¡¯ll keep Tom there, so I¡¯ll check the cameras and find his location."

    "They¡¯ll bring him to the headquarters," Kanae answered calmly.

    "How do you know?"

    "Trust me."

    When the other two heard about it, they didn¡¯t know what to say. Sometimes, Kanae would just rely on her instinct, and it would be spot on. They didn¡¯t understand the reason, but they knew that asionally, Kanae got things right even without much exnation.

    Kanae moved to the side and hitched a ride. "I need to go to the north."

    "North? That¡¯s very far, Miss."

    She took out her money. "Is this enough?"

    The man in front of her looked towards the money in Kanae¡¯s hand with shining eyes. He nodded his head repeatedly. People from ck Street never had enough to live decently. Facing this stack of money, they would be tempted.

    Jason was still typing when he heard that conversation. "Rei, you¡¯re not a richdy. What are you doing giving money to others?"

    "Put it in Tom¡¯s tab. I¡¯ll take it back."

    "..."

    Shin sighed. "I¡¯ll head towards the ce. Remember, I can only protect you from behind as I can¡¯t get closer. There are a lot of barriers in that ce."

    The n¡¯s headquarters would surely be filled with a lot of safety precautions. There was no other way as they needed to make sure that they were safe in their territory. Of course, there were also a lot of cameras.

    Jason was inside his car as he browsed the information he gathered while driving. "Their ce is big and there are a lot of guards outside. Which side do you want to handle, Rei?"

    "I take the inside, you outside and search for Tom. Shin, you take care of the others."

    "Yes, Captain."

    The three of them headed towards the north part of the city. Even with transportation, it still took them a long time to reach the area. Kanae gave that man the money she promised, and he immediately took off again.

    She was wearing her usual costume as Rei, so her face waspletely covered.

    "Oro, he¡¯s here right?"

    "Yes, I looked through the cameras and saw some men dragging Tom out of a car near their headquarters. Wait, you have arrived?"

    "The journey through the ck Street is fasterpared with the big roads," Kanae answered as she sneaked closer.

    "Wait, I need to turn off the cameras!" Jason immediately worked and turned off all the security devices in the Zone n¡¯s Residence. The sudden power outage immediately rmed the guards, but they didn¡¯t manage to see anything.

    Rei rushed towards the gate and leapt over the top immediately. Her hand was already holding her small sword as she attacked the guards. She attacked one from below and the second from the side with her feet.

    The two guards fell to the ground as she moved towards the building. Several men charged towards her, but she didn¡¯t move back. Her nimble footwork and sword immediately finished them off as they fell to the ground in mere seconds.

    BANG!

    "Who is it?" a man was pointing a gun towards Kanae.

    Kanae paid no heed to the gun as she charged towards him. He shot the gun, but Kanae evaded it to the side and sprinted immediately. Her knee hit the man right in his stomach as he flew t backwards onto the ground.

    She moved towards the next door and started her barrage of attack as the guards surrounded her and attacked her at the same time. She evaded their attacks all at once and then countered from below one by one.

    CLANG!

    "You sure are courageous toe into our territory," a man was holding a big sword and it shed with Kanae¡¯s sword.

    "Very brave but idiotic," another one appeared and charged towards Kanae.

    Facing these two¡¯s attacks, she used her small sword to block the first man¡¯s attack from above. Her hand moved nimbly as she moved to the side and used her sword to attack from the side. Her target was the man¡¯s hand, and she made a deep wound that grazed his bone.

    "You¡¯re good."

    The first man immediately switched his sword to his other hand and swung towards her right side. Kanae immediately dived down. At the same time, the other man kicked towards her and hit her stomach.

    "Eh, it¡¯s a small guy."

    Kanae twisted her body and her sword shed deeply into the first man. He yelled abruptly, but he could not fight anymore. With that wound, it would be a miracle if he could still stay alive.

    The next moment, Kanae moved to the other side and grabbed the second man¡¯s fist. She used her sword to strike towards the man¡¯s neck, thus finishing him off in that one move.

    "He¡¯s quite strong," Kanae wiped the blood that trickled down from her mouth. She was hurt, but she was mostly alright.

    "Rei, did you charge inside alone? There are still some elites inside."

    "I know, I have just taken care of two of them."

    Jason sighed deeply. "Even if you¡¯re strong, you have to pay more attention; there are a lot of people inside the ce."

    "I¡¯ll talk to you againter," Kanae was looking towards the other room as dozens of men appeared. It seemed the Zone n had a lot of members. It didn¡¯t really matter, though. She would not stop here.

    She stomped on the ground as she charged towards the group of men. The sound of des shing followed by that of guns reverberated inside this residence. The screams of pain and yelling in anger came following afterward. The night was no longer a silent one as a ruckus erupted from the residence.

    All of it was caused by one single person named Rei.

 Chapter 162 Rescue

    When Jason arrived near the Zone n headquarters, it was nearly dawn. Rei had been alone in the residence for a long time already. He parked his car pretty far away and after ensuring that the cameras had stopped working, he dashed towards the residence.

    "Rei, are you here?"

    He looked towards the mess with a heavy heart. He knew that Kanae would have destroyed much of the residence by the time he got here. Without any other choice, he traveled through the garden. There was barely anyone outside as they were heading into the building to take care of Kanae.

    A man appeared from the corner. His eyes turnedrge when he saw Jason. The knitted hat and the eye patch made him realize who this man was in an instant.

    "Oro is here!"

    "Oh, you have seen me," Jason sighed and took out his sword. Contrary to the other two, his sword was rather big and heavy. He was more used to this kind of sword rather than the small one like the other two.

    He charged forward and used the weight of his sword to his advantage. This type of sword was best wielded by attacking from above and that was what he did.

    The men surrounded him, but Jason moved faster. Even with such a big and heavy sword, he could swing it rather fast and finished them off very quickly. The men were lying facedown on the ground when he had finished.

    "Rei, where are you?"

    He could not hear Kanae¡¯s answer as all he heard was the sound of the girl panting. She had been going on a rampage for quite some time, and he knew that she would not be able to hold on if this continued.

    "Oro, there¡¯s a small building on the left. They might have put Tom there," Shin¡¯s voice interrupted him from his worry.

    "I got it."

    "As for the trash," Shin aimed towards the men that appeared from the other side because of that man¡¯s yell.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    "Just leave them to me," Shin said calmly.

    "Thank you, Shin."

    Jason traveled to the side of the residence towards a smaller building and opened the door. A man was standing there with a gun in his hand. He immediately raised it and opened gunfire the moment the door was opened.

    Rolling on the ground, Jason evaded most of the bullets. Thest one grazed his shoulder as he arrived in front of the man and shed down at him using his big sword.

    "Shin, we need more practice."

    "I¡¯ll arrange it," Shin answered. "You better be quick. Police officers are going toe if we don¡¯t hurry."

    "They called the police?" Jason asked in bewilderment. The ns never sidedpletely with the police because of their difference in nature and way of doing things. This was the reason they didn¡¯t usually have to hurry when dealing with the ns. The government was not going to find out.

    Shin looked up from his rifle. "Not quite, but you created a ckout in this entire area for a long time already. It¡¯s already morning and a lot of people are going to work soon. Find Tom and bring Rei out from the residence as fast as you can. You can¡¯t risk being seen."

    "Fine," Jason opened the door.

    Three men charged towards him and another one pointed his gun. He countered their attack immediately and used his sword to attack the one with the gun. These men seemed to love ganging up very much.

    When he finished dealing with the men, he saw Tommy tied to a chair. His head was bleeding, so he knew that they hit this boy¡¯s head because he had struggled. He immediately used his sword to slice through the ropes and freed Tommy from the chair.

    "Shin, how to wake him up without harming him?"

    "Pat him gently near his heart, at the right side of his chest, from the back and front. Remember, GENTLY," Shin instructed.

    Jason crouched down near Tommy. He put one of his hands near Tommy¡¯s heart from the front and the other one on the back. His left hand, the one on the back, moved back slightly before hitting Tommy¡¯s back.

    "Ugh," Tommy opened his eyes. "Oro?"

    "Good, now lean on me. I can¡¯t fight if I have to carry you."

    "That¡¯s your reason for waking him up?" Shin nearly yelled at the phone. He was pissed off at Jason¡¯s way of doing things.

    "What? I need help if I want to take him away."

    "Unbelievable, Rei is much better in this case. Anyway, take him to your car as fast as possible."

    Jason helped Tommy to stand as they walked outside. Whenever there was an enemy near them, he used his sword to finish them off. As for the further ones, Shin took care of them.

    "Rest here, I have to find Rei."

    Tommy looked towards Jason as he felt his eyes turn wet. "I¡¯m sorry."

    "Don¡¯t cry, just stay here. Here¡¯s the additional special phone. You can use it for the time being."

    Tommy held the special phone on his hand. He felt his eyes water even more as time passed. This was entirely his fault. He shouldn¡¯t have changed into this attire. Without it, no one would know that he was Tom. Now, everything was toote.

    "Tom, don¡¯t cry. You¡¯re not a girl."

    "Shut up, Shin."

    "Anyway, you¡¯re wounded badly. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be able to stand for the time being. Rest first. I¡¯ll treat you when we get back."

    "Yes..."

    Jason sprinted inside the building. At first, he saw only a few men sprawling on the ground. He was not sure about their condition, but many of them were probably already dead.

    When he arrived in the third room, his pupils dted as he saw the pile of men on the floor. There were at least 20 men in this room. Based on their positions, he guessed that Kanae took care of them at the same time.

    He quickly moved to the next room. This time, the number of fallen men was almost double and at the very center stood a figure holding a sword. Blood covered her body as she panted heavily. She turned around and saw Jason there.

    "Oro, you¡¯rete."

    "Rei, can you walk?" Jason asked warily.

    Kanae nodded her head. She walked slowly towards Jason as she tried her best to catch her breath. When they reached the second room where there were two elites fallen on the floor, they heard the sound of a phone ringing.

    Jason looked towards the phone on the ground. On the screen, it was written: ¡¯Young Master Rick.¡¯

    "Oro, do you remember their n?" Kanae asked with a cold tone.

    Jason nodded his head. "The Souhon n doesn¡¯t have any n to keep their rtionship with us. What a pity, but it¡¯s for the better. A group should be independent."

    "As long as the Souhon n doesn¡¯t change their leader to Jay, we won¡¯t ept their request."

    "I understand, Captain," Jason nodded his head. "Should I answer it?"

    Kanae stared at the ringing phone as she considered her options.

 Chapter 163 Rick, this is Our Present for You

    In the ns¡¯ meeting, Rick was holding his phone with a smile stered on his face. He was waiting for the call to go through, but his subordinates didn¡¯t pick up for a few seconds. He felt that it was rather weird. Why did they not answer the phone?

    "Young Master? Is there anything wrong?"

    Rick threw a re towards the person who asked. He was thinking that he might be calling the wrong number when he heard the sound of the phone being picked up.

    "Ah, elder, you finally pick up. There¡¯s no need to keep that boy anymore, you can finish him off."

    Rick was saying this with a face full of glee while the others were looking towards him with inquiring eyes. Kevin made a gesture for Neo, and the man immediately hacked the phone and turned on the speaker.

    They heard the sound of weirdughtering from the phone. The n Heads were looking towards each other with bewilderment. Even Rick was stunned. He was sure that he didn¡¯t put the speaker on.

    "Young Master Rick from the Zone n," the one on the line spoke slowly with a low tone.

    "Who is this?" Rick was stunned. This was not the voice of his elder. It was an unknown voice that he didn¡¯t recognize. Could it be that someone stole the phone of his elder?

    There was a sound of a chuckle. "It¡¯s a bit impolite of me to not introduce myself. My name is Oro, from Fiore Group."

    The moment they heard the phrase ¡¯Fiore Group¡¯, they knew that something was wrong. The Zone n Head immediately snatched the phone as he bellowed in anger.

    "What are you doing in my territory?"

    "What I¡¯m doing? I¡¯m just taking back what¡¯s ours. You think we won¡¯t make a move because you¡¯re a big n, Zone n Pig Head?"

    The other n Heads were looking towards each other with stifledughter. They wanted tough at the nickname Oro gave, but no one dared to do so. After all, the Zone n was still a big n.

    "Watch your mouth! I¡¯ll raze your heaquarters!" Zone n Head was angry.

    The sound ofughter sounded again. "I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t have the ability to do that. Anyway, I¡¯m quite busy, so have fun with the present I¡¯m leaving you."

    The other side hung up, and they looked towards each other in bewilderment. Kevin took a nce towards Neo, but his friend shook his head. Neo had tried to trace the call, but it failed in the middle. All he knew was the location should be in the north, which mean they might be not far from the Zone n Residence.

    "I wonder what the present he means is," Tamari n Head said in a low tone. He was sure that whatever the present was, it would not be good.

    One of the Zone n members immediately searched the cameras surrounding their residence. He was shocked when he saw the state of it from hisptop.

    "Connect it to the big screen," Kevin said calmly.

    Neo immediately did that, and they could see the mess of the Zone n Residence. Their members were scattered around like trash and blood was sttered everywhere. Zone n Head¡¯s face paled immediately. The core members of the Zone n were all there as he only chose his son to apany him while the others returned to guard Tom.

    "I had at least three experts there," Zone n Head¡¯s voice quivered. In addition, he had nearly 100 people guarding the area. Although many of them had poor skills, their number should be far more than the Fiore Group.

    "Are there any videos?" Roy asked.

    "They¡¯re deleted, and there¡¯s no way to recover them."

    Kevin looked towards Neo and thetter also shook his head. With his abilities, there was no way he could recover those videos because the electricity had been cut it that area.

    At that moment, Jay¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up embarrassedly, but he was stunned speechless when he heard the voice from the other side.

    "Tom?"

    "Yo, Jay," Tommy said with a rough voice. It was clear that he was feeling pain. "Don¡¯t contact me again until you be the n head. If you never be the n head, then never contact me again."

    "Wait, what?" Jay was stunned. Did his friend has just threaten the entire Souhon n?

    Rick looked towards Roy with a heated gaze. "At least, you won¡¯t get away too, my friend."

    "Jay, what did he say?"

    Neo didn¡¯t manage to hack the phone this time, so they could only wait for Jay to tell them the content of the conversation.

    "He said that we no longer any rtion with them. They will not answer any of our requests," Jay answered.

    Zone n Head felt that that was bad for the Souhoun n but still not as bad as what happened to him. He stood up angrily and looked towards his son. "We¡¯re going back!"

    Kevin tapped the armrest as he pondered. With the Zone n nearly gone, their areas would be up for grabs. He moved his index finger horizontally and Neo immediately smirked. They would carry out their n slowly.

    "This shall be the end of the Zone n," Tamari n Head sighed. He knew very well what it meant having his entire residence in total chaos like that. Not to mention, the experts were all defeated.

    "Fiore Group truly deserves their name of being the strongest," Merion n Head sighed. His n¡¯s size was around the same as Zone n¡¯s. If Fiore Group could annihte the entire Zone n, they could do the same with his n. Thinking about this made him shiver in fear.

    Kevin nodded his head slowly. "And they didn¡¯t have one of their core members this time."

    His remark reminded them that Tom was captured and couldn¡¯t help his teammates. This realization made them wonder just how strong this new group was. On the other hand, Souhon n Head felt like he had just wasted a very good chance to be friends with that group. Now that chance has disappeared.

    Jay was holding onto his phone with trembling hands. He knew Tommy¡¯s real identity, and he was worried that Tommy wouldn¡¯t want to be his friend anymore. As for Tom not answering his requests anymore, that was a different matter and he didn¡¯t care too much. All he wanted was his friend still, joking and ying together with him and so on.

    "They¡¯re just a small group. Before long, they¡¯re going to disappear," Roy snorted. He didn¡¯t believe that a small group could handle the other ns. They were not a small n and unlike the Zone n, they had more experts.

    Tamari n Head stayed silent. He didn¡¯t want to take the risk as he felt that Fiore Group was not simple. Rather than being enemies with this terrifying group, it would be better to be friends. Of course, that would need to wait until the right opportunity arose.

    If they couldn¡¯t be friends, being a passerby was good enough. As long as they didn¡¯t be enemies, that was already pretty good.

    "The number five n will surely change. I wonder who will rece them," Roy¡¯s eyes shed with malicious intent. This was the chance for them to move.

    After that unexpected interruption, they talked here and there for a bit more before leaving towards their respective homes.

    "Neo, search for Tommy¡¯s whereabouts and give him a call. I want to propose something to him."

    "Right now?" Neo was stunned.

    "Yes."

 Chapter 164 Recuperating

    Inside a Small Clinic

    "Shin, can¡¯t you be gentler?" Tommy asked with a pained expression. The doctor before him was bandaging him with such force that it hurt.

    The man looked back at Tommy with a big frown on his face. He was a tall man, but rather skinny. His ck hair and polite gesture made him look like a handsome schr, but Tommy knew the truth. His nimble hands moved and continued treating Tommy without any intention to reduce his strength.

    "Outside our work, I¡¯m Doctor Shiro, Tommy," the man said with a dark tone.

    Tommy shrugged. This was the same man as their school¡¯s infirmary doctor. Even though Shiro¡¯s day job was to be the doctor to high school kids, he was also part of their group. In the identity as the fourth core member of Fiore Group, he specialized in protecting them from the shadows.

    Seeing Tommy¡¯s nonchnt expression, he tightened the bandage once more. This resulted in Tommy yelping out in pain.

    On the side, Kanae was sitting on the bed with a wry expression. Shiro had already finished treating her and her condition was rather bad. There were nearly no external wounds, but her ribs were slightly broken because of a hard impact to her chest. Besides, she strained her feet because she sprinted so suddenly. Thankfully, it was not too serious.

    "You won¡¯t feel toofortable when you¡¯re moving," Shiro reminded when he saw Kanae move.

    "I know, Doctor," Kanae frowned. She already felt ufortable even when she didn¡¯t exert any pressure on her chest. It was agonizing and annoying.

    "Based on your recovery speed, you need around 10 days to fully heal. After that, you have to train your body slightly to rehabilitate as you tend to move around too much."

    Kanae smiled wryly. "You know me the best, Doc."

    Shiro nodded his head. He was also the one who made the judgment regarding Kanae¡¯s wounds previously. He missed the time by more than one month, so he knew that for some weird reason, Kanae¡¯s recovery ability must have improved again.

    "You have to retrain your body again. We should hold another intense training session in the near future."

    They hadn¡¯t trained intensely for quite some time. Kanae still had her normal jogging during PE and martial arts ss, but that was not enough to withstand her excessive strain in a fight. They needed more intense training and all to push their limits further.

    Jason nodded his head in agreement. "Your skills are getting rusty, Kanae. If our skills are only just at this level, we won¡¯t be able to contend against the bigger ns."

    The Zone n was only at the trailing end of the five big ns. In addition, when they attacked, the n head and the young master were not present. If those two were present, Kanae might not be able to escape with only light wounds like this.

    "They¡¯re not that rusty, but it¡¯s them who are stronger. We never had any dealings with the big ns before this, so it¡¯s impossible for us to have known their strength," Kanae flicked a nce towards Jason. "That is excluding your personal dealing with them."

    As the young master, Jason had met with people from the ns a few times, so he was quite familiar with them. On the other hand, the other three didn¡¯t have prestigious statuses like Jason, so in the past they didn¡¯t have the chances he had.

    "So, anything you want us to do, Rei?" Tommy asked.

    "After our wounds have healed, we¡¯ll arrange an intense training session for several days," Kanae pondered. "Oh wait, in two weeks it¡¯s midterm season, so we can only hold it after that."

    "That¡¯s a good idea," Jason agreed without much thought.

    "What about your work, Young Master?"

    "I can skip out on most of it just fine. I might not be able to skip the meetings, but the usual work is not a big problem."

    Shiro leaned back on the wall. "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s going to be hard for me to ask for a lengthy vacation as they need to find a recement too. I¡¯ll try to ask the school about that."

    Kanae nodded her head and leaned back on the bed. She wanted to rest as she was rather exhausted after forcing herself to stay awake and fighting fiercely with the Zone n. It was incredibly tiring and her young body would not be able to hold on if she didn¡¯t have any rest.

    "You three don¡¯t have to linger in the school too much. I know you only came because you want to follow me."

    Jason looked towards Kanae with a smile. "Who was it that destroyed my previous school, so I had to search for a different one?"

    The location of the big fight in August was at the prestigious school. This school was where the descendants of the four big families usually gathered to study. Besides the descendants, only talented young people could get in. Because of the fight, the ce was destroyed, and it took a long time to finish cleaning up the aftermath.

    After they had finished the cleanup, the four big families decided to build another school with some additional buildings on the same site. As one of the young masters, he participated in the construction and knew about some of the details.

    Kanae shrugged. "We never had any dealings with bombs, you should ask the other groups who ced those bombs there and nearly buried us alive."

    Tommy shivered when he recalled what happened back then. At that time, he got wounded quite quickly, so he could only watch as the others fought. It was scary yet exhrating at the same time. The only regret he had was that he did not stand with the others on the frontline.

    Even this time, he was being a burden for the others. He got captured easily and then they held him as a hostage. It was a huge humiliation, and he knew that it was a stain that would stay with him for the rest of his life.

    "Kanae, I¡¯m sorry for this time."

    "It¡¯s not your fault, but theirs. Your skill is indeed not up to par, and the incident with your mother is unexpected," Kanae smiled. "So, you shouldn¡¯t me yourself."

    Tommy looked towards Kanae as he bit his lips. His sense of guilt still didn¡¯t leave him. If not because of him, Kanae wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt, and Jason too wouldn¡¯t have got hurt like this.

    "It¡¯s just a light wound," Jason shrugged when he saw Tommy¡¯s gaze on him. "A normal 16-year-old boy is naturally not as strong as the others. You already did great, Tommy."

    "But..." Kanae is far stronger than him.

    His sentence lodged in his throat as he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say it. He felt pathetic, as he couldn¡¯t reach the same level as his captain and made a joke out of himself.

    "Don¡¯tpare yourself to Kanae. She has a natural-born ability for martial arts, so her speed in learning is faster than yours," Shiro said. He also found out that Kanae seemed to grow even stronger as time passed. It was as if a dormant power inside her slowly awakened.

    Jason nodded his head. "Even I¡¯m not as good as her with me being the direct lineage, so you should just focus on getting stronger little by little."

    Tommy nodded his head. He didn¡¯t want to be a burden again in the future. He wanted to stay with them and fight on the frontline. Getting captured and being the bargaining chip for their enemies to threaten his friends was not pleasant.

    Shiro cleaned up his tools. "Today is Saturday, so it¡¯s a good day for us to rest. I¡¯m sure all of you want to have some sleep, right?"

    Jason nodded his head. He recalled his schedule for today and groaned when he recalled that he had a meeting over dinnerter tonight. The other party was also someone important, so he couldn¡¯t just go and cancel this important meeting.

    They were conversing lightheartedly when Tommy¡¯s phone suddenly rang.

 Chapter 165 Group is Independen

    "Tommy, that¡¯s not our group phone, right?" Kanae¡¯s eyes turned sharper. There was only a limited number of people who knew Tommy¡¯s number. This boy was not popr in school, so there was almost no one who knew his number.

    Jason immediately took his I-Pad and handed it to Kanae. On the other hand, Shiro brought the phone to Tommy. These two were wounded badly, so they needed help from others to be able to reach these items.

    "Kanae, have you finished the preparation?"

    "You can pick it up now," Kanae answered as her hand was still busy with the I-Pad. On the side, Jason already picked hisptop and also constructed a blockade of jamming signals to avoid getting tapped.

    Tommy answered the phone. "Hello, who is this?"

    His phone disyed a stranger¡¯s number, so he tried to be cautious. After all, he knew that he rarely gave his phone number to anyone, so he had to be careful to not leave any trace of him being Tom.

    "Hello, Tommy."

    Hearing that cheerful and mischievous tone, Tommy immediately realized who he was talking to. He blinked his eyes several times before calming himself down and looking towards his teammates.

    "Neo, what do you want?"

    "Oh, you recognize my voice! I thought you might not know that it¡¯s me."

    Tommy rolled his eyes. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t recognize the voice of someone who has been with him for months. Besides, Neo¡¯s yful tone was quite unique.

    "What do you want?"

    Kanae recalled that Tommy once told her that Neo knew his real identity. This made her even more cautious in case they leaked out the news outside. The result wouldn¡¯t be pretty if his enemies started toe to their school and search for Tommy because of this boy¡¯s other identity.

    Neo was in the car when he made the call. He noticed that Kevin was ring at him, so he continued talking.

    "I want to talk about Fiore Group. You did a great job in the Zone n territory just now."

    Tommy arched his eyebrows. The news surely traveled fast. They just finished the battle a few hours ago, but Neo already got the news about it.

    Jason motioned for Tommy to answer and the boy did as Jason wanted.

    "Thank you, but I¡¯m sure you didn¡¯t call just to congratte me, right?"

    "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not alone right now, Tommy. Can I talk with your teammates?"

    The other three immediately shook their heads. The three of them already interacted with Neo in their real identities. If they talked, they might get found out that they were part of Fiore Group because Neo would recognize their voices.

    "They don¡¯t want to talk with you," Tommy answered.

    Neo was not surprised. Having him track down one of the members so quickly must have made them cautious. Secretly, he felt proud for tracking down Tommy so quickly.

    If he knew that the four members were in the same school as him, he might have vomited blood out of shame. They were right in front of him, but he only recognized one of them, which was only because Kevin asked for information about Tom from him.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll just talk to you. Does Fiore Group have any interest in working together with the Ryukalin n?"

    "Ryukalin n?" Tommy frowned. Where did he hear this name before?

    Jason noticed Tommy¡¯s dumbfounded look and immediately typed the information on hisptop. He shoved it in front of Tommy, and the boy read the content quickly.

    ¡¯Ryukalin n is the biggest n in this city. They hold more than a quarter of this city as their territory, including the block here where we hold our operations. The school that we attend is also located inside the territory of this n.¡¯

    "Why are you talking on behalf of the Ryukalin n?" Tommy asked in bewilderment.

    Jason felt like mming this boy¡¯s head to the wall this instant. Did he just ask a question like that to that man? Did he want to shame the entire group because of his low intelligence?

    He immediately typed down more information and shoved the content in Tommy¡¯s face.

    ¡¯The Ryukalin n Head is Kevin Kalin. Neo and Mike are his right and left hands. The three of them only live a normal school life because of the n¡¯s rule. However, the true leader of the n is still Kevin Kalin, YOUR president in the Student Council.¡¯

    Tommy felt his brain nk when he saw that information. Did Jason just mean he was theckey of the Ryukalin n all this time in school? Why did he not realize that?

    On the other side of the phone, Neo was also stunned. Did this boy just ask the dumbest question in the world? He was part of the Ryukalin n, and a core member at that. Could it be that Tommy truly didn¡¯t know about that?

    "Forget my question from before," Tommy talked again. "I¡¯m sorry, but Fiore Group is an independent group and we don¡¯t cooperate with others easily."

    With that, he ended the phone call and looked towards Jason. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me that I was this close with their n leader all this time?"

    "What n leader?" Kanae asked.

    Jason shoved hisptop over, and the girl read the content. Kevin was the n head? So that was why she sometimes felt like Neo and Mike¡¯s standing positions were always best situated to protect this man. Wait, the Ryukalin n was the biggest n, right?

    "That¡¯s quite a surprise," Kanae muttered.

    Shiro looked towards Kanae with bewilderment. "Kanae, don¡¯t you realize that his surname practically gives away his identity?"

    "I forgot the name of the n."

    "..."

    Jason truly wondered where these two idiots came from. They lived in the territory of the Ryukalin n, but neither one of them knew about this name. How ironic...

    "Does that mean that I¡¯m working under this n in the school?" Tommy frowned.

    Kanae smiled wryly. Tommy was better off while she practically under him almost all the time. Well, it didn¡¯t really matter. So far, she was only a normal employee of this man, and she worked to earn the money.

    Jason sighed. "Don¡¯t worry. He knows how to differentiate between work and his identity as the n head. When he became the vice presidentst year, I already asked him about it and he said he won¡¯t drag the others into his n¡¯s affairs."

    "How long have you known about this?"

    "I have known for a long time. After all, I dropped out of that prestigious school and enrolled in Nolen School C ever since my second year."

    With his background, the teacher immediately appointed him as the president, so he met with Kevin. At that time, he did a background check and found it surprising that Kevin was part of the Ryukalin n. After talking, he decided to be friends with that cold boy. More like acquaintances, though, since that cold boy barely talked with him.

    "When the prestigious school opens again, will you go back?" Tommy asked.

    "Tommy, he will graduate in a few months. There¡¯s no way he can enroll in that school again."

    "There¡¯s the university level there, but I don¡¯t really need to attend it," Jason shrugged. He already qualified for graduation with his grades, so school was incredibly boring for him. If not because Kanae was there, he might note to school at all.

    "You want to graduate with a diploma immediately?"

    "I¡¯ll still attend the sses, but I¡¯m sure the teacher won¡¯t be too happy with me," Jason smirked. After all, he was a smart and mischievous student.

    Seeing his smile, Tommy rolled his eyes. This annoying and proud man was truly asking for a beating.

    "All of you, go to sleep," Shiro pointed to the bed. "You¡¯re all patients today. Continue your talkter."

    "Come on, I only have a light wound."

    Shiro pointed to the sleeping Kanae. At some unknown point of time, this girl fell asleep. He walked towards her and arranged her into a morefortable position slowly, making sure that he would not disturb her sleep.

    "Let¡¯s go to sleep," Jason picked the other bed. He didn¡¯t really like the beds in this clinic, but there was no other option.

    Tommy nodded his head in agreement. When it involved Kanae, the three of them would be quiet.

 Chapter 166 Falling from the Stairs?

    In the car, Kevin red towards Neo while thetter frantically tried his best to exin the matter.

    "Tommy doesn¡¯t want to coborate with us. He says that the group is independent."

    Kevin frowned. He recalled that at the time Tommy helped the Souhon n, the other members were nowhere to be seen. They only appeared at the most crucial times and did not necessarily make a move.

    "Why did Tommy help the Souhon n?"

    "Jay is part of the Souhon n, and I think Tommy helped him because Jay is his best friend," Neo spected the answer to Mike¡¯s question.

    Mike nodded his head. It was indeed possible that the boy only helped because Jay was his friend. As for the entire Souhon n, it was clear that Tommy paid no heed and only did the things that he wanted.

    Kevin looked back to Neo. "We¡¯re going back."

    "Yes, Boss."

    If Fiore Group didn¡¯t want to cooperate with him, so be it. He didn¡¯t have anyck of experts around him and his interest in the group was only because Tommy was still very young.

    For now, he wouldn¡¯t try to get closer to that group anymore.

    ...

    Shiro¡¯s Clinic

    "You have woken up, Kanae?" Shiro noticed that Kanae moved from her bed.

    Kanae frowned and nodded her head. She looked towards the other two beds, in which her teammates were sleeping. They seemed to be snoozing peacefully as they were also tired.

    "Don¡¯t you need to sleep, Doc?"

    "Not really," Shiro shrugged. "I woke up earlier than you and I don¡¯t usually need so much sleep."

    "Don¡¯t you feel tired after an entire night staying awake?"

    "I slept during the time Jason drove us back. The most tired one must be that young master."

    Kanae looked towards Jason and nodded her head slightly. She hade made him troubled with her reckless move. However, if they werete, Tommy wouldn¡¯t be here with them anymore.

    "Doc, can you write me a doctor¡¯s note for school? I want to skip school for two weeks."

    Shiro nced towards Kanae. "10 days should be more than enough."

    "The rest of the time, I want to train my body on ck Street again. My senses got duller," Kanae grinned.

    "Okay, what should I write about the cause of your wound?"

    "You can write that I fell down from the stairs."

    Shiro looked Kanae up and down. In his heart, he wondered how high the stairs had to be to make Kanae get wounded this badly. In the end, he finished the note and gave it to Kanae.

    "You¡¯re not allowed to move too much. Can you make it to your home?"

    "I can," Kanae smiled wryly. She stood up from the bed and her face grimaced slightly from the pain. It hurt, but was still within her tolerance level, so her face turned calm again.

    Shiro watched as Kanae walked out slowly. This ce was not that far from Kanae¡¯s house, so he was not that worried about her. If she got attacked, she would still be able to fight. It was just that he might need to treat her again.

    He continued reading the books in front of him until he heard the sound of a bed creaking from behind him. He knew that another one had woken up.

    "Tommy, you shouldn¡¯t move so much."

    Tommy held his hurting head. That man hit him quite hard previously that his head was still hurting.

    "Where¡¯s Kanae?"

    "She returned back first."

    "I see."

    "Do you need me to write you a note for school?"

    Tommy shook his head. "I often skip school. There¡¯s no need to bother with the note. Anyway, let me stay at your ce longer."

    "But you have to pay for your own living expenses. In addition, Kanae used a lot of money to reach the Zone n Residence in time. I have given her your money, so you can¡¯t use it as you please now."

    Tommy frowned. "As long as it¡¯s not that much, I don¡¯t really care. I only gathered the money to be able to live outside the ck Street in the future."

    "I have some food in the fridge. You can take it yourself, but don¡¯t you dare eat all my food."

    "Yes~!"

    Hearing Tommy¡¯s excited tone, Shiro sighed to himself. He knew that Tommy didn¡¯t listen to what he said. Oh well, he would just take more money from this brat.

    He waited until it was noon before waking up Jason. This young master had a meeting that night, and he didn¡¯t want to make the Wells Family worry that their young master has suddenly disappeared.

    "Jason, if you don¡¯t want to bete, you better wake up."

    Jason ruffled his hair while sighing to himself. "Thank you, Doc. Good luck in taking care of that brat."

    "I¡¯m not a brat!"

    Shiro waved his hand. "It¡¯s my duty as the oldest one in this group."

    Tommy wanted to protest again, but Jason had already walked out from the clinic. He was indignant. That man shouldn¡¯t have called him a brat when the other party was clearly a brat himself!

    ...

    Kanae arrived at her home as she walked slowly. She noticed that the guards were looking towards her with a sharp gaze, but she didn¡¯t care. Her steps finally reached the back door, and she opened it ever so slowly. This was the very first time she felt that even going back home was hard.

    She reached her small home and reached out for herptop. Her hand quickly typed and erased all the footage from the security cameras on the street that captured her image. This was something she did since long ago as she didn¡¯t want to leave any traces of herself.

    After she finished, she took out her phone and made a call.

    "Hello, Kanae, why are you calling me sote at night?"

    "Misae, I¡¯m going to skip school for the next two weeks."

    "Two weeks?" Misae sounded surprised. "What are you doing to skip ss for such a long time again?"

    "I fell down from the stairs, and some of my bones are cracked," Kanae answered. Well, the situation was not that bad, but she just said it that way to make it sound more serious.

    "Is it serious? Do you want me toe over?"

    "No, it is already night. If youe here, what will your father say to you?"

    "Okay, I¡¯lle over tomorrow. Take care of yourself, Kanae."

    "I will."

    After hanging up, she made another call, to Kale Company. Even until now, she still didn¡¯t have the personal phone number of the president.

    "Hello, this is Kale Company. Is there anything I can help you with?"

    "This is Kanae. May I speak with the President?"

    "Wait for a moment."

 Chapter 167 Visit for the Sick

    Kale Company

    Mike answered the call from the front desk, and he turned his head towards Kevin. "Kanae wants to talk with you."

    "Give it to me."

    He took the phone while the receptionist redirected the call to the Boss.

    "President, I need to take two weeks off from work."

    Kevin frowned. Two weeks were not short. Why did she suddenly want to take days off?

    "What happened?"

    "I fell down from the stairs and got hurt, so I have to stay at home to rest for two weeks," Kanae answered.

    Kevin looked towards the reports that Kanae usuallypiled. Unknowingly, he was already used to that girl staying near him and doing her work beside him. Having her skipped work for a long time was certainly not good.

    "Can you do your work from home?"

    "Pardon? I think it¡¯s possible, but not too much."

    "I¡¯ll send it to your email. Also, next time you should just call directly to my phone. My number is 0123XXXXXXX."

    "Okay, President."

    Neo looked towards Kevin with inquiring eyes. This ice block rarely gave his number to anyone, so he was interested in the fact that this man chose to give his number to Kanae right now. That girl was only resting because of sickness; there shouldn¡¯t be any need to give his number to her.

    "Boss, are you sure it¡¯s fine to give her your number? It¡¯s the same number as your real identity."

    Kevin nced for a moment but didn¡¯t answer. He focused his attention on his work, and the other two immediately knew that their president didn¡¯t want to answer. Without any other choice, they continued to do their work.

    ...

    Kanae¡¯s House

    Misae originally wanted to visit, but the guards of the Nali Family didn¡¯t allow her toe close.

    "What do you mean that I can¡¯t get close? There¡¯s no such rule that I can¡¯t go visit my friend at the back of the mansion!"

    The guards put on poker faces as they shook their heads. One of them spoke up. "Per our Master¡¯s instruction, no one is allowed to get close."

    "That¡¯s ridiculous!" Misae was ready to cause chaos here if it was necessary. If they didn¡¯t want to let her in, fine, she would force them to allow her to get in. Didn¡¯t the four big families value their faces very much? Now she wanted to know whether they would be willing to have people talk about how they were being disrespectful to a young woman.

    "What¡¯s the ruckus?"

    The question caused Misae¡¯s movement to halt. Her eyes darted to the back as she saw a young woman walking towards them.

    "Sakura."

    Sakura was enjoying her time when she heard the ruckus at the front door. She called out to make sure that the other party knew there was someone inside. However, upon seeing Misae¡¯s face, she felt anger boiling her blood.

    The two girls red towards each other for a long time.

    "If you two keep on ring, you will tear the sky," before the two of them could start talking, Kanae had walked out calmly. Her steps were slightly uneven as she allowed her body to move this way. She didn¡¯t want to let them know that she could handle the pain very well.

    "Kanae!" Misae eximed. She saw that Kanae was not in a good condition, yet she was forced to get out of the house because of this annoying Sakura.

    Sakura flicked a nce towards Kanae before turning her face away. She hated Kanae very much, but at the same time, Kanae has helped her more than once. This made her rather conflicted, but she still chose to not address Kanae on friendly terms. She hated her cousin very much.

    "I just want you to give this doctor¡¯ note to the school," Kanae handed Misae a piece of paper. "It¡¯s for permission to not go to school."

    "If you have finished your business here, leave. Thisnd is not for someone like you to step on," Sakura said in a menacing tone.

    Kanae nced towards Sakura. "The backyard is mynd. Don¡¯t you try to kick out my guest."

    The two of them red towards each other before Sakura snorted and walked away. She didn¡¯t want to spend her time shing with these two. As a main member of the Nali Family, she had more important things to do.

    Misae growled slightly. She disliked that girl very much as Sakura always tried to show off and push Kanae down. If only she knew that Sakura also wanted for Kanae to get wounded badly, she might have reported that girl to her father.

    "You don¡¯t have to stay here for long. I still have to rest."

    "I want to apany you."

    The two girls headed towards the small house where Kanae lived. Upon seeing the condition of the house, Misae was enraged. She could not believe that the Nali Family let a young girl live in a rundown house like this. She was still their family member!

    "I don¡¯t have anything to give you," Kanae scratched her head in embarrassment. All she had here was some instant noodles to eat during her rest time. She could make her way towards the store across the street asionally, but right now she just wanted to lie down.

    Misae shook her head. "You don¡¯t have to serve me anything. Just a ss of water is enough."

    "Wait for a moment."

    Kanae poured a ss of water for Misae before lying down on her bed again. In this cramped ce, Misae was unsure where she should sit. In the end, she chose to sit on Kanae¡¯s chair.

    "This is very small."

    "I¡¯m already used to it, but I guess you¡¯re not."

    Misae nodded her head. The entire house size was almost the same as her bedroom, so it was incredibly small in her opinion. Of course, she could not say it out loud as she didn¡¯t want to show off.

    "I brought you some food, and Alice wille here too," Misae said.

    "Oh, Alice wille too?" Kanae wore a bitter smile. This ce was totally unsuitable for a princess like Alice.

    As she had expected, Alice was stunned speechless when she saw Kanae¡¯s house. No wonder this girl didn¡¯t allow the others toe here in the past. There was almost no room at all for her to move around.

    "You can sit down on the bed," Kanae moved her feet slightly.

    Alice sat down. "I brought you some cookies. They won¡¯t help much with the nutrition you need, but I guess they¡¯re good enough to cheer you up."

    "Yes! I love your cookies the most! Thank you very much."

    Alice looked around the ce. It was a very small ce and rather cramped because of Kanae¡¯s items. There were only one chair and one table with most of her things on the floor, bundled up nicely.

    "I don¡¯t understand why the Nali Family treats you this badly."

    "It¡¯s a long story, Alice," Kanae sighed. "Anyway, I¡¯m just an unwanted branch member of the Nali Family. They can¡¯t wait to get rid of me once I reach adulthood."

    "Adulthood? You mean 17 years old?"

    "Yes," Kanae nodded her head.

    Alice looked towards Kanae worriedly. Without the backing of the Nali Family, would her friend be alright? There were a lot of people who wanted to take her down.

    "I don¡¯t need the Nali Family to live, and they never gave me anything, so I¡¯ll be the one to dere my departure from them when I reach 17," Kanae answered calmly. Herposed tone and expression made it hard for them to guess what this girl was thinking inside.

    "Whatever happens, we¡¯ll be on your side," Alice said with certainty in her voice.

    "Yup, I¡¯ll never leave you," Misae nodded her head in agreement.

    Kanae smiled towards her two friends. "Thank you very much, you two."

 Chapter 168 Break

    For the next several days, Kanae stayed at home and learned the material for the uing lessons peacefully. This time, she was determined topletely learn all the material for the second semester of the first year. This would allow her to skip more ss in the future.

    She also did the work that Kevin gave her through her email. As for calling him, she was a cheapskate, so obviously she never called him again aside from the first time when she told him about her condition.

    Misae and Alice paid another visit, but after that, they were too busy. It was almost the midterm and they needed to study even more to make sure that they didn¡¯t get left behind. With their current abilities, they needed to work harder to make sure that they would not get a low score.

    Her special phone rang a few times during this time, and she got aplete report about the other members¡¯ conditions.

    "Kanae, can¡¯t you order Tommy to study? He¡¯s still trying to train his body in this condition."

    "He¡¯s under you, Doc, so you¡¯re the one who should handle him."

    The next second, she heard the sound of Tommy getting scolded again. She wondered what that boy did in Shiro¡¯s little clinic. Hopefully, he didn¡¯t mess up the medical equipment there.

    "How¡¯s your condition, Kanae?" Jason also turned on hismunication device.

    "I¡¯m already as good as before. There¡¯s almost no pain at all in my wound," Kanae answered leisurely.

    "That fast? It¡¯s only been 8 days, right?" Shiro asked in surprise.

    Kanae nodded her head. Ever since she started to eat a lot more than usual at Kevin¡¯spany, she felt more energized than usual. Probably, she did need to eat a lot of highly nutritional foods.

    "Yes."

    "Now what are you going to do? You still have an entire week to skip school."

    "I¡¯m going to jog around the area," Kanae answered.

    Jason smiled when he thought about it. "That¡¯s not a bad idea. You can practice those warm-ups first before we start the intensive trainingter."

    "It¡¯s my idea."

    "Wait! How is it possible that Kanae has already healed, and I haven¡¯t?" Tommy asked in disbelief. He still felt pain from his feet that got stabbed as well as from his shoulder that got shed, too.

    "You have more wounds," Kanae answered as she changed her clothes to her usual training suit. It was already quite old, but she was morefortable wearing that than the other clothes she had.

    "Wear your jacket, the weather is still quite cold."

    It was already March, but the weather was still rather chilly. As Kanae has just healed, it was better to wear thicker clothes rather than revealing clothes.

    "Shin, my training clothes are long-sleeved," Kanae informed.

    "Well, most girls wear those revealing clothes when they¡¯re training. I thought you were also the same."

    Kanae: "..." We trained together in the past and when did I have those kinds of clothes?

    "I think this doctor isparing you with those high school girls that try to entice him while wearing those mini sports uniforms," Jason added.

    "Yup, they¡¯re truly pretty, but this idiot rejects them all."

    "Tom, I think you¡¯re ready for another round of pain?"

    "Wah! Demonic doctor, let me go!"

    The clinic would be in a mess if these two didn¡¯t stop their quarrel. Jason and Kanae chose to let these two continue their antics as they were busy with their own lives.

    Kanae sneaked out from the house. She didn¡¯t want to let the others know about her current condition. The only way for her to do that was by sneaking around here and there.

    "Oro, can I stay with you? This doctor will send me to my grave soon," Tommy pleaded.

    "No, the other family members will surely ask me if I suddenly take a pest into my house," Jason immediately refused.

    "Who¡¯re you calling a pest?"

    These two yelled at each other over the phone. Kanae got the urge to take out her earphone as she felt her head hurt from hearing them. She jogged on the sidewalk calmly and picked up her pace after a few minutes. Her direction was the east.

    Several kilometers from her house, there was a beach on the east side of the city. She would need to jog for around 3-4 hours to reach the ce, but she didn¡¯t really mind it. If it was a car, it would only need one and half hours, or two hours if there was a traffic jam.

    "How about I crash at Rei¡¯s house?"

    "If you do it, I¡¯ll tie you up on the telephone pole and make you my shooting target."

    "I don¡¯t mind calling the security guard to tell them that there¡¯s a rat."

    Tommy was speechless as the ones who answered were Shiro and Jason. However, he also understood that they would never allow him to stay alone in the same room with Kanae.

    "No, you can¡¯t, Tom. My ce is too small," Kanae¡¯s answer was milder.

    "Alright," Tommy sighed as he knew that he had to bear with staying in this doctor¡¯s house for the next several days. As for his home, he was not sure what his mother was going to say to him if he appeared in front of her again.

    They didn¡¯t talk much again as Shiro received a patient. On the other hand, Jason still had his meeting while Kanae focused her attention on the street. Their conversation stopped there.

    Kanae kept on jogging and increased her pace gradually. She made sure that she ran faster and faster as she tested her physical condition and headed towards the beautiful park on the east side of the town.

    Several people looked towards her when she ran past them, but they paid no heed. It was quitemon to see someone running to train their body in the afternoon like this.

    Finally, she arrived at the park, and she could see the beach not far from where she stood. The sand looked like it was shining as it reflected the beautiful light from the sun. The glittering sand made it look like a ray of gold had spanned across the entire area.

    The sound of sea waves crashing onto the sand made its way to Kanae¡¯s ear. Even the sea looked exceptionally beautiful as the blue color reflected the color of the sky. Several people were ying around and enjoying their time on the beach.

    Kanae¡¯s lips curled up. How long has it been since thest time she yed around freely like them? She was working so hard in the shadows that she nearly didn¡¯t have any time to y again.

    ¡¯Someday, I¡¯ll be free again.¡¯

    Her dark irises reflected the blue ocean as she gazed towards it. The time was near. When her sister returned from her schooling abroad, that would be the time when they would start their quest to take back everything that belonged to them.

    Kanae looked up and closed her eyes while she enjoyed the breeze from the ocean.

 Chapter 169 Return to School

    Nolen School C

    After the two weeks were up, Kanae chose to return back on Friday, right before the midterm began. Her ssmates were cheering when they saw she had returned. As for the reason of their happiness; it was obviously because they could pester her to teach them a bit.

    "Wherever you go, you will always have these peoplee crowding to you and asking you to teach them," Misaeughed.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "What can I do? They¡¯re just too excited with me around."

    "Let¡¯s go to the Student Council Room. The others must be waiting for you too."

    Kanae arched her eyebrows. "Hold on, why are you the one asking me to go there? I¡¯m the Student Council Vice President, right?"

    Misae grinned. "Why can¡¯t I?"

    Alice giggled. "Misae has been going to the Student Council Room a lottely. She wanted to help the others with the work in the Student Council because you were going to be absent for a long time."

    Kanae nced towards Misae with a knowing nce. She obviously knew that this girl didn¡¯t go to the Student Council Room for the sole purpose of helping them. She obviously wanted to get closer with the boys, a certain boy specifically, there.

    "Don¡¯t talk as if you two don¡¯t do the same," Misae harrumphed.

    "I don¡¯t."

    "Me neither."

    Hearing these two¡¯s answers, Misae¡¯s face darkened. She knew that they were telling the truth. After all, Kanae only worked there to do her duties as the vice president while Alice merely went to help her.

    "I want to make a trip to the Student Council Room first, do you want toe with me?"

    "We better stay in the ssroom. There¡¯s a review for the midterm," Alice answered.

    Misae wanted to follow after Kanae, but reason told her that she had to stay. She didn¡¯t want to get a bad score for her midterm again. Her first semester was already bad enough for her.

    Kanae made her way to the Student Council Room. After noting for around two weeks, she found that this ce still looked the same as before. The only exception was the members inside. Kevin looked like he was in a bad mood; did something happen?

    "President, are you alright?"

    "Good morning, Kanae," Mike greeted first. He smiled wryly. "President just misses your coffee."

    "Miss my coffee?" Kanae found the statement to be ridiculous. Why was he in a bad mood just because he wanted to drink coffee? However, she decided to askter and proceeded to make the coffee.

    Neo looked towards Kanae. "Kanae, will you return to work in the office again?"

    "Yes, I will," Kanae nodded her head lightly.

    "It¡¯s midterm. Don¡¯t you need to study?"

    "I already spent most of my time studying during my free time during sick leave. I don¡¯t have many lessons that I need to review anymore," Kanae answered with a smile.

    "The others won¡¯t be happy without you teaching them."

    "They can have a group study. Besides, I can teach them a little bit before I go to workter," Kanae answered calmly.

    Kevin drank the coffee slowly. His other hand was still busy typing while the other one held the ss. "Kanae, do you want toe along to the construction site?"

    Kanae¡¯s brain operated at high speed for a moment. The only big project that Kevin handled in the past few weeks was the construction of the prestigious school. She had not gone to that ce for a long time already since the area was blocked off after the big battle.

    Now that they have started to rebuild the buildings, many people were around the area. Most of them were workers, but there were also some other people who wandered around.

    "We cane?"

    Kevin nodded his head. "I asionally go to inspect the tools that my men send. Besides, I need to confirm the amount of new equipment they will need in the future."

    "It¡¯s only been a few weeks and we already need to rece them?"

    "There is a limited number of tools, and Jason contacted me about the possibility of purchasing more. I want to confirm this matter," Kevin answered calmly.

    Kanae no longer felt it weird for these two to talk with each other. Based on what she knew, they had been friends even before she met with Kevin. They must have cooperated on the deal because they knew each other quite well.

    At this moment, she wondered whether Kevin knew that Jason was part of Fiore Group. If he also knew about that, she might need to be careful when she was around Jason in front of the others. She didn¡¯t want other people to know about their rtionship.

    "You want to go today?" Kanae asked again in bewilderment. Well, it was up to him whenever he wanted to go since he could do it anytime he wanted to.

    "Yes. Do you want toe along?"

    Kanae recalled the building. She spent days inside the building and experienced countless fights that nearly took her life. If she said that she didn¡¯t have any impression of that ce, she would be lying.

    After the incident, she didn¡¯t dare to go closer again. It has been months since thest time she saw it, so she too wanted to know how that ce had changed.

    "Okay."

    "Pack up, we¡¯ll depart in two hours."

    "Can I ask the others such as Misae toe?"

    "Sure."

    Kanae walked out. She wanted to tell Misae and Alice about this news. If those two still wanted to stay in school to learn, she would not force them.

    Neo leaned back on his chair. "Boss, Tommy doesn¡¯t seem to be very interested in joining this trip."

    "It¡¯s obvious," Mike interjected. "He has a lot of bad memories of that ce, and the four families intentionally rebuilt it to be nearly exactly the same."

    Most of the groups experienced life and death battles countless times in that ce. Those strongest and most renowned groups surely didn¡¯t feel likeing to this ce anymore. With theyout being kept the same, many of them would try to stay away.

    Kevin nodded his head. "The four big families are nning something. They¡¯re truly crafty."

    Neo smirked. "Well, too bad for them that they have their ploy in front of Boss. I¡¯m sure you can guess what they¡¯re up to, right?"

    "Not really," Kevin resumed his work. "It just seems like they¡¯re up to something really interesting."

    The other two looked towards each other. They didn¡¯t see anything about it that could be called fun, but from Kevin¡¯s perspective, things seemed to be different.

 Chapter 170 Trip to the Construction Site

    Kanae looked towards the two girls with a mischievous smile. "I thought you two didn¡¯t want toe because you¡¯re busy learning."

    "Only the first lesson has a good teacher. After that, we have self-study, so it¡¯s not fun," Misae answered assuredly with a wide grin on her face.

    Alice just nodded her head, agreeing with Misae¡¯s answer.

    "The car is quite cramped now," Kanaeughed lightly.

    It was indeed true as they now had to sit close to each other. Kevin and Mike were at the front. The second row was filled with these three girls and the third row was filled by three boys.

    "I want to change seats," Jayined.

    "That¡¯s my line!" Neo snapped.

    "You¡¯re the one hogging too much space!"

    Boys¡¯ builds were usually bigger than that of girls, so they were even more cramped. The three girls had slim figures, so they didn¡¯t take too much space. Thankfully, the car was big so they could all fit inside.

    On the side, Tommy stayed silent. He was stunned when he heard that Kanae woulde along. After all, he knew very well that Kanae had experienced much more than him at that ce. This girl didn¡¯t even dare to go closer all this time. Why did she decide to go again?

    As for him, he too didn¡¯t want to recall those memories again. The feelings of helplessness, pain, and regret welled up in his chest when he tried to remember. At that time, he became the burden of his group and nearly sent them to their doom. He could not forget how useless he was.

    His hand tightly clenched into a fist as he tried to calm down. Everything has passed. There was no need for him to remember it all anymore.

    "Tommy, are you alright?" Neo noticed that Tommy barely spoke. Based on this boy¡¯s brash nature, he didn¡¯t see Tommy as the silent type.

    "I¡¯m fine, just feeling tired."

    "You¡¯re sleepy again?" Kanae tried to interject. She knew what Tommy felt very well as she too felt it.

    "You can say that," Tommyughed.

    He looked outside and saw the construction site. Although they have only built the foundation, it looked simr to the previous ce. His heart tightened and he felt cold sweat starting to pour out. His brain recalled once again the memories he had in this ce.

    ¡¯It¡¯s painful, I can¡¯t move anymore!¡¯

    ¡¯Captain, why are you protecting me?¡¯

    ¡¯Please leave me. I¡¯m just being a burden here!¡¯

    His pitiful voice rang out in his ears. His eyes turned red as he remembered how he made a lot of mistakes and was unable to move forward. He had been a burden, and he was afraid of seeing the others getting wounded because of him.

    "Tommy, if you¡¯re that sleepy, you can just stay inside the car," Kanae¡¯s voice woke him up.

    Tommy raised his head. He couldn¡¯t see Kanae¡¯s expression, but her tone of voice was calm. He silently nodded his head. "Thank you."

    Kanae was also looking towards the construction site outside the window. Her body tensed up slightly as her memories started to flow backwards in time. However, she didn¡¯t show it on the outside. Her eyes held deep regret as she gazed towards the site.

    This was the ce that changed her style of fighting forever. Previously, she was only an unknown leader of a small group, but the brutal fighting in this ce caused her to grow at an unimaginable rate. At the same time, it changed her in a way that she had never imagined too.

    "We¡¯ve arrived," Mike informed.

    They came out of the car one by one. Tommy was nearly unable toe out as his steps turned uneven and he stopped near the car. The sight of the building in front of him made him unable to move. His feet and hands trembled slightly, showing how troubled he was.

    "Do you want to stay here?" Neo asked while he leaned on the car beside Tommy.

    "I think, it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t get any closer."

    Neo pointed to the building. "Can you ovee your fear after the brutal fight in this ce?"

    Tommy closed his eyes for a moment as his trembling disappeared slowly. He opened them again. "I think not entirely. Many of us experienced things that we don¡¯t want to recall ever again. Seeing this ce, I don¡¯t think we can stay calm so easily unless we have a firm mental attitude."

    His eyes flickered towards Kanae. Kanae was walking calmly, but her steps were slow. It was clear that she too was trying to adjust herself to ovee the fear.

    He felt rather dejected. Compared to him, she was bracing herself to move forward. He knew that it was not easy, but Kanae still did it. He felt that he was pathetic for he couldn¡¯t be as brave as Kanae.

    "If the situation forces it, can you go inside?" Neo asked.

    "Maybe I can, but I doubt I can be clear-headed as usual. Why are you asking me this, Neo?"

    "Nothing," Neo¡¯s eyes gleamed for a moment before they returned to normal. Seeing that Tommy has calmed down, he decided to just apany this boy for a while longer.

    While these two were talking, Jay followed after the girls to the outer edge. They didn¡¯t dare toe closer because it was dangerous. As for Kevin and Mike, these two already went inside to do their work.

    "This ce is really big," Misaemented. "I always wanted to see this ce, but I never got the chance in the past."

    Alice nodded her head. "This is the most prestigious school, so only special students can attend this school."

    "Kanae, did you enroll here in the past?"

    "Yeah, kind of," Kanae answered as her eyes surveyed the surroundings slowly. Her body was adjusting, and her mind did the same. She didn¡¯t want to let this ce to be something that would hinder her movement in the future.

    "Let¡¯s go see it."

    "Don¡¯t go too fast, this is a construction site."

    ...

    On the other side of the site, two girls were standing as they talked to the manager. They wore expensive clothes and dressed up nicely. This made them stand out and many workers spared a nce towards them.

    "Miss Sakura, this is the list ofpanies that the Nali Family approves. Please double check it."

    Sakura took the list and browsed it cursorily. "I want to have a talk with the manager. My father says that the construction is behind schedule."

    "Miss, this is..."

    In the back, Amanda felt like yawning. She was bored with following after her new Miss. After the incident in the school, she no longer attended any school, and her father sent her to the Nali Family to build a deeper rtionship.

    She was assigned to be Sakura¡¯spanion. Although her pride didn¡¯t ept her new position as a mere servant, she behaved well in front of Sakura. Still, she would not follow after this woman wholeheartedly. For now, she would just behave, but strike forward when there was a chance.

    Her eyes trailed to the side. She saw three girls looking around curiously. Her eyes glinted with ruthlessness. She recognized them as her ssmates from high school. They were the reason she had to drop out dishonorably.

    Looking towards the doll-like girl, she smirked. Everything started with her trying to bully that pretty girl. Her eyes nced towards Sakura. Since it seemed that Sakura was busy, there was nothing wrong with her making a move against them. After all, she got into trouble after trying to target Kanae per Sakura¡¯s request.

 Chapter 171 Second Attempt to Harm

    Jay followed after these girls with a bored face. He could not understand what these girls saw in the ce that could be called interesting. He found it to be rather boring and treated it as the usual. He already visited the site very often because their n had to clean up the mess they created.

    "Jay, your n doesn¡¯t oppose the construction?" Kanae asked when she saw that this boy was bored beyond belief.

    "Not really. This is at the border of our and also the other two ns¡¯ territories. They didn¡¯t voice out anyint and we also don¡¯t feel like voicing out any. Besides, the government says that this ce belongs to them."

    "You don¡¯t sound very happy."

    "Not really," Jay shrugged. When this matter was first brought up, it was his brother who supported the construction very much. They didn¡¯t want to create more enemies, so his brother said that they had to cooperate with the government in this building project.

    He didn¡¯t believe that his prideful brother wanted to bow down to anyone. The only exnation was that his brother wanted to take advantage of this chance to get a better ally. Their rtionship with some ns had worsened, and they had just burned their bridge with Fiore Group.

    As for what his brother really wanted from the government, he was not clear about it. Even the elders didn¡¯t know anything about it. They could only specte about things and so on.

    He wanted to try opposing his brother, but he found out that he didn¡¯t have any grounds on which to speak up. This made him feel rather frustrated. Since his father didn¡¯t say anything in the past, he decided not to speak up too.

    "Kanae, there are more people there," Misae pointed forward.

    Alice giggled. "Are you trying to find boys here too?"

    "Nonsense!"

    Theyughed as they already knew Misae¡¯s habit. Jay shook his head in amusement as he walked back and leaned against some construction material. It was tiring to follow these energetic girls around here and there.

    Kanae looked towards the construction machine not far from them. There was a bunch of material blocking the way and the head of the machine was looking away from them, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention.

    Her eyes grew wider when she saw the machine turning around. At the end of the raised arm, there was a big metal block hanging from a chain. She saw that the one who drove it was a girl. Her face was somewhat familiar. As she was contemting, her instinct kicked in as she sensed immediate danger.

    "Move back!" Kanae saw that the block stopped over them. She hurriedly pushed Misae and Alice out of the way. There was no way she would allow them to get hurt.

    BAM!

    Jay noticed toote, and he was too far from the three of them. He could only run forward with the hope that the three of them were fine.

    "Kanae, Alice, Misae, are you three fine?"

    Themotion caused Tommy and Neo to realize that something was wrong. Upon hearing the yell from Jay, Tommy¡¯s heart turned cold. The two of them immediately ran towards the area. This time, Tommy no longer cared about the fear that had held him back.

    Jay found the three girls copsed on the ground to the side of the block. Alice and Misae were below with Kanae on top of them.

    Kanae immediately positioned herself into a sitting position. "I¡¯m okay. What about you two?"

    Alice and Misae sat up. Their hearts were still filled with fear. They didn¡¯t realize that they were in danger until they heard the sound of something falling heavily near them.

    "I think, I¡¯m okay," Alice whispered. Her hand was trembling. If Kanae had reactedte by even one second, she could not imagine what would have happen.

    Misae nodded her head slowly. Her eyes were locked on the metal block beside them. If it hit her, there was more than a 90% chance that she would be injured badly and possibly even have died. When her thoughts reached this point, her body shuddered in fear.

    "Are you alright?" Tommy noticed that Kanae was sitting up straight, and the lump in his heart immediately disappeared. He was afraid that Kanae would get wounded in front of him again. If that happened, he would never be able to forgive himself anymore.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Don¡¯t worry. We are alright, but I think we need some first aid."

    Neo¡¯s gazended on Misae and Alice¡¯s knees. They were scraped a little. It was not bad, but it must hurt for them.

    "Wait for a moment."

    "What about you, Kanae?"

    Kanae smiled bitterly. Her reflexes were too good as she controlled how she fell very well. There was some dirt on her feet, but her skin was mostly fine. Still, she nodded her head.

    "I think I need a bit too."

    "I¡¯ll ask..." Tommy was about to move when he realized where he was. He couldn¡¯t possibly walk around this ce. When his heart calmed down, the fear he suppressed welled up once again.

    "I¡¯ll be the one who asks," Neo patted Tommy¡¯s shoulder. He ran towards the office to call the manager.

    Jay looked towards Tommy in bewilderment. "Do you have fear towards the construction site?"

    "Not the construction site," Tommy paused for a moment. "It¡¯s this ce that I¡¯m afraid of."

    Jay didn¡¯t understand, but he knew that Tommy had his own reason. He kept quiet as he helped the girls stand up and move towards a safer ce.

    ...

    The moment she released the metal block, Amanda felt rather ecstatic. She wanted to teach them a lesson so that they knew their ce. It was unfair for her to get a bad ending while they still yed around as usual. She wanted them to taste the pain she had experienced. It was hard for her to ept the fact that she was now only an errand girl.

    She leaped out from the machine as fast as possible. Her feet brought her back to her previous spot. Beads of sweat streamed down her face, but her eyes showed a big smile.

    Tap! Tap!

    Amanda looked towards Sakura who came towards her with bewilderment. Wasn¡¯t this girl busy talking with the manager just now?

    Sakura raised her hand and pped Amanda on her cheek as hard as she could.

    SLAP!

    "Why?" Amanda held her burning cheek with a confused expression.

    Sakura was talking with the manager when they heard the loud ¡¯Bam¡¯ from outside. After that, a worker came to inform them about the incident that had happened. Seeing their panicked expressions, she knew that this might blow up.

    Upon realizing that Amanda was not around her, she immediately knew what had happened.

    "You¡¯re too foolish, no wonder you always lose to them in school," Sakura sneered. "If you want to harm them, you should have prepared a perfect n. This is just the same as doing a favor to them."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Don¡¯t think that I¡¯m stupid, Amanda. You better follow my words quietly. One more time and I¡¯ll send you back to your father with the charge of betrayal," Sakura said ruthlessly.

    Amanda¡¯s face turned pale instantly. The punishment for betraying the families in this city was extreme, and her father wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. They would lose all of their prestige, money, reputation, and everything.

    "No, please don¡¯t!"

    "Then follow after my words carefully. I will only give you one more chance. If I say that you can¡¯t speak, you are not allowed to speak. If I tell you to bark, you will do that, understand?"

    Amanda gritted her teeth. "Yes."

    "Good, now follow after me," Sakura sneered and walked back.

    Behind her, Amanda looked towards Sakura with a heated gaze. It was indeed a mistake for her to follow after Sakura¡¯s order in the past. If not because of this girl, she would never have to experience this humiliation.

    ¡¯Just you watch, I won¡¯t let you go!¡¯

 Chapter 172 Let Them Go

    I¡¯m sorry to everyone who had read previously, I misced the chapter (>_<) this="" is="" supposed="" to="" be="" chapter="" 172="" and="" the="" previous="" one="" is="" chapter=""></)>

    ----------------------------------------------------------

    The manager apologized over and over to Kevin and the others. At this time, Misae and Alice already got treated. Even Kanae got a small bandage. She did this to make them believe that she too was hurt.

    "The one who did this must be punished," Misae said angrily. Her injuries would not feel pleasant for the next few days and this made her feel annoyed.

    Alice just nodded her head lightly as she was not brave enough to voice her opinion. On the side, Kanae sighed to herself.

    If memory served her correctly, the girl she saw should be Amanda. If it were the Amanda in the past, they could just report her to the police. The situation now was different as she knew that Amanda had the Nali Family behind her. This made the situation difficult.

    The Nali Family could easily cover up this incident with a flick of their finger. Even if they wanted to report to the police, they needed to have a backer behind them as the police could not move around as it wished. Rather than offending a big family, the police would rather offend a weak family.

    "Do you think they can capture the culprit, Kanae?" Misae looked towards Kanae.

    Kanae shook her head lightly. "It¡¯s not going to be easy. They need to find evidence."

    "There are cameras, right?"

    At this point, Kanae didn¡¯t answer anymore. Her eyes trailed towards Neo. Ever since she knew they were part of the Ryukalin n, she asionally tried to guess their movements. Based on what she knew, Neo must be hacking the cameras around here to find evidence.

    Neo¡¯s face didn¡¯t look too good. He looked towards Mike with a pitiful expression.

    "You look like a lost puppy."

    "Well, the Nali Family made a move. They erased all pieces of evidences in this area and I only managed to get a short clip."

    "Isn¡¯t that good enough?"

    "No, the footage is not clear," Neo sighed. Once a big family made a move, they needed to tread with caution. He wished that he had brought hisptop so he could stop them before this. As he only worked from his small watch, his options were limited.

    "How do you know it¡¯s the Nali Family?"

    "Their princess is here."

    "Oh," Mike nodded his head in understanding. He knew what that meant as he believed that she was the only one who would do something to Kanae and the girls.

    At this time, Kevin waved his hand lightly. "We won¡¯t charge you with anything. However, you should tighten your security to not allow this incident to happen again."

    "Yes, we understand."

    Misae frowned when she heard their conversation. She felt dissatisfied to just let these guys off so easily.

    "Can¡¯t we make a charge?"

    "It¡¯s hard. We¡¯re on a construction site, and we should have been more careful. They can easily dismiss it as an ident and make us waste time and money," Neo shrugged.

    "Ah, you¡¯re right," Misae¡¯s face turned sullen.

    Kanae stayed silent even though she knew that what Neo said was not entirely true. They were still on the outer perimeter, and normally heavy equipment wouldn¡¯t be used in this area. An ident shouldn¡¯t happen that easily, as this couldnd the manager in huge trouble.

    However, there was no use for them to try to prolong this matter. shing with the Nali Family was not going to earn them anything aside from problems.

    "Do you want to use my car to go back?" Kevin asked the two girls.

    Misae shook her head. "My driver will take me back home. I already made the call. Thank you very much."

    "I will be going too," Alice answered.

    "You two should be careful on your way back."

    "Yes."

    Not long after that, the two woundeddies went home. Kevin proceeded with his work a bit more before finishing up. They had made a detailed report about the progress of the construction. He needed to prepare for another batch of demands.

    "I¡¯ll just return to the ck Street," Tommy stretched his body. He didn¡¯t dare to look towards the construction anymore as he said this.

    Neo nodded his head. "Did you bring your equipment? This is already the Souhon n¡¯s area."

    "No one will touch me here."

    The token given to Fiore Group was still valid, so he didn¡¯t have any fear in this territory. Of course, the case was different if he was in other territories as their group could only move on the ck Street.

    "Sorry about that," Jay said in a low tone.

    Tommy waved his hand. "Don¡¯t bother with it."

    Internally, Jay was excited when he saw that Tommy still acted like the usual with him. He decided not to talk about the matter again as he knew that Tommy didn¡¯t have good impressions of his n members. About this point, there was nothing he could say as he knew very well what they had done.

    "Anyway, I can¡¯t help you anymore," Tommy added. He had made a promise to the other members that he wouldn¡¯t try to help the Souhon n anymore. They didn¡¯t need the backing of a powerful n.

    "I know."

    "I wish you good luck."

    "Why?" Jay was stunned.

    Tommy only smiled slightly before walking out calmly. He too didn¡¯t really know the reason, but the others told him that the Souhon n was going to experience a big problem. As for the details, he didn¡¯t know for sure.

    Jay looked towards Tommy¡¯s departing back withplicated feelings. He looked toward the others before bidding his farewell. This was his n¡¯s territory, so he didn¡¯t need their help to reach his home.

    "Can you work with your wound, Kanae?" Neo asked.

    Kanae nodded her head. She barely felt any pain from her feet. "There¡¯s no need to worry. I can work just fine."

    "Then you can help us with our work again," Neo sped his hands in delight. Finally, they could finish their work more easily. This demon rarely allowed them to rest.

    "You have to go home when it¡¯s time to knock off," Kevin said to Kanae.

    "Yes, President."

    "Wait, you¡¯re letting her go but not us? Boss, you¡¯re being unfair here!"

    "Let it be, Neo. Boss is not going to change his decision just because you whimper around like a puppy."

    "I¡¯m not a puppy!"

 Chapter 173 Job from the Ryukalin Clan

    On the day of the midterm, Kanae still spent her noontime in the office after her exams because of work. She knew that she and her teammates would do an intensive training once the midterm was over, so she spent her time in the office for now. Aside from the work, she also enjoyed the other three¡¯spany very much.

    "President, I won¡¯t be working for some time starting this Monday," Kanae informed Kevin.

    When the other two heard what Kanae said, their faces turned into that of misery. The amount of time Kevin descended into a bad mood increased by leaps and bounds without Kanae here. They felt extreme torture whenever Kevin was in a bad mood because they would experience a lot of things they didn¡¯t want.

    "Is there anything important?"

    "I have something that I need to do," Kanae answered. In truth, it was a training session with her teammates, but she couldn¡¯t say that out loud to him.

    "Are you skipping school too?"

    "Yes."

    Kevin nodded his head. "Take care of yourself."

    "Thank you, President."

    After Kanae left, the other two looked towards their president with watery eyes. They couldn¡¯t believe that their leader had just decided something like that so suddenly. They wanted to protest. Without Kanae, they would work overtime too much.

    Even though Kanae has only worked here for several months, they have already gotten used with her being here. Of course, it didn¡¯t mean that theypletely trusted her with their real work, but it was better with her staying around the office.

    Kevin looked towards the other two. "There¡¯s an offer for a contract with the bigpany outside the city, right? Give him a call."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Since he could see that the other two didn¡¯t like him working here during the time Kanae was not here, he might as well go strike a business deal. Of course, this should be a big deal that would make him busy.

    "Boss, are we going to skip school too?" Mike asked.

    Kevin flicked a nce back. Seeing that cold and indifferent gaze, Mike knew that Kevin wanted them to skip school too. It was easy for him to get permission as they needed to work.

    "Also, arrange a trip to the Zone n territory. I heard our men were having some problems."

    "Yes, there are some disagreements and the Souhon n has been trying to conquer the territory from their side."

    "It just means we have to work quickly, right?" Kevin asked in a colder tone.

    "Yes, Boss. We¡¯ll finish more quickly."

    Neo started to arrange Kevin¡¯s work while Mike leaned back on the cupboard. From this aspect, Kanae¡¯s departure was quite timely. For now at least, they could spare more time to focus on their n rather than on the work in the office.

    While the three of them were busy discussing their n¡¯s matters, Kanae got a call from her teammate.

    "Why are you calling thiste, Oro?"

    "Rei, there¡¯s a job for Fiore Group and this job is quite special," Jason answered. His hand was still busy typing on the keyboard while he talked to Kanae.

    "What job?"

    "The Ryukalin n is offering us a job."

    "What?" Kanae was stunned. Based on what she knew, there was no way the Ryukalin n would need their help this quickly. They have numerous experts, so there was no need for them to ask for help from outsiders.

    "What do they want from us?"

    "There¡¯s a problem at the port. They got attacked, but their men can¡¯t respond quickly because most of them are busy dealing with the territory in the north. They want us to offer a hand."

    Kanae thought about it. It was indeed true that the north side of the city was now in a constant state of war as the Ryukalin n tried to take the territory that previously belonged to the Zone n. Although the n head and the young master were still there, they were not strong enough to face the others.

    "The Ryukalin n is quite bold."

    "They used some underhand methods to avoid conflict. Anyway, do you want to ept the job? They pay is quite great and I believe you were quite close to the port."

    "Not really, I need more than one hour to reach the ce." At this time, Kanae has reached her home and changed her clothes. She was getting ready for the job.

    "I¡¯m near the ce," Tommy interjected. "I should be able to reach there in less than half an hour."

    "Then you better hurry. They¡¯re in a stalemate in that ce. I¡¯m also heading there," Jason replied to the Ryukalin n, stating that they would head towards the ce as fast as they could.

    Kanae moved to the ck Street and spotted a motorbike gang. She approached them. "I need a ride. I can pay you a lot."

    One of the men pointed to his motorcycle. "Get in, where do you want to go?"

    "The beach in the east."

    "Sure."

    She never hesitated to use money. Of course, the money would need to be paid back by the client. After all, this was used for the job, so they needed to reimburse incurred expenses aside from the initial payment.

    "Rei is ruthless to the client," Tommymented. They could hear the conversation between Kanae and the man clearly.

    "She¡¯s smart, unlike you," Shiro added. "I¡¯m heading there too, but I¡¯ll stop in the middle to find a good ce to snipe."

    "Sure."

    This was already amon urrence. Shiro never got close with their target location as it would make it harder for him to stay safe. Although there might be some exceptions, this was their normal approach.

    Before long, Tommy arrived at the port. He looked towards the stacks of shipping containers where he could hear the faint sound of gunshots.

    "They are using guns in the container port. Where are you, Rei, Oro?"

    "I¡¯m one minute away," Kanae answered calmly.

    Tommy was stunned when he heard Kanae¡¯s answer. He silently moved towards the area and looked towards the guys shooting around him.

    "I can¡¯t differentiate between enemies and friends."

    He walked a bit when he saw a man approaching him with a gun raised at his head. He was not sure whether this man belonged to the Ryukalin n or not, so he merely knocked away the muzzle and kicked the other party.

    From behind the man, Kanae appeared and used her sword to strike him from behind.

    "Rei! What if he¡¯s part of the Ryukalin n?"

    "Their members are wearing their badges, the dragon emblem," Kanae looked towards Tommy with bewilderment. "Don¡¯t tell me that you don¡¯t know about this."

    Tommy scratched his head. He truly didn¡¯t know.

    "Talkter, we have to finish this fight."

 Chapter 174 The Ryukalin Clanâ€™s Interes

    Jason came to the port a bitter than them, but he made his way towards the surrounding men easily. Even though their number was way morepared with them, they were not their match.

    "Everything is clear," Tommy said cooly.

    Kanae kicked thest person beside her. "It¡¯s clear on my side. Do you spot anyone else, Shin?"

    "Nope, you guys did a splendid job."

    Jason ran towards the shipping container in the center of the chaos and peeked inside. The person inside punched forward when he saw Jason¡¯s face, but Jason evaded immediately. He noticed the emblem and smirked.

    "Tell your Boss, Fiore Group has swept the ce clean."

    The man was stunned. Before he could say anything else, Jason already sprinted away. Kanae and Tommy headed in the same direction and they gathered at Jason¡¯s car.

    "You two arete," Jason said when he saw them.

    Tommy pointed his finger towards Jason. "You¡¯re the one who¡¯ste! We already started fighting by the time you came."

    "As if I¡¯ll bete again," Jason denied immediately.

    Tommy truly had the urge to have another fight with this man, but Kanae kicked him into the car. "Save your quarrel forter. The other members from the Ryukalin n wille here soon enough."

    "Get in."

    Jason sped up the car and disappeared into the darkness.

    "I¡¯ll be going from this ce too. Take care," Shiro cutmunications with them, and they went silent.

    Tommy sighed as he leaned back in the seat. "Your car is asfy as ever, Jason. I¡¯ll be happy to stay here forever."

    "I don¡¯t want to keep a pest around."

    Kanae sighed. "Stop that you two. We¡¯re going to have a training session at Brother Jason¡¯s ce tomorrow."

    "Rei, why are you so polite? Just call him directly with his name."

    "She knows manners while you don¡¯t."

    "What did you say?"

    Kanae flicked her finger on Tommy¡¯s forehead. "Stop that you brat. Brother Jason, have you contacted them about the payment?"

    "I have. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll send it to your ount when it arrives."

    Tommy rubbed his forehead. Kanae is younger than him, why was the brat instead? "Why do you think the Ryukalin n asked for our help this time? It¡¯s not like their usual attitude."

    "Who knows?" Kanae shrugged. She leaned back and closed her eyes. "I¡¯m going to sleep for a bit. Wake me up when we arrive at my ce to take my clothes."

    Tommy pped his forehead. "I forgot to pack my clothes."

    "If you take more than five minutes, I¡¯ll leave you."

    "You¡¯re a demon!"

    At the same time this group quarreled around, the ce they just left was filled with scolding.

    "Did you say you asked for an outsider¡¯s help? Are you an idiot? If the ones who hear the news are the other ns and big gangs around here, what are you going to do? They will be d that our n gets destroyed rather than help us!"

    The man pulled the phone slightly away from his ear. Their Boss was truly angry this time.

    "But we didn¡¯t have enough men and the reinforcements won¡¯te until dawn. This is the fastest way to secure this ce."

    "Are you saying that the Ryukalin n is weak?"

    "No, obviously no. It¡¯s just our number iscking."

    "Do you say that our n can¡¯t fight with fewer numbers...." Mike was about tosh out again when he noticed that Kevin raised his hand. He immediately went quiet.

    "Double training for a month and half sry for three months," Kevin said in cold tone.

    The man on the other side of the line nearly choked. Having less sry was not a big problem as they have some savings. The training was different, though. They wouldn¡¯t be able to survive if they had to undergo harsh training for a month.

    "Boss, please be lenient..."

    "Double training for two months," Kevin cut him off.

    "... We understand Boss."

    Mike talked with the man on the phone for another minute before hanging up. His usual calm and polite demeanor has disappeared. This only happened when he was angry like this.

    "Mike, how¡¯s the performance of Fiore Group?" Kevin asked.

    Mike recovered hisposure as he coughed a bit. "They managed to secure the location in less than one hour. Considering the area and their number, it¡¯s a great feat."

    Kevin nodded his head. He also thought that they did amendable job. After all, not everyone had the same capabilities as that group. In his view, their ability was not below the outer elite of his own n.

    Neo smirked. "They¡¯re powerful, but not that precious. Isn¡¯t that right, Boss?"

    Kevin didn¡¯t answer Neo¡¯s question as he tapped hisptop. "How much is the payment they ask for?"

    "They agree with the initial payment that man posted. It¡¯s not too much considering their position as the strongest group, but it¡¯s still in the middle tier."

    "At least, they know their ce," Kevin said calmly before returning his attention to theptop. He was still working on something else.

    Neo steered the wheel to the side. "Boss, don¡¯t you think they¡¯re truly interesting? We still need help from those small groups and gangs asionally. After all, ns are not allowed to break the rules."

    Faced with Neo¡¯s remark, Kevin paid no heed. He ignored the boy and focused on his workpletely. However, Neo also didn¡¯t feel offended as this was already an usual urrence.

    "Having some rtions with local groups is not bad. Besides, Fiore Group has its base in our territory," Neo grinned.

    Mike looked towards Neo. "Don¡¯t think of doing anything without Boss knowing. You won¡¯t be able to do that."

    "I know."

    ...

    Kanae and Tommy only stopped at their houses for several minutes to take their belongings. Kanae only needed a few seconds because she had already packed them while Tommy just scrambled for anything he could grab before boarding Jason¡¯s car.

    "Are you sure that your new ce is hidden?" Tommy asked Jason. "Last time, our training was interrupted by your friends."

    "I bought a remote ce in the east. No one should know about this ce because it¡¯s surrounded by forests. Besides, it¡¯s in the middle of nowhere," Jason answered casually.

    Kanae looked outside. Even though night had already fallen, she still could faintly see the surroundings from the moonlight. They were headed towards the mountains and going further away from the city.

    She took off her sses and her vision turned slightly blurry.

    "Why are you taking them off? You can¡¯t see clearly when you don¡¯t wear them, right?" Tommy asked curiously. Right now, it was pretty dark in the car as they were on the mountain road. If only Tommy could see clearly, he would surely be mesmerized by Kanae¡¯s appearance.

    Kanae nodded her head. "But I can fight better because I use all of my senses when I don¡¯t wear my sses."

    "Is that so?"

    "Yeah."

 Chapter 175 Jasonâ€™s Private Training Villa

    "This ce is really far from the city. Are you sure that you can go back in time when you have a meeting?" Tommy asked curiously.

    Jason nodded his head. "I can use a helicopter."

    Tommy: "..." what a rich man.

    Without her sses, Kanae saw things very differently from usual. Her dark irises watched the trees outside carefully. Even if she could not see clearly, her movement wasn¡¯t any different from the usual.

    Tommy waved his hand in front of Kanae. "Sometimes, I wonder if you truly need the sses when you still can react to the surroundings so well."

    "You should learn to rely on your other senses," Kanae smiled slightly.

    "I¡¯m not that good and you¡¯re clearly avoiding my question."

    Kanae ignored Tommy and leaned back on her seat. They rode for another hour before they arrived at the secluded vi. Looking back at the winding roads they passed through, Kanae wondered if they could reach this ce if they didn¡¯t have Jason.

    "It¡¯s going to be a pain whenever I want to get out of this ce," Tommy groaned.

    "You can ask Shin to bring you around. He should arrive with his motorcycle not long after this," Jason took out a key and opened the door to the vi. "Pick whichever room you want."

    "I¡¯ll pick the best one!"

    "They¡¯re mostly the same," Jason yawned. Only he drove the car all the way.

    "You have to teach me how to drive in the future," Kanae remarked.

    "Sure, when I have time, I¡¯ll teach you,"

    Kanae took her bag and randomly picked one of the rooms. She immediately went inside to rest while Tommy was still checking the rooms one by one because he wanted to see which one was the best.

    "Why do you have so many rooms here?" Tommyined.

    Jason shrugged. "This is my private vi. Do I need your opinion on what I want to do?"

    "Fine, I¡¯ll just pick this one."

    Jason watched as Tommy went inside the room while he strolled to the living room. The living room was big, and it was connected directly to a passageway towards the main door. He purposely built the small passageway after the main door for safety. This way, unwanted visitors couldn¡¯t see the inside of the vi easily.

    There was a big round sectional sofa with a table at the very middle. He sat down on the sofa and put his feet on the table as he waited for Shiro to arrive. He knew that Shiro woulde not long after him.

    Knock! Knock!

    "You already have the key, Shiro. There¡¯s no need for you to knock again."

    The door opened and Shiro walked inside. He was wearing a big leather jacket with a big bag over his shoulder him.

    "What are you doing still awake? Where are the others?"

    "They already fell asleep in their rooms," Jason shrugged. He scrutinized Shiro for a moment. "Your shooting has increased in uracy."

    "So you noticed," Shiro shook his head lightly as he put his helmet on the table and took a seat not far from Jason.

    During their fight at the port, Jason received a bit of Shiro¡¯s help. When he heard the firing, he knew that Shiro was further than where he usually positioned himself. It was as if he wanted to prove to himself that he could do better.

    "I think I¡¯m afraid," Shiro suddenly said.

    "Afraid? I never saw you feeling afraid before, Shiro," Jason chuckled. "You¡¯re the weirdest doctor that I ever met and you surely are not one to feel afraid easily."

    "I¡¯m afraid of getting left behind," Shiro continued. His words caused Jason to freeze. "I¡¯m sure you have realized that we¡¯re no longer the small group that only do missions for fun and for money. Ever since that battle, ours standard became higher and the risk has increased by a huge margin."

    "You don¡¯t have to say that to me. Even I know that we¡¯re growing, but wasn¡¯t it our decision to go there? Only you didn¡¯t join the battle."

    "I know, that¡¯s why I have to get stronger. Our name is going to intersect with the superpowers of this city. If we don¡¯t grow stronger fast, we¡¯re going to be eliminated as quickly as our rise."

    Jason smirked. "Don¡¯t worry. That¡¯s why we¡¯re holding this training session. You have to make sure that we can dodge even the closest gun near us."

    "You won¡¯t be able to dodge if the gun is right beside your head."

    "..."

    Shiro picked up his helmet again. "You¡¯re the one who has to be more careful. If they know you are part of the underworld, your position as the young master is going to be taken away."

    "Heh, as if they could do that," Jason snorted.

    The two men looked towards each other. They knew that they needed to be extra cautious in their movement. The wounds all the groups sustained after the big battle earned them the chance to rest and recover themselves little by little, but it was not entirely a good thing for them.

    As they just suddenly rose to the forefront, it made them the eyesore of the other groups. They were the ¡¯ck horse,¡¯ and they might not be able to keep this position for a long time. Those established groups wouldn¡¯t stay silent and do nothing when their position was taken away by a neer.

    This was the reason Fiore Group was not allowed to fall at all.

    "I¡¯m taking my rest. You should rest too, young master."

    "I got it."

    Jason contemted in his seat for a few more minutes before walking towards his room. He had to rest if he wanted to train well tomorrow.

    The next day, Kanae woke up early. She looked around her room in bewilderment before realizing that she was inside Jason¡¯s vi. It was the best possible ce she could stay at.

    ¡¯The bed is reallyfy.¡¯

    Kanae sighed to herself when shepared her hard bed with this bed. She was still a girl and what kind of girl didn¡¯t want to have afortable bed to sleep on and warm water to take a bath with. However, she knew that it was impossible for the time being.

    She put on her sses and scanned the surroundings. This was a normal one-person bedroom with a table and some chairs on the side. There was also a bookshelf, as well as a small window on the side. Although the room was not very big, it was still farrger than her house.

    Jumping down from the bed, she approached the window and looked outside. Because she barely paid any attentionst night, she only realized now how beautiful this ce was.

    The window from her room gave her a view of the courtyard and she could see the beautiful stone path leading away from the front door. The path soon split to form a circle around some rose bushes before joining together again. The blooming flowers and lush trees made this remote vi even more beautiful.

    "I better take a bath then get out of the room. I came here to train and not to enjoy the scenery."

    Reminding herself of her intention foring here, Kanae moved her feet away from the window. She reached for her bag and quickly searched for her toiletries and training clothes. It was time to train.

 Chapter 176 The Training Begins

    Nolen School C

    Misae looked towards the notice in her hand with bewilderment. "Kanae is going to skip school again? Won¡¯t she get left behind in the lessons if this continues?"

    "I doubt it," Alice smiled wryly.

    "You¡¯re right," Misae sighed. "There are a lot of people skipping school today."

    Alice nodded her head. The teacher also mentioned this as in the first-years alone there were already more than five students skipping ss: Jay, Tommy, and Kanae included. From the second and third-years there were also more students skipping ss.

    "If it¡¯s about Jay, I heard that he has some matter to deal with in his n," Alice said timidly.

    Misae nodded her head. She had heard the news from her mother. The ns were fighting to im the territory that previously belonged to the Zone n. Although the leader of the n was still trying his best to hold on to his position, so far the situation seemed grim.

    At first, only the small and local gangs tried to create trouble, butter on, the Souhon n started to make a move. It was rumored that the two ns shed a lot and that the small ns were expanding their territory little by little from the previously Zone n¡¯s territory.

    "Those ns are still very annoying," Misae sighed lightly. "I just want to have a normal high school life, fall in love like in the novels, and have fun participating in various school events."

    Alice giggled slightly. She watched as her friend opened the book again unwillingly. Her eyes dropped down to her own hands as she slowly took out her own book. For the civilians, they only wanted peace without the ns. As for the ns¡¯ members, they had to live with the fact that they could never escape from the underworld.

    ...

    Jason¡¯s Private Training Vi

    "You woke up, Kanae," Jason greeted when he saw Kanae walk out from her room in training clothes. "You seem to be in high spirits."

    "Yeah, I want to train and get stronger," Kanae nodded her head. She remembered her previous encounter with the elite from the Zone n and felt ashamed whenever she thought about that. The two of them were clearly not at the top level, but they managed to hurt her quite badly, so she needed to train hard.

    Jason nodded his head. "You should eat first."

    Kanae saw that the table was filled with various foods and her mouth started to water. There were plenty of carbs and protein: pork, rice, soup, eggs, and many others. She immediately sat down and grabbed a te to eat.

    "Did you cook, Brother Jason?"

    "Yep, do you think the food can just appear by itself? But you¡¯re not allowed to touch the cooking utensils, Kanae. You¡¯re here to train martial arts and not your cooking skill."

    "I understand."

    In their previous training session, she almost burned down the residence with her cooking. Jason had to remind her a lot of times about how to cook correctly or it would be a disaster.

    Tommy and Shiro appeared not long after. Compared with Jason and Kanae who were used to waking up early, these two were slightlyzier. Shiro already woke up a long time ago, but he rested on his bed because he waszy. As for Tommy, he truly had just woken up.

    "Shiro, it¡¯s your turn to cook tomorrow," Jason reminded.

    Shiro nodded his head. "Don¡¯t forget to asionally buy some takeout. It¡¯s tiring to cook for these gluttons."

    The gluttons were obviously the four of them, but Shiro never admitted that he was part of them.

    "I will, don¡¯t worry. For now, this is our breakfast."

    "It¡¯s time to eat!"

    Tommy and Shiro ate speedily as they snatched each other¡¯s foods. The table became a mess, but Kanae and Jason had already moved to the training room. The room was located underground, but it was incredibly spacious and Jason had already prepared a lot of equipment.

    "There¡¯s another gym above here, but it¡¯s better to use the one over here if you want intense training," Jason moved to the side and picked up a vest before handing it to Kanae.

    Looking at the seemingly ordinary vest, Kanae took it. Her hand nearly dropped down if not for her quick reflexes. The vest was incredibly heavy. It seemed like it was at least 50 kg.

    "Brother Jason, you don¡¯t intend for me to wear this vest, right?" Kanae looked towards the man warily.

    Jason nodded his head. "You¡¯re already not in your growing period anymore, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any need to worry that you¡¯re going to be short again. This vest will help you to move at critical times even when you are not at your peak condition."

    Kanae looked towards the vest resignedly. She knew that it was impossible for her to avoid it anymore. In the past, she gave the excuse that she was still in her growing period, so she shouldn¡¯t wear it.

    "What¡¯s our training today?" Kanae asked. She saw that Jason also wore the same vest.

    "We¡¯re going to dodge Shiro¡¯s paint bullet," Jason answered.

    Hearing that, Kanae¡¯s face darkened. Shiro was the best shooter on their team, and evading his shots was going to be very difficult. If it was normally, she was confident that she could perform very well, but with this vest, her confidence wavered.

    "There¡¯s another one for Tommy as well. We¡¯re going to train our senses and reaction speed."

    Tommy and Shiro came into the room not long after that. Upon seeing the vest that these two wore, Tommy groaned hard. He knew what was going to happen from these two¡¯s expression.

    "I guess I get the easy one today," Shiro smiled gleefully.

    Jason handed a pair of weights. "Wear this in your arm and don¡¯t use the gun stand. You have to keep on shooting for three hours straight at each of us."

    Shiro smirked. "Not a problem."

    He picked up the weights and wrapped them around his wrists. Although his hands felt heavier, he was confident that he could shoot very well.

    "Who¡¯s going first?"

    Kanae raised her hand. "Tommy and Brother Jason can spar with each other. I want to test my speed and senses."

    "Sure."

    Jason and Tommy moved to the other side while Shiro started to shoot towards Kanae. It was only a paint gun, but the pain was still there. Compared to real bullets, the paint was not that painful, but at close range it was still hell.*

    Kanae saw the trajectory and moved to the side easily. The extra weight made her unable to move too much, so she could only evade slightly. As long as she didn¡¯t get hit, it was enough.

    Shiro started slowly as he was trying to get used to Kanae¡¯s speed. After shooting several times, his speed increased, and he tried to block Kanae¡¯s path with his paint bullets. Seeing his wicked move, Kanae forced herself to move much more. She was going to drop dead tired if this continued, but the man didn¡¯t stop.

    With a dark face, Tommy watched as Kanae was forced to run. "Can I not wear the vest?"

    It was going to be very painful when he forced himself to run at that speed for three hours straight, especially with the vest on.

    "Good luck, Tommy."

    Hearing that, Tommy could only pray that he would be able to do it well.

 Chapter 177 Run! Run! Run!

    Three hours passed quickly. The two tired people stopped their movement. Kanae grinned at Shiro and unted a peace gesture with her fingers.

    "I can escape all of your shots."

    Shiro looked towards the rxed Kanae and then raised his paint gun again.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Kanae was taken by surprise, but she quickly evaded the paint. After she evaded the first one by retreating back, she rolled to the side to avoid the other two.

    "Che, you manage to escape them too," Shiroined. Trying to hit Kanae was always the hardest for him because the girl could change her location in an instant. As long as she was not in the air, it was not impossible for her to avoid even a gun ced several meters before her.

    Kanae looked towards Shiro with a re. "Stop trying to hit me when I¡¯m unprepared!"

    "That¡¯s the best way to test your skill."

    Jasonughed when he saw these two continuing their battle. "Don¡¯t waste too much of your energy. This is only the first day and there will be harder battles after this too."

    "Let¡¯s eat something first. After that, you¡¯re next, Jason."

    "Sure, sure," Jason answered lightly.

    Seeing the smirk on Shiro¡¯s face, Tommy wondered if this demonic doctor had a hobby of shooting people. The way Shiro said Jason¡¯s name made him certain that Shiro wanted to hit Jason until the poor man was dying.

    "What does your private training consist of, Kanae?" Tommy asked.

    "Of course, it¡¯s sparring with you."

    "...Please spare me."

    Kanaeughed when she saw Tommy looking afraid. She took up weights from the side and wore them on her arms and feet.

    "Come here. With this, I can¡¯t move as fast as usual. Your eyes should be able to follow me better."

    Tommy looked towards the weights strapped on Kanae¡¯s body with astonishment. How many kilos did she wear on her body? It was truly a wonder that she still could move around so much.

    "Can I not wear a vest?"

    "You can use the lighter one."

    "I understand."

    The two of them picked up the training swords that Jason had prepared based on their usual respective weapons. Although they were not sharp, it would hurt to be hit by them. In addition, their weights perfectly mirrored their own weapons.

    "Brother Jason is really amazing," Kanae sighed in astonishment. "Let¡¯s start, Tommy."

    The two of them moved with their weapons. At first, Tommy tried to keep his distance, but after a while, he attacked aggressively. Kanae still tried to cope with the new weights on her body as the two of them attacked each other relentlessly.

    "Three hours are up," Jason informed the other two. He stretched his body slightly as he felt that his body riddled with pain. Shiro asionallyunched a brutal attack that blocked all of his escape routes, which made it impossible for him to dodge. After all, he was not as good as Kanae.

    "Tommy, change the vest back to your usual one," Shiro waved the paint gun with a smirk.

    "Please go easy on me," Tommy wanted to cry.

    Jason sat down on the side as the other two started their training. He stole a nce towards Kanae.

    "Don¡¯t overdo it. Your body won¡¯t be able to keep up if you force yourself to handle too much weight."

    Kanae grinned. "I know my limit. I still can move around quite well even with this weight. Facing Tommy, I have to make my speed far slower, so this is the best way."

    She took off the additional weights. Facing Jason, she would be dead if she tried to use them. Jason¡¯s fighting capability was only slightly below her right now, so she didn¡¯t want to take the risk.

    "Shall we start?" Jason also took his big sword.

    "Sure."

    The two of them shed their swords. Kanae parried the big sword over and over. Her body was not as strong as Jason¡¯s, so she couldn¡¯t possibly face him head on continuously. This was the sole reason she had to evade all over the room.

    They finally stopped when the rm rang, signaling that it was already three hours.

    "It¡¯s noon. Anyone of you wants to eat?" Jason asked while wiping his sweat.

    "I¡¯m hungry," Shiro put his paint gun down. His hand hung low as he tried to bear the strain from handling the rifle for nine hours.

    "How¡¯s Tommy?"

    "I doubt he will wake up anytime soon."

    Seeing the fainted Tommy, Kanae wondered how many times this boy got hit by Shiro. She approached him and dragged the boy to the side. His body was covered in countless circr paint spots, so it was clear that he got hit directly countless times.

    "If this is real battle, he¡¯ll be dead," Shiromented.

    "How many times did you hit him?"

    Jason took off the vest from Tommy¡¯s body, then took off the boy¡¯s shirt. On Tommy¡¯s well-toned body, there were numerous red marks from the force of the bullets. Seeing his body, Jason sighed and turned towards Shiro.

    "Do you n to kill him?"

    Shiro shrugged. "As long as he¡¯s still moving, I also won¡¯t stop."

    Jason sighed. "I¡¯ll treat him. You two eat first. There should be some takeout on the table. I asked our men to deliver them."

    Kanae nodded her head. Her mind wandered to the words ¡¯our men¡¯. She knew that their Fiore Group had several people who worked asckeys. However, this was the first time she heard about them working as delivery boys.

    The two of them ate the food before Jason came to join them soon after that. This was ate lunch for them, but no oneined because they knew that there was still one more training after this.

    "The worst one to perform will be granted Shiro¡¯s special training at night," Jason looked towards Kanae. "Good luck."

    "Don¡¯t worry. I can evade them very well."

    Jason lifted his hand and pulled away Kanae¡¯s sses from the girl. She was shocked and looked towards Jason in bewilderment.

    "You don¡¯t mean¨C."

    "Rei never wear sses, so you have to train your body without using the sses too."

    Kanae red towards Jason. All these times, it was not a big problem if she left her sses off because her eyesight was not that bad and the enemies they had encountered so far were not too strong. However, if she continued this way, relying only on her superior reflexes, the skillful opponents were going to hit her soon enough.

    "That¡¯s going to be interesting," Shiro nodded his head in agreement.

    "Well, bring it on!"

    The two of them returned back to the training hall while Jason moved to the gym. He chose the treadmill and used it while listening to Kanae and Shiro shouting at each other. His lips curled up. Only in training did that girl show her childish nature.

 Chapter 178 Intense Training 1

    "Doc, don¡¯t press too hard," Kanae whimpered. Because she didn¡¯t use her sses, she failed to react to some of Shiro¡¯s best shooting techniques. This made her get hit in several ces, and Shiro was treating her.

    Shiro sighed. "You¡¯re a girl, so you should take care of your body better."

    "..." Who¡¯s the one that makes me suffer?

    "It¡¯s done. Wear your clothes properly again or when Tommy wakes up, he¡¯s going to use me of taking advantage of you again."

    Kanaeughed when she heard that, but she followed Shiro¡¯s instructions. Tommy didn¡¯t want Kanae to get treated by guys, especially in a ce like her back. This was the reason Shiro had to do it quickly while Tommy was still knocked out or he would be used again.

    "Can your hand hold on?" Kanae pointed to Shiro¡¯s hand.

    Shiro moved his hand lightly. He smiled wryly. "I think, I also need to practice running while being shot at."

    "I¡¯ll ask Tommy to shoot at you. His shooting skill is the worst, so I¡¯m sure you can handle it."

    "That¡¯s a good idea."

    Later at night, Tommy woke up and got a scolding from Jason. Sleeping during training time was not allowed, so he was punished with running on the treadmill for three hours. While the others were sleeping, he had to train in the gym.

    The next day, they continued the same training regimen. Kanae got the first turn, and she smiled proudly when the training finished.

    "I can evade them without sses now."

    "Shiro, tonight you use two guns when facing her."

    Shiro smirked happily. "Sure."

    Kanae red towards Jason. She knew that her training was going to be very difficult. After her, it was Tommy¡¯s turn. This time, Tommy was only responsible for shooting Shiro, and the two of them started.

    "You¡¯re such a lousy shooter, Brat!"

    "You¡¯re such a lousy fighter, Shiro!"

    The two of them started to taunt each other as they fought. Kanae and Jason resumed their spar with their swords. Even though they have only just started, Jason already felt Kanae¡¯s growth and felt rather pressured.

    "Kanae, before long, you have to use the additional weights when facing me," Jason concluded.

    Kanae wiped her sweat. "We¡¯ll see."

    The training continued, and Kanae was butchered by Shiro at night. She couldn¡¯t handle the two guns that well, especially if the shooter was Shiro. In the end, she got several red marks on her body, and Tommy made a ruckus again.

    "He¡¯s going to take advantage of Captain!" Tommy pointed to Kanae¡¯s room in indignation.

    Jason shook his head. "If Captain has that poor taste, I¡¯ll be very surprised."

    "Why are you so calm?"

    Inside the room, Kanae sighed. Her back was facing Shiro, who was busy applying the medicine. The two of them were already used with the ruckus Tommy made every time Kanae got wounded.

    "What is that brat thinking? I won¡¯t have any interest in a brat like you."

    Kanaeughed. "I know, that¡¯s why the worry Tommy has is unfounded."

    "If you¡¯re a few years older with a tasty body, I might have some interest," Shiro smirked.

    A pillow made its way towards Shiro¡¯s head. "Don¡¯t talk nonsense. With your head filled with medicine and guns, do you think I will believe you when you say that you are interested in girls?"

    "You know me the best, Captain."

    Their training resumed the next day and the intensity increased little by little. Kanae got used with the two guns after several days. Shiro and Tommy exchanged ces every two days, so they could still move around pretty well. Jason also added more weights whenever he managed to dodge all of Shiro¡¯s bullets.

    ...

    Fifth day of the training

    "You can already dodge all the guns," Jason looked towards Kanae¡¯s vest. It was dirty because Kanae rolled around a few times to evade the gunshots, but there was no direct hit on her.

    Kanae nodded her head slightly. "I manage to avoid them using my other senses. It¡¯s still hard, but I¡¯m starting to get the hang of it."

    Jason picked up several weights for Kanae. "Now you have to wear them when you¡¯re training with Shiro. These add several kilos, so they¡¯ll limit your movement even more."

    "You¡¯re truly a training maniac, Brother Jason," Kanae sighed.

    "Also, wear them when you¡¯re sparring with me. I¡¯m getting overwhelmed by youtely," Jason added.

    "This is still afternoon, where do you want to go?"

    "I have a meeting tonight and tomorrow morning. I¡¯ll take Tommy back to school too. He¡¯s suffering very much under your and Shiro¡¯s abuse."

    At times, Kanae reced Shiro when shooting at Tommy because the boy couldn¡¯t keep up with Shiro¡¯s deadly speed. Since Kanae was not that good at shooting, she was chosen to train Tommy¡¯s evading. However, Tommy still had it extremely bad since Kanae got better very quickly as her uracy and speed increased.

    If it was shooting at arge distance like sniping, she had no chance, but if it was only several meters away, she already had terrifying uracy.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll continue the training with Shiro."

    "Make sure you change ces with him. He has to train his feet too."

    Jason pulled Tommy to the helicopter as he forced the poor boy to follow after him. Of course, he didn¡¯t allow his family members to spot Tommy with him. He arrived back at his home and drove Tommy to the street before going back to his family building for the meeting.

    As for Tommy, he returned home and rxed in one corner with headphones on. He didn¡¯t have any interest in listening to his mother¡¯s activities in the bedroom.

    While these two returned back to the popted city, Kanae and Shiro resumed their training. In these several days of training, Kanae already tried her best to dodge all the paint bullets. However, the additional weight proved to her that her stamina was stillcking very much.

    "It¡¯s not weird if your power and stamina are stillckingpared with guys," Shiromented. "Jason is the young master and he has been training since young. With that environment, his body also developed to be stronger than yours."

    Kanae leaned back on the sofa. They had just finished their dinner and after some resting, they were going to start another session of training again. It was incredibly tiring as they had to keep up with 12 hours of training every day.

    "Let¡¯s train on the treadmillter. You still have to train in running today."

    Shiro groaned. He hated the stamina training very much. If it was shooting, he didn¡¯t care if his hand hurt as long as he could shoot freely.

    "Are you purposely picking on me?"

    "I¡¯m just suggesting this since you have been shooting nonstop since morning."

    "Fine, we¡¯ll train on treadmill," Shiro answered with a pained face.

    "Thank you, Doc."

 Chapter 179 Intense Training 2

    Nolen School C

    "Tommy, why are youing to school only to sleep?" Misae and Alice heard that this boy had returned, so they wanted to check on him. Upon seeing the poor boy lying on the bed, they wondered what he had suffered until he was this tired.

    Tommy changed his position slightly. His body ached from the numerous paint bullets that Shiro gave him. Thankfully, Jason had a meeting today or he wouldn¡¯t be able to return back to civilization.

    "You wouldn¡¯t want to know," Tommy sighed.

    Alice looked towards Tommy with concern. "Do you need a doctor? The infirmary doctor changed for two weeks, but I heard that the recement is also good enough."

    "There¡¯s no need," Tommy wouldn¡¯t be able to exin himself if that doctor saw numerous red marks on his body. It was better if he kept them all a secret.

    "Eh? The doctor changed?" Misae asked in surprise.

    "Yes, I hear that the previous doctor wants to visit his family, so there¡¯s a new doctor today."

    Misae sighed. "And here I¡¯m hoping to have a nce of his face again."

    Alice and Tommy: "..."

    Shiro did have a schrly and handsome face. This was one of the reasons why numerous high school students tried toe here. Tommy had to suffer from hearing countless confessions to this doctor when he was sleeping here, so he didn¡¯t really like hearing about that doctor having another fan.

    Tommy nced towards Alice. "Did youe to see the doctor too?"

    "No, I came to see you," Alice smiled brightly.

    Seeing the bright smile on Alice¡¯s beautiful face, Tommy smiled unconsciously. Alice was indeed a beauty as she looked extremely simr to a doll. He truly wanted to hug her and enjoy her soft skin in his embrace...

    Wait, what was he thinking?

    Tommy immediately averted his gaze. It seemed he had bad resistance to beautifuldies. He needed to be more careful now as he didn¡¯t want to get attracted todies.

    Still, he was feeling rather confused about this feeling. After all, he never had a good impression of women because of his experience with his mother. Kanae was the only exception and he tolerated her friends because of Kanae.

    "Don¡¯t you need to go back to the ss?" Tommy asked.

    Alice nced towards Misae. "She has a detention ss, so she¡¯s not willing to go back."

    "I¡¯ll still attend the usual ss!" Misae eximed. She got slightly lower than the passing grade during the midterm, so she could not avoid the detention ss.

    Tommy nodded his head in understanding. Because he stayed at that doctor¡¯s ce, he had to listen to that man muttering about medicine every day. This allowed him to passively better understand biology concepts and get a high score. That score from biology allowed him to reach the passing grade even though his scores from the other lessons were incredibly poor.

    "Good luck, I want to sleep here," Tommy pulled the nket over his head again.

    Alice nodded her head in concern. "If you need help, you can call us. We¡¯re your friends too."

    "I will."

    The two girls left the infirmary as they returned back to their ss. Tommy resumed his sleep, but only until the afternoon because Jason called him back to resume the training.

    ...

    Jason¡¯s Private Training Vi

    Kanae and Shiro took turns in their shooting training. They were incredibly tired by the time they saw the other two return. Seeing their states, Tommy was d that he managed to skip training.

    "Tommy, this time I¡¯ll practice shooting," Jason picked up the paint gun.

    Tommy smiled wryly. "Please be lenient on me."

    He had to run all over the ce just to evade Jason¡¯s attack. On the other hand, Kanae resumed her run with Shiro following after her. No matter how unwilling he was, he had to follow after Kanae.

    "Kanae, starting tomorrow, we¡¯ll practice with four guns," Jason informed her at night.

    Kanae nearly choked on her food when she heard that. "You¡¯re going to participate in the shooting too?"

    "Yup, and this time, we can move around the area, so you have to be prepared."

    "I¡¯ll do my best."

    Jason looked towards Tommy. "As for you, you have to train your stamina first, so during our training with Kanae, you¡¯re going to run on the treadmill. After that, you learn shooting from Shiro."

    "I understand."

    ...

    Seventh day of the training

    "Can you be gentler? It¡¯s painful," Kanaeined when Shiro treated her wounds. Because she had to face four guns, she had to pay more attention to the surroundings. She was not used to dealing with two fabulous sharpshooters, which made her body suffer very badly.

    Shiro shrugged. "If you keep on yelling like that, the others might have a different idea."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "..." he forgot that she was aplete kid.

    Shiro straightened his body. "Nothing, you should just bear with the medicine for now. It¡¯s still going to be very painful."

    "I can feel it."

    Outside the room, Jason was holding onto Tommy¡¯s arm tightly. This brat was angry at the conversation he hearding from Kanae¡¯s room, so he wanted to teach that doctor a lesson he would never forget.

    "He¡¯s only treating her, brat."

    ....

    Tenth day of the training

    Tommyy on the ground as he watched Kanae still busy evading the bullets from Shiro and Jason. She no longer got hit as much as before and she could evade them quite well. Although she still asionally got hit when the two of them carried out a cooperative attack, her improvement was simply too amazing.

    "Tommy, starting tomorrow you¡¯re going to shoot at Kanae too."

    "What?" Kanae nearly failed to evade a bullet when she heard Jason¡¯s instruction.

    "You¡¯re adapting very well, Captain, so the training intensity has to be increased."

    On the other hand, Jason also started to evade two guns at once from Shiro, but Tommy still only trained with one gun because he only managed to escape half of the bullets. As for Shiro, in terms of bullet dodging, he already started to reach the same level as Tommy.

    ...

    Fourteenth day of the training

    "Finally, you two can evade shooting of my level," Jason nodded his head in satisfaction when he noticed that Shiro and Tommy could evade all his shots.

    Shiroughed. "Of course, your lousy shooting won¡¯t be able to hit me now."

    "Kanae, would you like shooting that big mouth with me?"

    "Wait, don¡¯t!"

    Over the course of time, Kanae shooting ability was already on par with Jason¡¯s. At times, she was able to ovee him, but usually, it was Jason who managed to beat her.

    Shiro leaned on the wall as he grinned. "Tomorrow is myst day training here. Do you want to have live action training in the woods?"

    He only asked for two weeks off, so he had to start working again the day after tomorrow. Thankfully, two weeks were enough for him to train his body to reach quite a high level and his shooting speed had increased rapidly.

    "That¡¯s a good idea. The worst will be the one to pay for our next meal," Jason agreed.

    Tommy looked towards Jason in indignation. "You¡¯re saying that, but you just want me to treat you all, right?"

    Even without trying, he already knew that he was the poorest one in this group.

    Kanae smiled. "Let¡¯s just try it. Sometimes, the result can be different with our training."

    "Sure, I¡¯mpletely ready."

    The four of them looked towards each other as mes of ambition lit up in their eyes. They could not wait for the contest tomorrow.

 Chapter 180 Unexpected Gues

    The next day the four of them woke up early. They quickly stuffed their stomachs with food before setting out. Each of them brought a paint gun loaded with a different color as well as several pieces of paper. They had to eliminate the others using the gun and in a closebat fight.

    "We shall meet here again in three hours."

    "Sure."

    The four of them scattered. Each of them brought a watch because they wouldn¡¯t know how long time has passed without it. In the woods, it was hard for them to notice anyone else.

    Kanae slipped into the woods very quickly. Her agile movement made her located pretty far from the others. She climbed a tree and used the leaves to cover her body. For the first two hours, she was going to try shooting the others.

    Shiro had simr thoughts. He had to hide because he would lose if he got engaged in a physical fight. Among the four of them, he was obviously the weakest one.

    Jason and Tommy headed in the same direction. The two of them stopped near a slightly open area.

    "Are you ready to get beaten up?" Jason smirked.

    Tommy readied his sword and smiled back. "Anytime you¡¯re ready."

    The two of them shed their swords. With his big sword, Jason immediately attacked and used the weight of the sword to his advantage. The edges of the swords were blunt, but it still hurt very much if they got hit.

    ng! ng!

    Jason attacked from the front and Tommy parried it as he moved to the side, but Jason had already swung the sword and blocked Tommy¡¯s counterattack. The two of them darted back and forth continuously.

    In the end, Jason attacked Tommy¡¯s hand, and the sword fell. Before Tommy got the chance to retrieve it, therge sword already rested on his neck.

    "You lost," Jason smirked.

    Tommy sighed. He stretched out his hand. "Give me the paper then."

    Jason gave the paper to Tommy as he sheathed his sword. At this moment, he sensed danger and quickly moved backward, but felt that something hit his chest. He noticed the blue paint and sighed in defeat.

    Turning his head, he noticed that Tommy also got hit straight in the head with the blue paint. On his back, there was also orange paint.

    "Kanae!" Tommy bellowed angrily. He had just lost and now he got hit by Kanae.

    "Shiro is not far from here too," Jason pointed to the orange paint that he managed to avoid. However, that was exactly the reason he got hit by Kanae¡¯s shot.

    Shiro clicked his tongue. He knew that Jason¡¯s senses had heightened, so he waited until the two of them rxed and put their guard down slightly. Who would have thought that Kanae also chose that time to shoot and hid her bullets behind his?

    "But with this, I know your location," Shiro shifted his gun. He was about to shoot when he got hit right on the feet with blue paint. Following suit, green paint made its way near his arm.

    Jason clicked his tongue because he noticed that he missed Shiro. He immediately moved his gun and with a smirk, he shot at Tommy, who wanted to shoot him.

    "You don¡¯t hide your intent that well."

    With this, Tommy was sttered with paint all over his body. His face darkened and he started to shoot towards Jason rapidly while Jason immediately fled far away from that ce. None of Tommy¡¯s shots reached him.

    In dejection, Tommy tried to flee and hide. His best option was encountering Shiro because he knew very well that he couldn¡¯t beat Kanae.

    Shiro jumped down from the tree and immediately got hit in the chest by Kanae¡¯s shot. She was already waiting for him to climb down in front of her. Shiro aimed his gun, but she moved towards him rapidly and her other hand took out her blunt sword. She used it to hit Shiro¡¯s hand and then pointed towards the man¡¯s stomach.

    "You got me," Shiro sighed.

    Kanae gave him her paper then moved back a few steps. "I almost got hit too."

    "But you didn¡¯t," Shiro looked towards the orange paint not far from her dejectedly. This meant that Kanae could evade his shoot even at close range. Oh well, close range fight was never his specialty.

    "You need to invent more fancy tricks for shooting," Kanae grinned.

    "I¡¯ll do that."

    After that, the two of them moved backwards instantly, but Shiro noticed that his arm was splotched with green paint. He cursed internally. This was the reason he hated close range shooting. His reaction speed was not that fast.

    "Hello, Brother Jason," Kanae smirked and then ran towards Jason rapidly. Her fast movement caused Jason to be stunned. This brat has reached an even faster speed.

    He immediately readied his gun and shot towards Kanae while Shiro followed suit. However, facing two guns no longer fazed Kanae as she reached Jason in mere seconds.

    Jason took out his sword and swung it hard towards Kanae, but the girl moved behind Jason, so Shiro¡¯s shot reached Jason instead of her. He managed to block it with his sword, but then he felt Kanae¡¯s sword on his back.

    "You win," he sighed. "You should have used the weights when you came out. We can¡¯t match you if you don¡¯t."

    Jason took Kanae¡¯s paper while the girl looked towards Jason weirdly. "I¡¯m still wearing them. Can¡¯t you see?"

    She waved her hand and it was clear that the weight was still there. It had limited her hand movement very much, but she still moved at a speed that Jason couldn¡¯t hope to reach.

    "Thest one should be Tommy."

    Kanae had given out two of her papers to them. On the side, Shiro cursed slightly. He had used up all of his paint bullets already.

    "I can only run and hide for the rest of the time."

    "Shall we have a match, Shiro?" Jason smirked while he readied his sword. His gun was also finished as he used too many bullets trying to hit Kanae and Shiro previously.

    The two men moved towards each other while Kanae already ran into the woods again. She still needed to find Tommy, so she could not rx yet. Her nimble footwork brought her deeper into the woods as she scanned around cautiously.

    "Let me go!"

    Jason already defeated Shiro and gave thetter his paper when he heard Tommy¡¯s scream. His face contorted instantly. If Tommy was only facing Kanae, his voice wouldn¡¯t be this desperate. Without much thinking, he sprinted towards where the voice came from.

    Shiro was also stunned. He quickly followed after Jason with his gun ready. This was a real weapon that he brought with him. Although they didn¡¯t n to use their real weapons against each other, they would not walk around without any protection.

    "Hey, who are you?" Tommy struggled hard to release himself from the grab of a big man. He was almost twice the height of Tommy, which made him look scary in the boy¡¯s eyes.

    "I should be the one asking you that. This ce is not the ce for a kid to wander around," the man replied back.

    "I¡¯m not wandering around, I¡¯m here with my friends," Tommy struggled.

    On the side, Kanae already arrived, but she did not show herself. She had the feeling that she shouldn¡¯t appear in front of that man. However, if Tommy were in danger, she would certainly step forward.

 Chapter 181 Friend or Foe?

    The man silently grabbed Tommy¡¯s hand and his grip was so strong that Tommy couldn¡¯t release himself. Inside his heart, Tommy yelled indignantly. If only he knew that he was this weak, he would not try to wander around so much.

    Jason finally arrived and appeared in front of the man. The big man looked towards Jason and frowned.

    "What is the Young Master of the Wells Family doing in a remote ce like this?"

    "I can ask the same to you, a minister wandering in the forests," Jason answered calmly. "Sir Ferdinand?"

    The big manughed. His big body trembled slightly when he heard Jason calling him. "I never thought that I would meet with an acquaintance here."

    "Neither did I. So, will you answer my question?"

    "I¡¯m having a break in a vi down there. Since I have free time, I thought of walking around and then I met a dirty kid here," Ferdinand pointed towards Tommy.

    Hearing how the big man called him, Tommy¡¯s face flushed red. He was not a dirty kid! The paint was not his fault at all. It was all those others who shot him to be like this.

    At this time, Jason also had his body covered in paint, so he smiled wryly. "I¡¯m having a little game with my servant. Can you release him, Sir Ferdinand?"

    "Sure."

    Tommy moved away from the two of them. Since when did he be Jason¡¯s servant? Come on, even if he had to ve away for his entire life, he would not want to be this man¡¯s servant. This guy was a daredevil and was also incredibly annoying.

    Ferdinand sped his hands together. "I shall not bother you in your game, Young Master Jason. I believe that someone as serious as you should have time to rx too asionally."

    "Many thanks, Sir Ferdinand," Jason smiled back.

    The big man walked away and Jason approached Tommy before hitting the boy on his head.

    "Owie, what is that for?"

    Jason shook his head. "That¡¯s for attracting Sir Ferdinand¡¯s attention to you."

    "What¡¯s the big deal?" Tommy rubbed his head in indignation.

    "Sir Ferdinand is only an ordinary minister outside, but I believe he¡¯s someone the government sends to watch the four big families. That big man is not as simple as he looks."

    Seeing Jason¡¯s grim face, Tommy didn¡¯t say anything to retort back. He knew that it was his fault for traveling this far, so he couldn¡¯t refute. With Jason leading, he returned back the way he came.

    Ferdinand stretched his body lightly. His subordinates looked towards their leader in bewilderment. Why did he return so quickly? Didn¡¯t he say that he wanted to enjoy the scenery longer?

    "Sir, is there anything wrong?"

    "I have just found an interesting kid up there," Ferdinandughed.

    His subordinates looked towards each other. They didn¡¯t recall knowing anyone living around here. This was quite a remote ce and there were several dangers outside this area.

    "I want to know more about Jason Wells."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Ferdinand stroked his beard. He recalled that little brat from before. Going by Jason¡¯s usual attitude, there was no way the brat could be his servant. The possible exnation would be a friend, but he didn¡¯t recall seeing that boy¡¯s face anywhere.

    This was going to be very interesting.

    At the same time, Jason managed to drag Tommy back to their vi. Seeing that the other two already returned, Tommy looked towards them indignantly. Why didn¡¯t theye out to help him?

    "Kanae, have you conducted a search on that big man?"

    Kanae nodded her head. "He¡¯s quite an interesting minister, but I don¡¯t think he¡¯s going to be our enemy for the time being."

    "Let¡¯s just hope so. With his big build, I¡¯m not sure any of you can defeat that minister," Shiro shrugged.

    Tommy¡¯s mouth opened wide. "How do you all know about him?"

    "We were around you when you got captured earlier. But we couldn¡¯t step forward or that man might try to search about us too. It¡¯s going to be easy for him to find out more about us with his position," Shiro answered.

    "You¡¯re all very annoying."

    "By the way, Tommy is going to treat us to lunch."

    "Wait, why me?"

    "You¡¯re the only one who has the most losses."

    Jason had two wins and three losses, Shiro had two wins and two losses, Kanae had five wins, and Tommy had four losses. Each fight was regarded as one win and the gunfight was separated from the swordfight, so the total number of possible fights for each person added to six.

    Tommy¡¯s face ckened. He hadn¡¯t fought using his sword against Shiro and Kanae, but there was no need for that. Even if he won against Shiro, he couldn¡¯t win against Kanae. In the end, the total score would reflect five losses on him, which meant he was still the worst.

    "Don¡¯t eat too much for lunch."

    "Too bad, we¡¯re incredibly hungry."

    "Nooo!"

    ....

    Nolen School C

    The next day, Tommy returned to the school. He got out of the vi by hitching a ride with Shiro. As he had expected, the doctor returned to the infirmary rather quickly. He seemed to be pissed off at the condition of the room when he came back.

    "Tommy, did you use the bed near the end of the room?"

    There were three beds in the infirmary. Tommy usually borrowed the one near the door because it was the closest one. As for the other two, it was only for the other students who fell sick or the like.

    "No, I didn¡¯t. Besides, you know that I only return here asionally and because there¡¯s no one to take me out, I only came here twicest week."

    Those two times were because Jason had a meeting. Since Tommy was not used to the Spartan training, he had to return and rest a bit. His body couldn¡¯t bear with the training.

    "I want to file aint with the principal," Shiro said in an annoyed tone.

    "What¡¯s wrong with thest bed? Don¡¯t tell me that someone spilled his drink there and didn¡¯t clean up."

    "Something like that," Shiro rubbed his forehead. "Anyway, you can sleep here all you want today. I want to make the report first. Whoever did that is going to get kicked out of the school."

    Seeing the angry Shiro, Tommy didn¡¯t understand why this doctor was that angry. It was only a drink, so asking the school to buy a new sheet should be enough. While thinking about that, he returned back to his slumber.

 Chapter 182 End of the Training

    Jason¡¯s Private Training Vi

    Kanae and Jason sparred countless times during the time Tommy was away. Jason would stay here the entire day today before going back tomorrow morning because he had a meeting. It was also the time he would take Tommy back here to train with them.

    "You should wear all the weights when you¡¯re fighting with me," Jason gave her another batch of weights.

    Kanae stared at them in bewilderment. "Do you want me to die out of exhaustion? It¡¯s already quite heavy with the weights you gave me previously."

    "Your body already adapted to them."

    "It¡¯s not my fault," Kanae pouted.

    Jason stretched his body. "There are some missions for Fiore Group. Do you want to ept them?"

    "Only Shiro will do the jobs. I still don¡¯t have enough training."

    "Let¡¯s see how long you can hold on."

    "Don¡¯t cheat. Use your weights too."

    ...

    Twentieth day of the training

    "Captain is truly a monster," Tommy vomited in the bathroom. He was trying to follow the same intensity as Kanae¡¯s new training, but his body couldn¡¯t bear it. In the end, he even vomited his meal.

    Jason wiped his sweat as he sat down near the bathroom. "You won¡¯t be able to follow her. If you force yourself, you¡¯re going to die out of exhaustion."

    "Shouldn¡¯t you say that to yourself?"

    Jason looked towards Kanae, who was busy training her body in the training room, with aplicated look. In the past, she had never reached his level, but this time, it was him who couldn¡¯t hope to reach hers.

    Her rate of growth became even more rapid as he noticed her growth in appetite after the big battle. Shiro had told him that Kanae¡¯s body seemed to be reformed after being broken down in the fight. The result of the reform was a higher growth rate like this.

    It was unusual for someone to be so strong like that in a matter of months. However, he and Shiro knew that it was not impossible for Kanae because of some reasons.

    "I have to stop training next week," Tommy added. "I got selected as one of the participants for the rypetition between schools."

    "They didn¡¯t suspend you again?"

    Tommy shook his head. "Those seniors know that they need me if they want to win, so they can¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m going to train with them. Because of that, I have to stop training here."

    "I also have to stop training soon. Kanae, do you still want to train here?" Jason got several phone calls from his friends. They were waiting for him to return soon because they were nning to hold some parties. Besides, after disappearing for quite some time, he did need to return back.

    Kanae shook her head lightly. "If you return back, you have to bring me too. I¡¯ll continue my training by ying on ck Street."

    Jason nodded his head. "That¡¯s not a bad idea."

    Tommy passed Kanae a look. He hoped that he could follow after Kanae and fight on ck Street. The chance to see Kanae in action on ck Street was rare. Tommy didn¡¯t really want to skip it.

    "Don¡¯t think about joining me, Tommy. I¡¯m going to the deep ce that I previously never dared to go to," Kanae warned.

    "Are you sure you¡¯re ready?" Jason frowned. Those at the deepest and darkest ces were the ones who had the best fighting capabilities and at the same time, were the most dangerous.

    Kanae nodded her head. If she couldn¡¯t handle them, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against the people from the big ns. This was also a test for her because she wanted to know how much she has grown.

    "If you say so, we¡¯ll support you."

    "Yup, good luck, Kanae," Tommy nodded his head in agreement. "If you get stronger again, you have to remember me and train me."

    Jason scoffed. "Aren¡¯t you d that you don¡¯t have to face her again?"

    Tommy shook his head as he didn¡¯t want to admit it. He did miss Kanae¡¯s training, but at the same time, he didn¡¯t really want to do it again.

    Jason recalled something as he picked up the box near them and handed it to Kanae. "I modified your sses. This way, you canmunicate with us without using the earphone and directly use the sses. Also, if you click the button on the side, you can see aplete map of your surroundings."

    Kanae took out her sses and tried it. As Jason said, she truly could see the surroundings very clearly. With her always wearing sses in her daily life, this was indeed extremely convenient.

    "You¡¯re amazing, Brother Jason."

    "I¡¯m not the one making it, but the research team under me," Jason smiled. "They¡¯re the ones who make our equipment."

    "Are you sure our information won¡¯t leak out?"

    "I only ce my trusted people in that ce. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone outside who knows about it," Jason answered lightly.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I believe you. Thank you very much for these modified sses."

    Tommy nudged Jason. "What about me? Can¡¯t you ask them to make something for me?"

    "What do you want?"

    "A cool tracking device!"

    "..." are you a kid?

    The three of thempleted another training session before they left the vi. The two kids felt that they would miss this ce, but they didn¡¯t show it on their faces. After all, they still could return here again in the future.

    This time, they returned using the car and not the helicopter because Jason didn¡¯t have any n to return here soon. Kanae looked outside the window with interest. Her eyes wandered around in curiosity.

    "What are you looking for, Kanae?" Tommy asked.

    Kanae pointed towards the bottom of the mountain. "Sir Ferdinand says that he¡¯s staying in a vi at the bottom of the mountain, but I don¡¯t see any trace of vis there."

    "There¡¯s no way you can find it," Jason interjected. "The thing over there is not a vi, but a bunker. The location is quite hidden because they used that ce to hide in during the war."

    "If it¡¯s already that long ago, the ce must be very smelly," Tommy frowned.

    Jason nodded his head. "The ce is already in very bad condition, but it¡¯s the perfect ce to train soldiers and those of simr upations."

    Kanae¡¯s gaze was still fixed on the area as she thought about what Jason told her. That man they met seemed to be really interesting. She hoped she would be able to meet with him again in the future.

    Little did she know that her wish woulde true, but not in the way she expected it.

 Chapter 183 Fight on Black Stree

    Jason dropped off Kanae and Tommy on the ck Street where there were no security cameras around. He looked towards the two kids in front of him.

    "You should be careful. The other groups are starting to be active again, and you¡¯re one of the easiest targets, Tom."

    Tommy scoffed. "I¡¯m not the same as before after the training."

    "Just stay on the outside and middle area," Kanae patted Tommy¡¯s shoulder. "See you at schoolter."

    Tommy watched as Kanae disappeared into the darkness. In the deepest part of the ck Street, sunlight rarely appeared there. It made the ce seem to be in eternal night.

    "Since I¡¯m already back here, I better enjoy my time for now."

    Kanae returned back home to drop off her belongings. After that, she ran deeper and deeper into the darkness. The atmosphere became even tenser as the people around her gave her unfriendly looks. However, they could sense faintly that she was strong, so no one tried to get closer to her.

    Her feet made no sound as she ran on ck Street. The number of people decreased as she reached the deepest part of the ck Street. She could hardly see anyone as she purposely slowed down her pace. There were numerous traps in some of the most hidden parts of each block.

    Most people usually avoided this ce as they didn¡¯t want to lose their life just yet. If they were not careful, they would surely be dead.

    She stepped on the ground lightly, and an arrow was shot right towards her. She moved her head to the side slightly and avoided the arrow. Her lips curled up slightly. Since there was a trap, it meant she was getting closer to her destination.

    "Halt!" a young man appeared before her. "What are you doing in our territory?"

    "I¡¯m here to challenge your Boss as I have promised," Kanae answered calmly.

    The young man looked Kanae up and down. He didn¡¯t recall anyone with Kanae¡¯s getup meeting his Boss. At this time, Kanae was wearing her usual fighting clothes, which made her look like a boy.

    "Name?"

    "Rei," Kanae answered.

    The young man¡¯s eyes lit up. He remembered where he heard this name as he nodded his head lightly. "So you finallye back. Boss has been waiting for you for a long time."

    "Thank you."

    Kanae followed behind the young man deeper into the ce. She made sure that she stepped very carefully as she knew that in their territory, they loved to set up numerous traps that could even kill someone.

    They stopped in front of a small hut. In front of the house, a rather old man was busy sharpening his de. He wore a simple but somewhat tight-fitting shirt, which revealed the bulky muscle on his body.

    "Boss, Rei hase again."

    The old man stopped his movement and looked towards Kanae. He scrutinized her appearance as he nodded his head lightly.

    "You have grown stronger again, little brat."

    Kanae smiled. "Your advice about the school is spot on, but it¡¯s too dangerous, Master Rudy."

    Master Rudyughed and tossed the big de to the side. His action made the heavy de look like nothing more than a child¡¯s toy. The young man hurriedly caught the de, and his steps turned uneven as he alleviated the force of the throw. It was clear that he had to use all of his strength to make sure the de didn¡¯t fall down.

    "Are you ready to have another match, Rei? Last time you were here, I nearly broke all of your bones."

    Kanae¡¯s face contorted a bit when she heard his remark. She came here a long time ago coincidentally and nearly got killed by this man. Ever since that time, she grew cautious when she passed this ce, but coincidentally met the old man again after a mission.

    At that time, Master Rudy took interest in her because she could survive after experiencing a thrashing from him, so he gave her precious information. If she wanted to beat him, she would have to be able to survive in the big battle. Following his advice, she nearly got sent to the gate of hell for the second time.

    "I was still young and ignorant at that time, so I couldn¡¯t see Master Rudy¡¯s greatness," Kanae bowed slightly. She readied her sword. "This time, I have trained again and prepared myself for another battle."

    "I can see that," Master Rudy chuckled. He took up a different de near him and stood in front of Kanae.

    The young man retreated to the back and forbid anyone to get closer to their fight. Unless they wanted to get killed, they had better stay back and note any closer.

    The two of them watched each other carefully as they knew that their difference in skill would be apparent in one strike. After several seconds, Master Rudy charged forward with his de,ing closer at lightning speed. The moment the de got near Kanae¡¯s head, she crouched down and escaped from the sweep.

    The de passed, and she moved forward towards the old man. She shed quickly towards him, but he already retreated and returned the favor, bringing the de down on her from above.

    Kanae kicked the ground and moved back while the de hit the ground. It made a deep mark in the ground.

    "Your power has increased again, Master Rudy."

    "Your reflex has been raised to another level, Rei."

    The two of them looked towards each other before they charged again. That was only a slight probe to test each other, and there was only one word to describe their opponent.

    Strong!

    The next exchange, Kanae tried to block the de with her small sword. She got pushed backward slightly, but her body was already capable of withstanding the force of this man¡¯s de.

    After he attacked her, she moved forward and aimed at his other hand by twisting her body to the side. To her surprise, she managed to strike him lightly, but after that, she realized that his de wasing for her from the side.

    Using her small sword to block the attack, she got pushed back as she was in the air. She adjusted her position in the air andnded on her feet perfectly. Her eyes watched Master Rudy carefully.

    "You¡¯re getting better," Master Rudymented.

    Kanae nodded her head. She was caught by surprise, but she didn¡¯t get wounded as she had feared previously. This was also the reason Master Rudy noticed that she has indeed grown far stronger than before.

    The fight continued, and Kanae resorted to aim at the outer part of this man¡¯s body, little by little. She couldn¡¯t get too close as she would be dead the moment she did that, so her attacks were mostly shallow. Still, the wounds on Master Rudy¡¯s body increased while she nearly didn¡¯t get any wounds.

    Most of her wounds were from hernding slightly unevenly and scratching either her hands or feet. However, none of them came from the de.

    On the side, the young man watched their fight with awe. He still remembered that previously Kanae was trashed easily by Master Rudy, but now she already fought on equal grounds with him.

    "Whoever manages to survive an attack from Master Rudy will surelye back much stronger," the young man nodded his head gleefully.

    "Don¡¯t you need to help master? He¡¯s getting wounded continuously."

    "What are you talking about? Don¡¯t distract me." At this time, Kanae managed tond another hit on Master Rudy. The young man was clearly a martial arts lunatic as he gazed at the two with hungry eyes. He wanted to get stronger as fast as possible.

    The man beside him felt rather frustrated. He picked up the nearby bow and nocked several arrows in ce. He couldn¡¯t bear to see Master Rudy get wounded like that.

    The young man noticed that something was wrong. His eyes widened when he saw the bow and arrows. "What are you doing? Don¡¯t interfere!"

    He waste, as the arrows shot towards Kanae, who had justnded on the ground after being pushed back.

 Chapter 184 Back to School

    Kanae noticed the three arrows flying towards her with bewilderment. Her hand instinctively moved and parried the arrows. At this time, she no longer thought about how to evade as her hand already moved to parry them. One of the arrows was parried from below while the other two were parried when she flicked her wrist above.

    After that, her attention returned to Master Rudy, but she noticed that he already threw his de to someone behind him. His eyes were filled with rage as he looked towards his men.

    "Don¡¯t you ever dare interrupt my fight," he said menacingly.

    The man who shot the arrows lowered his head, trembling, while the other men nodded their heads timidly. They knew that this man was just worried that their master would lose, but doing this would only make their boss angry. After all, Master Rudy was someone who valued strong people greatly.

    "I¡¯m fine, Master Rudy," Kanae stood calmly.

    Master Rudy nodded his head. He also knew that she was fine because of her excellent reflexes, but this didn¡¯t mean that he could ept what his man did so easily.

    He snorted and walked to his house again. "I¡¯m not in the mood to continue fighting. You came here to gain more information, right?"

    Kanae nodded her head. She didn¡¯t know much about Master Rudy, but the information he gave her was incredibly precious. If not because of him, the name of Fiore Group wouldn¡¯t have resounded so much in this city.

    "I only give information to the strong and I think you already pass this criteria," Master Rudy stroked his beard. "There is going to be an internal battle in the Souhon n. Their old master is not going to live for long."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes widened when she heard this news. She had seen that old man from afar and his condition seemed to be rather well. Even if he had been sick for several days, it shouldn¡¯t be that bad, right?

    "You already made a name for yourself," Master Rudy smirked. He had heard about Rei¡¯s capability in the big battlest year. It would be a lie if he said that he was not satisfied. Hearing the news about her capability made him want to know just how much this girl could advance in this peculiar city.

    "Don¡¯t you want them to acknowledge your ability with this battle?" Master Rudy smirked.

    Kanae was obviously tempted by this, but she had told the Souhon n that they shouldn¡¯t call their group again. This made her wonder how she could participate .

    "Is this going to be the only big incident?"

    Master Rudy¡¯s eyebrows raised up lightly. He shook his head calmly. "Nope, there are going to be a lot of events in the future as those greedy whales are not going to stay quiet. But none of them are certain yet. You cane here againter in the future, and I¡¯ll provide you with more information after you apany me in another fight."

    "I understand. Thank you, Master Rudy," Kanae bowed her head lightly before going back using the way she came here. Aside from information, she learned something much more important. With this, she knew that her ability was nearly on par with those elites in the deepest part of the ck Street.

    However, it would be hard to be better. At her current level, even the slightest advance might take a long time. She had to train at high intensity once again, which wouldn¡¯t be possible in the time being. Her body needed rest after this time¡¯s long and harsh training.

    Master Rudy picked up another sword and started his sharpening again. The young man approached the master warily.

    "Boss, is it going to make any difference if she knows about that?"

    "Of course," Master Rudyughed. "Her small group won¡¯t just be an ordinary group anymore. She¡¯s really interesting, you know."

    The young man didn¡¯tment further as he watched the old master continue his work.

    ...

    Nolen School C

    Shiro looked towards Kanae with bewilderment. "Why did youe to me first thing in the morning?"

    Kanae stretched out her hand. "I already applied some first aid, but I need you to check if I did it correctly."

    Seeing the innocent look on this girl¡¯s face, he sighed and moved his hand to check her wounds. The first aid she gave was already enough and when he reached her palm, he noticed a piece of paper. In his heart, he sighed lightly. She should have used their usual method ofmunication rather than this.

    "You¡¯re already good at it, now scram."

    "Yes."

    Shiro moved his body to block the camera and took up his book while slipping the paper inside. He pretended to read the book while reading the information that Kanae gave him. It was a small map and there was one specific ce that she marked.

    He sighed. No wonder she didn¡¯t use their usual way ofmunication. He silently tucked away the paper and continued his normal reading activities.

    On the other hand, Kanae made her way towards her ss and noticed that Misae and Alice have already arrived. Their faces lit up the moment they saw that their best friend had finally returned.

    "Kanae! We missed you so much!" Misae flew over and hugged Kanae happily.

    Towards this sudden move, Kanae was rather stunned. "Is there anything wrong with you?"

    Alice giggled. "She just wants you to bring her along on the President¡¯s business trip."

    "Wait, what business trip?"

    "President returned back a few days ago and searched for you. He told us that he wants to bring you along if you return by this week. Misae has been going to the Student Council Room very often to ask for their permission toe along, but President says that they need to wait for you toe because they can¡¯t possibly only bring an unrted girl with them."

    Misae¡¯s face darkened when she heard the words ¡¯unrted girl¡¯. She was disappointed greatly when Kevin said those words to her. Of course, she knew that it was rather true because she was not part of their group.

    "I see," Kanae nodded her head lightly. "I can ask them about that, but I need to see your grades first."

    "Thanks to the detention ss, my scores increased immensely," Misae sighed. The ss did help her, but her freedom was restricted. It was hell and she wanted to escape from it. The only way she could think of was asking help from the others.

    Kanae looked towards Alice. "Do you want toe along?"

    "No, I can¡¯t go for a long trip, or my father is going to be angry at me," Alice smiled wryly.

    "I understand."

    "Before that, let me teach you briefly about our new lessons," Misae grinned. She took out her homework sheet. She had finished them with help from Alice, so she wanted to show off a bit.

    "You¡¯re good," Kanae nodded her head lightly.

    "Can you do them?"

    "Sure. Number one is 4, number two is x=90, number three..."

    As Kanae answered them instantaneously, Misae checked her answers and found them to match perfectly. What did she expect from testing her smart friend?

    "Let¡¯s just go to the Student Council Room."

    "Okay."

 Chapter 185 Business Trip

    Mike nodded his head faintly when he heard what Misae had told Kanae. They had returned back to the school a few days ago, but their Boss still seemed irritated because Kanae was not here. At that point, there was nothing he could do but wait.

    "Have you finished your matter, Kanae?" Neo asked curiously.

    Kanae nodded her head. "For the time being, there¡¯s nothing else I have to do aside from going to school."

    Her mind drifted back to what Master Rudy told her, but she erased the thoughts as fast as possible. Jay would not like it if she tried to tell him about this matter as the Souhon n seemed to want to conceal their problemspletely.

    "That¡¯s good. It¡¯s just a small business meeting, but with you around, it¡¯s going to be fun," Neo smirked.

    "Where are we going?"

    "We¡¯re going to the beach in the southeast. There are a lot of resorts there and you can have fun at the beach."

    "..." Are we going on a holiday trip or a business trip?

    Misae looked towards the other Student Council members. Jay had forced Tommy to get out from the infirmary room for theirst meeting here.

    "Are they going toe?"

    Tommy shook his head. "I¡¯m going to participate in apetition, so I have to join in on the seniors¡¯ intense training. There¡¯s no way I can follow you all."

    "Wow,petition? Good luck, Tommy!"

    "Thank you!"

    Jay also refused. "I have some matters to attend to in my n. They¡¯re not going to let me go for anything."

    When he said that, his eyes were looking towards Kevin warily. He knew very well that these three belonged to the Ryukalin n. Without any need to try, he would definitely lose against them.

    Kanae noticed the boy¡¯s gaze and wondered. Was there some kind of enmity between the two ns?

    "I cane along, right?" Misae asked full with hope.

    Mike nodded his head. "Yes, you can."

    "When are we going?"

    "This Monday," Neo answered. "So make sure that you pack enough clothes for a week, or it¡¯s going to be annoying."

    "Sure," Misae nodded her head excitedly.

    Kanae sighed to herself. She had just realized that she could not attend school again if it was going to be like this. It didn¡¯t really matter, though. She still had to wait for the day the conflict in the Souhon n would erupt.

    "Now you should go back to your ss," Mike smiled. "There¡¯s no need for you to waste your time here, right?"

    Seeing his smile, Jay and Tommy unconsciously shuddered. They still remembered their hellish training with Mike. This was the exact smile as the one they saw the other day.

    "I¡¯m not sleepy today, so I¡¯ll return to my ss."

    "I have skipped for a long time. The teacher must have missed me a lot."

    Misae and Alice also excused themselves. They still had some sses, and it was not their n to skip them so much.

    Kanae sat down on her chair and looked towards Kevin. "President, is there any work for me?"

    Kevin threw Kanae a nce. "Make a coffee, then help me finish this report."

    "Okay!"

    Seeing their Boss¡¯s expression turn slightly softer, Mike and Neo sighed in relief. At the same time, they felt rather worried because they knew very well what that meant. Their future was not going to be smooth sailing.

    ....

    Shiro and Jason visited the ce that Kanae marked on the map she gave to Shiro. With her giving this paper to him, it was clear that she didn¡¯t want toe by herself. The two of them decided toe when it was noon.

    "Why do you think she doesn¡¯t want toe here?"

    "This is the Souhon n¡¯s territory, and we havee here in the past," Jason answered. He was still rather familiar with the roads because they had previously visited this ce for a mission.

    Shiro looked around and sighed. "If something happens to me, you have to help. Most of the guys here have higher martial arts skills than me."

    If it were shooting, Shiro wouldn¡¯t lose so easily, but in a physical fight, he was not too good. Even after the intense training, his muscles didn¡¯t really change that much. His strength and stamina increased, but not to Jason or Kanae¡¯s level.

    "Just shoot them down," Jason answered leisurely.

    "We¡¯re not on an ind full of criminals. There are a lot of ordinary people here."

    "If they attack you, you¡¯re allowed to shoot them. There¡¯s no such thing asw in this ce, so you don¡¯t have to worry so much."

    Shiro no longer said anything because they have arrived. They looked towards the big building and the numerous people around them. It was nigh impossible not to detect their hostility.

    "This ce is off limits. What do you want?" A man walked outzily.

    Looking towards that bulky man, Jason smiled slightly. "We meet again."

    The bulky man stopped his movement and looked towards Jason. He eyed the man beside Jason with wariness. Shiro didn¡¯te alongst time when Jason was here, so this man didn¡¯t know him.

    Shiro¡¯s attire was the most natural one. He wore a ck leather jacket and a pair of sunsses. When he was outside, he would wear the hood. This made him look like a suspicious person, though.

    "This is the other core member from our group," Jason pointed towards Shiro. "We came here to negotiate."

    The bulky man nodded his head. "I see. The shadow guard of your group is also another young man?"

    "You¡¯re quite sharp, big man."

    Heughed when he heard what Jason said. "When you grow older, you¡¯ll naturally be wiser unless you¡¯re a troublesome brat that doesn¡¯t want to learn or listen to anything."

    Jason nodded his head. He still remembered the teaching he got. Making a mistake was normal. Making the same mistake twice was stupid. Making the same mistake thrice was beyond any cure.

    "I think there¡¯s no need to test you again. Your two friends already passed and based on what I hear, you¡¯re the second strongest," the bulky man pointed his fat finger. "I¡¯ll listen to what you want to say, but if it sounds unpleasant, you should know what will happen."

    Shiro noticed the momentary spike in hostility. His lips curled up as he realized that if they dared to cross their line, the people around them wouldn¡¯t be so polite. This was truly interesting.

    "Don¡¯t worry," Jason smirked. "I¡¯m sure even you will be interested in what I want to propose."

    "I¡¯m all ears."

 Chapter 186 Beautiful Resor

    "The view is amazing!" Misae looked outside the window with sparkling eyes. They were on their way towards the resort that Kevin had mentioned, and Misae didn¡¯t seem to be able to move her face from the window.

    "Why are you so excited?" Mike asked with augh.

    "I rarely go to the southeast part of this city, so I¡¯m feeling rather excited right now," Misae answered truthfully.

    The southeast part of this city was also known as the best tourist attraction. Although this ce was under the Ryukalin n, the n let it prosper to be a vacation destination. This made this ce like a havenpared with the other parts of the city, and many foreigners also visited this ce.

    Aside from that, the number of ck Street in this busy area was extremely limited. There were barely any as the n seemed to make that a strict regtion here. Still, it didn¡¯t mean there was no crime, and the locals always stayed cautious.

    Kanae nodded her head. "This ce is very different from other ces."

    "I want to visit their famous big square the most," Misae smiled widely. "It¡¯s located a little to the south and has a lot of stores. They even say that it¡¯s the ce everyone has to go to whenever they visit this city. I¡¯m a local, but I never even set foot in that ce."

    "I see," Kanae answered in a dull voice. Her eyes dropped down slightly as she looked towards the decoration in that ce.

    Misae didn¡¯t notice Kanae¡¯s sudden change as she was still busy talking about this and that. She became a chatterbox in this car as she mentioned everything she could remember about the southeast part of the city. As someone who lived in the middle part of the city, this was a fascinating ce.

    On Kanae¡¯s right side, Kevin was busy doing his work. He seemed to be unwilling to leave his work alone even for a second as his hands were busy typing on hisptop,pletely ignoring the two girls beside him.

    "Mike, why do you let here along?" Neo found his head already hurting because of the constant chatter from the girl behind Mike. He was busy driving, but Misae¡¯s words seemed to be bothering him very much.

    Mike smiled. "She¡¯s Kanae¡¯s friend. Why can¡¯t shee along?"

    "This is a business trip and not a vacation trip."

    "I know," Mike looked from the mirror towards the girl behind him. She was looking outside and busy talking about this and that. This energetic girl was truly interesting in his eyes.

    Neo nced at Mike as he smirked. "Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. You even specially prepared a White Day gift for her."

    White Day urred on the 14th of March. At that time, Mike gave part of his biscuit to Misae with nonchnt attitude when they had just returned from their trip. This man never said anything about it being a White Day gift, but Neo knew that Mike wouldn¡¯t share his biscuit with a girl if he didn¡¯t have any other intent.

    As for Kevin, he didn¡¯t have a chance, and the day already passed a long time ago. Besides, Neo was not even sure their cold leader would know about something so trivial like this.

    Mike smiled. "You should just focus on driving my dear friend. If something happens because you don¡¯t pay attention, we¡¯re in for a big trouble."

    "You should wipe your smile. It¡¯s annoying to see you smile so much."

    "I like smiling."

    Neo rolled his eyes and focused on driving. He turned abruptly at the corner and nearly caused the others to fall out of their seats. They gave Neo a murderous look.

    Kevin also frowned. "One more time and you have to train for a week."

    With that threat, Neo¡¯s driving turned smoother as he paid close attention to the road. He didn¡¯t want to make his leader angry as he knew that the consequences were going to be very painful.

    The journey took several hours before they arrived at their designated lodgings. Looking at the resort, Misae¡¯s mouth opened wide. It was simply too beautiful to behold.

    The ce was built near the beach, so they could easily take a dip in the water after walking for several minutes. The building was in white and gold, matching perfectly with the sand behind it. It was a four-story building with arge verandah in the back. Sitting there to watch the sun rise from or set on the ocean was surely something worth waiting for.

    Misae¡¯s eyes glittered with the thought of taking photos. When it was sunset, she would surely spend some time taking photos. She wanted to remember this ce forever!

    "After the business meeting is over, you can y on the beach," Kevin said to Kanae as he walked past her.

    "Thank you, President."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes also looked towards the ocean and the beach. It was too beautiful. The east beach that she usually visited couldn¡¯t hold a candle with this ce. She was sure that she wouldn¡¯t mind spending hours just to watch the sunrise and sunset every day.

    "We need to check in first. Do you two want to share one room together or have separate rooms?" Neo asked.

    "One room is enough," Misae answered.

    Kanae also nodded her head. They were already used to sleeping in one room together. As both of them were girls, there was no need for them to go through so much extra trouble.

    The five of them walked into the building as Mike handled the check-in. They reserved three rooms. One room for Kevin alone, one room for Kanae and Misae, while thest room was for Mike and Neo.

    "There are two separate beds in the room, so you two don¡¯t have to worry about kicking each other out of the bed," Neo smirked.

    Misae scoffed. "Our sleeping habits are not that bad. Are you sure it¡¯s not you who will kick Mike out from the bed if you two sleep together?"

    "I never sleep in the same bed with him," Mike rubbed his forehead. He took the keys and nced towards Neo. "If you snore too loud tonight, I¡¯ll ask for a different room."

    "I don¡¯t snore!"

    "Should I prepare a recorder?"

    "...."

    The five of them settled into their rooms first. Kanae was surprised to see therge room. There were two beds inside the room: one near the window and the other one near the bathroom. Her eyes traveled to the other items inside the room.

    There were one table and one chair. To the side of the beds, there was also one big sofa along with one small table. The arrangement of the room exuded the words ¡¯elegance andfort.¡¯ She did not need to worry about being ufortable in theing week.

    "Which bed do you want to take, Kanae?" Misae asked with a grin.

    "I¡¯ll take the inside one, you can take the one near the window. I¡¯m sure you want to take photos of the sunset."

    "You know me the best!"

    Misae happily hopped to her bed and opened the window. Their room was located on the third floor, and she could see the vast ocean from her window. The blue color and the sound of the waves were extremely pleasing.

    "I have to meet with the others for the business meeting. Do you want toe along?"

    "Sure! I can just stroll around and take photos."

    "I¡¯ll tell the others then."

 Chapter 187 â€˜Beautifulâ€™ Business Partner

    The two girls didn¡¯t take a long time to return back to the first floor. Misae sighed when she looked back at the stairs. It was simply too much for someone who didn¡¯t like exercise.

    "My feet are going to hurt when we return."

    "It¡¯s good to have some exercise asionally."

    Misae sighed. "That¡¯s what my parents tell me when I said that I¡¯m going on a trip with my friends."

    Her parents were never strict with her scores in school. This made the girl ratherzy and only manage to reach the minimum score. As long as she passed, they allowed her to do the things that she wanted. In other words, they were pampering the girl quite a bit.

    It might be also due to the fact that they couldn¡¯t spend a lot of time with her that they allowed her so much freedom. Misae¡¯s parents rarely stayed at home because of their work, so they only met with the girl during the morning or night.

    "You two sure take your time," Neo waved his hand.

    Kanae smiled. "That¡¯s why we¡¯re girls."

    "Let¡¯s go. The meeting is in the restaurant not far from here."

    The five of them walked to reach the restaurant. Several girls around them stopped to watch them when they saw this group passing by. After all, Kevin and Mike¡¯s countenances were pretty outstanding. It was rare for them to see good looking men walking around without a partner.

    Neo shook his head lightly. He was already used to this treatment. In the school, it was far worse as many of the girls tried to get close with them. Outside, women had more reserve because they didn¡¯t know who the other party was.

    They reached the restaurant and took their seats. They chose the big table that could hold up to six people. The servants gave them the menus.

    "What do you want to eat?"

    Kanae was staring at the price tags with bewilderment. They were incredibly expensive! Well, what should she expect from a tourist restaurant?

    "I¡¯m not sure."

    "You can try seafood. They prepare the best shrimp here," Neo grinned.

    Kanae nodded her head and looked at the price. "They¡¯re very expensive."

    "I¡¯ll pay for them. You can choose whatever you like," Kevin said calmly.

    "Then I¡¯ll have the shrimp tter and orange juice."

    The others also ordered their dishes. Most of them chose the seafood because this restaurant was, indeed, famous for it. As for the drinks, they just ordered anything that seemed interesting.

    "Oh, Kevin, you¡¯re here."

    The slightly high pitched voice made the others turn their heads. They saw a rather tall blonde walking towards them. The blonde was wearing a shirt with a long skirt. With the fair skin, no words other than gorgeous could describe her.

    Misae¡¯s eyes were locked on the other party¡¯s chest. What did she eat to make them grow that big? Hers were already quite big, butpared to this blonde, they were nothing.

    "Tara, you arrived quite fast," Kevin answered with his t voice as usual.

    The blonde called Taraughed. "You always arrive earlier than the promised time, so I too came earlier."

    "Won¡¯t your family be suspicious why you left so quickly?" Neo asked. From these two¡¯s tones, they seemed to be quite familiar with each other.

    "I can just say that I have some business to take care of." Tara winked yfully.

    Mike shook his head lightly. "Stop doing that. The other guys are looking towards us with hungry eyes."

    Of course, they were looking towards her. Although this was a tourist destination, the number of stunning blondes like Tara was limited. It was not every day they could see someone as beautiful as her. Even if they tried to do it covertly, their action was quite obvious.

    In addition, some of their eyesnded on Misae too. In terms of beauty, Misae has been growing more beautiful over the span of thest few months. This was the result of her asking Alice about skincare advice. After some time, her skin became smoother and glowed more radiantly than before. This made some guys pay attention to her even if the number was not that much.

    As for Kanae, there was no need to say that no one paid attention to her. Not many people wanted to see a nerd, which was how they viewed the girl. After all, she dressed quite conservatively and didn¡¯t have much appeal.

    "Isn¡¯t that good? I always love their attention."

    Kevin looked towards Tara coldly. His demeanor didn¡¯t change in the slightest when he saw how Tara acted.

    "We¡¯re going to eat. Do you want to join us?"

    Tara nced towards Misae and Kanae. From the beginning, Misae has been staring intensely. From the ripples in Misae¡¯s eyes, it was clear that this little girl was jealous. As for the target of her jealousy, Tara knew it.

    On the other hand, Kanae was staring weirdly. Her eyes seemed to hold some questions, but she didn¡¯t voice them out. As for what the questions were, Tara was not sure because Kanae¡¯s expression didn¡¯t seem to tell them.

    "It¡¯s better if I just eat alone. I don¡¯t want to disturb your date," Tara smirked yfully.

    Mike nced towards Misae on his side as he realized what Tara meant. His lips curled up slightly. Seeing the jealous Misae was kind of cute too. He would never voice it out, though. It would only invite a beating for him if he dared to utter it out in front of her.

    Kevin was still indifferent. "Then you shouldn¡¯t bother us with your presence."

    "You¡¯re really cold, Kevin," Tara sighed. This man never changed his attitude. "Alright, I¡¯ll go to eat first. We can meet againter."

    Tara threw them some flirtatious looks before walking away. Kevin didn¡¯t bother with her anymore as his hand was busy with his phone. He was checking the sales of hispany again. Because of the n¡¯s matter, hispany wasgging behind, so he had to catch up quickly.

    "President, the food hase," Kanae informed the man beside her. "You have to eat first."

    Kevin raised his head. He put the phone away and took his chopsticks. "You too, don¡¯t worry so much about the price. Treat it as the usual meal you have in my office."

    Kanae grinned. "Sure."

    In that case, she wouldn¡¯t be polite anymore.

    The five of them quickly ate their meal. The dishes were enjoyable, and Misae soon forgot about the blonde. Her eyes were shining as she wanted to learn how to make them. They were simply too good.

    "Is it possible to ask the chef to allow me to watch them cook?" Misae passed a nce to Mike.

    Mike nodded his head. "Boss, do you mind if I take a few minutes?"

    Kevin waved his hand. He knew what his subordinate wanted, so he would just allow it. Having permission from Kevin, Mike guided Misae away from the table.

    Neo looked towards the numerous empty tes around Kanae. "Your appetite seems to have increased a lot again. Are you not worried about your weight?"

    "I don¡¯t gain any weight even if I eat so much," Kanae grinned.

    "The girls will surely envy you very much," Neo pointed to the side and continued, "But, not that one."

    Kanae looked towards Tara and then to Kevin. "Speaking of Tara, why is your business partner dressed up as a woman?"

    Towards Kanae¡¯s question, Neo nearly choked on his drink.

 Chapter 188 Talking

    Neo wiped his mouth and looked towards Kanae. "What are you talking about? She¡¯s a woman, so she dressed up as one."

    "Tara is a guy, right?"

    Neo paused for a moment. He looked towards Kevin, but thetter didn¡¯t seem to be surprised at Kanae¡¯s question. It seemed as if he already guessed that Kanae would be able to guess Tara¡¯s real gender very quickly.

    "How do you know about that?" Neo asked Kanae.

    Kanae touched her neck. "Girls don¡¯t have this thing on our neck, so it¡¯s pretty obvious."

    Oh right. He had forgotten about the basic differences between boys and girls. If it was kids, they wouldn¡¯t have their puberty yet, so the differences were not clear. On the other hand, adult men and women were different, and their differences were quite apparent for those with sharp eyes.

    "He has a background that doesn¡¯t allow him to walk around freely, so he spends his time dressing up as a girl when he doesn¡¯t want them to find out," Neo answered vaguely.

    Kanae nodded her head. "It¡¯s because the four big families don¡¯t allow their young generation to walk around without supervision, right?"

    Neo¡¯s mouth opened wide. How did this girl find out about that? He looked towards Kevin with pleading eyes. Please don¡¯t tell me that you already knew that she would know about this too.

    Kevin looked up from his phone. "They have some strict rules. As a member of the four big families, you should already know about them. Don¡¯t talk about this in front of Tara. He doesn¡¯t like it when someone mentions to him about his position in the family."

    "I understand."

    Kanae knew about it because of Jason and not entirely her own experience. She knew that Sakura always had some protection when going out. Jason was the same and he even mentioned how they tried to supervise him. Because of that, he tried his best to learn how to hack and made them unaware that he was away from the house.

    Not long after that, Misae and Mike returned. From Misae¡¯s eyes, it seemed that she was pretty happy with what she had seen in the kitchen. When they returned to the hotel, this girl immediately asked to borrow the kitchen to cook.

    "We¡¯re going to stay on the second floor balcony. It¡¯s a good ce to watch the beach," Neo informed the excited girl.

    "Okay. I¡¯ll bring the food to you when I have finished."

    The other four gathered at the balcony. There were several tables there, and they casually took a seat. At this time, Kevin already took out hisptop, and Kanae too readied theptop that Mike gave to her for work. It didn¡¯t take more than several minutes for Tara to appear again with a wide smile on his face.

    "You all eat so quickly. I can¡¯t believe that you already arrived back so fast," heughed.

    Kevin gazed at him coldly. "I didn¡¯te here to chitchat. Let¡¯s go straight to business."

    "You¡¯re truly no fun, Kevin," Tara sighed and sat down calmly. "You received urate information. One of our branch families wants to build a restaurant. He asks us to help him connect with the best supplier for kitchen tools and construction equipment."

    "You came to the right ce," Neoughed.

    "You¡¯re not the onlypany that is on their list. There are several others and my friend in that family asks me to choose the most suitable one," Tara smiled. He leaned forward with a wide smile. "So, what can you offer me?"

    Kevin nced towards Kanae and Kanae understood his gesture. She sighed internally as she exined the benefit of using Kevin¡¯spanypared with the others.

    "It¡¯s quite tempting," Tara nodded his head. "But I can¡¯t make the decision right away."

    "We¡¯re not in a hurry too," Kevin answered lightly.

    Tara nced towards Kanae. "I believe this is the first time we meet. I never knew that Kevin has such a talented secretary."

    "Thank you, Sir," Kanae answered calmly.

    Tara¡¯s face twitched when he heard how Kanae called him. He looked towards Kevin with his eyebrows raised.

    "Did you tell her?"

    "You¡¯re the one who gave yourself away," Mike exined. "She¡¯s quite smart and managed to see through your guise in mere minutes."

    "That¡¯s very interesting," Tara¡¯s voice turned lower as he no longer manipted it. Compared to the slightly high pitched voice, this voice suited him more even though it was low because it was pleasant to the ear.

    "What¡¯s your name, girl?"

    "It¡¯s Kanae, Sir."

    "Do you have any interest in working with me? I can pay you much more than this cheapskate."

    Kevin frowned slightly when he heard what Tara said about him. "Don¡¯t listen to this womanizer."

    "I don¡¯t have any intention of working for anotherpany. I like working with President," Kanae smiled.

    "Why are you calling him President? Most people call him ¡¯Boss¡¯ or just call him directly with his name," Tara asked curiously.

    Kanae didn¡¯t think much about this. She just knew that she enjoyed calling this man ¡¯President¡¯ more than anything.

    "It suits him very much."

    The topic soon returned back to their business and itsted for hours before they finished. Although Tara couldn¡¯t give his final answer yet, it was clear that it wouldn¡¯t take a long time before he did.

    "I need to return back. My stomach already calls for a meal," Tara sighed.

    "You can join us here. Misae will return soon enough with the food for our dinner," Neo smirked.

    "Misae? You mean the other girl? Wow, Kevin, how many girls work in your office now? I thought that you prefer to work with the guys because they¡¯re more capable."

    "Misae is not my employee," Kevin answered calmly.

    Tara¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. Did it mean that this man brought someonepletely unrted to work here? It was quite a surprise as he knew that this man didn¡¯t have that kind of a heart.

    "Is she your girlfriend?"

    "No."

    "Then why did you bring her here?" Tara asked confusedly.

    Misae walked towards them with a few servants behind her. She looked towards the group in surprise. "Has the meeting ended? I brought our dinner."

    "It ended," Mike answered with a smile. "Let¡¯s eat here."

    The tables there could only fit four people, so they had to split up into two tables. In the end, Kevin, Kanae, and Neo sat at one table, and Mike, Misae, and Tara sat at the other table.

    "Are you going to join us too, Miss?" Misae asked.

    Tara¡¯s eyebrows lifted slightly. "Sure."

    In mere seconds, his voice already returned to the girly voice. It made one wonder what he did in his free time to make him able to change his voice so fast like that.

    They started to eat, and Tara watched Mike and Misae¡¯s movements curiously. Seeing how Mike gazed at Misae, his lips curled up mischievously. Now he understood why they brought apletely unrted girl on this trip.

 Chapter 189 Jealousy

    The eating sessionsted a very short time as most of them were big eaters. Only Misae took her time to savor the food, and she enjoyed them very much. She felt rather d that she managed to make the dishes well with the guidance the chef gave her before.

    "The sun is going to set," Kanae pointed to the sun. It was already nearing night and the sky has turned dark red. Even the sky seemed to change its color when the sun was setting.

    Misae immediately took out her phone and got up from her seat. She snapped several pictures for the next few seconds before the sunpletely disappeared from the view.

    "I want to take more pictures," she sighed in disappointment. The pictures she had just taken were not good enough.

    "There will be more chances for that in the future. The meeting is not over yet," Kanae consoled.

    Misae nodded her head excitedly. "I truly want to take more photos!"

    Tara watched Mike, who stared towards the girl covertly. He leaned forward slightly. "Don¡¯t you have any courage to tell her that you like her?"

    Mike¡¯s face changed slightly. "What are you talking about?"

    "I¡¯m a man. How can I not notice the minute differences on your face? When ites to girls, I¡¯m the best," Tara smirked.

    "Get lost, who wants to ask you?" Mike scoffed. He resumed his eating and didn¡¯t bother with what this man wanted to talk about.

    At this point, Misae was looking towards them. She was surprised to see Tara leaning forward towards Mike, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She put away her phone and returned to her seat and ate again.

    "Mike is going to be in trouble," Neo snickered. "Atst, the training maniac sees other things and not only his training."

    Kanae wondered when they grew this close. Although she did create chances for them to meet countless times in the past, she never saw them get this close. Did she miss something in the time she was skipping school during the past few weeks?

    The day passed swiftly and the five of them returned to their rooms to sleep. Tara also stayed in his room, which was located not too far from them.

    Misae lied down on her bed. "Kanae, do you think Tara has a close rtionship with the three of them?"

    "I guess so," Kanae answered calmly. She was paginating the report she made during the talk with Tara. It took her several minutes until she finished and sent it to Kevin¡¯s email.

    "I wonder if Mike prefers a mature girl or a childish girl..."

    Kanae was startled when she heard what Misae said. She turned around and saw that Misae already fell asleep while hugging the pillow. Based on what Misae just muttered, she was pretty sure that these two have started to get attracted to each other for some time.

    "I guess, I missed quite a lot of things," Kanae sighed to herself and pulled Misae¡¯s nket to cover the girl¡¯s body.

    She walked to her bed andy down. Her mind thought about what she should tell Misae as she knew that Tara was a guy. Well, she could just think about it tomorrow.

    The next day, there was a knock on their door very early in the morning. Kanae had woken up and was getting ready, so she opened the door and saw Neo there.

    "Miss Secretary, we¡¯re going to a famous restaurant nearby to talk with the manager. Bring yourptop."

    "Should I wake Misae?"

    "There¡¯s no need, we¡¯ll return back for lunch. I¡¯m sure she¡¯s quite a big sleeper."

    Kanae nodded her head and took theptop before going out. She noticed that the other two were also waiting in front of their door. The locations of their rooms were close to each other, so it was easy if they wanted to visit.

    "Do you also have a meeting with that restaurant owner?" Kanae asked curiously.

    Mike nodded his head. "Ourpany has been supplying the kitchen tools, but they made a call to us three days ago saying that they want to renege on the contract. Apparently, there is anotherpany who offer better benefits than us."

    "I see," Kanae nodded her head in understanding. Competition betweenpanies was normal, and Kale Company was not too big, so it was even harder topete with others. If a bigpany wanted to step in, they would have a hard time winning the deal.

    The four of them made their way towards the restaurant. The manager was called, and they met with each other in the special room the manager had prepared specially.

    "President Kevin, it¡¯s not like I want to renege our deal, but they give us a much lower price," the manager said with an awkward face.

    "Do you only care about the price? What about the quality?" Mike was the one who talked again.

    "Their quality is more or less the same with yours, so I think they¡¯re offering a better deal," the manager admitted.

    Kevin nodded his head. "Let me take a look."

    "Of course, pleasee with me."

    They made a tour to see the samples that the otherpany gave to them. Kevin checked them and noticed the minute differences with his own. Although there were not much, for a high-level restaurant, they would severely affect the quality of restaurant¡¯s dishes.

    "I think, we can win this case," Neo smirked evilly.

    "I¡¯ll leave it in your hands."

    "No problem, Boss."

    They talked much longer and did some tests on bothpany¡¯s products. After a few hours, the manager apologized deeply to them as he found out that the otherpany was trying to cheat him. Their products only looked good on the surface, but in extreme heat, they couldn¡¯t hold on.

    "For this matter, the other employees should be the ones whoe and not you, Boss," Neo said indignantly.

    Kevin shook his head. "Let¡¯s return back."

    Because they were staying longer than expected, they already ate their lunch in the restaurant. Of course, the manager allowed them to eat for free. The four of them didn¡¯t hold back and ate as much as they could. Seeing the numerous empty tes on their table, the manager felt like crying. These four were truly big eaters.

    They returned back to the hotel and saw Tara flirting with the girls there. Mike facepalmed when he saw that. Although they all knew that Tara was a guy, he was dressing as a woman here and seeing him flirt with other girls was quite unsightly.

    "Is Tara an actor?" Kanae asked curiously.

    "Not really, but I guess everyone is an actor in their life. The difference is just the degree to which they act," Neo smiled wryly.

    Kanae thought about what Neo said. It was true that many people would asionally put on a act in their life, either consciously or unconsciously. She nodded her head in agreement. "You have a point there."

    Mike walked towards Tara and thetter smiled widely when he saw Mike. "Hello, you already returned back from your trip?"

    "It¡¯s just a small matter. There¡¯s no need for us to spare so much time. More importantly, can you not flirt in the public like this?"

    "Why? The girls are not yours, right?" Tara smirked.

    "This area belongs to us and if their hearts are broken because of your attitude, I¡¯m going to file aint to your family."

    "Why are you so serious?" He sighed. His eyes noticed a girl walking towards them and he moved his hand to circle Mike¡¯s neck, making it seem like he was flirting with him.

    "Tara!" Mike was annoyed. His usual polite smile already disappeared.

    On the side, Kanae moved her eyes to the other side, pretending that she didn¡¯t see anything. Neo facepalmed as he knew that it was Tara¡¯s mischievous attitude while Kevin still wore his usual cold and detached expression. No one could guess what he was thinking with his indifferent expression.

    "Isn¡¯t it interesting to see a girl get jealous?" Tara smiled.

    Mike seemed to understand something as he quickly turned around. Behind him, Misae was staring at the two of them with wide and teary eyes.

 Chapter 190 Confession

    "Misae," Mike called the girl, but Misae already ran upstairs. He ran towards the direction of the girl and nearly pulled Tara¡¯s hand off with his strength. If not because of Tara¡¯s quick reaction speed, his hand would be hurt badly.

    "That tank is truly ferocious," Tara sighed as he massaged his arm. Comparing Mike with a tank was not an exaggeration in his opinion. His arm still hurt slightly because of Mike¡¯s sudden movement even though he managed to move it in time.

    Neo rolled his eyes. "That¡¯s retribution for trying to make her jealous."

    "Well, considering how these two have been trying to conceal their feelings for each other, I doubt they¡¯re going to say anything if I leave them alone. Escting their feelings is very interesting."

    Towards this man¡¯s peculiar hobby, Neo chose not toment on anything. He knew that Tara loved to see lovers¡¯ quarrels. Most of the time, they would reunite back, but in some cases, Tara¡¯s action just made them drift apart further.

    "If they get hurt because of this, I won¡¯t save you," Neo said with a sigh.

    Tara¡¯s face turned pale. If Mike truly got angry, he would be dead for sure. Even if his family ced quite an importance on him, he was still not the future sessor of his family. They wouldn¡¯t help him if he got in trouble with the biggest n in this city.

    Not to mention, the charge would be on him because he was trying to drive a wedge between the couple.

    "Hey Neo, you¡¯re not going to leave me alone, right?"

    "As you said, I don¡¯t want to get into trouble with that tank."

    "Come on, do you want to watch me die?"

    While these two were quarreling, Kanae sighed. She looked towards Kevin. "Can I tell Misae that Tara is a guyter?"

    "You can."

    "Thank you, President!"

    Kevin nodded his head slightly as he saw the bright smile on Kanae¡¯s face. "Let¡¯s go back. You still have to write the report."

    "I understand."

    While the four of them were busy with their own discussion, Misae ran up the stairs. She was not used to running so quickly, so her feet stumbled when she was about to reach the third floor. Behind her, Mike quickly went forward and supported her by holding her waist and pulling her into his embrace.

    "It¡¯s dangerous to run on the stairs," he said with a soothing tone.

    Misae was stunned as she froze in ce. Her ears could hear his heartbeat as her head was ced directly on his chest. Considering Mike¡¯s height, even someone who was quite tall like her still fell shortpared to him.

    It took her several seconds toprehend the position she was in and her face turned red like a tomato. This was extremely embarrassing. She turned her head to the other side and struggled to free herself.

    "I can walk by myself. It¡¯s fine."

    "Are you sure? That was quite a bad fall," Mike asked.

    Misae tried to stand firm when she noticed that her right ankle was hurt. Her face paled considerably. She was so stupid! Why did she have to twist her ankle in this ce?

    Mike noticed her expression and moved his hand towards the back of her knee. He pulled her up and carried her away, princess-style. His action was done slowly and gently as if she were a piece of ss that could break at the slightest touch. With this new position, Misae¡¯s face turned even redder and she struggled.

    "Let me down. I can walk by myself."

    "With that foot, you won¡¯t be able to walk. I¡¯ll just bring you to your room."

    "But..."

    "After I treat it, I won¡¯t bother you," Mike promised.

    Misae went silent and nodded her head. She gave her keys to Mike, and he walked into her room. In her heart, she was grateful that they had cleared up their belongings. It would be embarrassing if this room were messy when Mike came inside.

    There was a first aid box that Kanae ced under the table. Mike ced Misae on her bed before taking the box to search for some bandages and medicine.

    Misae bent down to take off her shoes but found it hard to move without hurting her feet. Every single movement caused searing pain in her ankle. If not because Mike was near her, she would have whimpered here and there.

    "Let me do it," Mike ced the medicine on the bed and crouched down before removing Misae¡¯s shoes. Her ankle has swollen. Although it was not that much, there was no way this girl could walk for the rest of the day.

    Misae looked at Mike¡¯s hair that was right in front of her and her hand stretched forward unconsciously. It was ck and messy. Usually, it would be wet because of his training activities, but today it was very clean. She touched it lightly, but her movement made Mike looked up with a confused expression.

    "Sorry, your hair looks beautiful," Misae tried to reason out. On second thought, she felt that her words seemed inappropriate. As she thought about it longer, it felt rather embarrassing, so she lowered her head slightly.

    "Oh," Mike smiled gently and Misae no longer thought about her reasoning when she saw his smile. It was truly a huge sin to have a smile that gentle and warm. The same smile that the other members feared was the smile that attracted her. She could not say anything to retort back.

    "It¡¯s going to hurt. Be strong, okay?"

    Misae felt the paining from her ankle that Mike smeared with medicine and bandaged. She gritted her teeth as she whimpered lightly. Even though she didn¡¯t want to whimper in front of Mike, she couldn¡¯t help it. It was so painful!

    On the other hand, Mike tried his best to ignore her sweet sounds as he focused his attention on her swollen ankle. As a man, it was tempting to hear the soft voice of the woman he liked. He could practically hear his own heartbeat thump faster. Yet he forced it to calm down as he continued to treat her foot.

    He didn¡¯t want to scare this girl.

    It didn¡¯t take him a long time to finish bandaging the girl¡¯s ankle. However, it felt like an extremely long time had passed as he was trying to force his heart to calm down. If not because of his training with Kevin to keep a poker face, he would have changed his expression and showed his real feelings to her.

    "Done, you should just rest. I¡¯ll ask them to deliver your dinnerter to the room," Mike said tenderly. He secretly heaved a sigh of relief as he averted his eyes from the girl and moved away.

    Misae looked towards Mike and thought about the earlier scene. "Uhm... Do you like a mature girl?"

    Facing the sudden question, Mike was stunned, but he smiled wryly. "No, I prefer a childish and a shameless girl like you."

    He raised his hand and caressed the girl¡¯s head softly. Misae was stunned when she heard his direct answer. She enjoyed his light touch to her head. Her hand lifted up to hold his hand.

    "I... like you too," she said in a low voice.

    With his martial arts, Mike could hear what the girl said. His smile turned brighter in happiness. He wanted to reply to her, but he felt like teasing her a bit. With a big smile on his face, he asked, "What did you say?"

    "I¡¯m not repeating it!" Misae¡¯s face blushed as she turned her body and pressed her head to the pillow she was holding. She didn¡¯t dare to see his face as she was feeling extremely embarrassed.

    Mikeughed lightly. "I¡¯m just kidding. I heard it clearly."

    Misae turned around with the pillow in her embrace. She looked towards Mike with a hopeful gaze. He found it cute, so he smiled back.

    "Do you want to be my girlfriend?"

    "Yes!" Misae answered almost immediately, raising her head as she did so. In the next second, she felt heating to her cheeks as she burrowed her face again. What did she just do? Shouldn¡¯t she be more conservative? But when he asked that question, she just couldn¡¯t help herself.

    Mike¡¯s smile turned wider as he caressed the girl¡¯s head. "Just rest. You will feel better if you sleep and forget about your feet."

    Misae nodded her head obediently. She tried to pull her body up, but Mike already lifted her slightly and moved her to a morefortable position.

    "Thank you," Misae said with a smile.

    Mike nodded her head. "Have a rest."

    "Yes."

    After that, Mike walked out from the room while Misae stilly on her bed. Her mind thought about what just happened as she felt that everything was a dream. However, if it were a dream, she would never want to wake up forever. It was simply too good to wake up from.

    With that in thought, she quietly fell into slumber.

 Chapter 191 Better Secretary

    Neo looked towards Mike with astonishment on his face. "You have advanced that quickly? Wow!"

    He never thought that he would see his friend get out of Misae¡¯s room like that. It was merely a coincidence that he came up to take some items from their room when he saw Mikeing out.

    Hearing Neo¡¯s words, Mike frowned. "She twisted her ankle. I just help her a bit."

    "I thought it was something else," Neo said in disappointment.

    "If you dare to think about that, I think I should ask the n to provide you with more training in the future. You seem to begging behind me very much," Mike smiled, yet his smile was clearly cold.

    Neo¡¯s face darkened. His greatest weakness was his physical ability, which was the very reason Mike always threatened him with training. Of course, it usually didn¡¯te true as long as he didn¡¯t cross the line.

    "There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll watch my mouth."

    "Good," Mike walked down to the second-floor balcony. Kanae and Kevin were there, so he would just join them.

    Neo sighed in relief as he walked into their room. His mind wandered about Mike¡¯s new rtionship as he thought about these two. Although their actions were covert, they became more apparent as time passed by.

    ¡¯It¡¯s not going to be easy, though. A police officer¡¯s daughter having a rtionship with a n head¡¯s right hand will surely face a lot of objections.¡¯

    He chuckled as he thought about Misae¡¯s father. These two were not going to have a smooth rtionship because he knew very well that Misae¡¯s father would not approve if he knew that his daughter had a rtionship with a n member. There might be some drama ahead that he would like to see.

    But before that, he had to do some thorough research on that girl¡¯s background. He couldn¡¯t possibly let some stranger get closer, especially in that kind of rtionship.

    "I guess, it¡¯s going to be very interesting."

    After grabbing the sh disk, he returned back to the balcony. He saw that Kanae already stopped typing.

    "Neo, you¡¯re too slow," Kanae giggled. "I have finished typing it up."

    "What? Are you truly a human being?" Neo asked in disbelief. He only left for several minutes, and she already finished? What kind of fingers did she have?

    "Of course I¡¯m human," Kanae rolled her eyes. "Do you think I¡¯m a robot?"

    "That would be more usible."

    A flying chopstick was what he got from teasing this girl. He hurriedly returned to the other seat as he continued his work.

    "You¡¯re a better secretary than Neo," Mikemented when he saw the neatly organized report. Although Neo could do it too, Kanae¡¯s report was far nicer and came out much faster.

    "No way, I¡¯ve already worked for Kevin for a long time. There¡¯s no way I can lose to a girl," Neo scoffed.

    Mike rolled his eyes. "Just see her work and you will understand what I mean. Besides, her way of phrasing is simr to our Boss. A little rougher on the edges, but they fit well together."

    "I remember them talk about that before," Neo shrugged. "I wonder if she uses her skills to do Kevin¡¯s homework too."

    "... I¡¯m still a first year, Neo," Kanae reminded with a sharp tone.

    "I¡¯m just hypothesizing."

    "The opposite could happen too. Kevin can be the one doing her work in the school."

    Kevin nced up from hisptop coldly. Seeing his deadly re, the other two immediately shut up. They knew what that cold re said to them.

    ¡¯Get back to work!¡¯

    They spent the rest of the day finishing their work. The next day there was another meeting with anotherpany, so they rested earlier in their rooms.

    Kanae saw that Misae was busy ying a game on her phone when she returned.

    "Kanae, have you finished your work?"

    "It¡¯s finished," Kanae nodded her head. "What are you ying?"

    "Just a simple RPG game," Misae immediately tossed the phone to the small table near the bed. Her eyes were looking at Kanae intently.

    Kanae felt ufortable with her gaze, but she stayed calm. "I believe there¡¯s something you want to tell me."

    "Yes!" Misae nodded her head excitedly. "I received a confession just now."

    "From Mike?"

    "How do you know?"

    Kanae chuckled. There was no one else who was interested in Misae from what she knew. Kevin was clearly out of the question as she was the one who always stayed by him to work. Besides, if there was anything else more interesting to Kevin other than work, that would be his n¡¯s matters.

    Neo was also out of the question. Although this man seemed to annoy every person he met, he was pretty obvious in his intentions. He did not even show the slightest interest in Misae.

    "What¡¯s your answer?"

    Misae blushed as she smiled widely. "I epted."

    "Congrattions," Kanae smiled back. She was happy for her friend too.

    Misae looked at Kanae for a moment. "Do you also have any interest in Mike? You have been working with him for a long time, right?"

    "None at all," Kanae yawned and lied down on her bed. "There¡¯s no one who will steal him from you. Now, let¡¯s go to sleep."

    "What about Kevin? You seem close to him."

    "He¡¯s the President and also my superior," Kanae pulled up the nket. "I don¡¯t have any other thoughts about him."

    Misae seemed disappointed. "You¡¯re too serious. Can¡¯t you think about those matters for a bit?"

    Kanaeughed lightly. She truly didn¡¯t have much interest in thinking about them. Although she admitted that she enjoyed working with Kevin, she didn¡¯t harbor any more thoughts about him. She quickly erased those thoughts from her head and fell into a deep slumber.

    In the other room, Neo wasughing so hard. "Mike, I didn¡¯t know that you¡¯re the one who made the first move."

    "Shut up," Mike growled back. As usual, Neo would hack into the three rooms to watch over to see if there was something weird. Although he could only listen, it was enough to allow him to observe them. Who would have thought that he would stumble into an interesting conversation like this?

    "Kanae is truly slow," Neo sighed. "She and Boss seem to enjoy each other¡¯spany very much, but she says that they¡¯re only Boss and subordinate."

    "It¡¯s better if they just end up as friends, right? The n will not allow Boss to have a rtionship with an ordinary girl. Besides, he¡¯s the n head and there are rules he has to follow."

    "That¡¯s why Boss is also very slow. He never tries to think about finding a girl for himself and merely follows the n¡¯s rules," Neoined.

    "He has a huge responsibility on him. You can¡¯t force him to just abandon that for a girl, right?"

    Neo shrugged. "I just think it¡¯s going to be very interesting. Having to choose between a woman and his n, isn¡¯t it like in a novel?"

    "...What do you read during your free time?" Mike felt rather speechless with what Neo said just now. It was totally unlike Neo to be yful in this kind of matter.

    "You wouldn¡¯t want to know."

    "Let¡¯s go to sleep. You¡¯re not going to be very helpful with Kevin¡¯s work if you continue to be like this."

    Neo nodded his head. He put hisptop away andy down on his bed. His head was still thinking about their leader as he hoped that Kevin would be happy, even if it meant breaking the rules of their n.

 Chapter 192 Taro Doha

    The next few days, Kanae spent her time following after Kevin¡¯s orders. They were going here and there for the deals that Kevin wanted to happen. Thankfully, she had learned martial arts as it was very tiring to follow after this man continuously.

    Misae rested in the hotel and learned how to cook seafood quite often. The chefs became very familiar with her and appreciated her greatly. Her cooking was excellent, and she managed to make a lot of delicious dishes.

    As for her rtionship with Mike, it was safe to say that they acted as usual. There was almost no difference except the fact that they seemed to be in the same ce together very often.

    "They don¡¯t seem too different from usual," Taramented when he met with them again.

    "Today is ourst day here. Do you have your answer?" Kevin immediately changed the topic.

    "You¡¯re truly too serious, but yes. We ept your proposal and terms. I have asked them to write up the contract and they should send it to you tonight."

    Kevin nodded his head. "That¡¯s good."

    Tara sneered at Kevin and leaned back on his chair. "You¡¯re too upright, Kevin. If you act like that, no girls are willing to get close with you."

    On the side, Kanae stifled herugh. In fact, it was hard to chase those girls from Kevin, rather than no one came to him. She still recalled the numerous choctes this man got during Valentine¡¯s Day. Who said that his attitude caused him to be disliked?

    It waspletely the opposite!

    "Why are youughing?"

    Neo shook his head. "Our Boss has numerous fangirls. You¡¯re not going to meet anyone more famous with girls than him."

    "What? Those girls must be blind! What¡¯s so good about a cold and indifferent man like this?" Tara scoffed.

    "I think, girls are more excited about those cold guys," Neo smirked. "They like to be the only one to receive his feelings and see his changing expressions for themselves."

    "...Why are you talking as if you¡¯re a girl, Neo?"

    "..." Neo rolled up his sleeves. "You say that once more and your corpse will be floating in the ocean tomorrow."

    Tara immediately shut his mouth. "You¡¯re no fun. It¡¯s more exciting to tease Jason rather than you two."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes lit up in surprise. "You know Brother Jason?"

    "Brother? Do you have a family rtionship with him?"

    "Well, no, but he¡¯s older than me. I think it¡¯s more polite to call him with brother, or maybe senior?" Kanae answered while wondering. She only called him like that because Jason asked her to when they met in the past. Since he was older, she didn¡¯t really mind that way of calling him, so she always used it.

    Tara thought about what Kanae said when he noticed something. "Wait, how old are you?"

    "I¡¯m 16," Kanae answered.

    "You¡¯re even younger than him?" He pointed towards Kevin with bewilderment. He thought that she only looked young, but it seemed that she was truly younger than this man.

    Kevin frowned. "Don¡¯t point your finger at me."

    "Fine," Tara lowered his arm. "No wonder you¡¯re working for him. It turns out you¡¯re his school friend, right?"

    Kanae tilted her head slightly. "I think it¡¯s more or less like that."

    Tara nodded his head and smirked. "Back to the first question, Jason is my friend and I often quarreled with him in the past. He¡¯s quite a fun guy, you know."

    Faced with his remark, she didn¡¯t understand which part of Jason was funny. However, hearing the word ¡¯quarrel,¡¯ she recalled the young man that always stayed near Jason during the cruise. The young man was tall with brown hair. Most people in this city were not as tall as him and their hair was ck.

    She had read some news regarding that young man, so she knew that he was a half. Besides, he talked with a slight ent as he had lived overseas for a long time. If one didn¡¯t know better, they would think that he was a foreigner.

    Although she didn¡¯t know his name at that time, there was only one young master who had that appearance and temperament. Jason never mentioned him and she perfectly understood the reason.

    This man¡¯s real name was Taro Doha, one of the notorious young masters in the Doha Family. There were three young masters from this family and the youngest one, Taro, was also the most famous one. He loved to y around and never did his work at all, which made him the headline countless times.

    If one were to talk about the biggest disgrace from the four big families, they would point their fingers towards Taro. All this man did was y with girls, never doing his work at all. However, no one truly dared to offend him as he was still a young master of one of the four biggest families in this city.

    "You¡¯re Young Master Taro Doha?" Kanae asked again.

    Taro stiffened. "Do you have to guess everything so correctly? Here I¡¯m trying my best to hide my whereabouts."

    Honestly, she didn¡¯t try to guess correctly too. However, she paid more attention to the news about the four big families because she wanted to get out of her own family. She had to wait for the perfect chance, so she followed after their news more diligently.

    "You¡¯re on the headlines countless times."

    "I¡¯m just too famous to make them unable to see me."

    "They told me about how you made an artist cry, broke thew, and raced in the ck Street until the local gang made a report..."

    Taro immediately raised his hand. "It¡¯s all arts that I perform on the street. The government just can¡¯t appreciate what I¡¯m doing, so they make a big ruckus out of it. In fact, the other young masters also do the same thing as me."

    "..."

    Neo shook his head lightly. "Don¡¯t trust his words. He¡¯s the best liar in the entire city."

    Kanae giggled. However, she also believed that this man had some good points behind his famous reputation as the troublemaker. If not because of those hidden points, she was sure that Kevin and Jason wouldn¡¯t want to be friends with him.

    "I¡¯m not lying," Taro shrugged his shoulders. "Just try to hack their phone. You will know that many of them have secret affairs here and there. Some of them even do illegal business."

    "Why are you hacking their phones?"

    "I can¡¯t hack them. I ask my friend because I¡¯m curious about their private lives."

    It seemed like, he was the typical young master who had too much free time for his own good. At the very least, he didn¡¯t try to harm anyone and only did it for his amusement.

    "I have to return back soon enough," Taro checked his phone. "Jason says that my cover is blown and if I don¡¯t return in a few hours, they¡¯re going to ground me again."

    "Okay, goodbye," the others said nonchntly. Neo even waved his hand excitedly, as if he couldn¡¯t wait to see Taro off.

    "Can¡¯t you act like you miss me?"

    Neo shook his head. "No one will miss a troublemaker like you."

    Taro rolled his eyes. He moved from his chair indignantly while making a call to his subordinate to get him a car and clothes. There was no way he could return while dressed up as a woman like that.

    Kanae looked towards the departing man with a slight grin. "He¡¯s really interesting."

    "Don¡¯t get too close to him. He¡¯s going to be a bad influence on you," Kevin said tly.

    "Okay."

 Chapter 193 Realizing Oneâ€™s Feelings

    "Boss, since this is thest day, can I rx on the beach?" Mike asked when he came out from the kitchen with Misae. He was helping her put the dishes on the table while the others were talking with Taro.

    "You can."

    "Thank you, Boss."

    Misae looked around. "Where¡¯s Tara? Doesn¡¯t she want to eat?"

    "There¡¯s some business he has to take care of back home, so he went home earlier," Neo answered.

    Misae nodded her head. She felt that there was something off from the way Neo called Tara, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was. In the end, the matter was thrown to the back of her mind.

    Kanae also recalled that she forgot to tell Misae that Taro was, in fact, a guy. In her heart, she silently prayed that the girl wouldn¡¯t me her as she couldn¡¯t find the perfect opportunity to bring it up.

    "There is too much food for all of us, right?"

    "Don¡¯t worry. We can finish it one way or another."

    When they finished eating, Neo couldn¡¯t move from his chair since he overate. Mike and Misae yed on the beach while Kevin and Kanae rested in their chairs. It was still afternoon, so there were a lot of people around who enjoyed their time lounging around too.

    "Taro should have stayed behind to eat lunch. We ate too much," Neoined.

    Kanaeughed. "asionally is fine, Neo. You will feel better in a few more minutes."

    "That¡¯s what you say!"

    Kevin ignored the two quarrelling people and looked towards his ownptop. There were some matters that he needed to finish for work and his own n. His eyes narrowed when he received a text.

    "What is it, Boss?" Neo asked cautiously.

    Kevin threw the hand phone to Neo. Thetter immediately caught it and read the content of the message. His face turned solemn as he knew that the city was going to experience some unrest in the next few days. After he finished reading, he returned the phone back to Kevin.

    Looking at their expressions, Kanae was curious too, but she didn¡¯t try to pry deeper into their business. In any case, it might be a matter of their n and not be something she could interfere in.

    "Kanae, finish the report I sent to your email."

    "Yes, President," Kanae immediately opened her email.

    On the side, Neo got the feeling that he was going to be eliminated from being Kevin¡¯s secretary in their work for thepany. Although it meant he would be able to spend more time practicing his hacking skills, he still wanted to work with his Boss.

    "Boss, is there anything I can work on too?"

    "Just watch that," Kevin pointed his chin towards the phone.

    Neo sighed and opened hisptop too. He better do as Kevin said or he would be in for a big trouble.

    While these three were busy working, Mike and Misae yed on the beach. Misae refused to wear swimming suit and merely wore a short-sleeved shirt with short pants as she made sandcastles like a kid.

    "You¡¯re quite good at making them," Mike praised with a smile on his face.

    "I loved to y on the beach when I was a kid," Misae grinned. She scooped another batch of damp sand and ced them on top of the sandcastle that she was building before molding its shape to look better.

    "You still look like a kid," Mike joked.

    Misae pouted. "I just love to make them. There¡¯s no rule that says that adults can¡¯t y in the sand."

    "I know," Mikeughed. He watched the girl as she made the sandcastle seriously. She had a serious expression when she was making them, which made him want to tease her further.

    After a few minutes, he pointed to the water. "Do you want to y there too? Not swimming, just near the shore."

    "Sure."

    The two of them waded into the water. They didn¡¯t go too far and stayed only by the shore as they tried to ssh the water towards each other. The one who started it was Misae, and Mike decided to y along.

    "Are they kids?" Neomented when he heard the sound of theirughter.

    "It¡¯s fun to y asionally," Kanaeughed.

    "Don¡¯t you want to y too? You can finish the workter if you want," Neo pointed to the beach.

    "No need," Kanae answered calmly. She focused her attention back on her work and finished it as fast as she could. After checking it once more, she sent it back to Kevin¡¯s email.

    "Is there anything else I have to do, President?"

    "No, it¡¯s enough for today," Kevin answered. He turned off hisptop too as he ordered a drink. It was nearing sunset, so he chose to rest a bit.

    "Neo, can I borrow your phone?" Kanae asked.

    "What for?"

    Kanae pointed towards the two people on the beach. "I want to take a photo of them in the sunset and send it to Misae¡¯s phone."

    Neo wanted to say that she should have used her own phone when he recalled that she didn¡¯t have a phone. His hand reached for his phone when Kevin already handed his to Kanae.

    "You can use mine."

    "Thank you, President," Kanae smiled happily and took the phone before taking some pictures of Misae and Mike sshing water to each other.

    Kevin was looking at Kanae¡¯s face. When he saw her smile, he felt that she was truly beautiful. The moment he saw her side profile as she was busy taking a picture, he got the feeling that it was a lovely sight. After a few seconds, he looked away.

    Why did he think about her that way? She was only his secretary, nothing more. He silently took the drink the servant brought to him as he tried to convince himself that he saw wrong. There was no way he could allow himself to have this feeling.

    Kanae finished taking the picture and straightened her back. Her eyes noticed Kevin¡¯s side profile and for a moment, she was stunned. Although she had seen his side profile a few times, under the sunset rays, it looked slightly different.

    Her mind drifted to the question Misae asked her before, but she quickly erased it from her head. He was only her superior and she was his subordinate. There was no need to think further about it.

    She finished sending the picture to Misae¡¯s email before deleting it from Kevin¡¯s phone.

    "Thank you for lending it to me."

    "You¡¯re wee."

    On the side, Neo watched their movements curiously. Could it be they have started to realize it? Not bad! Here he thought that they were incredibly slow, but it turned out, they just needed some change of atmosphere.

    His mind thought about how to bring these two closer, but he felt that it was unnecessary. They met each other almost every day for work. Unfortunately, their discussion was always about work and nothing else.

 Chapter 194 Night Intruder

    When Misae and Mike finished their date on the beach, the five of them ate dinner together. After that, they quickly packed up their belongings because they were going to return back in the morning.

    "Time passes really quickly here," Misae smiled happily. This was a trip she would always remember. It was incredibly fun for her.

    "You have to brace yourself for the tasks from the teacher," Kanae reminded.

    Misae¡¯s face turned darker when she recalled her detention. Because she failed the exams, getting scores below the passing grade, she had to attend the detention ss. This trip was also a way for her to skip them.

    "I¡¯m sure I won¡¯t be left behind by too much. It¡¯s just one week," Misae shrugged.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "Let¡¯s go to sleep. You can try to ask Mike to teach you too if you want."

    "Mike is not that good in his lessons. I still remember his ranking."

    "...Forget I said anything."

    In the other room, Neo almost couldn¡¯t contain hisughter when he heard what Misae said about Mike¡¯s scores. She was incredibly correct as Mike was also not someone who paid much attention in ss. Most of the time, he would just practice his martial arts and neglect his lessons.

    "Stopughing," Mike said with a menacing tone.

    "Sorry, sorry, I just find them to be so cute. I never know that the conversation between girls is this interesting."

    Neo put theptop to the side. Hey down on his bed and closed his eyes with the intention to sleep. The night was quiet, but that didn¡¯tst long.

    BUK!

    A man, who sneaked on the window was pulled inside. Before he could think of his next movement, he fell down on Mike¡¯s room and a gun was pointed to his head.

    "Who sends you?" Mike asked calmly.

    The two of them heard another sound from Kevin¡¯s room and they knew that there was more than one intruder. They looked towards each other and Mike looked at Neo vigntly.

    "Don¡¯t forget to use the silencer on your gun. You wouldn¡¯t want to wake the others, right?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t forget about it."

    The two of them darted outside the room after knocking that man out. They encountered a few more men heading towards them with their guns pointed straight at them. Because of the silencer, both parties didn¡¯t make much sound when their guns were fired.

    Inside her room, Kanae already woke up and her hand was gripping her sword. None of them came here because the duo were working hard to prevent the intruders from reaching this ce. Even so, she still paid close attention to make sure that there were no dangers.

    The window creaked and Kanae bolted from her bed towards the window as fast as she could. She made sure that she stepped on the side of the bed and didn¡¯t wake Misae as she reached the window. In front of her, a man had climbed a tree and was holding onto a branch with his gun in the other hand.

    He was startled when he saw someone get closer to the window. But before he could point his gun, something got to his hand and cut the gun in half, along with the finger in the trigger. Seeing his bloody finger, his other hand felt weak and he fell down from the tree.

    "What are you doing?" his friend roared. This man had fallen down on his friend.

    "There¡¯s a ghost..."

    "It¡¯s just the girls¡¯ room and you can¡¯t handle them? Useless!"

    BANG!

    A chair was suddenly kicked in their direction as Mike looked towards them coldly. "You say just the girls? Let me give you a lesson."

    He was busy beating them up while Kanae leaped back from her position at the end of Misae¡¯s bed to the floor. She moved as quietly as possible to not wake Misae up.

    She retracted her sword and returned to her bed. In her heart, she silently thought that she should have just picked the bed near the window. It was hard to fight without waking Misae.

    "Boss, we have swept through them all," Mike reported to Kevin¡¯s room after they finished. Looking at the mess in Kevin¡¯s room, they knew that their Boss has been fighting too.

    "Interrogate them. I want to know who nned this," Kevin ordered.

    "Yes."

    ...

    When it was morning, Misae woke up without noticing anything wrong. She only knew that they would return back home today, so she cleaned up quickly.

    "Kanae, why didn¡¯t you wake me up?" Misae looked towards the neat-looking Kanae with sleepy eyes.

    "There¡¯s no need to hurry. The others are still sleeping," Kanae answered calmly.

    "Really? I thought they always wake up early."

    ¡¯Usually they do, but not today.¡¯ Kanae thought in her mind about the previous day¡¯s incident. The other two have been interrogating the intruders, so she knew that they didn¡¯t have enough sleep.

    "Let¡¯s go down."

    When they walked out, they saw Mike was also ready, but Neo¡¯s appearance was a mess. It seemed as if the boy didn¡¯t sleep at all.

    "I¡¯ll be the one driving today."

    "Okay."

    They ate some breakfast before starting the car drive back. Kanae was curious about the men who camest night, but she knew that the Ryukalin n had its enemies. Even if they were the strongest n, there was no doubt that there were a lot of fights too.

    When they returned back to the city, Kanae got out near her house and walked to the ck Street. She quickly found Tommy who was busy fighting with some people. The fight ended quickly as Tommy won easily.

    "You should search for tougher opponents," Kanaemented.

    "Oh, you have returned back, Kanae," Tommy looked towards Kanae with a smile on his face. "You¡¯rete. I have been fighting for a long time here."

    "I didn¡¯te for that. I want to know what you¡¯re doing at schooltely."

    "School?" Tommy was surprised. "There¡¯s nothing much. I just practice for thepetition and Alice asionally meets me."

    Kanae nodded her head. She thought that the news Kevin got was rted to the school, but it seemed to be wrong. Probably, it was rted to the ns.

    "Don¡¯t fight too much and have some rest too."

    "Aye, Captain."

 Chapter 195 Head-Butting Trouble

    The next day, Kanae woke up early as usual, and taking her bag and all, she quickly prepared herself to go to school. After skipping school for a long time, she knew that she might have missed a lot of lessons.

    She was still a bit sleepy, but she was already used to waking up early in the morning, so it was not a problem.

    "Hmm...? Why does the atmosphere seem tense?" Kanae¡¯s senses were more acute than ordinary people. Upon getting out from the residence, she could clearly sense the difference in atmosphere. It was as if there were people ready to fight until the death near her, and their number was not low.

    Kanae looked around and muttered to herself, "Could it be that there is a battle near here? Why hadn¡¯t I heard the news about it?"

    It was dangerous to stop in ce, so Kanae walked in a quick stride towards the school. There were no bloody scenes yet, but she was sure that it wouldn¡¯t be long before a fight broke out.

    This was a disaster, Kanae frowned to herself. Can she still go to school in this kind of a situation? She herself has the confidence to get to school with her own skills, but if the situation was like this, would the other students be able to go to school?

    "What the....?" Looking at the school in front of her, Kanae was startled. Right now, she realized what news she had missed, whichnded her in this unfortunate situation. What should she do now?

    ...

    Misae¡¯s House

    Misae woke up and looked towards the clock. The moment she saw the clock showing that it was already half past six, she quickly jumped up from the bed and ran towards the bathroom.

    OUCH!

    Knocking over the chair, Misae¡¯s steps halted for a moment, before she continued hobbling to the bathroom while holding her shin. It was really painful, but she needed to hurry or else she would bete to school.

    Finishing her preparation, Misae bolted out from the room partially limping because of her feet. Then, she saw her father already ready to go while her mother was still sitting on the sofa calmly, looking at her weirdly.

    "Mother, why did you not wake me up?" Misae asked. If they already woke up, they should wake her up. At least, she didn¡¯t need to hurry like this and experience the pain from knocking over the chair.

    ra shook her head, "There is no school today, Misae."

    "Sorry?" Misae¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. There was no school today? From what she knew, today was not a holiday day nor a special event.

    "There is an internal dispute in the Souhon n. Their n head died unexpectedly, and the sessor he appoints is someone from the outer lineage. One of the direct descendants is angry and he deres war against the n.

    Their war was supposed to be something internal, but then a big fight urred. Because the school is not far from the Souhon n¡¯s territory, they close it down. You were too tired yesterday, so I didn¡¯t tell you about this," ra exined.

    "The Souhon n is fighting?" Misae recalled about Jay and his brother. These two were the direct descendants. Could it be they were fighting intensely right now?

    "Don¡¯t worry so much, there¡¯s no need for you to think about this. Even if your friend is part of the Souhon n, it¡¯s not likely that he¡¯s the one that¡¯s going to be in trouble. The one who wages the war is not a young kid," Kano exined as he walked over and ruffled Misae¡¯s hair.

    "Father, don¡¯t do that," Misaeined, "And you have to work, Father?"

    "Yes, because of the possible chaos involving the citizens, the police are stationed near the fight. We have to prevent damage to the buildings as much as possible," Kano answered.

    "But Father is strong, so Father is going to be alright."

    Kano smiled in response. He truly wanted to say that he was strong, and he could handle it, but in truth, he was afraid because the power the big ns wielded was really strong. As the government didn¡¯t delve deeper into the matter of the street, they had been the one who yed the role of maintaining the stability in their territory, so they were more familiar with the area than the government.

    Aside from that, the fighting power of the people in the ns was mostly better than that of police officers. They could fight efficiently and utilized many methods the police could never think of. Besides, they could act outside thew as long as they managed to cover it up.

    At the location of the fight, the police were there to maintain the image of thew while in truth, they did nothing. The power they wielded was not enough to stop the n from fighting and the higher-ups told them to not interfere. If the n wanted to fight, then let them be and just clean up the mess after them.

    The only thing the government would do was let the media catch the wind of the battle. The n has always had a bad image because of their so-called ¡¯dirty work¡¯ even though many of the n members were not that bad. Ordinary citizens wouldn¡¯t even bother befriending them as they knew that associating with a n member was a stain in their name that would be hard to clean.

    Kano was frustrated at the obviously biasedws, but he was not in the position to change them. He could only follow them and hope for the best because the fight might escte to the point of destroying many buildings.

    "You stay at home with your mother, Father will return soon," Kano said as he took his equipment.

    Watching her father go, Misae wanted to stop him. However, she knew that it was her father¡¯s duty to protect the citizens, so she could only hope that he was going to be alright.

    "Mother, why is it that no one told us that there will be a n fight today?" Misae turned to her mother.

    "They told you through television yesterday evening. Did you not see it?"

    Misae shook her head. Looking at the television, she thought that she was forgetting about something, but what was it? Every student has a television, right?

    While she was still thinking, ra stood up, "How about we cook together?"

    "Sure," Misae soon forgot about her concern. She put her bag down and went towards the kitchen to start cooking.

    Everyone should know that the school is closed down because they have a television or they heard the news from the street, since many of the students love to stroll down the street at night. The news of the fight would make them stay at home and not dare to get out.

    That was except one person whom she forgot, someone who didn¡¯t have a television.

 Chapter 196 Internal Dispute

    The previous day

    Jay looked towards the paper in his hand with aplicated expression. He had heard that his father¡¯s condition was not that good, so they had to be prepared for his passing. Never did he think that it would happen so quickly and suddenly.

    "Young Master, are you alright?" At his side, Vero was asking with a wary tone. He was the Jay¡¯s trusted attendant and in this n, he always took care of this young master.

    Jay nodded his head. "Where¡¯s my brother?"

    "Young Master Roy is in the hall. He¡¯sining about the appointment of Master Ren to be the next n head," Vero answered with a low tone.

    Jay frowned when he heard that. He knew that his brother always treated the seat of Souhon n Head as something that would belong to him. However, the decision from their father should be final and there was no way it would change.

    "Let¡¯s try to talk with him," Jay stood up.

    Vero nodded his head cautiously. Ever since the dispute several months ago, Jay already started to be braver and faced the problems they had little by little. Although it couldn¡¯t bepared with his brother, who seemed to be extremely brave, Jay had involved himself in the matter of the n more.

    He still had a rather soft heart, which waspletely unsuitable for their n. In addition, he had an inferiorityplex as he was always beingpared with his brother. Jay never had any confidence to face his brother.

    Inside the hall, Master Ren and Roy were facing each other.

    "Master Ren, what is the meaning of this?" Roy asked with a thunderous voice. "Why is it that an outsider can gain the position as the n head while the direct descendants cannot?"

    Master Ren stood calmly. "This is the decision your father made before his death. You two are too young, so he doesn¡¯t want you to hold the position as the n Head."

    "You!" Roy shouted angrily. This position should be his! He was the first son and there was no way his useless brother could take care of the n. Why did it change to this middle-aged man?

    "You can go back to your training now and reflect on why your father didn¡¯t choose you," Master Ren waved his hand.

    Roy¡¯s eyes turned red in anger. He recalled his father and how thetter seemed to always feel dissatisfaction towards him. He thought that it was only because his father has too high of an expectation. He didn¡¯t think that it would end like this.

    Heughed eerily. "What reflect? Don¡¯t tell me that father never wanted me to seed him and wants my useless brother to take his position. Am I right?"

    Jay looked at his brother with widened eyes. He looked towards the two of them with a confused expression. Having just arrived in the room, he couldn¡¯t understand why he was being used like that.

    "Your father has his expectation for you, but you can¡¯t reach it," Master Ren answered calmly.

    Roy shook his head as he pointed towards Master Ren and walked backward step by step. Rage filled his eyes as he red at the people inside the room. "You¡¯re the one who tells my father that I¡¯m unsuitable just so you can be the n leader. Don¡¯t you dare tell me I can¡¯t reach my father¡¯s expectation!"

    He ran outside angrily while Master Ren sighed to himself. It was not like their father didn¡¯t want them to seed, but they were just not qualified. After the test they conducted, they knew that Roy would bring their n into a huge disaster while Jay couldn¡¯t bepared with the other young masters.

    This left the n head in a dilemma. In the end, he had to ask Master Ren to rece his position as the n head until one of them was ready to be his sessor.

    "Young Master Jay, is there anything you need?" Master Ren asked.

    Jay looked towards Master Ren with question marks on his face. "Am I still the young master? Shouldn¡¯t your descendants be the young masters?"

    "I don¡¯t have any sons, so you two are still the next in line for the n head position," Master Ren answeredposedly. "I¡¯m just worried that Young Master Roy won¡¯t be able to hold his temper."

    "n Head, Young Master Roy has escaped!"

    "Jay, you can have some rest first. I¡¯ll take care of the matter," Master Ren said in a firm tone.

    Jay shook his head. "I don¡¯t want to run away anymore. Even if I¡¯m weak, I can¡¯t just let my brother destroy the n. Let mee with you and chase after my brother."

    Master Ren looked towards the young man before him. Jay had been trying his best to suppress his fear towards his brother and step forward to contribute more and more. However, his ability was not up to par yet and his soft heart made it difficult for them to allow him to be the n leader.

    "Prepare your sword, Jay. I¡¯m afraid the matter won¡¯t be this simple."

    "Yes."

    ...

    At this point, Roy already escaped and disappeared into the streets. He was very familiar with the area because he had been learning to deal with the matters of the n from a young age. He was trained by his father to be the future sessor of the n, and he believed that it was his position.

    He closed his eyes as he thought about what his father always told him in the past.

    ¡¯You have to conduct yourself well. You¡¯re the future sessor of the Souhon n.¡¯

    However, when he tried to take over things, his father started to lessen his support. He didn¡¯t understand. What did he do wrong? Everything he did was a mistake in front of his father, and he didn¡¯t know what to do anymore.

    "Since you already threw me away, I will take things by force. Don¡¯t me me, Father," Roy¡¯s eyes glinted with determination as he stepped forward into the group of people he had gathered.

    "Master, what is it?" one of the men asked.

    They were all his loyal supporters that he had gathered over the years. Many of them were excellent fighters that would not lose easily even against him. This time, he would deploy them all.

    "I want to take back the position of n Head. Are you all with me?" Roy asked with a firm tone.

    "Of course, I will follow you until the end."

    "The position belongs to you, Master. There¡¯s nothing wrong with taking it back."

    "I will definitely follow you."

    Roy nodded his head as his eyes glinted in ruthlessness. "Let¡¯s start our move. Our target is the ne Master Ren wears. It¡¯s the mark of the sessor of the Souhon n."

    One of the men smirked. "Don¡¯t we need to eliminate the other obstacles too? I believe the other ns are going to interfere in this matter if they hear about it."

    Roy recalled Kevin and the others. They were Jay¡¯s friends, and he knew that it wouldn¡¯t be good for him if the Ryukalin n got involved. The difference in their fighting ability would be too apparent.

    "You take care of the other ns."

    "Sure, Master."

    Roy tapped his sword. "You gather more people to follow after me."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll do that."

    "And you will lead our people tounch an attack on the headquarters with me."

    "Aye, Master."

    "Let¡¯s move."

 Chapter 197 Youâ€™re truly an Idiot!

    Kale Company

    Kevin went to the office earlier than usual. It has been some time since thest time he needed to go early because of the fighting on the street. By his side, Neo yawned because he was the one who had to drive the car when they came.

    "Can you be the one who drives?" heined to Mike.

    Mike shook his head lightly. "I already drove us back to the cityst night, so it¡¯s now your turn."

    "I know."

    Kevin looked towards the television. Some of the employees turned on the television in the office to make sure that they would get thetest news about the fighting on the street. Some of the employees didn¡¯t even dare toe and submitted that as their reason to note today.

    "The number of employees today is really low," Neo frowned. If things kept going like this, they were not going to finish any work and thepany might suffer a lot of losses.

    "They are afraid to get out. Only those who don¡¯te from ordinary families dare toe," Mike said.

    Kevin didn¡¯t pay attention to them as his eyes locked on the television. Some of the reporters were still out there, risking their lives to get thetest news. Many of them had to do this because they wouldn¡¯t be able to get any good scoops if they didn¡¯t. At this moment, there was a reporter filming the fight at their school.

    "With that much damage, it¡¯s certain that we won¡¯t need to go to school tomorrow."

    "Boss, what are you looking at?" Mike only saw the school, but he didn¡¯t understand why Kevin stared at the television intently.

    "Neo, prepare the car."

    "President, is there anything....?" Neo wanted to ask, but seeing the solemn eyes on Kevin¡¯s face, he swallowed the words he was going to say, "Aye, I will be going now."

    With that, Neo sprinted to the basement where the car was parked.

    Mike shifted his eyes towards the television. He didn¡¯t understand why Kevin would tell them to go to school during this kind of day. Besides, what kind of idiot student would stay in the school at this time of chaos?

    The television provided the answer. He could faintly see a student who wore their school uniform walking across the field at high speed. With that, he could easily guess who that person was. The lower part of the uniform was a skirt, so it was a girl, and the only girl their president would willing to take care of was only one person, the Student Council Vice President, Kanae.

    "President, the car is ready. Do you want to go by yourself or...?" Neo asked.

    Kevin cut him, "Mike, you drive the car and Neo, you stay here and finish the work. In addition, make sure our members stay away from the areas of conflict. I don¡¯t want to hear a report about them being wounded when I return."

    "Wait, what?" Neo was startled. The amount of work here was not small; there was no way he could finish it by himself. As for the other request, he felt like crying. The street was already in chaos, and having none of the members of their n get hurt was simply impossible.

    On the other hand, Mike immediately jumped in and started the car while Kevin got into the back seat. It didn¡¯t take long for the two of them to disappear from view, and Neo could only sigh in exasperation. He needed to work hard and finish as much as he could during this time.

    Mike drove as fast as he could and avoided the citizens along the way. He looked in the rearview mirror and saw the serious expression on Kevin¡¯s face.

    "She is going to be alright."

    "You saw it too?" Kevin was still expressionless, but his eyes were full of worry.

    Mike nodded, "I did. She is stupid for going to school at this time, but I don¡¯t think you need to worry about her so much. You should know that she already lived alone for a long time, right, Boss?"

    "Indeed," living alone in this city where crimes weremon was indeed an extraordinary feat. Yet, Kevin still felt worried for her to get caught up in the middle of a battle. She would surely find it hard to get out alone.

    "President, don¡¯t you need to maintain your distance with her?" Mike asked carefully.

    "I already do that," Kevin answered immediately.

    "..." in my view, you were getting close with her. Mike sighed to himself; there was no way he could exin it to Kevin, but he hoped that Kevin was going to be fine with this move.

    ...

    Nolen School C

    From the moment Kanae saw the announcement in front of the school, she already got a bad feeling. And her feeling turned out to be correct. The school would be closed down for a couple of days because there was a n¡¯s battle. The content of this announcement really irked her to no end.

    Turning her body, she was about to sprint and disappear when she stopped. There was a camera nearby and she knew that she couldn¡¯t be fast enough to avoid itpletely. Even if she specialized in speed, it was hard to go unnoticed when she was wearing her uniform like this.

    Covering her face was easy, but if they wanted to check people with the same build as her, it would prove to be very troublesome. In her mind, she quickly thought of various ways to get out of the school normally.

    "Toote," Kanae gritted her teeth. The people from the ns already came and made a ruckus near the school. There was no guarantee that they would note inside to fight, so Kanae needed to make an escape, and fast.

    ncing at the camera, she thought of the ces she could go to without the camera capturing her. However, there was no way unless she broke into the school, which she couldn¡¯t possibly do or the people would suspect something if she were missing.

    "The courage of the reporters in this city sure cannot be underestimated," as they were even brave enough to stay within a few meters¡¯ distance from the battle.

    As she scanned the area, Kanae¡¯s eyes caught sight of an abandoned storage room. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who locked the door, and she could stay there until the situation got better.

    Stepping away from the front gate, Kanae ran towards the door. Her speed was quite fast, but it still didn¡¯t reach an abnormal one. The camera would surely catch her, and she could only hope that there would not be any news regarding a stupid student who came to school during a n¡¯s internal battle.

    Making sure that her surroundings were safe, Kanae slipped into the storage room. The room was dirty because no one had used it for a long time. Kanae wiped the dust off a crate before making sure that she could sitfortably.

    "Whatever, it¡¯s not like I can go fight in this situation," Kanae leaned back and sighed. She didn¡¯t want to get involved in the internal battle of the Souhon n if it was not necessary.

    The sound of gunshots and the nging of weapons could be heard loudly. The reporter who hid in the bush would surely do something to make sure that he was not hit, or his life would be over. That was one of the hardest things to do when reporters wanted to capture news during this kind of hectic time.

    Her hand touched the special phone she always kept her side, and it immediately connected to the others.

    "Rei, is there anything wrong?"

    "Oro, why didn¡¯t you inform me about the internal battle in the Souhon n?"

    "I thought you already knew about that. It startedst night, and the television reported on it continuously."

    "I don¡¯t have a television," Kanae frowned.

    "Anyway, do you want us to participate in the battle?"

    "No."

    "Are you sure?" Jason asked skeptically. After all, Jay was Kanae¡¯s friend and there was no way this girl didn¡¯t want to help out.

    "Proceed with the n we agreed on," Kanae answered. "There¡¯s no need to get involved if they don¡¯t offer us anything."

    "Alright, I understand, Captain."

    Kanae turned off themunication device. She closed her eyes lightly. For this battle, ¡¯Rei¡¯ couldn¡¯t appear because there were too many reporters around. It was not the right time to show off what she looked like.

 Chapter 198 Stupid Girl

    Kanae knew that she had only been sitting for a couple of minutes when she heard the door being opened. Her eyes turned sharp as she wondered who dared toe during this time. Moving her feet swiftly, she hid behind the racks and peered from the slits to see who hade.

    "Kanae," Kevin called the moment he opened the door. He had seen from the news where she was headed to and immediately reached this ce.

    "President..." Kanae got out from her hiding ce and walked forward. Her face was filled with disbelief, "What are you doing here?"

    "Picking you up," Kevin was relieved to see Kanae there. Even though she looked rather dirty because of the dust, there was no visible wound on her body. He pulled Kanae¡¯s hand and turned around, "Let¡¯s go."

    Kanae was startled that Kevin grabbed her hand, but she quickly followed. In front of the storage room, there was a car with Mike still sitting in the driver¡¯s seat. His face looked solemn, but there was a trace of happiness when he saw Kanae.

    "Get in. We are getting out of here."

    "Okay," Kanae got into the backseat with Kevin and Mike stomped on the gas before driving the car quickly. The car drove past the fighting people before disappearing onto the roads.

    At this point, Kevin was d that he found Kanae very quickly. Although he had seen for himself that she made a smart move, he couldn¡¯t calm down until he saw her again. Towards this newfound feeling, he got the inkling that he already ced Kanae as someone important to him. How important to him was still unclear, but he knew it was more than mere friends.

    Kevin looked towards Kanae, "Why did youe to school?"

    "I didn¡¯t know that there is a battle here," Kanae answered. Besides, from what she knew, the n¡¯s battle rarely escted to the degree of involving this many ces and fighting people.

    "You don¡¯t watch television?"

    "I don¡¯t have a television." Inside her small hut, the electronics she had were only onemp, one phone and oneptop to do her school work. She couldn¡¯t afford anything else because she still had to save her money for other things.

    Kevin frowned, "You should be able to buy one with the money you get from work."

    Kanae got a schrship, so she shouldn¡¯t have to spend so much money to go to school. From her work, she should get quite a lot of money, why didn¡¯t she use it?

    "I already use it for something else," Kanae answered, "So, I only barely have enough for daily necessities."

    "Do you need higher pay?"

    "No, I don¡¯t work that much, so I don¡¯t deserve it," Kanae immediately declined.

    "You¡¯re really stupid," Kevin frowned. Nowadays, no one would reject a higher sry, but she instead declined it.

    "I want to earn it and not get it," Kanae insisted. Her lips were pursed at the insult he threw to her face.

    "Whatever you say," Kevin replied, "Do you want to go back home or go to the office?"

    "Office please." There was nothing she could do at home too because of the fight. She already cleaned up her room and finished her homework, so basically, she was free right now.

    As for the matter of her group, she might not be able to contact the others again because she was with Kevin and the others. However, she didn¡¯t want to participate in the battle either, so staying with them would be morefortable.

    When her thoughts reached this point, Kanae wondered to herself why she was feeling like that. Her moves were more limited when she was with them, but she enjoyed theirpany. Somehow, it felt rather weird.

    "Sure then," Mike made a U-turn.

    Kanae looked towards Mike and wondered. "Is Neo in the office?"

    "I told him to finish the work first. You go to my office and help me with the work," Kevin answered.

    "I understand."

    Mike didn¡¯t take a long time to drive the car to the office, and Kevin and Kanae got out. Following Kevin, Kanae ignored the stares from the employees as she got into the elevator and reached the highest floor. They were rather curious why their president purposely picked her up since they had already seen their president this morning.

    "Our president is getting weirder," Takamented as he ced the box in his hands on the counter.

    The old man beside himughed. "It¡¯s good to be young. Just let them enjoy each other¡¯spany. It¡¯s rare to see the president being so good to other people."

    "It¡¯s because he can¡¯t afford to do that," Taka shook his head. "I just hope the same tragedy won¡¯t happen."

    The Old Man nearly choked on his drink. "Don¡¯t worry. My son says that they¡¯re dense, so they will just treat each other as friends for now."

    "Are you sure your information is correct?"

    "Why not?" The Old Man answered calmly beforeughing heartily.

    Taka shook his head as he continued his work. As an errand boy in this office, he still had a lot of errands to do, so he couldn¡¯t ck off.

    In the hallway at the highest floor, Lou was busy looking at the paper in his hand when he heard the sound of the elevator opening. He shifted his gaze and froze in ce because of what he saw. Their President was walking out with a girl following behind him obediently.

    "Go-Good morning, Boss," Lou stuttered.

    Kevin nced, "The paper for today."

    "Yes Boss, right away," Lou immediately rummaged through the pile on the table to find the right one.

    From the corner of his eyes, he was still looking at Kanae with a frown. Their Boss must be insane; why did he keep on letting this girl stay around him? He even purposely went out to pick her up. Just what was in his head?

    Kevin opened the door and found Neo already busy with the mountain of paper on the side. Neo smiled widely at the sight of Kevin, but he was startled when he noticed that Kevin was not alone.

    "Good morning, Neo," Kanae greeted politely.

    Neo nodded awkwardly. "Why did youe so early? Isn¡¯t your work time at noon?"

    Kanae looked towards Kevin, her expression asking, ¡¯You didn¡¯t tell him?¡¯

    Kevin ignored the two of them as he pointed to the batch of paper there, "Work."

    "Yes Sir."

    With one word, the two of them immediately moved and started to work. Lou came inside to deliver some files quickly while looking at Kanae from the corner of his eyes. He still disapproved of her getting close with Kevin, but he approved of her work because she was indeed capable.

    After delivering the files, he got out again at the same time Mike arrived at their floor.

    "Lou, can you dig up more information on this news?" Mike handed him a disc.

    "Sure," Lou nodded before asking with hesitant voice, "Why did that girle here again?"

    "You mean Kanae?" Mike smiled wryly, "She is stupid for going to school at this time and Kevin insisted on taking her away from the school, so she is here."

    "I see, I will get the information first," sitting back on his seat, Lou started working. He looked towards Kevin¡¯s office once more. That girl was indeed really stupid, but what was more stupid was Kevin personally going to get her. Didn¡¯t he understand how important he was?

    However, it was not his ce to criticize Kevin¡¯s actions, so he could only do his work obediently.

 Chapter 199 Admitting Oneâ€™s Feelings

    Mike came into the office and looked at the sight of Kanae and Kevin working together at the same table. This was already amon urrence, but he felt that there was something off.

    "Kanae, I think you need to clean up your clothes."

    Because Kanae had hid in an abandoned storage room, her clothes became slightly soiled. It was not much, but it seemed unsuitable for a girl. Of course, he only said this because he wanted to talk to Kevin for a moment.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "I¡¯ll clean up a bit."

    After she walked out, Mike showed his phone to Kevin. "The Souhon n¡¯s battle is intruding our territory. Should we make a move to ensure the situation is under our control?"

    "Neo, the intruders came for us for what reason?" Kevin asked calmly.

    Neo stopped his work. "They don¡¯t want the Ryukalin n to get involved with the internal battle of the Souhon n. Because we have some rtions with Jay Hon, they want us to stay away from the areas of conflict and not interfere with their battle."

    They managed to get the information from the night intruders during that time, but their answers made them rather surprised. Even though Kevin had some rtion with Jay, he still wouldn¡¯t move his men just because they knew each other. The basis of Roy¡¯s thinking was wed.

    At the same time, this irked Kevin quite a lot. He never tried to interfere with their battle previously and let the two ns fight with each other because he wanted to stay neutral. Unfortunately, their fight started to infringe on his areas and this made him rather annoyed.

    "Are we going to do what they expect us to do?" Neo asked.

    Kevin shook his head. "There¡¯s no benefit for us to get involved other than the loss of men. We¡¯re going to fight them back but in a different way."

    Neo¡¯s eyes lit up. "Are we going to snatch their territory again?"

    "Expanding one¡¯s territory during battle is normal," Kevin answered in a t tone. "Ask for the men to expand our areas to the north. Tell them that whoever manages to defeat the most people from the Souhon n¡¯s area is going to get a greater share of the loot and a higher chance of promotion."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Mike walked out to ry his orders, and Kevin looked towards Neo. "You should go to help Mike. I don¡¯t want the higher-ups to know that we¡¯re the one fighting this time. Deal with the reporters too, but don¡¯t harm them."

    "Yes, Boss," Neo immediately stood up.Whenever Kevin gave them long instructions, it meant that he wanted them to finish the job quickly and thoroughly. There was no time for them to rest.

    Kanae returned right when Neo walked out from the room. She looked towards his direction with a confused gaze.

    "Why are they walking out?"

    "I asked them to do something else. Let¡¯s continue working."

    "Yes."

    Outside the room, Neo walked towards Lou. "Boss wants us to take care of the Souhon n members that are intruding on our areas. Can you ask our people to gather and fight back? We¡¯re going to expand our territory again."

    "Sure," Lou answered immediately. When it came to the matter of their n, he would not hesitate to carry out orders quickly.

    Inside the room, Kanae spent the day doing her work alongside Kevin. They only stopped to eat before returning back to their work. Her special phone vibrated a few times, but she didn¡¯t answer it because she already gave her instructions to Jason.

    Time passed ever so quickly. Mike and Neo didn¡¯t return back, and Lou also went elsewhere. The two of them finished going through the requests for the factory production, as well as their usual batch of reports for ongoing projects.

    "Your work efficiency is higher than before," Kevin looked towards herpleted work with approval.

    Kanae smiled. "I have a great teacher in front of me."

    The corners of Kevin¡¯s lips rose slightly when he heard her praise. He stood up and took out a set of new clothes. It was obviously his clothes, but he didn¡¯t prepare women¡¯s clothing in his office.

    "You can¡¯t go home with it still in chaos like that outside. Did you bring clothes or do you need to borrow mine?"

    Kanae smiled wryly as she recalled that she didn¡¯t bring her training clothes with her. Inside her bag was only her usual school stationery along with her purse and a few more things.

    "I think I¡¯ll borrow yours."

    Kevin handed them to Kanae. She took them hesitantly. Should she just skip taking a bath today? She didn¡¯t feel like skipping, though. After all, she had stayed in a room filled with dust before.

    "Don¡¯t worry. I have never worn them before," Kevin exined.

    That was not what Kanae was worrying about, but she decided not to borate. She headed towards the bathroom and took a bath before wearing Kevin¡¯s clothes. They were far bigger than her real size, so it made her look like a child who stole her parents¡¯ clothes.

    Kanae kept the phone on her own clothes. She couldn¡¯t risk putting it in Kevin¡¯s clothes in case she forgot about it.

    After taking a bit more time to dry her hair and tie it up, she walked back to Kevin¡¯s office. She made sure that his clothes covered her body even if it was oversized on her. After all, she didn¡¯t want to make a scene in this ce.

    "Do you have smaller clothes?" Kanae asked in a wry tone.

    Kevin nced towards Kanae and stood still for a moment. This was the first time he saw her wear his clothes because Kanae usually brought hers if she nned to stay over. Her shoulder was slightly revealed because the cor was too big for her. The big clothes allowed him to see Kanae in apletely different light than usual.

    "That¡¯s the smallest set I have," Kevin answered after a slight pause.

    "I see," Kanae nodded her head and put her own clothes along with her special phone in her own bag.

    At this point, Kevin was trying to calm himself. For some unknown reason, when he was looking at her appearance, he found her to be attractive. In terms of beauty, he knew that Kanae was considered normal, but at this time, he found her to be very pretty in his eyes. It was extremely weird because there were certainly thousands of women who had much more attractive bodies than the young girl.

    "I¡¯ll sleep first," Kanae pointed to the couch. She noticed that Kevin seemed to be troubled. "President, are you alright? Did you overwork again?"

    "I¡¯m fine," Kevin waved his hand and shifted his posture. "You can sleep first, I¡¯ll restter."

    "Okay."

    Without much thought, Kanaey down on the couch. At this point, Kevin was busy thinking about his impression of Kanae. At first, he only found her to be an interesting girl who could y basketball very well. And then, he noticed her interesting behavior in ss. Seeing her bored expression, he knew that she has mastered the ss material, so he decided to have her work for him.

    He never thought too much about her and only knew that her work was satisfying. Because of that, he offered her a position in his office. Over and over again, she surprised him by showing her capability in working and all. Plus, she was truly a glutton, which made it easier for him to poach her, as well as motivate her to keep working for him.

    As it was convenient, he also asked her help when the woman from the otherpany tried to pursue him. Her indifferent behavior around him was truly refreshing.

    But that was not all. Soon, he found out that she was not like any other woman. If he wanted to talk about things rted to women and rtionships, she was extremely dense (he too, but he would not admit that). Not girlish at all, she was rather leaning more towards a tomboy.

    And when the ident on the cruise happened, he realized that she was a truly courageous girl. Even though she made a mess of his kitchen afterward, he found it funny to find that a girl couldn¡¯t cook.

    His mind drifted again as he recalled how he enjoyed working with her beside him. Usually, he didn¡¯t like it if someone stayed too close to him, but when he was near her, he didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. When she went away for personal reasons, he found out that he was feeling bothered without her around him.

    He thought that it was just because she was an excellent assistant, but now he knew that it was not true. He didn¡¯t see her as a mere assistant.

    ¡¯I like her.¡¯

    When he saw that she was in the school during such a dangerous time, all he could think about was her safety. He was worried about her, a feeling that he rarely had for those around him. And when he found her, he was relieved that she was fine.

    Kevin looked towards the sleeping girl on the couch. There was no mistake. He knew that he truly liked her. Not only as a subordinate or friend, but as the one who might apany him for his entire life. The questions left were how deep his feelings were for her, and what he was going to do from now on.

 Chapter 200 Asking for Help

    Jay was having a hard time facing Roy and his brother¡¯s men. They were strong, and he knew that there was no way they could avoid a direct sh with each other.

    "Jay, you should stand back. Your fighting ability can¡¯t bepared with theirs," Master Ren ordered when he saw Jay¡¯s group of men.

    "But I want to help," Jay protested.

    "There¡¯s no use to show your abilities here. You should stand back and wait for the reinforcements to arrive. Right now, our highest priority is getting out from this perimeter."

    Roy gathered his men to surround the Souhon n¡¯s Residence. He was among them and waited patiently outside the gate. His other men already fought with the others on the street and he only needed to wait for his own turn to fight in this strategic ce.

    Slowly but surely the number of people around him increased. His men were doing a wonderful job in gathering people to work for him. This made him rather satisfied. He only needed to wait for their numbers increased some more before making a move.

    "Young Master, we need to escape from this ce," Vero advised with a panicked expression. They would be dead if they waited until Roy finished gathering enough subordinates to surround thempletely.

    "I can¡¯t just leave Master Ren alone and run away," Jay looked towards Master Ren with red eyes.

    The two men looked towards each other. Jay always respected Master Ren because thetter was someone who had taught him since young. He viewed Master Ren as his second father, which was the reason he didn¡¯t want to leave.

    Master Ren smiled wryly. "You have to leave. If theye and you are still here, do you think your brother will let you go?"

    There was no word ¡¯family¡¯ in Roy¡¯s dictionary. He would not hesitate to wound Jay and eliminate his younger brother if it meant he could climb to the highest position. Towards Roy¡¯s ambition and ruthlessness, his father found it hard to ept. This was the very reason he didn¡¯t want Roy to seed him. Unless Roy managed to learn about the word ¡¯brotherhood¡¯ he couldn¡¯t give the seat to him.

    As for Jay, it was exactly the opposite. Master Ren patted the boy¡¯s head. "Go out and search for help. I¡¯m sure you have some connections, right?"

    Jay¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. How did he know about that?"

    "Nolen School C is the best option for the ns¡¯ descendants to study in because it gives the students a lot of freedom. At the same time, it¡¯s also the best ce to build connections. Why do you think we allow you two go to that school?"

    "I understand," Jay took out his phone and made a call to Mike. Because he was ced under Mike during his time in the Student Council, he was the closest with Mike.

    "Hello, Jay, why are you calling us?" Mike answered almost immediately. At this time, he already started doing his work that Kevin had given to him to do.

    "Mike, can you help us?"

    "You mean the Souhon n? Sorry, Boss already says it clearly that we won¡¯t get ourselves get involved in your battle."

    "Why?" Jay was stunned.

    "There¡¯s no benefit for us with helping either side, don¡¯t you think so?"

    Even if the Ryukalin n came and helped them, what could they get from the other party? Their n was the biggest n in this city. In terms of territory, profit, and power, they were clearly beyond the Souhon n. There was no way the Souhon n could offer them something that would interest them.

    Everything that they had, the Ryukalin n had much more and even better. The position as the number one n in this city was not for nothing.

    At this point, Jay didn¡¯t know what to answer. He bit down on his lips as he thought hard about what they could give to the other party. To his dismay, he found out that he didn¡¯t know what he could give at all.

    "I guess so..."

    "Don¡¯t sound so desperate," Neo interjected. As usual, he even hacked his own friend¡¯s phone. "Even if you can¡¯t ask help from us, do you think we¡¯re the only outside power?"

    "What?"

    "Don¡¯t act stupid. You¡¯re not Tommy who can¡¯t even guess something that¡¯s already in front of his face."

    At Neo¡¯s words, Jay finally realized that there was indeed one more person he could call, Tommy!

    "I see, thank you very much."

    "He might not ept, though. After all, you have burned your bridges with him previously."

    Jay knew about that as well, but he had to try. Ending his phone call, he made a call to Tommy. This time, it took him several seconds before Tommy answered. Those seconds felt like an eternity for him because of his nervousness.

    "How are you, Jay?" Tommy asked in a nonchnt tone.

    "Don¡¯t you know about my circumstances right now? I¡¯m calling because of that!"

    "I know, there¡¯s no need to be so agitated," Tommy answered lightly. "However, do you think we want to help you after your n¡¯s treatment of us? Don¡¯t daydream, Jay."

    "Tom," Jay paused for a moment. "I¡¯m extremely sorry for that incident. It never crossed my mind that my father would be that inconsiderate and... and...."

    "You sound like a girl."

    "Tom!"

    Tommyughed. He knew that their group was not considered important previously because their position was still shaky. Still, it didn¡¯t mean that they would just ept being treated as trash like that. Who in their right mind would help someone who had betrayed them before?

    "I¡¯m still busy with my training, so you better say your terms and I¡¯ll ry them to my teammates."

    Jay didn¡¯t immediately answer. He didn¡¯t know what he could answer as he thought about it. From his position as the young master, the best gift he could give was the token that he already gave to Tommy previously. What else should he offer?

    Master Ren noticed Jay¡¯splicated expression and took the phone from the boy¡¯s hand.

    "Tom, do you remember me?"

    "Master Ren, right?" Tommy asked back. He still remembered this master because he felt that this man was very dangerous. Back then, Master Ren was present when Kanae fought in the Souhon n. Even though she only appeared for a short period of time, this man still took notice of her and her prowess.

    "You¡¯re right. I want to know, does Fiore Group want to have the position as the third inmand in the Souhon n?"

    Tommy was stunned by this sudden proposal. Being the third inmand meant that they could order Souhon n members as they wished unless the n head or the young master said otherwise. In addition, they would be given a lot of privileges when they were in the Souhon n¡¯s territory. This was an extremely important position that wasn¡¯t given out easily.

    At this point, he immediately called Jason with the special phone and ryed to him about what Master Ren said.

    "What do you want?" Tommy asked after several minutes.

    "I want a longsting friendship with Fiore Group and your help to eliminate most of Roy¡¯s subordinates."

    "You want to tie us to your n?" Tommy sneered. He only said what Oro told him from the special phone as he was not used to negotiating. If he had to do it himself, he would just bring destruction to their group.

    Master Ren smiled slightly. "I¡¯m not only talking to Tom, right? You¡¯re right. With this proposal, I will tie your group into our n. You can use us for your benefit, but you can¡¯t leave us when we¡¯re in trouble."

    Jason found it to be an interesting proposal. The Souhon n was still a big n, even with this internal conflict. Making some connections here and there wouldn¡¯t hurt them too much. As for the previous conflict they had with the Souhon n, they could settle it at ater date.

    The most important thing was still the power behind the n and the money that they could receive. After all, three members of Fiore Group needed money for their lives. Jay was also still their friend; to be exact, friend of two Fiore Group¡¯s core members.

    "If your n is on the verge of destruction, I still won¡¯te to help, though."

    "If there¡¯s truly no hope, of course, I won¡¯t force you toe," Master Ren answered in an unhurried tone. "Before I forget, as the third inmand, you will also get some of our ie from the tax."

    "It¡¯s truly an interesting proposal."

    "What¡¯s your answer?"

    "I¡¯ll think about it," Tommy answered and hung up the call.

 Chapter 201 The Biggest Gang in the Souhon Clanâ€™s Territory

    Tommy kicked the man in front of him that he had finished beating up previously. He leaned on the wall lightly, ignoring the filthy smell around him as this part of ck Street has always been dirty.

    "Oro, should we ept the proposal? It sounds quite interesting."

    "You¡¯re saying that because you want to help Jay, right?" Jason immediately asked with a cool voice.

    Tommy scratched his head. He did want to help Jay because he noticed how desperate his friend sounded on the call just now. Having been friends with the other party for a few months, he felt bad if he were to leave him alone and not help him.

    On the other side of the call, Jason was resting in his room because his work doubled due to the n battle. Instead of being happy, he was feeling rather annoyed because the development of the battle caused him to be very busy. The businesses of the Wells Family in the Souhon n¡¯s territory were in trouble because of the battle.

    "Rei says that the decision for this battle is in your hands, right? She doesn¡¯t want to get involved," Tommy added.

    Jason nodded his head. "She can¡¯t show herself in front of Jay and Roy. You should know that they might guess her identity because she was always near Kevin when they met in the past."

    "So, what¡¯s your decision?"

    "Don¡¯t you already know the answer? Of course, we¡¯re going to help them," Jason answered lightly.

    "If that¡¯s your n, why are you telling them to wait?" Tommy almost yelled.

    "Shin should be already in that big man¡¯s ce."

    Tommy¡¯s face scrunched when he recalled that big man. He was an annoying person who gave them a weird test before helping them. Thankfully, he managed to pass the test because Kanae already finished most of the guys on the way.

    "Can¡¯t you three tell me the n? There shouldn¡¯t be any need to act so secretively."

    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re too dumb, Tom. If we tell you, you might go out and tell the others about it."

    "#$%^&*! I¡¯m not that idiotic!" Tommy snarled angrily.

    Jason sighed. "I¡¯m going to cut the call. When Shin calls you, you should make a call to Jay telling him that our group epts his request."

    "Wait..."

    Tommy noticed that the call was cut. He kicked the trash can near him in annoyance, adding more litter to the ground. The men around him flinched as they inched away in fear of angering this man again. He didn¡¯t understand why they should wait for Shin before telling the Souhon n that they ept?

    ...

    At the same time, Shiro was busy talking with the big man inside the Souhon n¡¯s territory.

    "You are very gutsy, little brat," the bulky manughed. "But I like your attitude very much."

    Shiro showed a gentlemanly smile. In his heart, he was secretly cursing Kanae for giving him such a job while that girl was resting. He knew that Kanae didn¡¯t want to get involved, but at the same time she can¡¯t just leave Jay alone. This resulted in her delegating the work to the others while she kept her words to not get involved with the Souhon n.

    He was currently sweating heavily because he couldn¡¯t fight in close range. If not because Jason had to be present in a different ce to avoid involved, he wouldn¡¯t dare to be here alone. These two¡¯s real life identities truly annoy him to death because they were acquainted with certain important people. It made them unable to ¡¯disappear¡¯ at times.

    Looking towards those scary guys around him, he wished for nothing more than bolting out of this ce. Or if it were not possible, he wished to dig arge hole and hide himself in it. He didn¡¯t want to die yet!

    "Boss wants me to rece him here, so here I am," Shiro answered in a solemn tone. He was trying his best to not leak out any of his real feelings.

    The bulky man nodded his head. "Your little captain is interesting and powerful. I¡¯ll be d to cooperate with him."

    Shiro nodded his head. He was thankful that Kanae showed her prowess when she came here previously. Hepletely forgot the mouthful ofint he originally nned to give that girl. This made their negotiation easy because thetter was also interested in Kanae.

    "If you want, I can tell him that you want to have a spar with him."

    The bulky man waved his hand. "There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t wish to battle with a kid."

    "A kid?" Shiro was startled.

    "There¡¯s no need to hide it. That brat Rei is just a little kid. There¡¯s no way he can have that smooth skin if he¡¯s already an adult," the bulky manughed.

    "..." The only part of Kanae that was visible should be her eyes and her hands. They couldn¡¯t possibly do anything to mask her hands because it would limit her movement, so it became quite visible that she was young. Of course, only those who paid attention would notice as Kanae usually moved at high speed and didn¡¯t allow anyone to know about this point.

    Shiro readied his gun. "The Souhon n¡¯s people areing here. Will you help Roy to betray the n?"

    "I¡¯m not part of the n," the bulky man stood upzily. "My name is Joshua, you can call me Josh. If I oppose Roy, will Fiore Group truly help us?"

    "We never lie, and there¡¯s no need to lie to you," Shiro stared back into Joshua¡¯s eyes.

    Joshua nodded his head and looked towards the young man beside him. "Your build is simr to Rei¡¯s; dress up in ck clothes and hide in the back."

    "That¡¯s truly a good idea," Shiro smirked.

    The young man immediately took the clothes they prepared and wore them as fast as possible. After that, he took a hat and moved to the darkest part of the hideout. With the dim backlight, all they could see was a silhouette standing in that ce with a firm posture.

    "You¡¯re not allowed to move."

    "Yes, Boss!"

    At this time, Roy¡¯s subordinate already arrived. He looked towards the group of people in front of him with a frown. They were showing hostility even though this was supposedly the Souhon n¡¯s territory.

    "I want to see your Boss."

    "I¡¯m over here, what do you want?" Joshua shouted from quite a distance. He didn¡¯t have any intention toe closer and give face to this neer.

    "Souhon n¡¯s legitimate leader, Roy Hon, asks for your help in taking back our rightful ce," Roy¡¯s subordinate answered.

    In the back, Shiro scoffed. What legitimate leader? Even an idiot knew that the previous n head had picked Master Ren as his sessor. Based on the rules, if the current n head had said something, they had to follow it or they would be called traitors.

    Joshua stood up without any intention of moving. "Do you think we, the Lighting Gang, is part of your n?"

    The man noticed that the surrounding people were giving him hostile gazes. He knew that Joshua wouldn¡¯t move as they wished.

    "Of course I know that the Lighting Gang is the indisputable gang leader in the Souhon n. If you help us, we¡¯ll help you gain greater reputation outside our areas."

    "Too bad, you¡¯re the second person who asks me this," Joshua crossed his arms.

    The man¡¯s face fell. He knew that he would be in serious trouble if he didn¡¯t say anything soon. "Whatever that person said to you, there¡¯s no way his reputation is bigger than our n¡¯s."

    BANG!

    "You should watch your mouth," Shiro said calmly. He was only shooting the space right next to the man, but it was enough to give them a scare. At this time, he was also standing in the dark, avoiding the light that would give away his features.

    "You, who are you?" Roy¡¯s subordinate was stunned.

    "Just a passerby," Shiro looked towards Joshua.

    "He¡¯s the representative from the other side, and I prefer to believe his words as I have seen by myself how powerful they can be. Based on what he says, I should instead fight you back if I want to be more famous," Joshua smirked.

    The man¡¯s face turned pale. He didn¡¯t know who that man was, but he knew that man was probably a big shot. Who could it be? The other big ns shouldn¡¯t have stepped in because they couldn¡¯t gain anything.

    He gritted his teeth. "You started it, Josh."

    BANG!

    "My name is not for the likes of you to say," Joshua readied his de. "Men, let¡¯s fight."

    Shiro turned his special phone on and called Tommy. "You can call Jay. We¡¯re going to help them."

    With him turning the phone off immediately, he didn¡¯t hear Tommy cursing him. Tommy was still angry because they didn¡¯t tell him anything about the n and what they wanted to do. The poor boy could only pick up his phone and make the call to his friend.

    He also readied his gun as he didn¡¯t want to die in this ce.

 Chapter 202 Chaos

    Tommy was still angry at Shiro, but he immediately called Jay. On the other hand, Jay was surprised to see Tommy called him so soon.

    "Tom, we¡¯re still going to pay the usual amount if you decide to help us."

    Oh, there was also payment? Tommy felt slightly better, but this was not the reason for his call. "Jay, Fiore Group will help you."

    "Really?" Jay almost yelled. His loud voice caused the other n members to turn their head towards the boy. Seeing his excited voice, they could guess that he had just gotten a piece of good news.

    "Yes, we¡¯re going to help you, but you can¡¯t question our way of doing things," Tommy said his term. In truth, he only said this because he truly didn¡¯t know what Kanae had in her mind for their n.

    "Okay," Jay nodded his head. "Can you get us out of this situation?"

    "We may ask something of you, but you shouldn¡¯t mind because we¡¯ll be the third inmand, right?"

    Jay didn¡¯t know what to answer anymore when he noticed that the people in front of their gate started to make a ruckus. Tommy had ended the phone call, so Jay quickly ran towards the other elders.

    "What is happening?"

    "Young Master, the Lighting Gang suddenly made a move against the group of people outside."

    "Lighting Gang?" Jay was surprised.

    Master Ren stroked his beard with an astonished expression. "Young Master, do you remember the weird gang that only ept requests from the people who can pass through their group of men within 30 seconds?"

    Jay recalled the memories of his past. His father once took him and Roy to visit a certain big man who asked them to wait. When they heard the sound of a gunshot, they rushed to their father. However, the bulky man merely said 42 seconds to his brother and 57 seconds to him.

    It was onlyter did he learned that the man would only acknowledge people who were strong, and the two of them failed his test. In their n, only four people who were still alive have passed the test.

    "Do you think your friend Tom can pass?" Master Ren asked. The Lighting Gang had one principle; they only negotiate with the strongest! Because the four people who passed in this n didn¡¯t have anything that gang wanted, only Fiore Group could have done it.

    Jay shook his head. He knew that Tommy once said to him that thetter¡¯s capability was only around the same as Roy¡¯s, so it was impossible for him to pass.

    "Who is the strongest in Fiore Group?"

    Jay remembered the admiration in Tommy¡¯s face previously. "Rei."

    "I reckon Rei has passed the test Josh conducts," Master Ren smiled. "You have admirable friends, Jay. Now, we already have enough people. We should start our fight."

    Jay looked around him. They had been waiting for helpers in terms of numbers. No matter how strong they were, facing hundreds of people with only a small number of people was suicide. The only way they could do was wait.

    If some small gangs stood up for them, they would gain the help they needed. The help from the Lighting Gang was rather unexpected and it was more than enough for them face this bunch of troublemakers.

    The gate opened, and they moved forward to attack the people in front of them. The sh between the two groups of people was inevitable.

    Roy gnashed his teeth. He swore that he would eliminate that gang the very moment he finished his work here. Did they think he was also not suitable to be the n head?

    "Brother!" Jay ran towards his brother with a sword in his hand.

    "Do you also want to stop me, Jay? Don¡¯t be ridiculous, do you think that you can face me with those measly skills of yours?"

    Jay gripped his sword tightly. He knew that his brother was correct as he was still very weak and far from reaching his brother¡¯s level. However, nothing would ever be resolved if he kept on running away. He had to face his brother.

    "I might notpare with you, but I can fight back."

    Roy¡¯s face turned cold. "This is why I hate ants. You should know your ce better than this, Jay!"

    He unsheathed his sword and lunged towards Jay. Facing his sudden attack, Jay immediately used his sword to block the advance. The power behind Roy¡¯s attack was greater than what he thought as he stepped back a few steps to dampen the force of the blow.

    Tap! Tap! (The sound of footsteps)

    Jay swung his sword forward in a shing movement and Roy immediately pulled back to a distance where the de couldn¡¯t hit him.

    "Such lousy movement," Roy snorted.

    He stomped on the ground and moved forward. The two of them shed their swords, making loud sounds that reverberated in the air. Most of the time, Jay was at a disadvantage as he kept on moving backward. His brother¡¯s attack started to overwhelm him as Roy increased his tempo.

    Roy swept his sword from his lower left and shed with Jay¡¯s sword. This movement caused Jay¡¯s body to be unguarded. Without much thinking, Roy kicked his brother¡¯s stomach and sent the boy back.

    *Cough*

    Jay crashed into the wall and he felt deep pain from his stomach. He looked before him, but what he saw was his brother¡¯s foot. The other party started to kick him mercilessly.

    Roy only stopped when a sword came between him and Jay. "You came, Master Ren?"

    "You should stop," Master Ren nced towards Jay on the ground. Based on what he saw, he knew that Jay wouldn¡¯t be able to move around to retaliate anymore.

    "I¡¯m just teaching my brother a lesson," Roy snorted.

    "Unfortunately, you¡¯re not qualified to teach him anything."

    The two of them moved, and their swords shed. Unlike Jay, Master Ren¡¯s movements were excellent and proved to be much more powerful than Roy¡¯s. Within minutes, Roy was pushed back and his sword was thrown aside.

    "You shouldn¡¯t be too happy about defeating a youngster, Master Ren," Roy snarled.

    "I don¡¯t feel happy," Master Ren said in a t tone. No one knew that he was feeling rather conflicted right now. He couldn¡¯t hurt Roy as he was the one who taught this boy how to hold the sword in the very first ce.

    Jay stood up with difficulty. "It¡¯s your loss, Brother."

    "I haven¡¯t lost yet!"

    "Look around you, your subordinates have lost. Brother, can¡¯t you just ept the fact that we¡¯re indeed not suitable to be the next n head?"

    Royughed dreadfully. "This is why you¡¯re so weak, Jay. Do you think that everyone is like you? That ce is rightfully mine, and I¡¯m not going to give it to anyone!"

    Seeing his brother so angry like that, Jay shut his mouth. He looked towards his brother as he thought about why his brother became this fixated on the position of the n head.

    Master Ren put his sword down. "You¡¯re under arrest due to treason against the n, Roy."

    Roy red menacingly. "You will regret letting me live!"

    The two of them couldn¡¯t bring themselves to kill this young man. Jay couldn¡¯t kill his brother while Master Ren couldn¡¯t kill his disciple.

    "The police will take you away. In the heavily guarded prison, there¡¯s no chance for you to escape, Roy."

    The other members held their swords cautiously around Roy to prevent him from moving. Because of his wounds from shing with Master Ren, Roy knew that he truly couldn¡¯t move too much. His eyes burned with deep hatred. He would take back the position in the future! Just see, he would never let them get away with it.

 Chapter 203 Youâ€™re Not My Match, Ye

    BANG!

    Shiro looked towards the mess around him as he put his gun aside. He would never think that in this part of the city, a gang as big and powerful as this one existed.

    "You¡¯re not bad, Shin," Joshua nodded his head with an approving look. The speed in which Shiro handled the men around him was spectacr. Although all of them were finished using the gun, it was still quite a feat to be able to do it so cleanly.

    "I can say the same to you, Josh."

    "It¡¯s nothing much," Joshua sat down on the crate near him. "This territory didn¡¯t have a true leadertely, so we¡¯re quite divided. Unlike the Ryukalin n that adopts those strong in their area into their forces, we prefer to build our own gang or group."

    Shiro nodded his head. "You should introduce me to some of your pals. My leader will be happy to have a spar with them."

    "I¡¯ll do that when the situation goes back to normal," Joshua agreed immediately. "Just a little warning, some of them are stronger than me and they only want to follow after the strongest."

    "There¡¯s no need to worry. Rei will be qualified as the strongest soon enough," Shiro answered calmly.

    "That¡¯s good. Now that the fight is over, do you want to have some drinks? It¡¯s my treat."

    "There¡¯s no need for that."

    "You don¡¯t have to feel shy. It¡¯s the tradition in my ce."

    "I truly can¡¯t. I need to report to the other members," Shiro rejected again. "If you want to get more famous, I¡¯m sure you know what to do."

    "Spread the news about this battle and your group, right? It¡¯s easy."

    "Good."

    "Now, let¡¯s drink."

    "..." how many times did he have to reject this man?

    ...

    Mike and Neo were busy with their work. They didn¡¯t dare to return because the fight in the Souhon n¡¯s Residence was not over yet. The two of them sensed danger and immediately reacted. They saw a young man walking towards them with a dark face.

    "The Ryukalin n also participates in this battle? Which side do you support?" Tommy asked.

    Mike frowned. "Why are you here, Tom?"

    "Captain tells me to clean up the pest roaming in the Souhon n. Move back, Mike. I¡¯m not in a good mood right now," Tommy answered, his dark face clearly supporting his words.

    "Unfortunately, we can¡¯t just move back because we were ordered by our Boss to im the Souhon n¡¯s territory."

    Tommy cracked his knuckles. "Then I won¡¯t be polite."

    With his sword ready, he moved straight to Mike. Mike was stunned, but he took out his knife and blocked the attack immediately. Using his superior strength, he pushed Tommy back and the boy flipped once in the air before returning back to a standing position.

    Mike¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. "You have grown stronger since thest time, Tom."

    He was Tommy¡¯s trainer at school, so he knew the boy¡¯s ability very well. Just now, the skill and power Tommy exerted were beyond what he usually showed in the training. He knew that Tommy was still evolving, but wasn¡¯t this too fast?

    Tommy snorted. If not because of the harsh training under the second demon, he would not be this strong. Still, recalling those days was clearly not something he enjoyed. It wasplete hell!

    This smiling devil never went easy on him. Tommy eyed Mike with a grin. "I guess this is a little payback."

    "I ept your challenge," Mike smiled.

    On the side, Neo chose to ignore these two as he kept on giving instructions for their men to move faster. With Fiore Group¡¯s involvement, he believed that the battle was going to finish far earlier.

    The sound of metal shing reverberated on the street. Some of the Ryukalin n members were looking towards these two with bewilderment. They already knew the training maniac Mike, but they didn¡¯t think that they would see someone who could nearly match him in their own territory.

    "What are you looking at? If you don¡¯t work, I¡¯ll deduct your sry," Neo yelled.

    They immediately went back to their work. If watching the fight lowered their pay, who would want it? It was better if they just worked as usual and not do anything unnecessary.

    Tommy could feel that Mike hadn¡¯t given his all yet. This made him rather annoyed. He charged forward with his barbaric technique of relentless attacks, but Mike handled it rather well. The two exchanged dozens of attacks, and Mike steadily pressured Tommy.

    "Tom, you¡¯re not at my level yet."

    "What?"

    Mike made his move as he cut Tommy¡¯s advance with his knife. He made another step forward and used his other hand to punch Tommy¡¯s stomach. Tommy didn¡¯t manage to react in time and rolled backwards several times on the ground to alleviate the force of the punch.

    *Cough* *Cough*

    He red at Mike. That power behind the punch made him recall his teammates. It was painfully simr to Jason and Kanae¡¯s punch. In terms of power, Jason¡¯s was slightly greater, but in terms of speed, Kanae¡¯s was faster, which resulted in their punches having a simr effect.

    "You did grow during the time you disappeared. Let me guess, were you busy training somewhere?" Mike asked.

    Tommy was startled, but it was quite obvious, so he stood up and shrugged. "I¡¯m sure you can see for yourself how I¡¯ve improved."

    Mike nodded his head. "The stronger you are, the harder it is to hone your abilities. Anyway, with your skills, Jay is already far below you."

    "He was always below me!"

    "He¡¯s growing too and you don¡¯t know when he might catch up, so you can¡¯t be left behind," Mike reminded. Even though he knew Jay would never be able to reach Tommy¡¯s level that quickly, he wanted to give pressure to Tommy.

    Hearing that, Tommy recalled his own teammates. They too have been growing more quickly than before. He couldn¡¯t be left behind. Their group¡¯s scale was going to be far greater than before.

    "A lot of people disappeared during that time," Neo remarked. "Did you train with your teammates, or did you just go towards the deepest part of the ck Street to beat up those troublemakers?"

    "I can¡¯t go there yet. They¡¯re going to kill me if I dare to step into their territory."

    "So you¡¯re not that foolish," Neo smirked. With the skills that Tommy had, it would be a miracle if this boy went into the deepest part of ck Street and survived. Only a handful of people could live in the deepest part of ck Street.

    Unlike the usual ck Street where some ordinary people would live, such as Tommy, the deepest part of ck Street was avoided like the gue. Normally, ck Street still got some light during the day, but the deeper one went, the lesser the light would be. The buildings would block the lightpletely, making the cepletely deste.

    At the same time, only the very strongest in ck Street would dare to roam in those ces.

    "Are you taking me as a fool?"

    "Who knows?"

    Tommy readied his short sword again. "Anyway, don¡¯t block my way. I¡¯m going to fight in their territory."

    "Don¡¯t attack the Ryukalin n¡¯s members," Neo warned.

    "I¡¯m not interested in them. You don¡¯t have to worry so much," Tommy answered lightly.

    Seeing the boy disappear into the night, Neo rubbed his chin. Before Tommy started training for thepetition, the brat had disappeared and only came back asionally. It was possible that he was training with his teammates.

    "If we trace the people who disappeared during this time, maybe we can find out the other members from Fiore Group," Neo smirked as he thought of this conjecture. If that were true, it would be very interesting.

 Chapter 204 Boss, You Are Not Allowed to Get Close with Her

    "In your opinion, how many people disappeared during that time?" Mike asked with a confused expression.

    "There are not many," Neo said with a smile, but his smile disappeared when he noticed that a lot of people requested leave at the same time. The time they left also varied from one week to one month.

    Tommy returnedpletely after around three weeks, during which he also asionally appeared in the school. Seeing the list reach thousands, Neo didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. Why did everyone ask for a leave at the same time?

    "It¡¯s not far after Valentine¡¯s Day. A lot of people have their honeymoon," Mike exined as if he could guess what Neo was thinking.

    "How do you know about this? Are you thinking about taking that girl out on a date?"

    Mike smiled. "Who knows?"

    "Mike, it¡¯s not that I oppose your rtionship, but do you think you can manage to have two lives at the same time?" Neo asked.

    Hearing that, Mike froze for a second before smiling as usual. He put his knife back in his pocket. "You don¡¯t have to worry. I¡¯ll make sure that I won¡¯t make the same mistake."

    Neo didn¡¯t think much about it anymore as he browsed the list of names. His eyes stopped on their school name as he noticed that there were several people who skipped sses during the same time. His eyes lingered on their names when his phone rang.

    "What is it?"

    "Fiore Group¡¯s Rei and Oro appeared in the Lighting Gang¡¯s hideout. Should we confront them?"

    Neo was stunned. He was currently hypothesizing that their members also attended their school, but all of them had alibis tonight. Well, except for Tommy.

    "No, there¡¯s no need to make additional enemies. Just focus on the other task."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Neo pondered over something as he typed on hisptop. He turned his head towards Mike. "When are we going to finish?"

    "It should be morning if we hurry."

    "Then you better hurry."

    Mike didn¡¯t understand why this man wanted them to finish that fast. Did he get influenced to overwork from their Boss?

    "Sure."

    ...

    Kale Company

    Kanae woke up the moment the sun rose. Her eyes blinked at the familiar surroundings as she recalled what happenedst night. She slowly sat up and looked towards the window. It was dawn and the sky was a beautiful bright red. Seeing the sunrise from this height was surprisingly very satisfying.

    "You¡¯re awake?" Kevin nced towards the girl as he asked softly. Her messy hair covered part of her face. Even though she didn¡¯t move much when she slept, her hair was still slightly disheveled.

    "Yes. Did you have enough sleep, President?"

    "I did."

    Kanae met Kevin¡¯s gaze. Did she see wrongly? Why did she feel his eyes looked far kinder than before? Her eyes must be ying tricks on her.

    She stretched her body slightly. "It¡¯s already morning. I will change my clothes first before going back."

    "Mhm," Kevin nodded slightly. After realizing his newfound feelings, he was still unsure of what he should do when faced with the girl.

    Suddenly, the door opened and Lou stepped in. "President, there¡¯s a report from Mike..."

    His gazended on the girl and her clothes. They were obviously Kevin¡¯s and not hers based on how big it was on her body. His eyes widened. Did she with Boss...? No way, tell him that this was not true.

    Kevin noticed Lou¡¯s gaze and frowned. "Lou, give it to me."

    "Excuse me," Kanae scurried away with her bag. She was feeling rather embarrassed to be seen in Kevin¡¯s clothes. Although nothing happened, it was still inappropriate for her to wear them.

    Lou¡¯s mouth gaped but no words came out. He was too shocked to say anything right now. At this point in time, he wanted nothing more than to wake up. This all must be a dream.

    "Nothing happened, Lou. She just slept over because the roads are dangerous," Kevin said in a cold tone.

    Hearing that icy tone, Lou knew better than snoop into his Boss¡¯s private life. He nodded his head and handed the report in his hand to Kevin. "Yes, Boss. This is the report."

    Lou felt unease wash over him as he watched as the young man before him browse through the report. He tried so hard to convince himself that Kevin was telling the truth, but felt like it was impossible. His mouth opened, and then closed again in the next second without uttering any words.

    Seeing his subordinate act like that, Kevin was rather annoyed. "If you have something you want to say, you should just spit it out."

    Towards Kevin¡¯s rather harsh words, Lou smiled wryly. "Boss, do you mind if I ask you about your opinion regarding Miss Kanae?"

    "She¡¯s a good person."

    "Is that all, Boss?" Lou asked hesitantly.

    Kevin nced up and stared back into Lou¡¯s eyes. His dark irises seemed to pierce deep into Lou¡¯s body. Nothing could be hidden; everything seemed to turn bare in front of this man. Under Kevin¡¯s gaze, Lou felt very ufortable and he wanted nothing more than to hide in the ground.

    "You shouldn¡¯t worry about this matter, Lou."

    "I know, Boss," Lou hurriedly answered. Hesitation wavered in his eyes, but he decided to go on with it. "This may overstep my bounds, but I need to remind you that it is for the best if you don¡¯t get closer with any girls outside of our n.

    The rules in our n are not made without any reason. Boss, do you want to repeat the tragedy that befell Yuki?"

    Hearing that name, Kevin¡¯s eyes shook for a brief moment. It was a name that was taboo in their n, and Lou knew how much Kevin regretted that incident. Still, that was also the biggest reason why Kevin shouldn¡¯t pursue any girl outside the n. He was not allowed to get close to another girl, or she might experience something they could not imagine.

    The young man slowly raised his head again. His face was still as expressionless as ever, but this time, a trace of coldness emanated from his body. Remembering this name brought so much pain to his heart and the only way to suppress it was by burying the matter deep within again.

    "Lou, do you forget that you¡¯re not allowed to say her name anymore?"

    Kevin¡¯s cold voice caused Lou to shiver in fear. He gritted his teeth and kowtowed to the ground. "This subordinate apologizes, but I can¡¯t let the same thing happen to another girl again."

    He cared about Kevin¡¯s well-being, and he knew that feeling was something Kevin couldn¡¯t control. If Kevin treated Kanae as more than just a coworker, there was no doubt that the same thing would happen.

    Kevin averted his gaze. He knew that Lou had been treating Kanae with an unfriendly attitude because thetter was worried about him. After all, he shouldn¡¯t get too close with anyone outside the n.

    "I know about the rule. There¡¯s no need to worry so much. I won¡¯t let the same thing happen again," Kevin answered calmly.

    "Yes, Boss."

    He had just realized that he cared for her, but he knew that he had to maintain his distance with her and treat her as usual. Silently, he sighed deep inside his heart as he knew that he might not be able to stop the growth of this budding feeling.

 Chapter 205 Real Reason for Absence

    Kanae returned to the room at the same moment Lou walked out. She noticed the man¡¯splicated expression and thought about the work they had. Could it be there was some problem that they needed to handle but were unable to?

    "President, do you want me to wash the clothes first?" Kanae asked Kevin.

    Kevin nced at the clothes in Kanae¡¯s hands. "There¡¯s no need. You can return back now. The streets are much safer right now, but you shouldn¡¯t roam so much."

    "Okay, thank you, President," Kanae smiled brightly.

    She put the clothes on the table and walked out of the room. Outside the room, she bumped into Mike and Neo who have just returned. Neo¡¯s eyes grew wide when he saw her there.

    "What are you doing so early in this ce?"

    "I slept over," Kanae answered with a sheepish grin. "I¡¯ll return back now."

    "Wait, here¡¯s some food for you," Mike gave her the food box they got from their subordinates. No wonder they still bought more food boxes. It turned out she had stayed over.

    "Thank you!"

    Neo looked at Kanae for a moment before walking towards the office. Inside, he saw that their Boss seemed to be in an awful mood. He wondered what Kanae did to leave him in this kind of mood.

    "Boss, the streets are clean right now. There are several groups that got involved in the fight," Neo reported the events yesterday night.

    Kevin listened as Neo gave him the full report. Although there were only a few casualties, he still felt rather displeased.

    "One more thing, Boss, did Kanae stay here all ofst night?" Neo asked.

    "She was always here except when she took a bath and changed her clothes."

    "How long did she take for that?"

    "20 minutes," Kevin frowned. It was pretty long, but he knew that girls usually took longer in terms of taking care of their appearance. "Why are you asking this?"

    20 minutes were not enough to travel from this floor to the Souhon n¡¯s territory and back after a fierce fight. Neo shook his head. Shouldn¡¯t he be d that his suspicion turned out to be wrong?

    "Nothing, I feel that you¡¯ve been caring more about hertely, Boss."

    Noticing that Kevin¡¯s aura seemed to turn more dangerous, Neo immediately put the report on the table and bid farewell. Mike followed suit and disappeared from the room.

    Kevin nced towards the report and collected himself. No one should know about this, and he didn¡¯t want to let them know. It would be better to let this feeling pass. (A/N: Will it pass?)

    ...

    Kanae reached her house after a short stroll on the street. She was not in a hurry, and she noticed that there were a lot of people cleaning up. Of course, she would not participate and let them do their own thing.

    When she reached her home, her special phone vibrated and Tommy¡¯s weak voice sounded.

    "Captain, why did you make me do this job? I¡¯m being beaten up ck and blue everywhere."

    "With this, you can rest for a long time with a proper reason," Kanae said as she put on weights . She would be staying at home for the entire day today, so training would be the best option.

    "You¡¯re so heartless, Captain."

    Jason turned on his phone as he leaned back in his bed. "The n is a sess. The rumors about our group fully participating have been spread, and many people know about them."

    "That¡¯s good."

    "Wait, why do you want to create rumors? There¡¯s no need to do things like this, right?"

    Jason snorted. He didn¡¯t expect someone like Tommy to understand their way of doing things. "We want to make alibis."

    "Why?"

    "Lately, some of my friends are asking about my disappearance. Because Fiore Group has gotten famous, if it¡¯s discovered that our real identities disappear on the very same day Fiore Group members are active, it will be a disaster."

    Tommy tried to process what Jason told him so far. Did that mean there were people who suspected their true identities? Well, it was not that hard to guess who they were if they tried to connect the dots.

    "There¡¯s no one who¡¯s that sharp and you already made sure that there were a lot of people who had absences this month."

    "Normally, I wouldn¡¯t worry so much, but you leak out your identity too much, Tommy."

    Towards that fact, Tommy stayed silent. It was true. He was not being careful enough, which allowed the Ryukalin n to find out about his real identity. In addition, Souhon n Young Master Jay also knew about him because he leaked it out before. If they tried to trace the people who disappeared based on his absence, they might track down the others.

    He smiled ruefully. "I¡¯m sorry."

    "It¡¯s not your fault entirely. It¡¯s just that the Ryukalin n is growing stronger with time. Although they¡¯re staying low profile because of their young n head, they¡¯re not weak at all," Jason said in a solemn tone.

    He had done his investigation on the ns, and many of them were extremelyplicated. His information was limited, and he knew that there were a lot of deeply-hidden secrets here and there that he wasn¡¯t even aware of. Still, that was enough for him to deduce their overall ability and the Ryukalin n was one of the most dangerous ones in his opinion.

    Kanae yawned. "There¡¯s no need for you to apologize. The milk was spilled and there¡¯s no way for us to take it back. The most important thing for you now is to make sure you grow stronger and limit your interaction with us in real life."

    "I understand. Now, can I get treated?"

    "Shin should be able to do it," Kanae turned off themunication device andy down on her bed. It was rather tiring to oversee things from afar and not participate. Honestly, she was really worried when she stayed put, but she forced herself to wait for the others patiently.

    "Let¡¯s just train."

    This time, she wore a hood to conceal her face. Using her speed to avoid the cameras, she stopped near the ck Street and started to jog around.

    The ck Street that she passed this time was different than the one she used to go to. There were several clusters of tall buildings in this city, which gave rise to the several ck Streets that their shadows created. However, they all had one simrity. It was the fact that there were now enforcers inspecting things. Every ck Street had some slight differences from one to another, but they were mostly the same.

    It was the ce where the sun rarely appeared, or didn¡¯t show at all. After all, the name ¡¯ck¡¯ was not without reason. The tall buildings blocked most of the sunlight, which made the ce dark most of the time.

    On the other hand, Tommy had reached Shiro¡¯s ce. The doctor seemed to be deathly tired.

    "You¡¯re not the only one who had to work hard today," Tommyined.

    Shiro red at Tommy. Because he was the shadow guard of Fiore Group, the information about him was very limited. This made it hard for them to find out about Shin¡¯s appearance. The only thing they knew was his ability in sniping and shooting.

    Because he didn¡¯t have much rtion to the ns while Tommy¡¯s identity was already leaked out, they were the ones who got chosen for the mission. Jason was clearly off limits as he was a high-profile celebrity while Kanae was too close with the Ryukalin n and her disappearance might make them suspicious.

    "I don¡¯t want to cover for you again, Brat! You better be grateful that I still do this job."

    "Yea, yea, I know. Can you treat my wound now?"

    "Sure,e here," Shiro had ck lines on his forehead as he beckoned for Tommy toe closer. He would make this brat suffer a bit.

    Tommy sensed that there was something wrong. "Why does your face look so scary?"

    "My face is always like this, now bear with this."

    "OUCH! You demonic doctor!"

    Tommy¡¯s scream rang through the street, but no one paid much attention as they were preupied with the cleanup from the n¡¯s battle.

 Chapter 206 Aftermath

    Many of the stores and public facilities didn¡¯t open for the next couple of days. The police were working hard to ensure the cleanup finished quickly, but they still had to take several days. There was too much to do, but the workers didn¡¯t receive additional payment, which led them to protest a lot and thus take up even more time.

    On the other hand, the students enjoyed the vacation. They were d that they didn¡¯t have to go to school and study. Staying at home and ying games was the best thing that could happen to them. Only a small minority said otherwise as they wanted to learn in school again.

    All in all, they still enjoyed the ¡¯vacation¡¯ that they got. After all, they could spend their time with their family or friends rather than fulfilling their duties as students.

    Kanae still came to work as thepany couldn¡¯t be closed or they would lose a lot of money. This made her rather busy as many of the employees sent in excuses to note in, and their work was distributed among the others, including her.

    "You sure work hard, Kanae," Mikemented when he saw her piling up the reviewed reports on the side again.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "I have to make sure that I work as much as possible. I need the sry too and if thepany goes bankrupt, there goes my money."

    Seeing Kanae¡¯s yful banter, Neoughed. Having cleared his suspicions about her, he grinned widely and freely.

    "Is your mind only filled with money? You don¡¯t even use that much money every day."

    "I have my own use for it," Kanae shrugged..

    "Today is the day school starts again, but you spend your time in the Student Council Room to help us?" Neo asked in amusement. It seemed as if Kanae has be a part of their group because she was almost always there to help them out.

    Kanae shrugged. "There is too much work and too little time, and I already learned most of the lessons, so there¡¯s no need to bother with them."

    "You¡¯re right."

    "Is that interesting teacher creating trouble for you again?" Neo recalled that entric teacher and asked.

    "No, President¡¯s warning from before caused him to not bother with us too much. With my background, I doubt he¡¯s going to ask a lot of questions of me," Kanae answered calmly.

    "I see."

    The door opened, and Kevin walked in. He looked towards the three of them with an expressionless face. "We¡¯re going to send Jay off from the school. Do you want toe along?"

    "Sure!"

    Kanae followed after the others as they gathered near the gate. At this time, Jay¡¯s friends have returned to ss and only a few of them stayed there. Jay smiled when he saw a group of peopleing towards him.

    "I thought you were noting to see me go," Jay smiled.

    Neo grinned. "We don¡¯t have much to do right now, so I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with seeing our annoying member off."

    "I¡¯ll miss training you," Mike smiled.

    Jay shuddered when he saw Mike¡¯s smile. What he recalled from this man was always only the intense training. Now that he knew the other party¡¯s identity, he realized how Mike could conjure up the hellish training. He was truly a training maniac!

    Tommy shrugged. "You¡¯re going to miss the school trip at the end of the even semester. There will be a lot of girls there and you can peek...."

    SMACK!

    "Should I forbid you froming along, Tommy?" Kanae asked with an evil smile.

    "Wait no, I¡¯m just kidding! Believe me, I won¡¯t do that," Tommy was surely seeking death if he dared to do it, especially if the person whom he peeked at was Kanae. That would be instant death.

    Not only one instant death, but it might also turn out to be triple because the other two would never let him go.

    Kevin crossed his arms. "If you truly dare to do it, I¡¯ll make sure you train under Mike for the rest of your time in the Student Council."

    "What?" Now Tommy wanted to cry. He knew Kanae was angry because she was a girl, but why Kevin should join in too? He was only joking and never had any intention to truly do it.

    Neo nced at Kevin for a moment before turning his head back to Jay. "Take care of yourself. Managing the n as the sole young master is not easy."

    "I know," Jay smiled. "Thank you for the time in the Student Council."

    After the attack on his own n, Roy was sent to jail. They had specifically asked to put him in the special high-security prison because Roy was an excellent fighter. It would be hard for the police to contain him if they put him in an ordinary prison.

    Jay wanted to visit his brother, but no one allowed him to. They knew that Roy would still try to attack them based on that man¡¯s pride. They couldn¡¯t risk Jay getting into danger again, so this boy was not allowed to go there.

    In addition, Jay was going to stop going to school because they needed all the help they could to reform the territory. After that event, there were a lot of people who still sided with Roy. They had to make sure that those people no longer made any trouble in their territory.

    It would be dangerous for Jay to stay in the school because there was almost no protection. In truth, Jay knew that he was surrounded by excellent fighters, but he would never reveal that to others.

    "Let¡¯s meet again in the future," Kanae smiled brightly.

    Jay nodded his head. "When we meet again, I¡¯ll make sure you all no longer recognize me. I¡¯ll make sure the Souhon n bes the second strongest n again."

    After that event, their ranking dropped to be third and nearly reached fourth. At this point, these two were at the very bottom as there was no other n strong enough to be the fifth. The next one in line was too small to get into the big five, so now they were only the big four.

    "I¡¯ll be waiting for that," Kevin answered nonchntly.

    They talked for a bit more until it was time for Jay to leave. Vero had been waiting, and the two of them returned to their n.

    "Young Master, Master Ren wants you to learn everything about managing the n."

    "I know," Jay answered impassively. In the past, he was never put under any intense training because they believed it was his brother who would take the position. Now that he was the next in line, he had to study more.

    Jay looked back towards the school behind him as memories flooded his brain. He wanted to stay there and experience normal high school life with the others, but it was impossible. He knew that, yet he couldn¡¯t help but feel rather sad.

    In his heart, he vowed that he would get stronger, so he would not embarrass his n¡¯s name in the future anymore.

    In the school courtyard, Kanae pointed to the ssroom. "I better return back to the ss. I believe Misae and Alice are worried about me."

    "See youter, Vice President."

    Neo nudged Mike. "Do you think Jay can be better in the future?"

    "If it¡¯s about fighting, he has already almost reached his highest potential and it¡¯s hard to improve," Mike answered. "If it¡¯s about leadership, I¡¯m not sure."

    "He¡¯s farcking to be a leader, unlike our own Boss," Neo grinned.

    Mike shook his head. "You shouldn¡¯tpare him with our Boss. If ordinary people can bepared with him, I¡¯ll think that the world ising to an end."

    Kevin looked towards the two of them. "We¡¯ll attend ss today. If you two still talk nonsense, you have to work overtime today."

    "Yes, Boss."

    They quickly followed after Kevin and forgot about their chat.

 Chapter 207 Naughty Students

    Time passed swiftly. During this time, Kanae no longer performed duties for the Student Council and only did work at thepany after school. She also issued several missions for her group, which made the others extremely busy. Even though she also participated, her condition was far better than the others.

    One of the most apparent effects was Tommy bing even sleepier in ss.

    Shiro yawned as he leaned back on his chair. "Tommy, it¡¯s almost time for school to end."

    Tommy shifted slightly. He looked towards Shiro with a tired face. "I¡¯m still very sleepy. Can¡¯t you let me sleep longer?"

    "It¡¯s impossible," Shiro also yawned.

    "You¡¯re also tired right, Doc? Just use one of the beds to sleep," Tommy pointed to the side.

    Shiro shook his head lightly. Thanks to Kanae, he was still feeling extremely sleepy. They finished a missiontest night, and he wanted nothing more than to sleep. But if he dared to sleep, there might be studentsining.

    "I¡¯m just busy studying unlike you, young man."

    Tommy scoffed. He got out of the bed as he walked outside while yawning endlessly. Even at the school, he still didn¡¯t get enough sleep because the teachers were always calling him to finish his work. None of it was finished yet, so he was feeling extremely tired.

    He noticed the students in the ssroom busy debating with each other. He also saw Misae and Alice looking down.

    "Girls, why do you have upset faces like that?" He waved his hand and yawned again.

    "Geez, Tommy, you¡¯re still as sleepy as ever," Alice giggled when she saw Tommy¡¯s appearance. His bed hair had be even messier because he didn¡¯t care about it at all.

    Tommy shrugged. "What can I say? I¡¯m a big sleeper."

    "How¡¯s your history test, Tommy?" Misae raised her head in curiosity.

    "Me? As usual, only around 40 something, is there anything wrong with that?" Tommy asked back.

    Misae showed her own test. It got a score of 37, which was worse than Tommy¡¯s. "Almost all of us get bad scores with this teacher. He¡¯s very strict in grading."

    "What about Kanae?"

    Alice smiled wryly. "Don¡¯t ask about her. She got 99."

    "I guess that should be expected," Tommy smiled wryly too.

    There was no way a girl like Kanae could have a score lower than 80 unless she was in extremely bad condition. Besides, he knew that girl already memorized most of the lessons they needed to know for this semester. Even though Kanae was tired because of their activities, she didn¡¯t let her score suffer in the same way.

    "What are you doing here, Tommy?" Misae asked.

    "I¡¯m on my way towards the field. There¡¯s practice again today," Tommy answeredzily.

    "Is there apetition in the near future?"

    "None right now. I just need to practice, and the seniors are all busy for the end term exams in a few more days, so I can use the field for myself."

    Misae nodded her head. "You¡¯re diligent when ites to practice."

    Tommy smiled back. "I¡¯m dreaming to be an athlete in the future. Not a big one though as someone with my background can never hope to be famous."

    "Why?"

    "I live in ck Street," Tommy answered with a shrug.

    Misae¡¯s eyes widened. She looked towards Tommy in disbelief. As a police officer¡¯s daughter, she had heard from her father about how dangerous it was to stay in that ce. Never would she guess even in her wildest dream that someone close to her was from there.

    On the other hand, Alice looked unperturbed. She could guess that from Tommy¡¯s way of talking and gesturing. Those who lived in ck Street have a rougher way of talking. Tommy was slightly unrestrained, but it was not that apparent when he was in school.

    Besides, Tommy¡¯s ability in fighting that he showed when facing Roy before was not something that could be replicated by training in a safe environment. It was an instinct born from countless life and death battles every day. From that observation, she could deduce Tommy¡¯s background.

    "You don¡¯t look that strong," Misae frowned.

    Tommyughed. He was already considered a local leader in the ck Street around his house because he was far stronger than the other ordinary thugs. Of course, he would not say that to this girl.

    "Anyway, I¡¯m going to practice. What about you two?"

    "I¡¯m going to apany you, is that alright?" Alice asked innocently.

    Seeing Alice¡¯s sweet face, Tommy coughed lightly. It seemed, he has a weak spot for pretty girls. "Yes, you can."

    Misae smiled knowingly when she saw these two. Alice was staying around Tommy longer and had followed him to practice for quite some time now. If she still didn¡¯t realize anything, how could she be called an expert in searching for love?

    (A/N: *cough* *cough*)

    "What about you, Misae? Are you still in detention ss?"

    "There¡¯s no ss during this time. I want to spend a few minutes in the Student Council Room before they go to thepany," Misae answered with a grin. "But before that, I have to deliver this to the teacher¡¯s office."

    Their ss representative was absent that day because he was sick. They needed a volunteer and Misae chose to nominate herself. This way, she had a reason to get out of the ssroom and stay in the Student Council Room for a few minutes.

    "You¡¯re truly a crafty girl," Tommy shook his head. "I¡¯ll be going now, see youter."

    "Okay."

    Misae took the stack of the papers carefully before walking out from the ssroom. She made her way slowly to the teacher¡¯s office.

    "Excuse me, I need to submit these papers from my ss."

    Misae peeked into the room from the ss window. Her eyes scanned the surroundings quickly.

    The teacher¡¯s office was empty, so she made her way towards that teacher¡¯s desk. It was located in the back. She put the papers down and turned to get out of the room when she heard the sound of several students talking from the teacher¡¯s room across the hallway. There were two teacher¡¯s rooms because there were arge number of teachers.

    "This should be Teacher Charlie¡¯s desk, right?"

    "Yup. There¡¯s no doubt about it."

    "They¡¯re away for a meeting, so this is our chance to copy the answer sheet."

    "Yeah, that annoying teacher always gives us hard questions. This time, we¡¯re going to make sure that he eats his own words about how no one can get the perfect answer."

    "Let¡¯s y a prank on him too. This will also give him a lesson."

    "Sure, let¡¯s flood his table with water...."

    Misae listened to their conversation with disgust. Although she also got a bad score from that teacher, she would never resort to something as low as this. It was tant cheating and she despised that.

    From her current position, she could guess that they were mostly boys and had bigger figures than her. Unfortunately, she was not too bright as a person as she didn¡¯t try to think too much into the future.

    "Hey, you shouldn¡¯t do that! That¡¯s cheating!"

 Chapter 208 Rely on Me More

    The boys halted their movement when they heard Misae¡¯s voice. They turned their heads and saw Misae standing behind them with a determined expression.

    "Wow, there¡¯s a brave chick over here."

    "What brave? She¡¯s just foolish. Do you think you¡¯re someone great?"

    "It¡¯s just a first-year. What do you want to do with her?"

    "Oh, I know! She would be great amusement for us."

    "You¡¯re into that kind of thing?"

    "What thing?"

    Seeing them quarreling with each other over her, Misae was confused. What should she do now? She moved forward out of impulse, so she didn¡¯t know what she could do after facing them.

    When it came to fighting, she was obviously not their match. Even if she had learned a little bit of martial arts, Misae was aplete blockhead in terms of actual fighting. She could not face them at all.

    Her face fell as she realized her foolish action. However, she could not stop herself because she had seen how they were ready to put the poor teacher in a predicament.

    "You can¡¯t do that. It¡¯s a crime," Misae repeated her words again.

    The men looked at her. "It¡¯s not a crime as long as no one knows about it."

    The moment he said that, the others surrounded Misae. They wouldn¡¯t allow her to go around and report their actions to the teachers. They might get into big trouble if the teachers were here.

    "Well, let¡¯s just give this brave student a lesson to make sure she doesn¡¯t meddle in others¡¯ business again."

    "She seems to be from a rich family."

    "It¡¯s fine, we¡¯re also from rich families."

    "Girl, you shouldn¡¯t have interfered. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re also the same, hating that teacher for giving you a bad score."

    It would be a lie if she said she did not. After all, she was rather depressed when she looked at her low score. Even so, she would not do this kind of thing to ensure a higher score.

    "It¡¯s still wrong to steal the answer sheet from the teacher and flood his desk!" Misae said again. This time, her voice quivered a bit.

    "She¡¯s just a dumb girl."

    "Let¡¯s just finish this quickly."

    Misae tried to escape, but the students blocked her way. The only way to stop them was only by calling for help, but she was not sure if she could do that right now. Her sudden action might cause them to move forward and attack her.

    It was only now that she realized that she was in big trouble. Her strength could never match up against these guys no matter what she was going to do.

    Misae felt like crying. She was so dumb that she didn¡¯t think about this before she took action.

    ¡¯Someone please help me! I don¡¯t know what to do.¡¯

    BAM!

    "Do you mind stopping your bullying?"

    The students were startled. They looked at the dented wall near them with a pale face. Facing this person, they didn¡¯t have the slightest hope to win or to get away. If that fist had reached them instead of the wall, it would have been an instant ticket to the hospital.

    "Mike, we¡¯re just joking. There¡¯s no need to be so angry."

    Mike swept a cold nce over them. "Viting the school rules will result in detention or worse, expulsion from the school. Do you believe that I have the ability to do that?"

    They nodded their heads frantically. With Mike¡¯s position and Kevin¡¯s achievements, the only ones who dared to face them would be those from the four big families. As for the others, many of their parents didn¡¯t even have apany as big as Kevin¡¯s, so it would be a hard fight.

    Besides, they heard that Kevin had a special connection with the principal. No one wanted to try their luck.

    "We¡¯re sorry."

    The gaze Mike gave them was chilling. Compared with this boy¡¯s usual kind smile, he looked far scarier this way.

    "Scram!"

    With one word, the boys immediately bolted away as if they were being chased by a big horde of beasts. None of them tried to look back as they knew that it was the same as courting death.

    Misae looked towards Mike with relief and nervousness. The Mike that she saw just now was unfamiliar. She had never seen him with such a scary face before. This made her rather nervous because she knew that it was her fault.

    "Thank you and I¡¯m sorry."

    Mike walked towards Misae and sighed. "Are you alright?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m good."

    "Don¡¯t you ever do that again. You¡¯re just a girl, okay?" Mike asked with concern in his voice.

    Misae nodded her head. She knew that it was a mistake for her to suddenly move forward even when she knew that she was not their match. However, she just couldn¡¯t stop her impulse. Because of how she was raised, she always hated people who did things like that. She wanted to stop them, but her confrontation just got her into trouble rather than stopped it from urring.

    "I won¡¯t do it again," Misae promised. In her heart, she wondered whether she would be able to do that.

    Mike frowned a bit when he saw the hesitation in Misae¡¯s face. "You shouldn¡¯t throw yourself into trouble. Rely on me more. I¡¯m your boyfriend, right?"

    Misae nodded her head and a smile blossomed on her face. That was correct. Mike is her boyfriend, so she could rely on him more. But she didn¡¯t want to be a nagging girlfriend that couldn¡¯t do anything by herself.

    Worry shed on her face as she thought about something else. "But what if they¡¯re good at fighting?"

    "I¡¯m also good at fighting and at this school, there¡¯s almost no one who dares to make a move against me," Mike patted Misae¡¯s head.

    "You have my phone number, right? Call me when you need me."

    "I¡¯ll do that," Misae had forgotten about calling for help. Her phone was right in her pocket. It was easy for her to reach it and call for help, but she did not. What a stupid move by her.

    Shepletely forgot about something so important.

    "Why did you appear so fast?"

    Mike pointed to the room not far from them. "It¡¯s the Student Council Room. Do you forget that the location of our room is not far from the teacher¡¯s room?"

    The Student Council Room was made to be soundproof, but he sensed hostility outside the room. Because of his position as the guard, he knew that he had to stop their fight, so he came forward. Who would have thought that the one in trouble was his girlfriend?

    He patted Misae¡¯s head as he thought about how small she was. Misae was actually taller than most girls, butpared to him, she was still shorter, which made her look small in his eyes. He wanted to protect her even more.

    *Cough*

    The sound from behind him caused Mike to pull back his hand as fast as he could. He turned his head and saw Neo standing with his arms crossed.

    "I don¡¯t want to disturb you flirting, but we¡¯re going to thepany. Do you want toe or not?"

    "Alright," Mike looked towards Misae regretfully and bid farewell to the girl.

    Misae watched the two boys leave as she buried her head in her hands. That was embarrassing!

 Chapter 209 Engagement Party Invitation

    As the end term was approaching, Kanae got news that Sakura was engaged with a young master from the Aida Family, one of the four big families in this city.

    Towards the news, she paid no heed. Unfortunately, it was written in the invitation that she had to attend.

    "Will you go to the party, Rei?" Jason called from the special phone.

    Kanae leaned back on her chair as she tossed the invitation up and down in her hand. It was left right in front of her house and there was even a special note included that she had to go. Even if she didn¡¯t like it, right now she was still part of the Nali Family.

    "I have to go. You also know that," Kanae answered calmly. "Let¡¯s try to ask Master Rudy again."

    "You¡¯re going there again?" Jason was stunned. "I¡¯ll drive you. Wait at our usual spot."

    "Got it."

    Kanae quickly changed her clothes and slipped away from her home. Her movements were quick and no one detected her as she arrived at their usual meeting spot.

    "You¡¯re quick, Rei," Tommy greeted Kanae with astonishment.

    Kanae frowned. "What are you doing here?"

    "I want to try challenging Master Rudy too."

    "You¡¯re not at his level yet. Just go back, Tom."

    Tommy nodded his head. He was roaming around this area when he heard those two¡¯s conversation. Instinctively, his feet brought him to this ce. It didn¡¯t take long for Kanae to appear here.

    "Fine, but you have to be careful, Rei. I heard you almost died when you visited him alonest time."

    Kanae frowned as she recalled those sudden arrows. It was not Master Rudy¡¯s intention, but it was indeed extremely dangerous. If she didn¡¯t stay alert for even a second, her life would have been game over. However, she was already used to those kinds of battles.

    "I¡¯ll be alright."

    The car arrived and Kanae got in. Tommy sighed as he watched the two of them depart. He wanted to get even stronger, so he shuffled his feet back to the street. This was the reason for his sleepiness in school. Even when there was no mission, he would train on ck Street.

    Jason looked at Kanae with hesitation. "The Lighting Gang will call us when it¡¯s safer. Do you think you can handle those experts?"

    "If I can¡¯t, will you step forward?" Kanae asked back.

    Hearing that, Jason stayed quiet. The two of them knew that in order to secureplete control over the northern area, they would need to convince the people through power. Unfortunately, it was a dangerous bet as they might lose their lives if they lost.

    Among the four of them, Kanae was indisputably the strongest. It would be a very dangerous battle, and her existence would be representative of their group¡¯s strength when things settled down.

    "Be careful, Master Rudy is strong."

    Jason parked the car, and the two of them got out of the car. They saw a crowd of people around them, but they immediately made way. No one tried to block them as they walked inside.

    When they walked past the crowd, Jason stopped his steps and watched from behind as Kanae approached the master. The bulky old man¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Kanae. He smiled widely.

    "I have heard of your achievement in the battle. You¡¯re not bad, little girl."

    "Thank you for your kind words, Master Rudy," Kanae cupped her hands and bowed slightly.

    Master Rudy took a de and walked over leisurely to stand in front of Kanae. There was still several meters¡¯ distance between the two of them. It was not too far, but not too close either.

    "Are you ready for another thrashing, little brat?"

    "I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re the one who will lose."

    Master Rudy smiled as he watched Kanae¡¯s movement carefully. In the next second, the two of them moved forward and shed their des. The loud screech from the two des caused the others to instinctively cover their ears in surprise.

    However, the two of them were not finished. They stepped back a bit before charging towards each other again, trading several moves within seconds. Their fast movement caused the onlookers to gape.

    "She¡¯s faster than before," the young man who always apanied Master Rudy ambled over to Jason.

    Jason nodded his head. During the training, she was not this fast even without the weights limiting her movement. Within the span of a few weeks, she has left them all in the dust once more.

    "You seem to be stronger than before too, Oro," the young man scrutinized the other party.

    "I¡¯ve been training a lottely. I¡¯m afraid you won¡¯t be able to beat me again this time," Jason looked back with a sharp gaze at the young man beside him.

    The very first time they met; he was beaten up terribly by this man when he was trying to save Kanae. He still remembered how painful that experience was, and he didn¡¯t want to experience that again. The second time they met, he barely hung on under the beating, but he still stood up straight with dignity.

    Now, nearly one year has passed and he was ready to face this man once again. There was no way he would let the past go just like that.

    "Unfortunately, you¡¯re not my match yet," the young man answered idly.

    Jason narrowed his eyes. "How do you know if we don¡¯t try?"

    "You better rein in yourself. There¡¯s an important venue you have to attend, right?" the young man asked back.

    Hearing that, Jason frowned. Did this young man know that they had to attend the engagement party of the Nali Family? He was pretty sure that they had never revealed their real identities. Well, if they recognized his face, they would surely know him as the young master of the Wells Family.

    The two of them stared at each other. With the slightest hint, they would undoubtedly start fighting with each other.

    BAM!

    The sound caused them to turn their heads simultaneously. They saw Kanae slump to the ground with her back against a big barrel. Her crash with the barrel must have been what caused the sound.

    "You¡¯re quite cunning, Old Master," Kanae said in a muffled voice. Because of the cloth that covered her mouth, her voice sounded even lower than usual, even when she spoke in a low voice as Rei.

    Master Rudy smirked. "It¡¯s amon method in ck Street. The best skill you need to have is to be shameless and use every method you can think of to win."

    "I believe you¡¯re the best when ites to underhanded methods," Kanae nodded her head and stood up again.

    The young man facepalmed. ¡¯Master, please stop teaching outsiders to fight dirty.¡¯

    "Now, let¡¯s talk business," Master Rudy ced the de in his hand to the side. "I¡¯m sure you two didn¡¯te here just to entertain me, right?"

    "Yes."

 Chapter 210 Special Weapon Research

    Kanae took out a piece of paper from her pocket. Her name was not written on the invitation, so she knew that it would be fine to show it to Master Rudy.

    "I believe this is not as simple as joining hands between the two big families, right?"

    Master Rudy saw the invitation. He stretched out his hand and inspected it gleefully. "This invitation shouldn¡¯t have been leaked out to people other than the members of the four big families. You¡¯re quite something to be able to retrieve it."

    "I have my own ways," Kanae lied without blinking. It was given to her because she was part of the four big families.

    He read the content and waved his hand towards the young man. Thetter took out a simr piece of paper. Master Rudy inspected the two pieces of paper closely.

    "Yours is the real one from the four families," Master Rudy nodded his head and returned the invitation. "I believe you have some connections inside."

    "What about my question, Master Rudy?"

    "You¡¯re correct. This is not as simple as joining hands. The two families, Aida and Nali are nning to coborate on new research, and this engagement is just their way to show that they won¡¯t back down," Master Rudy looked towards the two of them. "Do you understand?"

    Kanae nodded her head. She didn¡¯t understand what her uncle wanted to do with this engagement. She knew how much that annoying man loved his daughter, so it would be impossible for him to just sacrifice his daughter like that.

    "What kind of research are they nning?" Jason creased his eyebrows.

    "Weapons," the young man answered. "They want to create new weapons illegally to counter the ns."

    Hearing that, Kanae frowned. Both the ns and the families were not allowed to bother with each other because of the agreement they came to in the past. This was to ensure that they could coexist in the same city and allow the city to prosper.

    Jason raised his head as he thought about the meeting between the four families. This time, the situation was quite tense as there were some disputes. Even as the future sessor, he only knew half of what was going on. They didn¡¯t disclose anything, but he could guess from his father¡¯s expression that thetter was displeased.

    This proved that whatever the Nali and Aida Families nned for was not too great for the other big powerhouses.

    "Is it a special weapon?"

    Master Rudy nodded his head. "No one knows for sure its form and features, but I¡¯m sure the ns are not very pleased with this development."

    The two of them nodded their heads. If the weapon was developed sessfully, it might pose a threat to the ns until they found a way to counter it. During the process, there might be a lot of casualties.

    "They can¡¯t do anything about it. Unless the family tantly poses a threat towards them, they won¡¯t be able to stop the development."

    "There¡¯s one way for them to interfere," the young man spoke up.

    Jason nodded his head. "The ck market."

    This ck market could refer to two kinds of market, but each of them was still illegal. One of them was those visible markets in the ck Street areas and the other one was through the inte where anonymous dealers and buyers made secret trades of items and services.

    Through the ck market, the ns could issue secret missions to sabotage the research before it finished. In other words, this would be a covert battle.

    "It¡¯s going to be really interesting," Kanae nodded her head slightly. "Thank you for your information, Master Rudy. You¡¯re truly helpful."

    Master Rudy watched as the two youngsters disappeared before walking back to his seat. He looked towards the displeased young man beside him. "Are you not satisfied with this development?"

    "Master, what if they don¡¯t do anything?"

    "I doubt that," Master Rou answered calmly. "One of their members should be from the four big families. It¡¯s a bet whether they¡¯re on the Nali and Aida Family¡¯s side or the other one."

    "What if your bet turns out wrong? Isn¡¯t it the same as rming the other side?"

    Master Rudyughed. "Those two should already know about this, so there¡¯s no harm with me telling them. It will instead be a loss if I don¡¯t tell them. Don¡¯t worry. I believe in my instincts that those two are not from the greedy whales."

    Towards his entric master, the young man felt rather helpless. He looked in the direction of their car. If they were truly on their side, it would be for the best as he didn¡¯t want to be enemies with their little leader.

    "Let¡¯s return."

    "Yes, Master."

    Inside the car, Kanae took Jason¡¯s I-Pad and started browsing the ck market. Seeing her action, Jason was stunned.

    "Be careful to not rm the government. You¡¯re going to make them suspicious if you bypass their defenses so fast."

    "Don¡¯t worry. I will infiltrate as fast as I can and I¡¯ll retreat back before they notice anything," Kanae answered with her eyes glued to the screen. After several seconds, she closed the I-Pad and leaned back on her seat.

    "What did you find?"

    "There are a lot of ns who issued orders to secretly locate the researchb. Some of them even postedrge sums for groups or gangs to destroy the ce."

    "That¡¯s interesting," Jason nodded his head. "You¡¯ll soon make your move to separate from the Nali Family, right? This is the perfect mission for you to rake in some cash."

    Kanae nodded her head. "You¡¯re correct. Tell the other two, prepare themselves for a tough mission."

    "Yes, Captain."

    ...

    Kale Company

    Kevin was looking at his phone with a dark face. "You know that you should just do it yourself, right Taro?"

    From the phone, the sound of a pitifulugh could be heard. "Come on, be a friend and help me out. The Doha Family can¡¯t interfere because of our agreement in the meeting. I can only ask for your help to find the location and destroy it."

    Kevin tapped his table. "If it¡¯s in my territory, there¡¯s no doubt that I can destroy it just fine. If it¡¯s outside my area, you¡¯ll have to find other people to do it."

    "Well, just post a mission. Offer a high price; I¡¯ll pay half of it. The Ryukalin n also wants to stop them, right?"

    It was true as Neo already posted some missions in the ck market per his request. The Aida Family had several estates in their area, and Kevin was not going to let them off if they truly nned something like that. As for the Nali Family, the only property they had in his territory was the mansion where Kanae lived.

    "Sure, I¡¯ll share the news with you as long as you can pay me."

    "That¡¯s great! Just bill meter."

    Kevin set down the phone. He looked towards Neo. "You can ask for payment from Taro once the deal is done."

    "No problem, Boss," Neo smirked. He was ready to milk this cash cow. Taro should be ready for a massive dent in his ount after this.

    "Be prepared to infiltrate the Souhon n¡¯s area too," Kevin ordered. He would not rely on groups and gangs too much. They were rather untrustworthypared with his own subordinates. As for the rules? If they did it secretly, there was nothing wrong.

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 211 Preparation

    "President, I want to ask for a day off today," Kanae informed Kevin when she met thetter in the Student Council Room.

    Kevin stopped what he was doing and looked up at the girl before him. "Is there anything wrong?"

    "Tomorrow is the engagement party for my cousin. I have to prepare myself," Kanae answered. In truth, she would only wear simple clothes for that party, but she couldn¡¯t say that to Kevin.

    "You¡¯lle too?" Neo asked in surprise.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Will you three attend the party?"

    "Yes, we¡¯re invited as one of the businessmen¡¯s ¡¯friends¡¯," Kevin replied calmly. In truth, he asked for the invitation from his friend, so he could attend, as his rtionship with the two families was not too close.

    "I see."

    "Do you need a dress?"

    "There¡¯s no need. I don¡¯t have ns to wear an expensive dress for the party," Kanae shrugged. "There¡¯s no need for me to dress up so formally."

    "Won¡¯t your cousin pick on you once they see you dressing so simply?"

    "Let it be," Kanae sneered. "She won¡¯t be able to hurt me with her words either, so I¡¯ll just let her off."

    Kevin frowned. He felt like he wouldn¡¯t like it if he saw Kanae being picked on. However, his words stuck in his throat as he decided that it would be best if he didn¡¯t try to meddle too much. He was only her superior; there was no need for him to break that invisible barrier between the two of them.

    "Be careful, Kanae."

    "Yes, President," Kanae answered calmly before leaving the room.

    Inside the room, Kevin looked in Kanae¡¯s direction for a few seconds. He soon resumed his work and didn¡¯t bother with his thoughts anymore. On the side, Neo had been paying close attention to his Boss¡¯s expression.

    "Neo, if you don¡¯t work now, I¡¯ll make sure you work overtime tonight."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Neo hurriedly turned his attention back to the monitor and did his work. Did his Boss have a third eye? He felt like Kevin knew his movements even without looking at him.

    Mike shook his head at these two¡¯s exchange and continued his work.

    While these three were busy in the Student Council Room, which has transformed into their workcetely, Kanae returned to her house. She changed her clothes into a ck male outfit, but this time she didn¡¯t wear a cloth to cover her face. She merely tucked her hair under a hat that she wore.

    Finishing her preparation, Kanae darted into the darkness towards an abandoned building in the ck Street areas.

    "You¡¯rete, Captain," Shiro waved his hand when he saw Kanae.

    Kanae frowned slightly. "Shin, are you skipping your work for today?"

    "You can say so. I¡¯m scouting the areas around the ce to make sure that I will be hidden well."

    "Are there good ces?"

    Shiro nodded his head. "There are three perfect spots in my opinion. I¡¯ll pick one of them tomorrow, so I can be hidden from their view and finish our job."

    Kanae nodded her head. She sat down on a dusty box. This ce was unattended, and they left it like that to make sure no one was suspicious. Since they also only came asionally, no one knew that this abandoned ce was their secret meeting spot.

    "You¡¯re not allowed to move unless it¡¯s necessary. At most, try to warn us when there¡¯s danger. Oro will give you hisptop to let you observe the situation and tell us everything."

    Shiro nodded his head. Truthfully, he hated the job of supervising from the monitor because he didn¡¯t know much about technology. In terms of theputer, he only knew how to search for something and run some programs. For the otherplicated things, he could only raise his hands in defeat.

    Two men appeared as they were speaking. Tommy waved his hand lightly.

    "You two are very early. I thought that no one came here yet," Tommy remarked with a grin stered on his face.

    "You¡¯re the one who¡¯ste," Kanae rolled her eyes.

    Tommy shrugged. "I had to turn in the form to not participate in training for two days. Those seniors are giving me trouble again."

    Jason patted Tommy¡¯s shoulder. "Men shouldn¡¯t be afraid of being bullied."

    "I¡¯m not afraid!"

    Jason ignored Tommy¡¯s outburst and ced his bag on the table. "I havepleted the items you want. Shiro, I made advanced night-vision goggles for you that lets you see far away without trouble. For Kanae, a hidden weapon in the form of a ring, and Tommy a small recorder in the form of a pen."

    Taking those items out, he gave them to the other three. Tommy looked at the pen with question marks covering his entire face. He didn¡¯t understand what the purpose of this item was.

    "You¡¯re going to be a servant. This is the best chance to stumble into a secret conversations here and there," Jason exined.

    "It feels like being a spy. It¡¯s quite interesting."

    Kanae looked at the ring that Jason gave her. It looked like an ordinary cheap essory, but she was pretty sure that it was not that simple.

    "There¡¯s a needle inside the decoration. You¡¯re not from a well-off family, so this kind of ring shouldn¡¯t destroy your image," Jason exined.

    "You¡¯re correct," Kanae flicked her hand to reveal the needle beneath the gemstone essory. "I bet this will make them fall asleep."

    Jason nodded his head. "These are all the pieces of equipment I can prepare for you. As for the rest, you should make preparations yourself. Also, I won¡¯t be able to hack into the cameras while being a guest. Try to avoid them as much as you can."

    The other two nodded their head. It was more convenient to have Jason disable the cameras before they made their move, but they couldn¡¯t do that every single time. Because of that, they have been practicing how to gauge the cameras¡¯ range and how to avoid them.

    "How much did you spend to make these items?" Tommy asked doubtfully.

    Jason smirked. "I only used the money I got from my share in the group. Did you think I used my family¡¯s money to make them? I¡¯m not that dumb."

    "What about your ownpany?" Shiro frowned.

    "It¡¯s being closed down again," Jason answered nonchntly. Because of his rivalry with the other members from the Wells Family, he was having trouble here and there. Of course, he never let them bother him too much and enjoyed the extra free time he had to n for taking back what was his.

    Kanae frowned. "You have to be more careful, Brother Jason. Those from the families are not simple."

    "I know. Some of them are aplete blockhead, but a rare few of them are genuinely geniuses," Jason smiled kindly.

    Tommy yed with the pen for a while. "What¡¯s the n during the party?"

    Towards that question, Kanae smiled. "Let me exin it first."

    The three of them listened carefully as Kanae told them the gist of her n. It was dangerous but at the same time, it was an intriguing n.

    Tomorrow would determine whether their n would seed or fail.

 Chapter 212 Clash before the Party

    The next day, Kanae made sure that she was dressed neatly. Even though her clothes were simple and obviously came from a middle-tier store, she didn¡¯t look too bad.

    She wore a white blouse with long sleeves, paired with a long ck skirt. Under her skirt, she wore her training pants, but it was hidden quite well. As for her hair, she tied the two braids into one down her back before securing it with a ribbon.

    This made her look rather childish, but she wanted them to underestimate her and think of her as a child for now. ording to thew, she was indeed still a young kid.

    Looking at her reflection in the mirror, Kanae nodded in satisfaction. "This is already good enough. At least, the others won¡¯t know about my poor condition."

    Even though she wanted to get out of the family, purposely shaming them was out of the question. It would only invite numerous troubles for her because they valued their faces more than anything. She still dressed quite well and was polite. Of course, if they wanted to push her around, they should be ready for her retaliation.

    The location of the party was quite far away, but it didn¡¯t really matter to her. Using ck Street as a shortcut, she made her way towards the venue. There were a lot of cars waiting to get in. It seemed the Nali Family was hell-bent on making sure they regained their dignity as one of the biggest families in this city.

    The incident in the cruise because of the letter from the government had caused massive disturbance in business. This time, they were adamant on making sure that they would not lose any face.

    "Please show me your invitation."

    Kanae took out her invitation and gave it to the guard. The man was shocked to see the piece of paper as he knew that this was only given to the members of the four families, yet Kanae¡¯s appearance was not one of extravagances. Still, it was not his ce to pry into the families¡¯ business. If he wanted to keep his job, he better keep his mouth shut.

    "You may go in."

    Taking back the invitation, Kanae walked into the hall. It was arge hall with hundreds of people inside, walking and talking with those around them. There were several tables with appetizers and drinks, but most guests didn¡¯t pay much attention. Many of them were chatting around here and there with their acquaintances or friends. They were dressedvishly, and she was sure that many of their clothes belonged to famous brands¡¯test season. Kanae was pretty sure that they were worth weeks of meals for her.

    Her eyes swept across the hall as she noticed the stairs and the rooms on the second floor. Those were the rooms of the VIP guests and the core members of the Aida and the Nali Families. Ordinary people couldn¡¯t go up as there were guards who guarded the area.

    At this time, she also saw Tommy busy serving drinks to the guests. Tommy was dressed as a waiter and he brushed his hair neatly to maintain a refined appearance. With his polite gestures and normal subservient attitude waiters usually have, he blended in very well.

    "Is that Kanae?" a familiar voice rang in her ear.

    Kanae looked towards the shy girl before her. Even during this kind of party, that girl still wore a short dress that was quite revealing. Her pale and smooth skin caused the males to eye her body suggestively and secretly have inappropriate thoughts about her in their minds. Some males even faced the wrath of their partners who caught them red-handed.

    "Miss She, what a surprise," Kanae smiled back politely. She still remembered this girl as the one who bothered Kevin continuously in the past. Of course, the detail was something that she no longer remembered the details as she had barely paid any attention to the girl.

    She looked towards Kanae¡¯s appearance as a sneer appeared at the corner of her lips. "With that kind of appearance, are you a guest or a waitress? You¡¯re just eyesore."

    Comparing their clothes, it was obvious that She¡¯s clothes were far more expensive and trendy. However, Kanae was not one to be provoked.

    "Miss She is really sharp. Thank you for yourpliment," Kanae answered with a smile.

    She sneered. "I¡¯m notplimenting you. Someone like you doesn¡¯t deserve any kind ofpliment. I¡¯ll just waste words talking with you."

    Kanae acted surprised. "My, I never knew that Miss She has that high of position in the Nali Family. My Uncle has never told me about this matter."

    Hearing the word ¡¯uncle¡¯, She¡¯s face darkened considerably. Who among them didn¡¯t know about the special rtionship that Kanae had with Nali Family Head? Even though Kanae was considered as one of the branch families, she was only below the main Family and above the other branch families. This was something she painfully learned after she came into contact with the Nali Family more frequently.

    Kanae watched the change in She¡¯s face with a tranquil expression. Even though she hated calling that man as her ¡¯uncle,¡¯ she didn¡¯t mind using that word to teach a bit of a lesson to this shameless woman.

    Acting calm, She handed her ss forward. "Water, Waitress."

    "You should get it yourself as I¡¯m not a waitress, Miss. It seems, your eyes need a checkup," Kanae shook her head with an expression of pity. It looked as if she were truly treating She as someone who couldn¡¯t see very well.

    "You!" She¡¯s anger rose up another level. How dare this cheap girl say that her eyes have problems!

    "Excuse me, I¡¯m going to enjoy the party," Kanae excused herself and walked away. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to waste any more time with She. That one warning was already more than enough.

    She wanted to yell, but she reined herself. Her father had warned her countless times that she was not allowed to create any trouble during this party. If she went on to make a fuss, her father would certainly be criticized. With vexed feelings, she stomped her feet and moved to her fianc¨¦e¡¯s side.

    On the other hand, Kanae tried her best to blend into the background. Her eyes noticed Amanda standing not far from her. The girl was looking towards the guests with fiery eyes as if she wanted to devour them.

    Amanda also saw Kanae from the corner of her eyes, but she didn¡¯t try to create trouble this time. Sakura had warned her continuously that she was not allowed to touch thetter¡¯s prey. This made her rather annoyed because Sakura was the one who asked her to harm the girl, but this time she was not allowed to touch the girl.

    "Amanda, bring me more drinks," Sakura ordered from behind.

    "Yes."

    Amanda moved towards the rows of drinks and took one of the sses. Her movements were rather forced, as if she were suffering a big humiliation, but she kept it inside. As the daughter of apany owner, she could not ept this kind of treatment.

    Because Kanae was standing without moving near the edge of the hall where there was barely anyone, Sakura¡¯s eyes caught her and her lips turned into a sneer.

    "I thought you wouldn¡¯te, my dear cousin," she walked towards Kanae. Her pink dress fluttered along with her steps. The beautiful embroidery around the hem of the dress along with the faintyers of gold tulle made the dress extremely beautiful. It matched Sakura perfectly as she was the main star of today¡¯s event.

    At the same time, Sakura was also wearing a thickyer of makeup. The makeup made her look like a princess. She was wearing a light pink eyeshadow on her eyes, paired with pink lipstick. Her cheeks were glowing with a rosy color. This stunning appearance caused the girls in the hall to feel down, as if they could notpare.

    Kanae smiled mirthlessly when she saw Sakura. "Congrattions Cousin. You¡¯re truly lucky to get your perfect partner at such a young age."

    Sakura smiled smugly. "Of course, I am. Do you have anything else you want to say to me?"

    "I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything else someone as beautiful as you needs," Kanae answered calmly. Her expression didn¡¯t change the entire time.

    Facing the rxed Kanae, Sakura felt rather irritated. She wanted to show off and make Kanae feel jealous or anything. Yet this girl didn¡¯t seem to have any inkling that she dressed too poorly for this kind of party.

    "You should be careful, my cousin. I can¡¯t have you tarnish our family¡¯s name and reputation, right?" Sakura eyed Kanae from top to bottom, scrutinizing the girl¡¯s clothes thoroughly. "You¡¯re just bringing shame for showing up in this kind of appearance. Can you stay in the shadows in the back to ease our eyes?"

    Truthfully, Kanae¡¯s appearance was not that bad as she still dressed rather neatly. There were many others from the branch families who wore a simple dress like her. It was inly obvious that Sakura was creating trouble for her specifically.

    Towards this kind of treatment, she didn¡¯t mind. Since this was Sakura¡¯s party, she simply nodded her head. "I¡¯ll stay in the back. Enjoy your party, Cousin."

    Sakura looked towards Kanae¡¯s back with a satisfied expression. On her side, Amanda also smiled slightly. Even though she had begun to hate Sakura, seeing Kanae suffer also made her feel rather happy.

 Chapter 213 Inside the Party

    Jason came to the party rather early because he was one of the core members of the four big families. They had to give some face to the Nali and the Aida Families. Because his father didn¡¯t want toe because of their two families¡¯ disagreement, he sent Jason as the representative.

    Jason made sure that his tuxedo was wless. He was already used to this kind of event and his appearance was always top-notch. No one dared to nitpick him in terms of appearance.

    When he came inside, Frank weed him warmly and introduced Sakura to him.

    "Young Master Jason, this is my daughter, Sakura."

    "Sakura greets Young Master Jason," Sakura curtsied politely. Her graceful movement suited her position as one of the core members of the Nali Family. Added with her spectacr appearance today, she sessfully stole a lot of the guests¡¯ hearts.

    Unfortunately, Jason never had a good impression of Sakura because of his rtion with Kanae. He had seen for himself Sakura¡¯s foul side and came to dislike this girl immensely. Still, his face showed none of his real feelings as an amiable smile was stered on his face.

    "Nice to meet you, Miss Sakura," Jason answered politely.

    Sakura nodded as she secretly looked towards the young man¡¯s countenance. It was not a lie to say that most of the members from the four big families had excellent genes in terms of appearance. Many of them were extremely good looking.

    "How is your father¡¯s condition, Young Master Jason?"

    "Father is not feeling well, so he sends me as his representative," Jason shed an apologetic smile.

    Frank nodded his head. They all knew the others were only acting, but no one was foolish enough to point it out tantly. Even if they knew the other party was lying, what could they do?

    The Wells Family was far bigger and more powerful than the Nali Family. Scrutinizing the Wells Family would be the same as looking for trouble and burning their bridges. No one here was stupid enough to do that.

    "Pleasee inside."

    Jason walked with Frank for a few minutes. They exchanged some pleasantries and Jason answered amiably but never divulged any information about his own family. He was already trained since young about how to conduct himself in this kind of event. There was no way he would make a blunder like that.

    After a few minutes, another core member from the Doha Family arrived, so Frank bid his farewell.

    "It¡¯s tiring to answer their questions over and over," Jason motioned for Tommy toe closer and took one of the drinks. "Try to stay close to the Aida Family. They¡¯re more cunning."

    Tommy nodded his head and made his way towards the group of young men on the side. He didn¡¯t like staying here and serving them with a smile stered on his face like a clown, but this was his mission.

    Jason wanted to rx, but his friend already came over with a wide grin on his face.

    "My brother Jason, you came so early!"

    "Taro, can you please not stick so close to me. Also, what¡¯s with the ¡¯brother¡¯? Wee from different families."

    Taro smiled widely. He was also wearing a tuxedo, but with a bright yellow tie.

    "Did you pick your clothes by yourself again?"

    "Why? Am I not handsome?" Taro smirked.

    Jason rolled his eyes. Taro¡¯s fashion sense was the worst and he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say that to the other party. When Taro was dressed as a girl, he would be very fashionable. However, when he was dressed as a man, it felt like he forgot his real gender and caused the others to hurt their eyes.

    "Come on, don¡¯t be like that. You¡¯re not going to get a girlfriend if you keep on being so cold."

    "Oh? Why do I sense otherwise?"

    Taro opened his mouth and closed it again in the next second. He couldn¡¯t refute Jason. After all, there were always numerous girls trying to get close with Jason while none paid attention to him.

    "You should share some of your poprity with me! I need it the most!"

    "..." before that, wear the right clothes first!

    Jason shrugged and moved back a few steps. "I want to meet with the others. Do you want toe along?"

    The others referred to the boys from the four big families. Many of them came here today to celebrate this engagement party. Some of them were from the core family while the rest came from the more well-off branch families.

    Taro frowned. Neither one of them liked to stay with the crowd and face those bootlicking people. He was disgusted by their double-faced personalities and preferred to stay far away from them. Why did his pal want to meet them tonight?

    "Are you sick, Jason? I thought you hated them the most."

    "I don¡¯t really like them, but I have to socialize too," Jason answered calmly.

    Taro rolled his eyes. With Jason¡¯s skills, it was not hard for him to win over those young men¡¯s admiration and make them his loyal fans. Coupled with the man¡¯s background, just a flick of his hand was enough to make them all move. There was no need to greet them personally as it was simply too bothersome.

    Jason smiled calmly. He was about to move towards the group of men when his eyes caught a certain man standing alone calmly. His eyes narrowed slightly as he recognized that man¡¯s appearance. With his excellent memory, there was no way he wouldn¡¯t remember that incident on thest day of their training.

    Following Jason¡¯s gaze, Taro looked toward that man with bewilderment. "Brother, don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re into men... Ouch!"

    At this time, Jason already stepped on Taro¡¯s foot in annoyance. "What is Ferdinand doing here?"

    Taro red at Jason, but he still answered, "He¡¯s a special member the Nali Family invited here. Why are you paying special attention to him? He¡¯s one of themon guests from the government¡¯s side. Haven¡¯t you met with him a few times in the past?"

    Jason nodded his head. He did meet with Ferdinand a few times in the past, but at that time, he hadn¡¯t had the coincidental meeting yet. The meeting inside the forest caused him to feel suspicious about this man, and he didn¡¯t feel toofortable talking with the other party.

    "If you want to talk to him, just go over there. He¡¯s quite amiable," Taro shrugged. He didn¡¯t understand why his friend would be that bothered about this minister.

    Taking a deep breath, Jason shook his head. He did feel suspicious about that minister, but he didn¡¯t want to make the other party pay even more attention to him. There was nothing he needed from Ferdinand either, so for now, he would not do anything yet.

    "There¡¯s no need. Let¡¯s go meet with Jon. He¡¯s going to waste himself if this continues."

    Taro yawned. "Let him be. He¡¯s the main star for today¡¯s event. Besides, he has a room upstairs in case he does get wasted."

    Jason shook his head lightly. Even if they knew about the room, there was no way they wanted to use it if it was not needed. It would be shameful if Jon passed out while his fianc¨¦e was busy greeting the others. He truly didn¡¯t understand why the Nali Family picked this kind of man to be the family head¡¯s daughter¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    As they walked away, Ferdinand also noticed the two of them. "Those two seem rather close."

    "Young Master Taro and Young Master Jason always love to hang out together when they have time, so they¡¯re quite close with each other."

    "I see," Ferdinand nodded his head. He saw Tommy on the other side of the room and recalled his conversation with Jason.

    ¡¯So that boy is truly a servant.¡¯

    "Minister Ferdinand, do you want more drinks?"

    "Yes, thank you."

 Chapter 214 Reconnaissance

    Kevin was also among the crowd. He came to the party right at the time most people started to arrive. This would prevent the guards from checking on him for too long and allow him toe prepared.

    "Neo, are you ready?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, Boss. I¡¯m ready anytime," Neo smirked. Kevin had tasked him to search for information while Kevin and Mike were busy talking with the guests. Even if their aim was for the information, they still needed to talk with the other and build connections.

    Mike swept his gaze across the room. There were not that many people yet, so they still needed to wait for a bit more.

    "Boss, Ferdinand is here too," Neo frowned. "The government is also paying attention here."

    "I know," Kevin answered calmly.

    It was not weird for the government to send one or two people as their representatives. However, the three of them paid more attention when the person they chose was Ferdinand because they knew this man was not an ordinary person from the government.

    "Could it be that he¡¯s here to protect the Nali Family? The news about them having the special letter has spread," Neo contemted.

    "It¡¯s possible, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the only reason. If it¡¯s just for that, they can send someone else. The government may eliminate the Aida Family if the Nali Family leaks out news about the letter," Kevin answered.

    Mike frowned. "Why are they going through so much trouble for a single letter?"

    Kevin¡¯s gaze deepened and trace of ruthlessness shed for a moment. His expression was still the same as usual, but his aura changed for a second. His two friends noticed the changes and they looked towards Kevin solemnly.

    "If you know the meaning behind the letter, you will know why they¡¯re wasting so much time for it," Kevin answered.

    "You never told us, Boss," Mike sighed.

    Neo patted Mike¡¯s back. "You don¡¯t have to know for now. You should focus on your mission of protecting Boss."

    "I know."

    Mike looked towards his friends with a wry smile. It was not like he didn¡¯t believe in them, but he just felt left out. Because of the limits of his intelligence, Kevin and Neo chose not to tell him the details about the letter. He knew that Kevin would tell him in the future, but he was already feeling impatient.

    "Should I move now?" Neo asked.

    "Not yet."

    Kevin was surveying the others in the hall when he noticed Kanae standing quite far from him. She was dressed like a servant again, but this time she looked neater and walked more carefully.

    Unbeknownst to him, the corner of his lips raised slightly. Seeing Kanae dressed like that again reminded him of the previous time he took her to a party. At that time, she too was dressed like that.

    After that, Kevin saw Kanae sh with She. Upon looking at how She confronted Kanae, Kevin¡¯s face turned dark. Hisplexion turned worse when Kanae also shed with Sakura. Even if he was located far from them, he could guess that Sakura was bullying Kanae.

    "Boss?" Neo tapped Kevin¡¯s shoulder.

    Kevin stopped suddenly. He nced at his feet and noticed that he had strayed from where he was standing earlier without realizing it. His clenched hand loosened again. At this time, he was extremely aware that he viewed Kanae as someone extremely important to him.

    Closing his eyes, he tried to calm down. Why was it that he couldn¡¯t control his emotions when it was about Kanae? He had to control himself better.

    "Boss, I think it¡¯s time for me to go," Neo said. He actually called Kevin because he saw thetter unconsciously stepping forward. As someone who stayed by Kevin¡¯s side for years, he knew very well how this man usually conducted himself. It was difficult for him to lose control, but this time it happened.

    He wanted to talk to Kevin about this, but that would have to wait for another time.

    Kevin nodded his head. "Be careful. Don¡¯t let them find out that you¡¯re moving alone."

    "Don¡¯t worry, Boss."

    Neo slipped into the crowd. He purposely moved alone because it wasmon for young men to walk around in a party. It would be weirder if he attracted attention by walking around in the crowd. However, if he got captured, no one should know that he belonged to the Ryukalin n as it would make the situation moreplicated.

    He moved towards the stairs and climbed up slowly. When he arrived on the second floor, he noticed the guards blocking the way.

    ¡¯How troublesome.¡¯

    Fiddling with his watch, he controlled the camera on the second floor to avoid him before flicking something to the other side. The guards heard the sound and moved slightly.

    "There¡¯s another sound. This time, you¡¯re the one checking it."

    "Wait here, I won¡¯t take too long."

    This time? Neo furrowed his brows. Did that mean someone was thinking the same thing as him and came here? He looked around but noticed no one. Since it was so, he chose to make another sound from the stairs. The sound caused the guard toe towards him.

    He hid behind a door and when the guard passed by him, he moved stealthily towards the rooms. From the information he got, Jon Aida¡¯s father¡¯s room was quite close and the door couldn¡¯t be seen from the hall. It was the perfect ce for him to start searching.

    Neo secretly sighed as he slipped into the room and saw the mess inside the room.

    "Why is this ce so dirty?"

    He looked towards the bed and instantly recognized what activity was done there. His expression changed into that of disgust. From the information he gathered, he knew that Jon already lost his mother years ago. It meant the woman Jon¡¯s father had was someonepletely unrted.

    He truly couldn¡¯t understand what these old fogies were thinking. They didn¡¯t even bother cleaning up after they were done. Didn¡¯t they worry that the staff would find out about their actions?

    Shaking his head to erase those thoughts, Neo walked towards theptop. It had been left behind on the table. Turning it on, he noticed that it was locked.

    "Heh, it¡¯s an easy lock. Who do you think you¡¯re trying to guard against?" Neo smirked.

    He started to move his finger to unlock the pass. He didn¡¯t have much time because the longer he disappeared, the greater the chance for them to notice something off. He didn¡¯t want to fail his first exciting mission after staying low for a long time.

 Chapter 215 Half Information

    After separating herself from Sakura, Kanae moved to the back. As a minor character of this party, her existence was quickly being forgotten. The guests rarely knew about her, and most of them ignored someone who didn¡¯t wear expensive clothes like her.

    After moving behind the crowd, Kanae reached the back stairs. There were only several servants around her, but they too were busy delivering the drinks to the party. She turned around and climbed the steps towards the second floor.

    The second floor was supposedly off-limit for anyone other than the Aida and Nali Families. Kanae saw the two guards guarding the entrance to the hallway and smiled slightly. It was easy if she wanted to just trespass them, but she had to beat the camera too.

    She moved towards the side and knocked on the door. The sound caused the guards to tense up.

    "Who¡¯s there?"

    No one answered.

    The two of them looked towards each other. "Try to look at what¡¯s there. I¡¯ll stay here to guard the entrance."

    When one of them moved, Kanae moved to the roof. The height between the floor and the roof was quite high. Because it was a narrow hallway, her height suited the most to have her hand and feet propped her to stay above. Moving them slowly, she made her way towards the rooms.

    "What do you find?"

    "There¡¯s nothing there," the guards shrugged. "Maybe we mishear because the people downstairs are loud."

    "You¡¯re right."

    Kanae continued her way when she noticed the camera suddenly moved towards the other side. Her eyes narrowed. Jason shouldn¡¯t be able to interfere because he was busy dealing as the young master. It meant there must be someone else around here.

    She sped up her movement and reached the end of the hallway. She heard the sound of something fell from the other side of the room, so she knew that the person who came here also tried the same thing with her. Well, he did it with more ease.

    Rxing her hand and feet, she dropped to the floor with swift movement that didn¡¯t cause any sound. She moved towards her uncle¡¯s door right beside her and opened the key using a clip she had prepared beforehand. Within seconds, the door was opened and she came inside.

    ¡¯Whoa, Uncle Frank is still as messy as ever.¡¯

    Compared to her room, this ce was worse. She guessed that her uncle must be busy because of the marriage arrangement between the Aida and Nali Family. Still, she didn¡¯t understand why her uncle wanted this marriage to happen so badly. After all, that Young Master Jon was not that spectacr too.

    She looked towards theptop on the table. Her uncle even forgot to turn it off when he used it before. Shaking her head lightly, she made her way towards theptop while being careful to not step into anything else.

    Tap, tap, tap, tap.

    Browsing through theptop, Kanae found out that her uncle was truly careless. The businesses of Nali Family were written here. There were even some secret deals and so on. If this leaked out, the Nali Family would be finished.

    ¡¯Do you trust the guards that much?¡¯

    Kanae copied the secret deals proof from theptop. If in the future came the time when she needed to face off her uncle, she could just use this. Of course, if it was not needed, she wouldn¡¯t want to because she didn¡¯t hope for the downfall of the entire Nali Family. There were a lot of innocence people in the family.

    She continued to browse theptop when she found a specific file being locked.

    ¡¯Here I thought you was not careful, Uncle.¡¯

    It took her less than 5 seconds to unlock it and looked into the file. There were two files. The first file caused her facial expression to frown. Disgust appeared on her face as she quickly moved back from the file. She wouldn¡¯t want to open them again.

    She quickly looked into the second file and her eyes shone as she found out what she had been searching for.

    "Oro, the information they have is about the secret weapon, right?" Kanae suddenly asked.

    Jason was talking with the others when he heard Kanae¡¯s voice. He let the others talk while he answered.

    "Yes."

    "I get the information," Kanae said calmly. Tommy almost leaped in joy when he heard that, but Kanae¡¯s next word caused him to frown. "But only half."

    "What do you mean by half?" Shiro was startled.

    "There¡¯s some detail about the weapon and so on, but the one Frank has is only half of them. In addition, there¡¯s a map with three horizontal lines. I believe that this is just half of the information, and the rests are with the Aida Family."

    Shiro frowned. "Can¡¯t you take them?"

    "I¡¯m not alone on the second floor. When I came inside, someone else came here. Since this room is the farthest, I guess he¡¯s in the Aida Family¡¯s room. Even if Ie there, I don¡¯t think I want to confront him."

    By this time, Jason stopped talking. He was frowning as he didn¡¯t think that there was someone who has the same thought with them. It was not that weird, but their timing was too precise.

    If he asked Kanae to press on, she would get found out by that person. It was possible for her to make that person faint, but she would make the other party fail to get the information. Unless they knew who the other person was, it was better to not move so rashly.

    "Woah, you¡¯re drinking too much!"

    The young masters were looking towards the wasted Jon with a pitiful look. They never intended to make this young man drunk, but he dug his own grave by epting all the other drinks.

    "Jon, can you walk?" Taro asked while waving his hand in front of the drunken man.

    Jon pped Taro¡¯s hand. "What are you talking about? I¡¯m fine."

    The other young masters knew that this man was not fine. With this kind of condition, there was no way he would be alright.

    Jason looked towards Jon for a moment as an idea popped out in his mind. He smirked.

    "Let me ask the servant to take him upstairs."

    "That¡¯s a good idea."

    The other young masters clearly didn¡¯t want to apany Jon because they were not too close to him. Asking a servant to take him back was surely the best option.

    Besides Jason, Tommy quickly appeared. From the moment he heard about Jason¡¯s idea, he put the tray on his hand to the nearest table and came here as fast as he could. He knew that Jason wanted him to be the one to check the room for the young master.

    "Waiter, can you please help him return to his room?"

    "Certainly, Young Master," Tommy answered politely.

    Jason moved to the side and whispered to theirmunication device. "Make sure the other man thates is not in Jon¡¯s room."

    Tommy nodded before helping Jon up. Upon sensing the stink aroma from alcohol, his face creased a bit, but he held on. His mother was usually worse than this, so he has some tolerance whening near them. Still, it was not thatfortable to have them stayed very close to him.

    Inside the room, Kanae shook her head lightly with a smile on her face. It seemed that she didn¡¯t have to do the task by herself anymore. Her eyes darted in the room.

    "Shin, is there anyone nearby?"

    "No, it¡¯s clear."

    Kanae looked towards her uncle¡¯s bag. "I want to check something else. Remind me if there¡¯s someoneing."

    "Okay, Captain."

 Chapter 216 Close Call

    Tommy dragged the drunk Jon to his room. The guards allowed him to pass once they saw Jon. There was no way they would not allow their own young master to pass.

    Upon arriving in the room, Tommy scanned the room. He didn¡¯t see anyone there, so he quicklyid the sleeping man to the bed and searched around for the other half of the information. Theptop was nearby, so all he needed to do was rummage around.

    "Oro, theptop is locked."

    "Is there anyone else around?" Kanae asked while she was rummaging through the bag. Her eyes swept the items as she searched. It took her several seconds to finish looking through them all.

    ¡¯I guess my uncle is not that stupid to bring it around.¡¯

    She put the things back into their ce before walking towards the door. If there was no one else around here, she could sneak into Jon¡¯s room and check theptop herself. After all, Tommy didn¡¯t know how to hack other people¡¯sptop and electronics.

    Shiro looked towards the monitor before frowning. "Amanda is heading upstairs."

    When the two of them heard that, they quickly readied themselves as they knew that Amanda could head towards any room on the second floor.

    After following Sakura¡¯s instruction to stay quiet, Amanda felt bored. She saw how Sakura was having fun interacting with the others. It was nauseating and she hated how pampered that girl could be.

    ¡¯She¡¯s just someone who knows how to use other people.¡¯

    Sweeping her nce across the hall, she noticed that Jon Aida, Sakura¡¯s fianc¨¦, got drunk. His friends pushed him to drink too much, which was more than the poor man could handle, which caused him to get drunk very quickly. Seeing how his friends didn¡¯t even want to help and ask a servant instead, she sneered.

    That clearly showed others how the rtionship between the four big families was not as harmonious as they showed on the surface. Even an outsider like her knew about that very well. She shook her head lightly as she knew that this was quite a pitiful man.

    However, the Aida Family behind him was still rather powerful. It would be hard for any ordinary family to match up against this man¡¯s background.

    ¡¯Should I...?¡¯

    An evil thought appeared in her mind as her lips curled up into a wicked grin. Sakura only told her to stay in the back and not disturb the party, but there was no instruction not allowing her to go upstairs. Even if this man was a poor man in terms of conduct, he was not bad in terms of background.

    Besides, she was already tired of being Sakura¡¯sckey these past few months. If not because of her mistake in trusting Sakura¡¯s instructions months ago, she would not be stuck in this position. No one wanted to get close to her anymore, and it was a huge disgrace for her pride.

    Making up her mind, Amanda made her way upstairs. She met with the two guards and smiled sweetly.

    "Miss Sakura asks me to take something from her room."

    The guards recognized her as someone who stayed with Sakura, so they nodded their heads. "Don¡¯t take too long."

    "Yes."

    Amanda moved her feet along the hallway. She knew that Jon passed out in his room, and his room was near Sakura¡¯s. They were quite far from the stairs. Without thinking much, she moved towards the door and opened it.

    Hearing the door being opened, Tommy tensed up immediately. He cursed internally as he thought why Amanda woulde here instead of Sakura¡¯s room. With a swift movement, he hid behind the curtains.

    Seeing the messy room, Amanda frowned. She did not expect this man¡¯s room to be like this. Looking towards the sleeping man on the bed, she smirked and walked towards the bed. Her eyes noticed Tommy when she got near, but before she could see clearly, a pillow blocked her view.

    "He....mph."

    Tommy blocked her mouth. Amanda¡¯s eyes widened, and then she felt something pricking her on the back of her neck. She screamed but the pillow muffled her shriek. The next second, her feet felt weak and her eyes were heavy. She had fallen asleep.

    "You¡¯re quick, Kanae."

    Kanae nodded her head. She used the ring that Jason gave to her before the mission to make Amanda fall asleep. Upon hearing that the door she opened was Jon¡¯s, she dashed out silently and made her way here.

    Seeing the sleeping Amanda, Tommy sighed. If he had made a move, the guards outside would have known that there was an intruder here. However, Amanda was only sleeping, so they wouldn¡¯t suspect that.

    "What should we do with her?" Tommy pointed towards Amanda.

    "Let her stay here. Isn¡¯t that what she wants?" Kanae answered ruthlessly.

    Hearing Kanae¡¯s tone, Tommy shuddered. He knew that Amanda wouldn¡¯t have a good end by eyeing Sakura¡¯s fianc¨¦. Even though Sakura was a pampereddy, she was extremely ruthless in her conduct. It was something that he knew from the stories that Kanae shared asionally. Now that they left her here, it would just escte things further.

    "You should go back and act as if nothing happened. Go back first, I¡¯lleter."

    Tommy nodded his head. "Be careful, Captain."

    As Tommy made his way towards the door, Kanae looked towards the two sleeping people on the bed. Her eyes turned cold as she recalled the episode at the school. Even without the camera telling her, she already knew that this was the girl who tried to harm her in the past.

    The conversation she had with Sakura the day before the incident made her feel disgusted. If it were Sakura who wanted to have her die, she might understand a bit because Sakura has hated her since a long time ago. However, Amanda changed the task she was given that day and nearly killed her.

    ¡¯If you want glory and money, you can get all of that very easily with a price.¡¯

    Kanae moved her feet away as she scanned the room. From what she knew, this man was only a useless son in the Aida Family. There was no way his father would trust him with the important information regarding the secret weapon. This made her rather uninterested in him.

    "Jason, bring them all here."

    "Can you get out?" Shiro asked.

    "Sure, I¡¯ll get out now," Kanae answered and walked out the door. She swiftly moved towards another room and hid behind the door. Inside her heart, she wondered what kind of idiot would leave his room door opened like this.

    When he got the order, Jason smiled towards the others. "Shall we make a visit to Jon? It¡¯s a bit unwise if we leave him alone."

    Taro looked towards Jason as if he were seeing an alien. From the years that he knew Jason, there was not an instance that Jason would volunteer to do something like that. Of course, that was excluding the tasks this man had to do when his family members wanted him to uphold the Wells Family¡¯s name.

    "I¡¯m sure he¡¯s already sleeping by now. Jon loves to drink very much."

    "At the same time, he doesn¡¯t have good alcohol tolerance. It¡¯s quite pitiful for the man."

    Jason put his ss down. "He is the main character of the event today after all. It has been some time, so we should just check on him to see if he wants to meet with his fianc¨¦e again."

    It was at this time they recalled that Sakura was still in the hall. She was busy dealing with the guests while Jon was sleeping peacefully. No matter which angle they viewed it from, it was not too fair.

    "Alright, let¡¯s go up."

 Chapter 217 You Reap What You Sow

    Sakura greeted the guests with a smile stered on her face. She was already tired of dealing with numerous people for hours. Unfortunately, there were still a lot more people she had to entertain. It didn¡¯t help that her fianc¨¦ was not here.

    "Where¡¯s that Jon?" she red at the servant by her side.

    "Replying to Young Miss, Young Master drank too much. He¡¯s now resting in his room."

    Sakura¡¯s face darkened. Did it mean that man left her to deal with the guests by herself? She truly needed toin to her father about this. Having such a detestable fianc¨¦ was truly annoying.

    "Amanda, bring me a drink."

    There was no reply and Sakura¡¯s mood plummeted even further. She looked towards her empty side and wondered where that girl went.

    "Where¡¯s that annoying girl?"

    "Young Miss, Miss Amanda went upstairs a few minutes ago. She hasn¡¯t returned," a servant answered.

    Sakura furrowed her brows. She didn¡¯t ask Amanda to do anything there. What was that girl doing up there? Feeling rather angry, she stomped her feet and made her way up.

    The servant, Tommy, smirked slightly as he nced downwards. He navigated through the crowd with the tray on his hand and offered drinks to guests before leaving through the back door. It was a door for the servants and also the exit route they had prepared for him.

    "Sakura is heading upstairs too. There¡¯s going to be a good show."

    "I can see that from the camera. Tommy, you have two minutes before the next guard passes the backyard."

    "I got it."

    Climbing up, Sakura saw the young masters from the other various families also gathering to go up. Seeing that they were heading towards her fianc¨¦¡¯s room, she felt rather d. It meant she could finally get some help from her useless fianc¨¦ in dealing with the guests, as her father wanted her towork with them as the representative from the Nali Family.

    The young masters knocked on the door but received no reply from Jon. Having drunk too much, it was only natural that the young man fell into a deep sleep.

    "He needs to wake up soon. His fianc¨¦e is here," Taro pointed his chin towards Sakura.

    The other guys nodded their heads. They chose to barge into the room because it would be unsuitable if the one who did it was Sakura. Rather than putting her on the spot, they decided to just volunteer to let this man save some face.

    "Jon?" one of the young masters was stunned.

    The young men didn¡¯t dare to go inside. The position of the room allowed them to see part of the bed, and what they saw was not something good. They had seen two pairs of feet. Since Sakura was outside the room, the one inside should be someone else.

    Did it belong to Jon¡¯s girlfriend? One pair of feet clearly belonged to a girl. No one had the courage to utter anything because wrong spection might kill them.

    They stopped in front of the door and no one dared to go in. They were afraid that they would stumble into something that they would regret the rest of their lives.

    "What is it? Why don¡¯t you wake him up?" Sakura noticed that their movement stopped. She moved through the crowd and peered inside.

    The moment she saw those feet, her face ckened. Her blood boiled as rage overwhelmed her. Her eyes shed in fury. She could ept him getting drunk and making her do his share of the work. However, having an affair was clearly out of the question.

    Who did he think he was? Even though she didn¡¯t care about him, she cared about her image. Who would want to bebeled as a woman who couldn¡¯t keep her husband? They hadn¡¯t gotten married yet, but people would still look at her that way.

    Stomping her feet loudly onto the floor, Sakura made her way towards the man inside. Her eyes were filled with rage. She wanted to know, what kind of girl did this man fancy over her?

    BANG!

    Kicking the edge of the bed loudly, she made the two people on the bed wake up. Even the young masters outside were stunned, and they looked towards each other in confusion. No one knew what they should do, so some of them returned back to the party and told the others about what they saw.

    "This is not going to end well," Taro shook his head.

    Jason crossed his arms. "What do you think? Who is the one at fault between those two people on the bed?"

    "Both of them are at fault," Taro creased his eyebrows. "Anyway, let¡¯s make things more fun. I¡¯ll call the others from the four families up here to enjoy the show."

    "Good luck with that."

    Inside the room, Sakura recognized the girl beside Jon and her fury reached another peak. She could partially ept it if Jon got closer to a famous model because she knew that models were incredibly pretty and seductive. Or if he had some weird taste with men, she might be able to ept it. However, the one beside Jon was none other than herckey: Amanda.

    From their interaction, not even once did Jon show any interest in Amanda. Why did these two end up on the same bed now?

    Jon blinked his eyes and looked towards Sakura with question marks all over his face. "What is it, darling?"

    BANG!

    Sakura kicked the edge of the bed once again. "Care to exin to me, what¡¯s going on with you two?"

    Facing the raging Sakura, Jon was rather confused. He looked towards his side and narrowed his eyes at the sight of an unfamiliar girl. Because he had gotten drunk, his head hurt and he wanted to sleep. However, he still remembered that he didn¡¯t stay with a girl during the time he was here.

    Looking at Amanda, he felt rather annoyed. This girl was merely the daughter of a smallpany that wasn¡¯t worth much. Even if he wanted to cheat on Sakura, he would not search for such a lousy woman like this.

    Without much thought, he kicked the girl off the bed.

    "Who are you? Why are you in my bed?"

    Amanda was still rather dizzy because of the sleeping medicine from Kanae. It was only after she was kicked off the bed did her head clear up. She recalled where she was and looked towards the two angry and annoyed people in front of her.

    Her heart skipped a beat. "Miss Sakura, I... This.... I¡¯m innocent. I-I don¡¯t know how I ended up here."

    Sakura looked at Amanda coldly. "You¡¯re saying that you got into my fianc¨¦¡¯s room without realizing it? What a perfect lie."

    "No! Wait, I¡¯m telling the truth... I..." Amanda could not remember what happened after she came inside the room. She did aim for Jon but at that time she was sure that there was someone else inside the room. Unfortunately, the raging Sakura would never let her exin her side of the story and just push all the me on her.

    "Telling the truth? Who do you think you¡¯re talking to?" Sakura crossed her arms and looked down on Amanda coldly. Her gaze was filled with murderous intent as she hated being backstabbed like this. Who would have thought that this girl dared to scheme against her like this?

    "Miss...."

    "I only allowed you to stay by me because of kindness alone. You overestimated your worth, Amanda."

    Hearing Sakura¡¯s cold tone, Amanda trembled. This side of Sakura was something she had never encountered during her time serving thetter. Sakura was always so pampered that she didn¡¯t know that this girl could be so ruthless too.

    Sakura gazed icily. "If this were the ancient times, your scheme would result in you getting married to the man. Unfortunately for you, we are in the modern times. Do you believe I can¡¯t make your life miserable?"

    Amanda shivered in fear. Behind Sakura was the humongous Nali Family. With the pampering Frankvished on Sakura, it was child¡¯s y to make her life miserable. Mere words were enough to destroy her.

    "No, Miss, please have mercy... Please..."

    Looking towards the shivering Amanda, Sakura snorted and kicked the poor girl. If this was what she got from showing a bit of kindness, it would be better if she had never shown it in the first ce.

 Chapter 218 End of the Party

    "She¡¯s truly ruthless," Jason shook his head. He watched the entire drama from the beginning to the end and saw how Sakura didn¡¯t want to listen at all.

    "If it were you, I doubt you¡¯re going to show leniency to anyone who gets close to your fianc¨¦e either, Jason."

    Jason tilted his head and saw Kevin with the other two. He shrugged. "I need a fianc¨¦e first if I want to experience it."

    Mike smiled back in response while Kevin¡¯s gaze was on Sakura. He only came here because he heard themotion and used the chance to have Neo sneak out from Jon¡¯s father¡¯s room. Although this event was rather unexpected, it kind of helped Neo disguise his whereabouts.

    At this time, Kanae had joined the crowd on the second floor. She saw Kevin and the others and wondered what they were doing here. Looking towards Sakura and Amanda, her eyes turned icy.

    ¡¯You reap what you sow.¡¯

    Even without her interfering, Amanda¡¯s ending wouldn¡¯t turn out to be any different. Because that girl was aiming for something that shouldn¡¯t be hers, she had to face the consequences.

    Not wanting to waste her time any further, Kanae slipped out of the crowd and walked down the stairs. It didn¡¯t take long before she left the mansion and disappeared into the darkness.

    Meanwhile, Sakura was still kicking the kneeling Amanda while Jon straightened out his clothes. He looked towards his fierce fianc¨¦e and wondered what she would do to him if he really cheated on her. Thankfully, this time Sakura didn¡¯t me him because she knew that girl had wicked thoughts. Knowing that it wouldn¡¯t end too well, he knew it would be better if he restrained his urge for the time being. This incident might cause others to give them more unwanted attention.

    That was not something he liked.

    "Darling, I think it¡¯s enough."

    Sakura¡¯s eyes were still cold and fueled with hatred. She hated how Amanda took the situation lightly. mping down on her raging feelings, she forced herself to put on a smiling expression, yet it turned to look like a cringe.

    "Let¡¯s go back."

    Jon nodded his head. His head still throbbed from the alcohol, but he didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Stretching his hand forward, he invited Sakura to link her hand with his.

    Facing this gesture, Sakura epted it without much thought. Her mind was still thinking about how she would deal with Amanda after this was over. There was still a crowd in front of the door, and she needed the people there to disperse because the party was still going on.

    "There¡¯s nothing else to see here. Please return back to the party," Sakura said with a forced smile.

    Taro looked towards the girl and shook his head lightly. This was the first time he saw Sakura looking this worn out and disheveled. Usually, this girl was exceptionally morous, so this was quite a treat. Even though no one dared to say it tantly, many of them didn¡¯t like Sakura, so this was truly refreshing.

    "The show ended quicker than I thought," Taro murmured.

    "Even if it wasn¡¯t long, it¡¯s already more than enough to make everyone see her true nature," Jason answered.

    "It¡¯s that poor girl¡¯s fault, though. I¡¯m sure Frank and the Aida Family will shift the entire me on the girl to wash off Jon¡¯s reputation."

    With the ability these two families had, it was close to impossible for this stain to remain. Money was all it needed to make sure this news get twisted to the point that the me was never on the couple. It was extremely easy.

    "We¡¯re going to be alright, but what about them?" Taro pointed his chin towards the branch family members who managed to see bits of the event.

    "There¡¯s no need to worry. They¡¯ll naturally shut their mouths without the need to tell them so. This is just amusement in their eyes and not anything more than that," Jason answered calmly.

    The branch family members were smart people. For them, any matter regarding the four big families was something that they would never divulge outside. This matter was the same as over.

    "That¡¯s too bad, I wanted the news to hype about it," Taro sighed.

    Jason shook his head. He looked towards Kevin not far from him. "Are you also interested in this kind of drama, Kevin?"

    Kevin looked back. "Not really."

    Jason arched his eyebrows at Kevin¡¯s answer. If thetter was not interested, why did hee up and watch the drama? Well, it was not his business, though. Besides, there was something else he had to do in a few more minutes.

    "I¡¯m going back first, Taro. It¡¯s too tiring."

    "Okay, see youter. I¡¯m still going to snack on some food before going back."

    After bidding his farewell, Jason walked out from the mansion towards his own car. He drove himself today, so it was easy for him to go towards ck Street unnoticed.

    Kevin nced towards Neo. "How¡¯s the search?"

    "I found it," Neo smirked. "However, the information is only half. It seems I have to sneak into the Nali Family¡¯s room too if I want the other half of the information."

    Mike peered towards the guards and shook his head lightly. After the incident with Amanda, there was no doubt that there would be many more guards than now. It would be hard for Neo to sneak inside the other room. In addition, Sakura had warned the guards to watch over Amanda.

    "We will need to find another chance," Kevin answered calmly.

    Neo scratched his head. "There was another person when I came up before. I¡¯m sure that person is looking for the information too, but I didn¡¯t manage to meet with the other party. I think, there¡¯s a possibility that he got the Nali Family¡¯s information."

    "We¡¯re going to need the ck market."

    Kevin nodded his head lightly. His eyes swept the crowd once more. "We¡¯re going back. Search for the information. I want to find it as fast as possible."

    "Yes, Boss."

    As the people went home one by one, Frank took another drink and chatted with the head of the Aida Family. He looked towards the other party hesitantly.

    "Are you sure that it¡¯s fine to leave that information in our room?"

    The head of the Aida Familyughed. "What are you worrying so much about? I already nted a virus that will destroy the information if theptop is not opened by us. There¡¯s no way those rats from the underworld can decode the information."

    "I¡¯m just worried," Frank shrugged.

    The man merely sipped his drink. "Even if they manage to find the information, I made sure to encrypt it and they will need to hack into twoptops. Only an expert can break it and there is only a limited number of people who can solve this kind of code."

    "I see. Now I can understand why you¡¯re so confident."

    Frank felt more reassured. At this time, he noticed that the number of the guests had decreased rapidly. The party was not over yet. Why did they start to go back so early?

    "There is something wrong."

    He approached his daughter and found out the truth of the matter from her. Hearing what had happened, he was enraged. He quickly forgot about the matter of the information as he vowed to make Amanda¡¯s life miserable.

    With a flick of his hand, he summoned his men and gave them orders.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Sakura. Father is going to redress your grievance."

    "I¡¯m not worried, Father. I know you¡¯re the best," Sakura put on a sweet smile for her father. She lowered her head slightly and a cold glint appeared in her eyes. She would see things to the end for Amanda and make sure that the girl would have a miserable end!

 Chapter 219 Black Marke

    Inside the party, She had watched the drama that urred with slight disbelief. She could not understand what that girl wanted to do by getting into the room of a drunken man. If he was interested in her, she could understand a bit, but from what she heard, the man didn¡¯t have any interest.

    "She¡¯s truly stupid."

    Aiming for a main¡¯s core member was in stupid if she didn¡¯t have anything that made her different from the others. If she had a beautiful body that could make the entire city drool, it was not impossible for a man of high status to fall for her.

    Shaking her head lightly, She caught the raging Sakura from the corner of her eyes. The number of guests left at the party already shed in half because of the incident. The numbers were still decreasing rapidly as time passed because the guests didn¡¯t want to stay longer in fear they upset the already dipleased Sakura.

    She looked towards her own fianc¨¦. He was busy talking with other women and drinking happily. She shook her head lightly. Because she only aimed for the inheritance behind this annoying man, she would not feel anything even if he flirted with other girls.

    As for her own reputation, why should she care? From the moment her father lost everything, her reputation was already in tatters. It would be for the best that she didn¡¯t care about her pride anymore. The cold treatment other people gave her would only increase the pain in her heart if she paid any attention.

    She moved her feet towards Sakura. Thetter was younger than her, but even She had to admit that Sakura was far sexier and prettier than her. She didn¡¯t really care that she lost, though. She had other reasons for getting close with this pampered girl.

    "Miss Sakura, you seem rather down."

    Sakura looked up and frowned upon seeing this shy girl. Although she was confident in her own beauty, seeing this woman dressed so openly to unt her looks was not pleasant.

    "You can say that. May I know who are you?"

    "My name is She," She answered with a smile. "Do you mind if I talk to you informally?"

    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m tired of the formal speech too."

    "It¡¯s nice to meet you, Miss Sakura."

    Sakura looked towards She suspiciously. Why did she suddenly approach her? From her experience, she knew that this woman must be up to something. Rumors had spread about She¡¯s marriage and how this girl used schemes to get money from her fianc¨¦.

    Smiling innocently with the mask of an angel, Sakura was already used to dealing with people like her. Even if she was not sure what the other party¡¯s real goal was, she would still reply politely.

    "Is there anything I can help you with?"

    "There¡¯s no need to be so guarded," She chuckled. "I¡¯m not eyeing your fianc¨¦. I already have mine, and he¡¯s also part of the Nali Family."

    "Oh," Sakura felt like she got a clearer picture from this exnation. Previously, Amanda was aiming for her fianc¨¦, which was actually extremely impossible given her status. As for She, there was no need for her to try because Jon wouldn¡¯t aim for an engaged woman either.

    Her eyes scanned She up and down. Even if she didn¡¯t like how this girl was dressed, she could make use of the other party. A rtionship based on benefit was something extremelymon for her.

    "Can you go straight to the point?"

    She smiled. "Sure."

    The two of them talked for a long time. No one else knew the content of their conversation. What they knew was She got a higher position in the Nali Family the day after that. The two girls grew closer, and the others were eyeing them with suspicion as they wanted to know what had exactly happened.

    ...

    Jason stopped his car in front of the abandoned building. He parked it in a way that wouldn¡¯t let passerby see his car easily before going into the building. The moment he walked inside, he saw the other three already waiting for him.

    "You¡¯rete again," Tommy smirked. "You¡¯re the only one who used a car, but you¡¯re the slowest again, Mr. I¡¯m alwayste."

    Jason rolled his eyes. This Tommy always knew how to raise his ire. "I have to put up appearances, unlike a certain servant that could disappear in a matter of seconds without anyone caring about you."

    "At least, being a servant is better than being a young master. You can¡¯t even go to the toilet without the others knowing."

    "I¡¯m pretty sure that the life of a young master is more interesting than that of a little servant."

    Seeing these two already entering a heated argument, Kanae shook her head lightly. Couldn¡¯t their meeting be peaceful asionally? She grew tired hearing their senseless argument over and over again.

    "Come on, we need to deal with the matter of this information," Kanae held up the sh disk between her index and middle fingers.

    Jason took the sh disk and plugged it into hisptop swiftly. "Is all the information about the secret weapon here?"

    "Yes. Those two are quite generous to not put up too manyyers of protection. It was quite easy to extract the information, crack the code, and copy it here," Kanae grinned.

    Shiro shook his head. "If it were other people, they¡¯re going to have a hard time cracking the information. The two families are careless this time because they didn¡¯t know who they¡¯re facing."

    "That¡¯s true."

    Kanae nodded her head. It was unlikely any other people could crack the code within minutes like her because the protection was quite heavy. If they didn¡¯t manage to crack it open within the limited time, they would only rm the owner and theptop would lock down by itself. Of course, such petty protection was nothing for Kanae.

    Tommy looked at the file that Jason opened and his eyes widened. He was extremely familiar with the activities that appeared within the pictures. Still, he didn¡¯t understand why one would want to save pictures like those. "Your uncle saves those kinds of pictures?"

    Kanae¡¯s expression already turned into that of disgust as she moved her eyes away. "It seems so."

    "He¡¯s already so old, and he still keeps these kinds of images? His body function is quite interesting," Shiro nodded his head with amusement. For him, the most interesting thing from this was the fact that at that old age, the organ in question was still very active. It would make a good research topic.

    "..." Tommy was speechless when he heard Shiro¡¯sment. He wondered if this man could think like other ordinary men when they saw those pictures.

    Kanae took off the ring that Jason gave before the mission. "This ring is quite useful, but it¡¯s too big."

    Her finger was not big, so the existence of this ring was rather prominent. She didn¡¯t really want to have others remembering this ring on her, so it would be better if she didn¡¯t wear anything that would attract their attention. Of course, today was an exception as she did need it.

    "I¡¯ll ask them to make a better one for you," Jason smiled. "What kind of ring do you want?"

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "No need for a ring. I would prefer a bracelet that can hide the needle. That way, I can manipte the needle more easily."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll tell the others about it."

    Jason typed on theptop as he sorted out the information. Finally, he looked towards the map that Kanae found after clearing up the code. His gazended on the lines as he creased his forehead.

    "This is the thing that they guarded the most?"

    Kanae nodded her head. "This is the only thing that had an extra lock. The lock is not that hard to open for me, but for ordinary people, it might take a long time. I think it¡¯s the location of the research building."

    "I think you¡¯re correct, but these horizontal lines is surely just half of the information. There are too many possibilities along the lines," Jason pointed towards several suspicious buildings on the map. There were too many ces that they needed to check and the locations made it impossible for them to move unhindered.

    Kanae nodded her head. She also thought about this before. "If there are also three vertical lines, we¡¯ll get 9 spots. It¡¯s still a lot, but far fewer than now."

    "Do you want to...?" Jason was startled.

    "Yes, put the information on the ck market. I¡¯m sure this will attract numerous people to voice out their offers. Do you mind if we get less sleep tonight?"

    "Not at all."

    Tommy smirked in amusement. "This is going to be very interesting."

 Chapter 220 Clash between Hackers

    Kanae sparred with Tommy while they were waiting for Jason to finish the task. She was limiting her movement to allow Tommy attack in more ways. However, the discrepancy was quite clear as Tommy couldn¡¯t find loopholes in Kanae¡¯s movement at all.

    "Captain, can¡¯t you wear your limiter or weights or something like that?" Tommy asked with tears in the corners of his eyes. He would lose if this continued.

    Kanae looked towards Tommy weirdly. "I¡¯m always wearing them."

    "What? Are you telling me that you wore them in the mission?"

    "Yes?"

    Towards the startled Tommy, Kanae felt rather confused. She rolled up her sleeves which showed the bracelet limiter that she wore. Although she didn¡¯t wear the vest because it would hinder her movement, her feet and arms still had them.

    Tommy looked towards the bracelet with mouth opened wide. His captain finished her task while wearing those limiters. Did it mean she could move even faster if she didn¡¯t wear them? Just how fast could she move?

    "Why did you wear them during the mission?" Shiro asked curiously.

    "I forgot to take them off," Kanae scratched her head in embarrassment. She did forget because she was already used to their weight.

    "...Jason, do you have heavier limiters for her?"

    "I¡¯ll give it to youter," Jason smiled wryly. This captain of his grew too quickly. It was not going to be easy for him to catch up to her.

    Kanae shrugged. "How¡¯s it going?"

    "There are already more than 10 offers. Each of them are giving quite a lot. Do you have any interest in them, Captain?" Jason smiled. He didn¡¯t expect that there would be so many people who wanted the information. It seemed that the matter of the two family¡¯s coboration had incited some hidden dealings.

    "I need to know who I¡¯m dealing with. Let me borrow your otherptop."

    Taking theptop, Kanae started typing at high speed. The other two were looking towards her with curious gazes. They wanted to know what Kanae was nning to do with those who made the offers.

    "How many minutes do I have before the government notices my movement?" Kanae asked.

    Jason tapped the edge of hisptop as he thought about it. "The government usually needs around 10 minutes to notice high-speed hacking. If you want to be safe, you better do it under 9 minutes."

    "9 minutes?" Kanae nodded her head and started to type even faster. Behind her, Tommy felt dizzy when he saw the rows of code and other things scrolling down the screen. What his captain was doing was sure amazing.

    Shiro looked towards Kanae with a solemn expression. Based on Kanae¡¯s speed, she would surely attract the government in a few more minutes. When that happened, they would not have any way to get out. There were more talented hackers on the government¡¯s side.

    "I don¡¯t understand anything," Tommy cringed.

    Jason shrugged. "There¡¯s no need for you to understand. This is just the way a hacker does her work. She¡¯s a natural talent at this and learns very quickly."

    When he first taught Kanae about hacking, she waspletely clueless. Yet, it hadn¡¯t taken a long time for the little girl to learn and even surpass him. However, her speed and way of hacking would surely attract the government if she did it for a long period of time.

    Jason eyed the monitor before frowning. "Five more minutes, Kanae."

    "I know," Kanae answered without looking back. Her entire concentration was on the monitor before her. "There¡¯s someone who¡¯s attacking back and his movement is simr to mine."

    The other three looked towards each other in dismay. Facing someone with simr skills in hacking was not going to be easy. They only wanted to know the other party¡¯s identity before making the deal. Who would have thought that they needed to face an expert hacker head on?

    On the other side, Neo was stupefied when he saw that someone was trying to hack hisptop. Without thinking much, he tried to block the attack. In mere seconds, he understood that he was not a match for this invader.

    "Boss, someone is trying to hack us."

    Kevin frowned and took theptop immediately. He typed furiously and blocked the attack from the other side. Looking towards the speed the other party possessed, he knew that this sh was going to attract the government if it continued for a long time.

    ¡¯Is this from the government?¡¯

    The movement was crude for someone from the government. He could conclude that this was also someone acting independently. However, he was not going to let the other party seed.

    Mike looked towards the rows of code in front of him with bewilderment. Those repeating 0¡¯s and 1¡¯s made his head rather dizzy. He truly hated math. Even the usual lesson was already too much for him. What was more, the code in front of him?

    Tap, tap, tap.

    After several more seconds, Kevin stopped his action. He stretched his fingers before returning theptop back to Neo.

    "Boss, did you win?"

    "No, he escaped before I can uncover his identity," Kevin answered. Besides, he came quitete, which made him sure that the other party already knew about his identity. This person was quite interesting.

    Neo nodded his head as his expression turned solemn. "Is it from the government?"

    "I don¡¯t think so. If it were them, they¡¯re not going to run away after several minutes of shing. Only someone hiding from the government is going to do that," Kevin exined.

    "Who are they?"

    "They might be the one who offered the information," Neo pointed at the screen with his index finger. "I just made an offer a few minutes before the attack."

    Kevin nodded his head. He peered towards the monitor once more before resuming his work. Whoever that person was, he would wait for their movement. If they intend to harm, he wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.

    In the abandoned building, Kanae stopped attacking and retreated. She looked towards the others with a grin on her face.

    "I managed to uncover the 10 of them. Brother Jason, you have to search more about them and decide who we should make a deal with."

    Jason nodded. "Sure, it¡¯s not a problem."

    "Also, be careful of the Ryukalin n. Someone in their n is a genius at hacking," Kanae smiled wryly. She nearly gave away the location of this ce and Jason¡¯s identity. If not because of her timely retreat, she was not sure what would happen.

    "The Ryukalin n?" Shiro arched his eyebrows. "They¡¯re quite amazing to push you back, Kanae."

    "I¡¯m not the best hacker, so it¡¯s quite obvious that there are more talented people out there. Anyway, the other person who got the information back then is the Ryukalin n," Kanae remarked.

    Jason recalled that Kevin suddenly appeared on the second floor with his two friends. It seemed that this man made use of the ruckus to call back one of his friends, just like what they did.

    His lips curled up. This was going to be very interesting.

    "Do you want to trade the information?"

    Kanae nodded her head. "Not so fast, though. Try to make a deal with the others first and decide what to do with the Ryukalin nst."

    "Alright, it¡¯s time to work overtime," Jason stretched his body.

    The other three went home to rest while Jason continued his work in his own car.

 Chapter 221 Waiting

    The next day, Kanae felt ratherzy to go to school. She leaned on the ss window beside her deskzily. In truth, she wanted to sleep, but she still needed to attend the ss today.

    Alice peered at her friend¡¯s face curiously. "Did you work overtime again yesterday?"

    "No, I had a day¡¯s break because of my cousin¡¯s engagement party," Kanae looked towards the bag of cookies that Alice brought. "Is that for us?"

    "Yes. I tried a new recipe yesterday. It went pretty well, so I brought them here to share," Alice grinned.

    Receiving the cookies, Kanae tasted one of them. She smiled widely because it was extremely delicious. The cookies that Alice made were always top notch.

    "Did you bring cookies again, Alice?" Misae looked towards the bag with shining eyes. "I always love your cookies. It increases my concentration when I take tests that I love it so much."

    "I guess cookies can be a charm too," Kanaeughed.

    Alice chuckled when she heard their joke. She nced outside the window and noticed that there were three people outside. With a mere nce, it was easy to recognize them as Kevin and the others.

    "President is outside. Do you want to meet with them?" Alice pointed out.

    Kanae looked towards the three students. "I guess I can make do with skipping ss again."

    "You have turned into a bad kid, Kanae. I thought you would always attend ss," Misaeughed.

    "Well, people change."

    In truth, she already skipped sses very often in the past. It didn¡¯t matter too much for her to skip them because she already learned the lessons during self-study before. Of course, most of the time, the reason she skipped was because of her body condition.

    Seeing that Kanae already walked out on lessons again, Misae sighed. If only she were as smart as Kanae, she would surely skip sses very often. It was extremely boring to stay in ss. However, the end term was near and it would do her no good if she skipped.

    "What is the next lesson?" Misae looked towards the schedule with a frown.

    "It¡¯s Teacher Charlie¡¯s ss."

    Hearing that, Misae groaned. No one liked the ss conducted by Charlie because his lessons were always so boring. In addition, he loved to give out bad scores to the students, which meant they had to attend supplementary sses.

    Alice¡¯s face also scrunched a bit. If one were asked, the worst ss for them would be the ss with Charlie as the teacher. A terribly boring ss with strict rules, that was the perfect description for history ss taught by Teacher Charlie. Unfortunately, there was no way out for them.

    Outside the building, Kanae searched for Kevin and the others. She quickly found them on the court where she first met Kevin. Waving her hand at them, she walked towards them.

    "Are you skipping sses too, Kanae?" Neo asked when he saw Kanae heading towards them.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I¡¯m bored. I have studied enough for the end term exams, so I¡¯m not really worried."

    Hearing the words end term, Mike¡¯s smile stiffened. He was pretty sure that he barely learned anything this semester because he was busy. At this point, he just hoped he could pass with the minimum score.

    Neo snickered. "You¡¯ll need to attend the additional sses if you don¡¯t pass."

    "Don¡¯t remind me of that!"

    Kevin swept his nce past them and passed the ball to Kanae. "Do you have time for a game?"

    "Sure," Kanae smiled widely.

    Dribbling the ball, she made her way towards Kevin. She tried to make a feint to the right, but Kevin read her movement and snatched the ball before she could move to the other left. Sensing that the ball got snatched, Kanae shifted her bnce to her other foot and moved to Kevin¡¯s side to attempt to snatch back the ball.

    He knew that she was near him, so he stopped abruptly and bounced the ball between his legs to his back. Stepping back, he used his other hand to catch the ball and continued running with Kanae chasing after him.

    Mike and Neo shook their heads when they saw these two starting a game again.

    "These two never feel satisfied with theirst results."

    "At least, Boss isn¡¯t working again today. It¡¯s good for him to rest asionally like this," Mike smiled.

    Neo nodded his head. The two of them watched from the sidelines as Kevin and Kanae continuously switched possession of the ball. Their game ended only when Kanae couldn¡¯t keep up with Kevin¡¯s stamina and plopped down on the ground tiredly.

    She felt rather thankful that she wore her sports uniform. Catching up with Kevin in a skirt would be hell.

    "You¡¯re getting faster, President."

    Kevin nodded his head. "Yousted much longer thanst time."

    Kanae grinned. She rested her hand on herp when she noticed that she still wore the weight limiter. Because it was small and looked like an ordinary bracelet, she often forgot about it. Looking towards the limiters on both her feet and arms, she wondered how much faster she could move faster without them.

    "It¡¯s rare for you to rest, President. Is there any special reason?" Kanae asked with a smile on her face.

    "Not really, there is not much work during this period of time, so I can use the time to rest," Kevin answered calmly.

    Mike came over and handed them drinks. The two of them epted them and drank delightfully. Drinking something cool after exercising was always the best.

    The four of them continued to talk about things they needed to prepare for the next event in the school. There was going to be one more event before the semester ended and the Student Council was once again responsible for it.

    "Being part of the student council is so tiring," Kanae sighed.

    Mike smiled wryly. "It¡¯s good for your future work experience and there are a lot of things that you can try by organizing the events. Are you interested in joining the student council again in your second year?"

    "No, I don¡¯t want to join the Student Council again," Kanae answered promptly.

    "Why?"

    "I only joined because President asked me to stay just for an hour each day. Having to stay for one year is already more than enough."

    Kanae thought about her own family and she knew that by the end of this year, she would separate herself from the Nali Family. It would be best for her if she didn¡¯t stay too busy in school during that time. After all, she was going to be very busy in dealing with the Nali Family and their schemes.

    Kevin nodded his head. He looked towards Neo on the side. "What is it?"

    Neo was holding hisptop and his expression changed instantly. He looked towards Kevin as a wry smile appeared on his face. "Boss, there are some problems."

    "I¡¯m going back first," Kanae tactfully moved away. There were still several matters in Kevin¡¯s life that she was not allowed to know. It would be better if she didn¡¯t stay here in case it was a sensitive matter.

    After Kanae walked quite far away, Kevin looked towards Neo again. "What is the problem?"

    "The other party who¡¯s conducting the deal is asking to trade the information in a real-life meeting. The representative they are sending is Tom."

    Hearing that name, Kevin¡¯s brows creased. He finally realized that the one whom he shed withst night was someone from Fiore Group.

 Chapter 222 Trading Information 1

    "Boss, are you going to ept this offer?" Mike asked warily. They could send almost anyone from the Ryukalin n, but it was going to be dangerous. Tommy was quite strong and sending someone weaker than Tommy might be a problem.

    "ept it," Kevin answered. "Mike, you¡¯re going to be the one making the trade. I want to meet with them."

    When the other two heard that, they knew that Fiore Group was already a group that Kevin approved of. In fact, it seemed that their leader held quite an interest in that group.

    Neo nodded his head. "Alright, I¡¯ll set the meeting to be tonight."

    "Let¡¯s go back and prepare ourselves."

    "Yes, Boss."

    ...

    After separating herself from Kevin and the others, Kanae contacted Jason from her special phone.

    "How¡¯s it going with trading the information?"

    "Oh, Captain. I have traded the information for money with some ns and groups. As for the Ryukalin n, I asked for a real-life information trade."

    Kanae was stunned when she heard about the real-life information trade. She was not unfamiliar with this term as she knew that it meant they needed to meet in person. However, it was going to be hard for them if they had to fight while trying to hide their identity.

    Her brows creased. She did not want Kevin and the others to know about her other identity. If they wanted her to get involved with the matter of the Ryukalin n, she would be quite busy in the days toe. Besides, it wouldn¡¯t do her any good to let a lot of people know about her other identity as it would endanger her n.

    "Can¡¯t you just ask them to trade on the inte?" Kanae asked.

    "It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t trust them, but there are a lot of people watching the trade taking ce on the inte. I had to transfer the money to several dummy ounts before sending it to our real ounts.

    As for the information trade, I don¡¯t want other people to know about the source of the information leak. It¡¯s not easy for us to hide our tracks and if they find that the information came from us, the two families are going to headhunt us vehemently."

    It was going to be the same with the Ryukalin n if the two families knew that this n tried to interfere. Based on the rules, ns were not allowed to meddle directly with the matters of the families. If someone found out and reported it, the Ryukalin n would be in for a round of trouble.

    Right now, they were ying with fire. A single misstep would cause them to burn into ashes.

    Kanae nodded her head. "We¡¯re betting our identities with them?"

    "The Ryukalin n also has some disputes with the other big families. They¡¯re not really on friendly terms. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s going to be detrimental to us as long as we can hide our traces. As for Tommy, they already know his identity."

    It was true that Tommy was rather an idiot to let his identity leak out before. However, this would make theirmunication easier because there was no need to fear about leaking out previously unknown information anymore. Still, the others had to be careful to not leak their identities.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll trust you on this matter. You want us to have a closer rtionship with the Ryukalin n, right?"

    Jason smirked. "You¡¯re sharp, Captain. The Ryukalin n is the biggest n in this city. Having a good rtion with them is not going to cost us too much and the benefits are quite substantial. Besides, if we show them that we¡¯re worthy of befriending, they won¡¯t pass on this chance."

    Many ns tried to recruit groups, so it was quitemon for a group to have good rtionships with several ns. Besides, several groups had excellent fighters who wouldn¡¯t lose out against those elites from the ns. Having additional fighters who would move with mere money was certainly quite advantageous.

    "If it¡¯s just showing goodwill, I guess that¡¯s fine," Kanae finally agreed.

    Jason looked at his monitor. "They agree. Where do you want to hold the trade?"

    "Pick one of the abandoned buildings in ck Street. One that¡¯s located in the Ryukalin n¡¯s territory but not associated with other small factions. Also, make sure that you prepare an escape route for an emergency situation," Kanae instructed.

    "Alright, are you going there too, Kanae?"

    "Of course."

    Shutting off themunication device, Kanae headed home and changed her clothes. This time, she didn¡¯t forget to remove the limiters. Facing those from the Ryukalin n, she was not sure she could match them if she wore the limiters. Many of them were excellent fighters, which required her utmost concentration if she wanted to face them.

    Finishing her preparation, she headed towards the location that Jason sent to her phone. It was not far from her mansion but in quite a deste area. There were several ces in ck Street without owners and was quite safe for secret transactions because no one stayed there.

    The building that Jason chose was a three-story building with a t roof. The location for their trade was the rooftop. It was an open area, so the other party wouldn¡¯t be able to y many tricks.

    Kanae didn¡¯t head towards the building but rather one of the buildings on the side, which was also an abandoned building. With light steps, she walked inside carefully.

    Even if it was called abandoned, asionally there were people inside. She didn¡¯t want to get wounded without reason, so it was best to be careful. Moving stealthily, she quickly reached the fourth floor. From this floor, it was easy for her to jump out from the window and help Tommy should he need it.

    ¡¯This is quite a perfect ce.¡¯

    Kanae nodded her head in satisfaction. She looked around to find the best hiding ce in the room when her body suddenly stiffened. Her brain was screaming the word ¡¯danger.¡¯ Relying on her exceptional senses, she quickly rolled towards the side at the same moment a bullet struck the ce where she stood previously.

    BANG!

    She traced the path of the bullet, and her eyes shook in surprise. In front of her was a man standing with a gun ready. If she had not been careful, that gun would have shot her. It had followed her evasive maneuver and was still pointed at her.

    "Who are you?" the man, Kevin, asked in a chilling tone.

    This was the first time Kanae saw the other side of Kevin. Even if he was cold on a daily basis, he never showed this much hostility. In addition,tely, he seemed to be extremely gentle to her. Towards this Kevin, she was unfamiliar, yet she still stayed calm because she knew that this was the face that he only showed in the n.

    Kanae straightened her body and readied her sword. Even if he was her friend, right now they were strangers. For some reason, she felt that her hand was heavier than usual, even heavier than when she wore weights. She was truly unwilling to fight with him, but if she had to fight, she would do it.

    On the other hand, Kevin was watching Kanae¡¯s movement carefully. He chose to stake out in this building because it was close to the trading location. Unexpectedly, there was already someone here who could move without leaking his presence. From that point alone, he knew that the person before him was dangerous.

    When he saw the small and thin sword in Kanae¡¯s hand, he realized who this person standing in front of him was.

    "Rei from Fiore Group," Kevin said slowly. His body stayed alert as he knew of this famous person¡¯s abilities. From the incident with the Souhon n, he knew that this person before him was a monster.

    They were doing a trade with Fiore Group. He should have expected that the group would also take measures to guarantee Tommy¡¯s safety. Now, he had coincidentally stumbled into one of them.

    Kanae didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t dare to speak in case Kevin recognized her voice. After all, she had been staying by his side for months, and it would be weird if he didn¡¯t know her voice.

    When she thought about how she had been staying by his side all this time, her hand felt heavier. She didn¡¯t want to hurt him at all. This feeling kept on bothering her as she observed Kevin with her sword in her hand. Her eyes were watching Kevin carefully and her body was taut, ready to move at any second.

    The two of them continued to stare at each other while the trade happened on the other side.

 Chapter 223 Trading Information 2

    In a faraway building, Shiro was facing a simr situation as Kanae. When he came to the building he had chosen for his stakeout, he stumbled into Neo. The two of them were staring at each other. Neither one of them moved from their spots as they held their guns tightly.

    Neo looked towards Shiro warily. With Shiro¡¯s getup, he could not see the other party¡¯s appearance. However, he had some guesses about this person¡¯s identity. They were doing trade with Fiore Group, so the other party should be someone from that group.

    This person didn¡¯t have any distinctive features that made it easy to recognize him. Tom was known for the scar on his eyes and the headband. Oro was famous for therge sword that he always carried. As for Rei, he was famous for the small and thin peculiar sword.

    This person wore a leather jacket and a pair of sunsses with a pistol ready in his hand. He had never heard of a Fiore Group¡¯s member with this appearance. This analysis made him certain that this was thest member of the Fiore Group, the one who rarely appeared.

    Noticing the big bag on Shiro¡¯s side, Neo understood why this man rarely appeared. He was a sniper. This man would be located far away from the actual fighting location, which was why the information about him was quite scarce. It was only his bad luck to encounter a member of Fiore Group when he picked this ce.

    For snipers, this kind of close encounter was surely the worst. They were not too proficient in closebat.

    Neo might be able to fight in closebat, but his official position in the n was a sniper. He was more proficient in using a gun rather than fighting barehanded like Mike. This was also the biggest reason he hated training with Mike because his physical body was not as strong as the other members.

    "What¡¯s your name?" Neo decided to open his mouth and asked.

    Shiro arched his eyebrows and stayed silent. He had interacted a few times with Neo in real life, so he didn¡¯t want to risk getting found out. Neo and Kevin were the sharpest among the three from the Ryukalin n. It would be better for him to not speak at all.

    "Shin, why did you turn silent all of a sudden?" Jason asked in bewilderment. These two suddenly turned quiet when they arrived at their spots. Could it be that there were people around?

    He immediately took out hisptop. At this time, he was inside his car and parked in an alleyway. There were several people walking outside the car, but he ignored them as he checked the camera from nearby buildings. There were still some cameras that he could maneuver to see what was happening inside the buildings Kanae and Shiro went into.

    Looking at the scenes inside, he cursed internally. How bad was their luck for them to stumble into Neo and Kevin right at the same time. In addition, Kevin and Kanae were close to each other in real life. It was not going to be easy for her to hide her real identity if Kevin tried to probe.

    "Tom, you better finish the trade as fast as possible."

    At this time, Tommy was standing on the roof with Mike in front of him. Tommy was wearing his signature clothes as Tom: shirt, jeans, plus a headband and scar on his eye. On the other hand, Mike was wearing a long leather jacket that almost reached the ground. On the back of the jacket, there was arge emblem of the Ryukalin n.

    "I never knew that there was a ce like this in our territory," Mike smiled.

    Tommy nodded his head. He still didn¡¯t like seeing Mike¡¯s smile, but he was already quite used to it after his time in the Student Council. Still, the Mike that stood in front of him now seemed rather different from the student he usually saw in the school.

    If the Mike that he saw at school usually looked amiable, the Mike before him exuded coldness and indifference. It was as if the two of them werepletely different people.

    "No one pays much attention to us. We often move from ce to ce," Tommy shrugged. It was normal for him.

    Mike nodded his head. "You¡¯re right. We even missed your existence in our territory."

    "The Ryukalin n has its share of troubles. When I started to make my name, your n was still in turmoil because of the change in leadership," Tommy learned a bit of the n¡¯s history from Shiro. Because he had to stay at that annoying doctor¡¯s ce for several days, he was forced to learn a lot.

    One of the things that Shiro often shared with him was the matter of the street. After that doctor found out that Kanae and Tommy forgot the name of the biggest n, he stuffed more information into the two of them. He wanted to make sure that they weren¡¯t going to repeat the same stupid mistake ever again.

    "You¡¯re quite knowledgeable."

    "If it¡¯s about things that will affect my life, I have to know more," Tommy took out the sh disk. "How do you want to do the trade?"

    "Leave the sh disk by your side, and we walk towards each other slowly."

    "Sure."

    The two of them ced the sh disk down on the ground without breaking their gazes from the person before them. After that, they slowly walked towards each other. Although they were friends in the school, right now they were representing their respective n and group. No mishap should happen to them. They were careful because they were not sure about the other¡¯s intentions. If one of them wanted to change this into a fight, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for either of them.

    Tommy was quite tense when he walked past Mike at an appropriate distance. From sheer strength alone, he was not a match against Mike. After experiencing this devil¡¯s training for such a long time, he was already quite familiar with thetter¡¯s strength. He knew that if Mike wanted to, he would be defeated in a matter of minutes. The few seconds of walking felt like forever because of the tense atmosphere.

    Reaching the sh disk, Tommy kept it in his pocket and nodded at Mike. "It¡¯s a pleasure making the trade with you."

    Mike picked up the sh disk too. He nodded his head. "Likewise."

    "I hope this is the correct information," Tommy pointed to his pocket.

    Mike arched his eyebrows. "I can say the same thing to you, but I believe that you¡¯re not that stupid to make the entire Ryukalin n your enemy."

    "Indeed."

    Watching Tommy¡¯splicated expression, Mike thought for a bit before talking again. "If you want to do trade with us, there¡¯s no need to go through a roundabout method like the ck Market. You can just ask us directly."

    "There¡¯s no need for that. We don¡¯t n to get too close with any ns," Tommy smiled.

    "What made youe here, then?"

    In reality, Tommy didn¡¯t want toe here at all. He was only doing this because Jason told him to as he was the only one who already had his identity leaked out to the Ryukalin n. Because of that reason alone, Tommy felt rather stifled that he became the one who had to represent their group.

    However, he knew that they wanted to make the trade to know the Ryukalin n¡¯s stance towards their group. At the same time, they wanted to know if it was possible to have a friendly rtionship with the other party.

    Based on how Mike conducted the trade, carefully but without hostility, Tommy guessed that the Ryukalin n also didn¡¯t want to make them enemies. When his thoughts reached this point, his lips unconsciously smirked a bit.

    "Who knows? I¡¯m going now, Mike."

    Mike crossed his arms. "Be careful on your way back."

    "Sure."

    The two of them went their separate ways. Kanae and Shiro were informed by Jason that the trade was done and they could leave. Immediately, Shiro walked backwards towards the doorway slowly and left. Neo didn¡¯t try to chase and merely left after waiting for a bit.

    He had received Mike¡¯s message that the trade was sessful. Even though he wanted to know the other party¡¯s identity, this was not the right time. He would just try to search for more information after he returned back hometer.

    On the other hand, Kanae was still looking towards Kevin warily. She didn¡¯t know about Kevin¡¯s fighting prowess, but she could guess that it was not ordinary. He managed to sneak up on her and she only found out right at the moment he attacked. The way he hid his presence was superb.

    "Boss, are you here?" Lou¡¯s voice came towards them.

    The moment Kanae heard that sound, she dashed towards the stairs. Her movement surprised Kevin, but he didn¡¯t try to shoot. His eyes grew solemn. Based on that speed alone, he would be gravely injured if Rei tried to attack him if they were positioned close to each other.

    He lowered his gun and looked towards the iing Lou with an indifferent expression.

    "Let¡¯s go back."

    "Boss?" Lou¡¯s sharp eyes noticed the trace of a bullet embedded in the pir not far from them. Someone else was here with Kevin before. Seeing that the one who was here before managed to run with Kevin on his guard, he frowned. Whoever that was, he was quite powerful.

    Kevin put his gun back in its holster. "Lou, ask Neo to search for more information on Fiore Group."

    "Boss?" why did he suddenly ask that?

    "If there¡¯s a chance to meet with them again, tell me," Kevin felt that Fiore Group was truly interesting. In addition, it had been quite some time since he felt danger in a one-on-one encounter.

    "Yes, Boss."

    On the other hand, Kanae already disappeared into the darkness. She only stopped when she was quite a distance away from the building. Her heart was racing as she was still feeling nervous over meeting Kevin in this disguise. From the bottom of her heart, she hoped that that man hadn¡¯t discovered her real identity.

    She turned the special phone on. "Oro, have you checked the information?"

    "Not yet, I¡¯m waiting for Tom. Is there anything wrong, Boss?"

    "If it¡¯s possible, let¡¯s avoid having contact with the Ryukalin n," Kanae instructed. She didn¡¯t want to face them again under the guise of Rei. It was too nerve-wracking.

    Jason smiled wryly. "Yes, Captain."

    As Kanae turned themunication device off, she wondered if they could do that. Somehow, she had the feeling that they were going to meet with each other again in the future.

    Shaking her head lightly, she tried to forget about it. At this time, she didn¡¯t realize that they indeed would meet more often in the future because Kevin already set his sights on Fiore Group.

 Chapter 224 Destroying the Place 1

    Kevin returned back to the car. Neo was busy checking the information they exchanged with Tommy while Mike drove the car. Based on the three vertical and three horizontal lines, there were nine ces indicated from the intersections. Neo was checking each of them carefully to figure out which ce was most suitable to do the research.

    "What have you found, Neo?"

    "Four of them are pointing to the streets, which is totally impossible. Two of them point to government offices and the other three point to abandoned buildings."

    Kevin frowned. "Where are their locations?"

    "Three of the streets are in our territory, one of the government offices is in our territory, and one of the abandoned buildings is in our territory too," Neo answered.

    "Send people to investigate them. I want to have a talk with the elders."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Neo quickly called the others from the n to sweep through the locations. They could check the ces in their territory, but it was impossible to do so for the other ces.

    "In whose territories are the others?"

    "Thest street and one of the abandoned buildings are in the Souhon n¡¯s territory. The other abandoned building is in the Merion n¡¯s territory while the other government office is in the Tamari n¡¯s territory."

    Kevin frowned. Even if he could tell the other ns about the location of the suspicious ces, there was no certainty that they would move. It was not going to be easy to make them understand that this was a dangerous weapon.

    "Boss, should we make a call to the other three ns?"

    "Two ns are enough."

    Neo was stunned. "What about the other one?"

    "Fiore Group should have contacted the Souhon n. Tommy and Jay are pretty close."

    Neo thought about their days back in school and knew that it was rather true. Tommy and Jay spent a long time with one another, to the point that they often beat up one another just for fun. Of course, Tommy held back every single time because Jay would die if he didn¡¯t.

    "Boss, are you sure that they¡¯re going to do the same thing as us?"

    Kevin nced at Neo with an indifferent expression. "For what else would they want the information?"

    Thinking about Kevin¡¯s question, the gears in Neo¡¯s mind spun harder. Normally, groups were created because they needed money. However, if Fiore Group just wanted money, they would not attempt this dangerous trade. They had gotten half of the information, which many small factions wanted.

    Selling half the information on the ck Market was already more than enough to earn them millions. When it came to their Ryukalin n, though, they wanted to exchange information instead of doing a simple sale. There should be another reason why they wanted the other half of the information. Only one reason was usible.

    They wanted to destroy it too.

    Thinking about it this way, Neo felt more certain that it was true. They must have caught wind about the dangerous weapon and the families¡¯ intention. If those people seeded, ck Street would be in constant turmoil.

    "You¡¯re right, Boss," Neo nodded his head. He was convinced. "How much do you want me to tell the other two ns?"

    "Just say we got information that there¡¯s a suspicious ce in their territory. Whether they check it or not is not our business anymore," Kevin answered.

    Even as the leading n, he was not invincible yet. His position was not that strong outside his territory as he was still too young in their eyes. Besides, based on the rules, he had to be 18 to be proimed as the legal leader. As he was still 17, he still needed to wait.

    He could not force the other ns to make a move. If the two ns colluded with the two families, telling them about the suspicious locations might rm them. But it didn¡¯t really matter. Even if leaking out the information warned the two ns, it would be the two ns that were the ones in trouble because other parties in ck Street would not let them off.

    It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the headquarters of the Ryukalin n. Their headquarters was located near the southeast of the city and was in a strategic position. As the biggest n, their headquarters spanned hundreds of meters. When they heard that their leader had issued amand to assemble, they came out to greet Kevin.

    The moment Kevin came out from the car, they greeted him in unison.

    "Wee back, n Head Kevin."

    Kevin looked towards the people in front of him with an indifferent expression. He waved his hand to dismiss them as he walked towards the building in front of him. It was arge house, which served as the meeting hall. Several people were already waiting for him inside the hall.

    "n Head," they stood up when Kevin came in.

    Kevin nodded his head. He walked towards his seat at the head of the table deep inside the room while Neo and Mike took their respective seats on the side.

    "Thank you foring sote at night. I called you all here because of the matter regarding the secret weapon research that the Aida and Nali Family conductedtely."

    The elders were frowning. They had heard about this matter for quite some time. Some people said that this was only a rumor because the two families didn¡¯t have the power to do it. On the other hand, a portion of them thought that it was true that the two families were going to make new weapons.

    Some of them tried to investigate the matter, but so far, they hadn¡¯t gotten definite news about it. Since Kevin had said it out loud, they could guess that this young man must have known about it.

    "Boss, is the news true?"

    Kevin nodded his head. "I obtained a list of several suspicious ces. Several of them are in our territory, so I asked our members to investigate further."

    While he was talking, a young member came in and bowed deeply. He was tasked to deliver a message to Kevin. Neo took the paper from the boy and handed the paper to Kevin.

    Reading the result of the investigation, Kevin nodded his head. "We¡¯re going for a battle. Who¡¯sing?"

    Facing that question, nearly all of the elders raised their hand. Since the Boss had spoken, it would be a disgrace if they didn¡¯t move forward. After all, they knew that apanying Kevin was a great honor.

    Neo scanned the elders and noticed the few that didn¡¯t raise their hands. Some of them were indeed too old, but there was also someone who was still middle-aged. Internally, he shook his head. Even after more than two years, there were still several elders who didn¡¯t want to ept Kevin as their leader.

    However, he was pretty sure that they would change their opinion soon enough. There was still time before Kevin reached the legal age, so he shouldn¡¯t be impatient.

    "Lou, you pick some of them except the Old Man," Kevin instructed.

    Old Man looked towards Kevin begrudgingly. He was still young! How insolent!

    Neo walked towards his father and patted thetter¡¯s back. "Father is already too old to move around that much. Just stay here and allow us youngsters to deal with this case."

    Old Man looked towards his son and snorted. "If you lose, don¡¯te to me begging for help."

    "I won¡¯t lose."

    Neo smirked before heading towards his own room to prepare for their departure. Old Man smiled as he watched as his son walk away. Ever since Kevin became the n head, the ones who became more active were those from the younger generation.

    By his side, his old pal, Ryan, stood up. "They¡¯re not going to allow too many old members to participate. This is not a massive battle. Those youngsters are already enough to handle them."

    "I just miss the time when we were still on the field," Old Manughed.

    "The time has changed, and it¡¯s to be expected. Our n Head is trying to move forward and train the future generation to hold up the dignity of the n," Ryan took out a cigarette. "Don¡¯t feel too down. He¡¯s working hard to step out of his father¡¯s shadow."

    "Yeah, I know." Old Man stood up and walked away too. Ever since the death of Kevin¡¯s father, the boy has been trying hard to lead the n without anyone¡¯s help. They could not do anything to help that expressionless boy as they knew that the boy¡¯s pride would not allow himself to rest. No matter how hard it was, he had to stand at the forefront of the n to lead them all.

    When the preparation finished, Kevin led them towards the abandoned buildings under the pretense of cracking down on illegal business in his territory. He noticed several people guarding the ce carefully.

    "This is an abandoned building, what are you doing here?" Mike asked with a mirthless smile on his face.

    The men looked towards the group of men with uncertainty. "Who are you?"

    "We¡¯re the owner of this territory. Now, I want to meet with the one in charge," Neo answered.

    The men looked towards each other. Before they could answer, a gun shot towards them and they fell to the ground. Kevin and the others immediately took cover.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    "They don¡¯t seem to be up for negotiation," Mike smiled wryly.

    Kevin readied his gun. "We¡¯re going in forcefully, then."

    "Yes, Boss!"

    The Ryukalin n¡¯s men moved swiftly and swept through the entire ce. Their numbers were so overwhelming that it didn¡¯t take a long time for them to clean up the entire ce.

    When they finished, Kevin found the weird weapon in the underground storage. He asked his men to interrogate the researchers and collect any relevant information.

    "The weapon is going to be quite dangerous if we let them be."

    "Destroy the database and send the info to the n," Kevin answered coldly. "How¡¯s it going with the other two ns?"

    "The Tamari n checked the ce, but they didn¡¯t find anything suspicious. The Merion n refused to cooperate," Neo answered.

    Kevin arched his eyebrows. The third abandoned building was located in Merion n, so it was not going to be easy if they wanted to destroy the ce. If he broke the rules by trespassing their territory, a war between ns was going to happen.

    "Post a mission on the ck Market."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Since they didn¡¯t want to cooperate, he would just use a different method to achieve his aim.

 Chapter 225 Destroying the place 2

    While Kevin was destroying the suspicious ce in his territory, Kanae contacted the Souhon n and the Lighting Gang to make the move against the abandoned building in their territory. They contacted the n and the gang separately in case the other kept some of the results of the investigation a secret. As the third inmand of the Souhon n, it was easy for them to ask something from the n.

    "They¡¯re the one who are in danger, so why are we the one who be busy?" Tommy asked when they gathered at their usual meeting ce in the abandoned building.

    "If they manage to finish the weapon, we¡¯re going to be one of the targets. Do you think they will let go of a perfect guinea pig like us?" Shiro rolled his eyes.

    "I¡¯m not a guinea pig!"

    "You¡¯re the most perfect one. No one will search for you even if you disappear for days!"

    Seeing these two starting to argue, Kanae rubbed her forehead. No matter where they were, Tommy would always make trouble with either Shiro or Jason. It seemed as if they would never be able to get along.

    "Kanae, is it alright for us to let them do the job?" Jason asked when he finished contacting the two.

    Kanae nodded her head. "It¡¯s not like this is a big event. Based on how easily the information was obtained, I¡¯m sure the secret weapon is not the only deal between the two families. Even if we manage to destroy the ce, there will be other things that we have to look out for."

    "The big families are not simple," Jason nodded his head in agreement. "How was your meeting with Kevin?"

    "He seemed different," Kanae answered as she recalled what happened not long ago. Kevin seemed like a stranger to her. She had never seen him like that before and it caused her to feel difort.

    Her mind nked a bit; why did she only sense difort when normal people would feel pressure and fear? She did feel cautious in front of the man, but she was not afraid of him. All she felt was the ufortable feeling of having to fight against someone whom she knew and was close to.

    "He¡¯s the leader of the Ryukalin n, so it¡¯s obvious that his demeanor will be different," Jason had seen him before too in his n leader role. He found it quite unbelievable how much Kevin changed when he was in the n from when he was at school. He seemed like twopletely different people.

    "Yeah," Kanae answered curtly.

    In all honesty, she didn¡¯t like seeing this side of Kevin. She felt d that the usual Kevin was very kind to her. Wait, kind was not a suitable description. He was more like an ice block and rarely changed his expression. Still, she felt that he was more expressivetely.

    Erasing those thoughts, Kanae took out her small sword and moved around the room. She felt that she was not strong enough against Kevin, so she wanted to train her body more.

    Jason shook his head when he saw Kanae¡¯s actions. "Those old fellows from the Souhon n are going to challenge you after they finish helping the Lighting Gang sweep through the building. Where do you want to meet them?"

    "How many people are they sending?"

    "There are three people, each of them is an expert at fighting."

    "Search for a hidden but spacious ce in the ck Street around the Souhon n¡¯s area. We¡¯re going there," Kanae answered as she twisted her body andnded swiftly on the ground.

    Tommy stopped his argument with Shiro and looked towards Kanae. "When will I be able to catch up to you, Captain?"

    "You should just train," Shiro patted the boy¡¯s head. "At least, a decade should be enough if you want to catch up to the current Rei."

    "A decade? I¡¯m not that bad!"

    "A little brat like you will never be able to catch up in a short amount of time."

    "You dare to say that when you yourself can¡¯t do it?"

    Kanae and Jason: "..." when will you stop arguing?

    "I¡¯m going to head to the meeting location first. Do you two want toe along?" Kanae nced towards the fighting duo.

    Tommy nodded his head. "Of course, I don¡¯t want to miss your fight, Captain."

    "There¡¯s no need for me toe along. I want to catch up on my sleep," Shiro shook his head. He had just gotten a new gun part from the ck market, so he had spent a long time studying it. Right now, he wanted to rest.

    "I¡¯ll drive you two. Oh yeah, Tommy, you¡¯re not allowed to get out of the car at all except in an emergency," Jason warned.

    Tommy nodded his head solemnly. Those three must be very powerful for Jason to warn him like this. He didn¡¯t want to die just yet, so it would be better for him to follow his instructions.

    While Jason was driving, Kanae browsed the web to find out more about those three people. They were quite famous in the Souhon n¡¯s territorytely because they were able to make a name for themselves as the power of the Souhon n decreased. Although their fame was only limited in that territory, their abilities most likely surpassed many others from other territories.

    Her brow creased when she read their information. If these people had interfered in the Souhon n¡¯s battle before, the fight would have been extremely dire. Fortunately, the three of them were not that idiotic to barge into a fight where they would get used.

    When they neared the designated location, Jason got a call from Joshua, the Lighting Gang leader.

    "Oro, you¡¯re correct. There are a lot of research results in this abandoned building. The Souhon n¡¯s elders are furious."

    "You should just hand them over to the Souhon n. I¡¯m sure the ns won¡¯t like it if the families tried to do anything behind their backs."

    "You bet. Still, I feel like the families are nning for something bigger than this. You better be careful too."

    "I got it. Will you watch the fight between Rei and the other three?"

    "Of course, I will. I have been waiting for this. I¡¯m heading towards the ce with them. Mind you, they¡¯re powerful."

    Jason sneaked a nce towards Kanae from the mirror. Kanae was still studying her opponents seriously. He smiled slightly at this sight. "There¡¯s no need to worry, Rei is very powerful too."

    "That¡¯s good."

    The call disconnected, and Jason tucked the phone away. If this was before the incidentst year, he would not be this confident, but right now, there was no one whom he trusted more than Kanae. Her fighting ability was far more than how it used to be.

    The car soon arrived at their destination. Tommy looked towards the opposite side of the field. Even from inside the car, his senses were telling him that those people were dangerous.

    Kanae looked towards the three people with a solemn expression. They were going to be the most powerful group of people she faced. In the Ryukalin n¡¯s territory, most of the strongest people were inside the n. She rarely met opponents she had to face with extreme seriousnesstely as her fighting prowess had been soaring.

    "Josh, is that the one you mean?" the first man, a fat man, asked with a frown on his face.

    Joshua nodded his head. He recognized Rei in that getup instantly. After not seeing the other party for some time, it seemed that Rei had grown even stronger.

    The second man, a tall man who wore ck clothes, snickered. "Don¡¯t underestimate that boy. Even I feel that he¡¯s quite dangerous."

    "You¡¯re correct," the third man, a bulky man walked forward leisurely. "He¡¯s quite powerful, but not up to our standard."

    "We¡¯ll see about that," Joshua answered calmly.

    Kanae walked towards the group of people indifferently. Her eyes assessed the three men beside Joshua carefully. This was not going to be an easy fight.

 Chapter 226 Recognition

    "Shall we start the fight?" Jason stood beside his car with his arms crossed. He swept his nce across the men beside Joshua. They were going to be quite a handful for Kanae.

    "Sure," the bulky manughed. The moment he said that, he stomped his feet on the ground and used the force to move forward. His punch stretched out towards Kanae¡¯s face.

    Facing the sudden attack, Kanae shifted her body slightly to the side and evaded the attack at minimal distance. This kind of sudden attack didn¡¯t have too much power as its main feature was speed and the element of surprise. However, for someone who had fought on the street for a long time, this was a useless attempt.

    In the next second, Kanae twisted her body and spun around backwards with her left foot as a pivot, performing a spinning back roundhouse kick. Her right heel was directed towards the bulky man¡¯s face. He quickly raised his arm and blocked the attack, hurting his arm in the process.

    After that, he pushed his arm outwards to strike her but Kanae had leapt away first. Her eyes watched the others carefully.

    The bulky man peered at his arm with astonishment. Despite her small body, the power behind that kick caused his arm to swell. It hurt much more than he thought it would.

    "You¡¯re quite powerful, Rei. This time, I¡¯ll attack more seriously," the bulky man readied his stance.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Please."

    As soon as Kanae finished speaking, the bulky man propelled forward once again. At the same time, the thin man also dashed towards Kanae. There was no rule that they had to attack one by one, so attacking together was not out of the question.

    The bulky man attacked from above with his punches while the thin man swept his feet to trip Kanae. Kanae twisted her body and lunged backwards by pushing off the ground with her hand to evade their attack. The bulky man followed with another kick and Kanae got no other choice but to block it.

    The kick felt rather heavy, but her arms managed to hold their positions. Kanae saw that the thin man was about to kick from below, so she twisted her body to the other side and avoided the kick instantly.

    "They¡¯re ruthless," Tommy¡¯s mouth was opened wide when he saw them ganging up on Kanae.

    Jason nced at their fight once more before getting into the car. "They have to. If it¡¯s one by one, none of them can defeat Kanae."

    "Why are youing in?"

    "I don¡¯t want to die yet," Jason answered lightly. His chin was pointing towards the fat man near Joshua. At the moment, the man had taken out two guns and aimed towards Kanae.

    "Does he want to kill Kanae?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, even if Kanae is cornered, she is not going to let the bullets reach her," Jason answered calmly.

    "You¡¯re too calm!" Tommyined. He looked towards Kanae worriedly. If something happened to Kanae, he would never forgive them.

    Jason shook his head lightly. In regards to Kanae¡¯s ability, he was very clear. Whenever she was cornered, her fighting senses would raise to another level. She was not going to be defeated so easily.

    BANG!

    Kanae managed to evade the first bullet. She didn¡¯t pay any attention to the fat guy, but she managed to sense his intent when he shot. This special sense was the only thing she could rely on when she was facing multiple opponents. As they were going seriously at her, she had heightened her senses to the extreme because she didn¡¯t want to get wounded.

    The thin man finally took out his weapon, a knife. He started to attack Kanae using the knife while Kanae evaded continuously. Facing the two men attacking relentlessly, she continued retreating.

    "She doesn¡¯t seem to be that strong," the fat man frowned.

    Joshua shook his head. "You haven¡¯t seen everything from him."

    When he first met the young kid, the kid used only a sword to nearly kill all of his subordinates who blocked the way. Right now, Rei hadn¡¯t used his* sword yet, so the fight only seemed to be disadvantageous for him.

    "I have one question," The fat man still pointed his two guns towards the fighting people.

    "What is it?"

    "Is Rei a young kid or a veteran soldier?"

    Joshua frowned. "I¡¯m not sure myself, but from my guess, he¡¯s still very young. Why are you asking?"

    The fat guy smirked. "If he¡¯s still young and not a soldier, it means he¡¯s a monster."

    BANG! BANG!

    "Aim carefully, you dumbass!" the bulky man roared angrily. He nearly got shot by the fat man.

    "My bad, Rei is quite agile," The fat man answered calmly. He aimed towards Kanae once again. "We¡¯ll see how you avoid all of this."

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

    The fat man began to shoot rapidly while Kanae continued to evade the bullets. Inside the car, Tommy felt his back sweating profusely. This made him recall his training session from before. The only difference was that this time the bullets were real and not just paint. If they got hit, it wouldn¡¯t be just simple pain on the skin but a possibility of dying.

    The two other guys stayed back at first, but then they moved forward and attacked Kanae again. The thin man swiped his sword at Kanae¡¯s stomach at the same time the fat man shot. Kanae used her hand to catch the thin man¡¯s wrist and let the bullet graze her back.

    Her feet moved a few steps back.

    BANG! BANG!

    The sword appeared in her right hand. She immediately swung it from below and cut the two bullets that got near her in half. Her disrupted bnce didn¡¯t allow her to dodge those bullets.

    "ytime is over."

    With that, she appeared at the thin man¡¯s side and attacked him. The man was trying to kick Kanae again, but she evaded the attack and used her sword to graze the man¡¯s thigh. Her movements were quick and careful.

    Feeling the sudden pain, the thin man held his leg and thrust his knife towards Kanae. Evading it by stepping to the side, Kanaeunched a kick and kicked the thin man right in the stomach.

    BANG!

    Kanae cut through the bullet once again as she evaded the punch from the bulky man. Her hand cut horizontally towards the man¡¯s stomach. She grazed the skin lightly before moving back.

    The bulky man tried to attack again, but Kanae moved to his back and elbowed him right in his side. After that, she jumped to evade a gunshot and kicked the bulky man right in his face.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    The moment shended on the ground, Kanae dashed towards the fat man. She evaded all the bullets as she arrived and rested her sword on his neck.

    "It¡¯s over."

    The fat man looked towards the sharp and thin sword on his neck and lowered his guns. "I admit defeat."

    The other two struggled to get up. The looks they had towards Kanae were now filled with reference. They had guessed that she was strong, but they never thought that she would be this strong.

    The two of them bowed towards Kanae. "Captain."

    Kanae smiled. Finally, the fight has ended.

 Chapter 227 End Term

    "That was quite spectacr," Tommy heaved a sigh of relief. He felt d that Kanae won against those three. Their movements and power were beyond everyone they had ever met. If he was the one there instead of Kanae, he would surely get hit by the bullets several times.

    Jason nodded his head in agreement. Now that Kanae already defeated the four small lords in Souhon n¡¯s territory, they were basically already the leader of this area. The rtionship they had with the Souhon n also provided them with enough power to mobilize the people here. This meant that they hadplete control over this area even if they were not from the n.

    "Can we get out of the car now?" Tommy asked hesitantly. If those three tried to fight them, there was no doubt that they would lose since their fighting prowess was notparable with Kanae. He didn¡¯t want to get wounded just because he got out of the car.

    "Don¡¯t worry so much."

    Jason got out of the car calmly. The two masters had already stood up and approached Kanae. Their movements were a bit stiff as they sustained some injuries from Kanae¡¯s attacks.

    At this time, Kanae had lowered her weapon too. She nodded towards them. "It was truly a good fight."

    "Captain is truly powerful. Your reputation is not for naught," the fat man smiled. Now that he already epted Kanae as his leader, he was a bit more unrestrained.

    "Thank you," Kanae answered politely. She looked towards Joshua. "I believe there should be no more questions regarding my abilities. Regarding our cooperation, I¡¯ll leave everything in Oro¡¯s hands. Are there any other concerns?"

    Joshua shook his head. "There¡¯s none. You¡¯re truly powerful, Captain Rei. You have convinced me even more today."

    Previously, Kanae only defeated his ordinary subordinates. Although they were quite powerful, as fighters their fighting abilities were mediocre at most. Compared with these three people, they were not worth mentioning even if there were a few dozen of them.

    Kanae waved her hand. "If one trains, one will surely reach higher level. I¡¯ll be going now, let¡¯s chat in the future."

    "It will be our pleasure, Captain."

    Jason came forward and smiled towards the other four. "I hope I¡¯m enough to entertain these four masters."

    "Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re more than enough for this role," Joshuaughed. "As Rei¡¯s right hand, your position is already high enough. Besides, I believe you won¡¯t be taking much of our own power."

    "You¡¯re really smart, Josh," Jasonughed. "I won¡¯t be taking much, but I will require reports and a share of profit. In exchange, our group will be more active in this area and support you four."

    The thin man smiled. "I¡¯m a frence fighter, but I have quite a number of followers. We don¡¯t profit from fighting, but I can give you reports about the happenings in my area without any problem."

    "I¡¯m the leader of a group. This group is not as famous as yours and I don¡¯t have territory, but I can give you a report of our missions," the bulky man shrugged.

    "I head a gang that rivals the Lighting Gang, but I don¡¯t earn as much as Joshua," the fat man answered.

    Jason nodded his head. He had guessed from their fighting abilities that all of them came from different backgrounds. However, the reports were already enough as they no longer required that much money after getting the position in the Souhon n.

    "That¡¯s not a problem. Now, let¡¯s discuss the details...."

    Kanae looked at Tommy who hade out of the car. The boy¡¯s eyes were filled with reverence and tion. He was d that Kanae was fine after fighting those experts and showed them her amazing fighting abilities.

    "Rei, you¡¯re really amazing. I really wish I can catch up to you," when he said this, Tommy¡¯s eyes revealed a trace of longing. "I have been following you the longest, but I¡¯m the slowest in improving and now you¡¯re leaving me behind."

    "You¡¯ll get stronger, Tom."

    "You always say that, but I feel like I¡¯m drifting away from you," Tommy sighed.

    Kanae thought to herself. "If you want to reach my level quickly, you have much more to work on. In this field, talent just determines how fast you can learn."

    "Are you telling me that I¡¯mcking in talent?"

    "You¡¯re pretty good yourself."

    Tommy huffed. "I¡¯ll just go back to train again after this. I don¡¯t want to be left behind you by too much."

    "Don¡¯t overdo it, I¡¯m heading back first," Kanae smiled.

    "What about your wound? You were grazed by a bullet, right?"

    "It barely hurts. I¡¯ll just ask for a bit of help from Shin. Also, you don¡¯t have to be so anxious, Tom. Your advancement is already fast enough. As long as you continue to train, you¡¯re going to catch up to my level soon."

    Tommy watched as Kanae¡¯s back disappeared into the darkness. He wore a wry smile. When they first met, Kanae¡¯s fighting ability was not any better than his. After several fights though, her ability increased so rapidly to the point that he could no longer stay on par with her.

    His fist clenched. He didn¡¯t want to get left behind. He had to get even stronger.

    ...

    Days passed, and it was soon the time for the students to face the end term exams. Kanae barely paid any attention to the results of Jason¡¯s negotiations as she was quite busy teaching threezy bums. Those three could barely pass even if they studied with all of their efforts.

    "Your score is dropping quite a lottely, Alice," Kanae looked at Alice¡¯s past test scores. "Is there anything wrong?"

    Alice shook her head lightly. "I think I¡¯m just a bit too busy. I don¡¯t neglect my studying too much, though."

    "Is it because you¡¯re too busy apanying someone in their training?" Misae smiled teasingly.

    Hearing that, Alice¡¯s face turned red like a tomato. It was embarrassing as she did spend some of her time watching someone¡¯s training. Although it was only for an hour or so each day, she didn¡¯t do much during that time.

    Kanae¡¯s lips twitched a bit. Has springe early this year? Please don¡¯t tell me that these two were too busy with matters of the heart that they neglected their studies.

    If that was truly the case, she wouldn¡¯t be able to help them in studying too much. They would have to settle their own problems first.

    "You three have finished your exams?" Tommy walked out of the ssroom while yawning. Even during this time, he still spent his time roaming on the street because he felt that his strength wascking. As a result, he wascking sleep terribly.

    "The bell rang long ago. How¡¯s your test?" Misae asked.

    "I don¡¯t know the answers for more than half of the questions. I just hope my average score is more than the passing grade. I don¡¯t want to repeat a grade."

    Alice raised her head slightly. "I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll pass."

    "Thank you."

    Misae giggled when she saw the two of them interacting. Come to think about it, she wanted to see Mike too. Both of them were extremely poor in their studies. Checking up on him a bit should be fine.

    Kanae rolled her eyes when she saw the two girls. Because she was busy with the things happening on the streets, she forgot a bit about her friends. They no longer spent that much time together. At least, they still talked a lot inside the ssroom whenever they got bored with the lessons.

    "Today is thest day of the exams. Do you have any ns after this, Kanae?" Alice turned her head towards Kanae.

    Hearing that question, Kanae shook her head lightly. "Not really. The Student Council has to prepare for the trip, but we¡¯re more or less ready."

    Misae¡¯s and Alice¡¯s eyes lit up when they heard the word ¡¯trip.¡¯ At the end of the second semester, they would have a trip along with the other seniors. This was one of the most anticipated events each year, especially for those who had a boyfriend or girlfriend in a different grade. Three days and two nights together was surely very tempting for them.

    But of course, they were not allowed to visit each other at night. They had to be satisfied with doing the days¡¯ activities together.

    "Where are we going this year?" Misae asked expectantly.

    "It¡¯s still a secret," Kanaeughed.

    "Come on, tell your friend about it. I want to know!"

    While Misae whined like a kid, Alice looked out of the window. She saw a young girl in a middle school uniform standing near the gate. From faraway, her appearance was unclear, but it was clear that she was pretty. The guys from the school were around her, seemingly bothering the girl.

    "There¡¯s a Junior High School kid getting bullied," Alice frowned. She hated bullies the most after what she had experienced.

    "What?" Kanae moved from her seat and peered outside from the window. Her expression changed drastically, and she immediately turned to dash towards the gate. From the sound of the surprised students outside in the hallway, they could guess that Kanae was running madly at high speed.

    "Is she insane? She¡¯s going to fall from the stairs if she runs that fast," Misae was stunned.

    Tommy peeked at the window. His eyes caught the beautiful girl near the gate. "She¡¯s going to be fine."

    "Why is she running like it¡¯s the end of the world?" Alice still felt confused.

    Misae nced in the direction of the girl. Realization appeared on her face. She pointed towards the Junior High School girl. "It¡¯s Kanae¡¯s sister."

    "Wait, Kanae has a sister?"

    "Yes, they¡¯re one year apart," Misae nodded her head nonchntly while Alice was stunned. She felt wronged. She had known Kanae for nearly one year, and this information was hidden from her.

    Tommy smiled wryly. He knew that Alice was feeling wronged from the way this girl pouted. "She didn¡¯t intentionally hide it from you, but her sister has been living far away all this time."

    Alice barely heard Tommy¡¯s voice as she still felt rather down. Thankfully, she was brought to her senses again after a while.

 Chapter 228 Laura Nali

    "What do you mean by living far away?" Alice tried her best to maintain herposure, yet it was incredibly clear that she was shaken.

    Tommy scratched his head. "Well, her sister, Laura, received a half-tuition schrship for a famous middle school in another country. For the past two years, she¡¯s been living overseas and only asionallyes back."

    "Yes, Laura is incredibly smart like her sister. However, the tuition for the school overseas is incredibly expensive, so Kanae has to work to support her sister," Misae continued.

    As someone who has been by Kanae¡¯s side for quite some time, Misae knew much more than Alice. Misae met Laura a few times in the past when Laura returned to the city. She didn¡¯t know the full story about Laura, but she knew that Kanae has been working hard mainly for that girl.

    It was quite enviable that Laura had someone who cared so much about her. Nevertheless, she knew that these two only had each other as a family because the Nali Family treated them as outsiders.

    Alice nodded her head. "So that¡¯s why Kanae never thinks that her ie is enough."

    Tommy smiled wryly internally. Their ietely was already far more than enough. The Souhon n was quite generous in giving them their share. In addition, the profit from selling the information about the secret weapon was enormous. There were a lot of organizations who secretly hated the two families.

    Of course, he would never say this out loud.

    "The Nali Family never gives them their share," Misae scoffed. "I talked about this with my mother before, but she says that the internal dispute in the Nali Family is too big for her to handle. There¡¯s nothing she can do to help unless they can prove that they¡¯re the legal inheritors of the property."

    Misae¡¯s mother, ra, was awyer. Although ra didn¡¯t divulge her clients¡¯ matters to Misae, she still told her the gist of the problem with Kanae¡¯s inheritance. After all, the two of them were close friends.

    "She has an inheritance?" Alice¡¯s eyes widened.

    Misae nodded her head. She smiled sadly. "Why do you think she calls the head of the Nali Family ¡¯uncle¡¯? Unless she has a close blood rtion to him, there is no way she can nor does she want to call him that way."

    It made sense. Given how Kanae was treated coldly by the family and how indifferent Kanae was towards the matter of the Nali Family, there was no doubt that Kanae and the Nali Family were enemies. In spite of all that, Kanae still called Frank as an uncle, which clearly showed that she has a close rtionship with him. Even if it was only by blood.

    Alice looked towards Misae with a confused expression. "How do you know so much?"

    "My father and mother will not let me befriend those without clear backgrounds," Misae grunted. Although she said that, Kanae has also consulted ra about her matter. This was the reason why ra knew so much about Kanae. After all, her parents were not that free to dig too deep into people¡¯s background just because they stayed in the same ssroom as their daughter.

    "Why did you never tell me about it before?" Alice pouted.

    "I didn¡¯t think that you wanted to know about it. Besides, the matter of the four big families can¡¯t be said lightly."

    Alice: "..." it was a secret and you still divulged it just like that?

    Tommy shook his head lightly. Kanae¡¯s background was always a sore point that Kanae hated to talk about. Even he himself didn¡¯t know the full story and only knew a part of it. Some of the pieces even came from the other guys in Fiore Group as Kanae only shared bit by bit.

    "Let¡¯s go back. I need to practice."

    "I¡¯ll apany you."

    As these two walked away, Misae nced at Laura again. This time, Kanae had arrived and scolded those boys. Her eyes held aplicated gaze as she wanted to help her friend so much, yet she couldn¡¯t do anything.

    On the field, the boys were looking at Laura with curious gazes.

    Laura was only a Junior High School student, but she had a breathtaking appearance. Unlike Kanae, her hair was long and straight. She did wear sses, but she rarely used them and preferred contact lenses. Her height was simr to Kanae¡¯s, but she gave off an alluring feeling.

    Well, that was only when she didn¡¯t talk.

    "Scram! Don¡¯t touch me!" Laura yelled angrily.

    The guys were stunned to hear her get angry so quickly. They had imagined her as the shy type of girl because of her gentle appearance. Who would have thought that their dreams would be shattered in an instant?

    "She¡¯s quite feisty."

    "Come on little girl, let¡¯s have some fun."

    Laura¡¯s beautiful face cringed in disgust. After living in a proper country for a while, she hadpletely forgotten howwless this ce was. Today, she was reminded once again how much of a scoundrel the people here were.

    "I¡¯m waiting for my sister!"

    "There¡¯s no need to wait for her. She¡¯s probably busy and doesn¡¯t have any time for you."

    "Yes! Why don¡¯t you just y with us big brothers here?"

    Hearing them coax her like she was a kid, Laura¡¯s blood boiled in anger. She did not like being treated like a kid again. She was already 15 for Heaven¡¯s sake! That was not a kid¡¯s age anymore.

    "If you boys want to get grounded right after the exams are over, I¡¯ll dly tell the principal about it."

    When the boys heard this cold voice filled with murderous intent, their backs shivered in fear. The voice seemed toe from the depths of hell, devoid of any warmth. The pitch indicated that the one who spoke was a woman, but they didn¡¯t know any woman who could be this scary.

    "Who are you¨C?" One of the boys wanted to retaliate. But when he turned around and saw Kanae, he shut his mouth for good. Kanae was the current Student Council Vice President. In addition, they heard that she was summoned into the principal¡¯s office and rewarded as the best student in the first year. No one wanted to offend someone like this.

    "This... we¡¯re just fooling around."

    "Yes, yes, we weren¡¯t creating any problems."

    The arrogant boys turned timid all of sudden. They didn¡¯t dare to offend Kanae no matter how much courage they had.

    Kanae flicked a nce. "I don¡¯t care if you want to fool around, but not here and not with my sister, understand?"

    When they heard the word ¡¯sister¡¯, their mouth opened wide. These two were sisters? They didn¡¯t look alike at all! However, no one dared to speak out those words as they tried to stay calm. If they dared to say anything at this point, they doubted that Kanae was going to let them off.

    In truth, Kanae and Laura looked alike. They could even pretend to be one another if they dressed in the other¡¯s clothes as their facial features were almost like those of twins. However, their 180-degree difference in fashion sense made it easy for people to differentiate them.

    "The exams are over, and there¡¯s only the school trip left," Kanae continued. "If you want your name to be cklisted from the events, I¡¯ll dly report to the principal."

    Hiss.... This woman was really ruthless. They barely did anything to her sister and Kanae already threatened them so.

    "We won¡¯t do it again."

    "We¡¯re sorry."

    "Yes, this is just a misunderstanding."

    Seeing that the boys already apologized, Kanae was not in the mood to entertain them any longer. She hadn¡¯t seen her sister in a long time, so she wanted to talk to the girl.

    Her eyes gleamed. "Scram."

    "Yes!"

    In a matter of seconds, they bolted away. From the way they ran, one might suspect that they were being chased by a horde of illusionary beasts. The other students just shook their heads in amusement when they saw how these people ran.

    Kanae turned her head towards Laura, but her expression didn¡¯t change. "Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you came back? Do you want me to hear news of your death the moment you return?"

    Towards the scolding Kanae gave her, Laura lowered her head sheepishly. She thought that she was already enough of an adult to travel here back by herself, but it seemed that she made her sister worried instead. Even though she managed to ride the ne and taxi here safely, she encountered a group of scoundrels in the end.

    "I wanted to give you a surprise."

    "I¡¯ll prefer you to give me a different surprise. Your fighting ability is not up to par in this city," Kanae rubbed her forehead. After yelling, she felt slightly calmer. Those boys became the ck sheep, though, as they were just asking to be the targets by ganging up on her sister.

    "I know, I¡¯m sorry Sis," Laura pleaded pitifully.

    Her sister¡¯s fawning attitude was Kanae¡¯s biggest weaknesses. Towards this yful sister of hers, Kanae could only sigh.

    "Let¡¯s go back. Don¡¯t go too far from me."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 229 Iâ€™m Ready

    "Sis, are we not going to your ce?" Laura asked when they reached a nearby inn. The inn was quite good, but it was not extravagant. After having experienced scraping by with barely enough, Laura would notin about this matter.

    Kanae shook her head. There was no way she was going to let Laura see the ce where she has been staying all these years. She barely did any cleaningtely and that ce looked extremely simr to a garbage dump. Of course, thisparison was only made inside her head.

    If Laura saw that ce, she might be scolded nonstop through the evening. That was something she wanted to avoid the most.

    Laura frowned. "Are you still staying in that unworthy ce, Sis?"

    "Don¡¯t think too much," Kanae flicked Laura¡¯s forehead and handed a key to her. "This is going to be your ce until we get the mansion back."

    Laura was pouting when Kanae flicked her forehead. Yet, her expression changed rapidly when she heard what Kanae said. For a moment, the innocent and lively expression she had was reced by anger and hatred. What their uncle took away was something precious to them.

    Her expression quickly returned back to normal, so other people didn¡¯t see the changes in Laura¡¯s expression at all. All they could see was a lively youngdy who walked with her older sister.

    Patting her sister¡¯s head, Kanae sighed. "Don¡¯t think about it too much. Let¡¯s check your room first."

    Because this was a good inn, the room was quite spacious. There was only a single bed in the room, but it was more than enough for Laura. cing her belongings on the side, Laura examined the room delightfully.

    Kanae eyed the small suitcase in disbelief. "I believe this is not all of your belongings, right?"

    "I still have a lot. They¡¯re going to be delivered in a few days."

    "How many useless items did you buy during your time staying overseas?"

    "... I think a hundred?"

    "..." what should she expect from a young girl?

    Laura scratched her head in embarrassment. "But I learned what you ask me to. I already studied enough about the stock market, so it¡¯s not a problem if you want me to make high-return investments now."

    "I guess the money that I wired to you was not wasted," Kanae¡¯s smile turned warm.

    "Well, I failed a few times when I first tried and lost quite a lot of money," Laura was clearly troubled when she recalled her experience. "As time went on, I learned various tricks and seeded in making quite a lot of money. Thest amount that you sent me in December helped me earn even more money."

    "That¡¯s good," Kanae smiled. "Are you ready to delve into the stock market in this city? There are more shady dealings here."

    "I¡¯m ready," Laura smiled back.

    The two sisters looked at one another. Over the past two years, they barely met in person because they were in different countries. In the past, they were too young to contend against their rtives and fight to get back what was theirs. Now, they were prepared tounch a counterattack on the Nali Family.

    They would not let the Nali Family off from taking what belonged to them.

    "How are you, Sis? Did they create more trouble for you when I was away?"

    "Those small matters can¡¯t harm me. I¡¯m more concerned with your studies because you don¡¯t have me to help you."

    Laura stuck out her tongue. "Even without you, I can study very well."

    "Oh, it seems my help is unneeded anymore. When you have homework, I believe you can do it alone."

    "Wait, that¡¯s not what I meant! Sis, sis, you¡¯re the best sister in the world!"

    "You¡¯re just trying to get on my good side, aren¡¯t you?"

    "No, no, no, you¡¯re mistaken. Sis, listen to me first!"

    After feeling satisfied from bantering with each other, the two of them sat down on the bed. Thefy bed was very pleasant, and Kanae knew that this was far better than her own bed.

    This made her realize that she had waited for a long time in that run-down home for their n tomence, making this little bed a luxury. But this luxury would bemonce soon enough as the time was drawing near.

    "Sis, are you going to stay here too?"

    "Not now, I¡¯ll move when the holiday starts. As of now, I still need to deal with school matters," Kanae answered.

    They were going on a trip, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay here for long. Looking towards Laura, she sighed silently. Why did this little brat have toe back at this time? Coming back a few dayster would have been enough because then she wouldn¡¯t need to go away for a long time.

    "The school trip?"

    "Yes. I¡¯ll be going for three days and two nights. Are you going to be alright with staying here alone?"

    Seeing Kanae¡¯s worried expression, Laura smiled slightly. Her sister always tried to protect her from everything outside and let her feel safe. However, she was no longer the small kid who didn¡¯t know anything. Right now, she was already a teenager and she wanted to help her sister in facing those people.

    She might not be able to face them head on, but even slightly helping would be enough. She didn¡¯t want to be the one to always be protected.

    "I won¡¯t leave this room. Besides, trying to make millions is going to keep me busy if you want me to do it in a short time span," Laura smiled reassuringly.

    "You have two months to make enough money to buy the mansion," Kanae calcted.

    Laura frowned. Even if she was already good at maneuvering the stock market, getting rich overnight was still quite difficult for her. She could amass a lot of money within a short time but buying a mansion was going to be very difficult.

    "I¡¯ll be working to earn more money too. You¡¯re not the only one who has to work," Kanae patted Laura¡¯s head. "I already have a lot of savings. I¡¯ll show you after I return."

    Being treated like a kid was something every teenager hated the most. However, at this time Laura gave in to what Kanae did. After all, she knew that this was her sister¡¯s way of showing her affection.

    "Be careful, Sis."

    "I¡¯m going to be alright. Remember to stay in this room and don¡¯t leave without me knowing."

    Laura rolled her eyes. "How am I going to tell you if you don¡¯t have a cell phone?"

    "I¡¯ll buy one soon."

    Kanae was quite embarrassed about this matter. Even Laura had her own cell phone because she needed to contact her friends. On the other hand, Kanae was still using the phone at home, which was clearly an outdated mode ofmunication.

    "I truly hope you get one soon. I won¡¯t call you often, Sis. It¡¯s just, I want more ways to contact you."

    "I¡¯ll buy er. For now, focus on finishing your work."

    "Okay," Laura took out herptop and ced it on the table. She started to connect to the server and type in this and that. Behind her, Kanae could only recognize half of the things on the screen because she had seen Kevin¡¯s work too.

    After a while, Kanae shifted her gaze. Although this was a somewhat cheating method to earn money, this was their only way to amass enough wealth at their age. The two of them were still not of legal age. Even if the city didn¡¯t forbid them from working, working ordinary jobs would require them decades before they could earn enough to take back their inheritance.

    They simply didn¡¯t have the luxury to wait that long. Besides, once Kanae left the Nali Family, there was no doubt that Frank would never let them go. They had to be prepared for that time, which was only a few months away.

    "Be careful, Laura. Try not to take too much from one party because their background might not be ordinary."

    "I understand."

    There were a lot of people with hidden power in this city. If they wanted to survive, they couldn¡¯t make too many enemies. It would be a disaster if that happened.

    Kanae sat down on the bed as she pondered for a moment. "Oh yeah, can you cook for today¡¯s dinner? I¡¯ll buy the ingredients."

    "Sure, as long as you don¡¯te into the kitchen."

    Kanae rolled her eyes. Why are you treating me like I¡¯m going to destroy the kitchen?

    "Alright, I¡¯ll be back in a while."

    "Be careful, Sis."

    "I will."

 Chapter 230 School Trip

    Laura looked with bewilderment towards the bag that her sister prepared. Most girls would bring heaps of things on trips, yet her sister only brought one simple backpack. Did she pack up everything she needed inside this small bag?

    "Why are you staring at me like that?" Kanae messed up her sister¡¯s hair.

    Laura red and moved back slightly. "Stop messing my hair. I¡¯m just wondering what you can bring inside this small bag."

    "I don¡¯t need too many personal things. This is enough," Kanae shrugged.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes. I¡¯m not like you who loves to bring so many things on a trip," Kanaeughed cheekily.

    Laura¡¯s face flushed red in embarrassment. "It¡¯s normal for girls!"

    "Alright, alright, I know."

    Seeing her sister¡¯s reaction was the best. Laura was always so funny that Kanae couldn¡¯t help but to tease the other party asionally. Of course, Laura would also get angry very easily, and Kanae had to bear the brunt and ease her sister¡¯s anger. Well, the price was worth it as she enjoyed the time with her sister.

    Taking her bag, Kanae slung it to her back. "Don¡¯t leave the inn during the time I¡¯m away. For food, just order delivery, but you still have to be careful."

    "Don¡¯t worry so much, Sis. The Nali Family is not going to touch us before we¡¯re legally out from their clutches."

    "I¡¯m not worrying only about them, there are a lot of people with impure motives around us. It¡¯s better to be careful than regret things."

    Laura nodded her head. She was so used to a safe environment overseas that she forgot that this ce was different. If one didn¡¯t have any means of self-defense, that person would surely be in trouble. There were too many wicked people on the street.

    After ensuring that Laura was safe, Kanae headed to the school. Today was the start of their school trip, and she didn¡¯t want to bete. As the Student Council Vice President, it would look bad if she arrivedte.

    It didn¡¯t take long before she reached the school. Outside the gate, several buses parked neatly with several students around them. They were patiently waiting for their turn to get on the the bus.

    "Kanae, you¡¯re quite early," Neo waved his hand when he saw Kanae.

    "Yup. Which one is our bus?"

    "The biggest one is for us. It¡¯s a mix between the first-years and the second-years," Neo pointed to the one in the middle.

    "All of the Student Council members are going to stay in the same bus."

    Neo nodded his head. "There¡¯s no need for us to stay in separate buses. Besides, there are some former Student Council members among the third-years. They¡¯ll be alright."

    "What about the first-years?"

    "I mixed some of the third-year students with them."

    "I see."

    After talking for a few more minutes, Kanae headed towards the bus. She saw that several students were already inside. Most of them were sleeping, but some of them were ying games. They were rather excited to go on this trip.

    She quickly spotted Kevin in the second row. He was leaning back on his seat with an I-Pad in his hand. His finger lightly tapped the screen. It was obvious that he was busy. Kanae guessed that it was work-rted, especially if she took his workaholic hobby into her guess.

    Kevin stopped typing and nced at Kanae. "You¡¯re sitting here."

    He pointed to the seat next to him. Kanae¡¯s eyes widened slightly when she realized that he wanted her to sit beside him. She wanted to sit with Misae and Alice, but this man¡¯s demand made it impossible.

    "Okay. Are you still working, President?"

    "There¡¯s a new batch of goods that was delivered to us. I need to ensure that they meet the requirements," Kevin answered.

    Even though he was the president, he was the one who worked the most in thepany. There were a lot of employees, but many of them weren¡¯t capable enough to be trusted with the most important matters in thepany. As a result, Kevin was the one who worked the most.

    Kanae peered at the screen. She was already quite familiar with theyout of Kale Company¡¯s forms, so she quickly recognized the one on Kevin¡¯s screen.

    "Do you need help?"

    "There are some documents I need to write. Do you mind typing them?"

    "Not at all," Kanae smiled kindly. "Do you want me to type up what you say, or I can just type it myself?"

    Seeing her sweet smile, Kevin was stunned momentarily. For a moment there, he thought that she was extremely beautiful. However, the thought only passed through his head for a moment and he regained his senses as fast as he could.

    "You can just type it yourself. You¡¯re already familiar with theyout, and your wording is simr to mine," Kevin shifted his gaze back to the I-Pad. It would do him no good if he continued looking at Kanae.

    "I understand."

    Kanae took out Kevin¡¯sptop and turned it on. Before long, she started typing furiously on the keyboard and pages of documents surfaced. During this time, shepletely buried herself into the work as she tried her best to mimic Kevin¡¯s writing.

    When Mike came in, he shook his head lightly. These two were truly workaholics. They were on vacation for a trip, yet these two were busy with work. Couldn¡¯t they cast that troublesome stuff away for a few days?

    "They seem very serious," Misae peered from her chair.

    Mike nodded. "It¡¯s about the work in the office. There are some important reports they have to finish."

    "I see," Misae slid back to her seat. Her hand picked up the bag of cookies that Alice brought and took out a finely shaped cookie. Without thinking, she started munching the cookie.

    Alice returned only to see Misae ¡¯stealing¡¯ her cookie. She red at Misae. "I¡¯m saving them for the three of us! Don¡¯t make a head start."

    "I¡¯m hungry."

    "You¡¯re going to be fat if you continue eating," Alice rolled her eyes.

    Hearing that remark, Misae was stunned. One of the things that women were concerned with the most was gaining weight. She has been trying to keep her body weight under control. If she suddenly gained weight because of the cookie, she wouldn¡¯t know where to cry.

    Reluctantly, Misae put the bag away and looked outside. Internally, she yearned to eat more of the cookies. They were so good that she felt rather antsy from not eating them.

    "I¡¯ll share them with you. There¡¯s no need to sulk," Aliceughed.

    Misae shook her head lightly. "I¡¯m not sulking."

    Alice smiled slightly. Misae was clearly ying the fool. Who wouldn¡¯t know that she was sulking. It was too obvious.

    "The bus is going to depart soon. Please return to your seats," Mike yelled towards the students outside the bus.

    "Sometimes, I think Mike is the president rather than Kevin," Misae giggled.

    "Why?"

    "Because Mike is the one who gives the instructions while Kevin barely does anything."

    "..." those instructions came from Kevin, right?

    Seeing that Misae already immersed herself with staring at her boyfriend, Alice chose to sleep. It was going to be a long journey, so she better rest.

 Chapter 231 Hiking

    "Have you finished your work?" Mike asked when he noticed that Kanae had stopped typing. He was sitting across the two of them, so he could see their movements clearly.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Do you want to see? This is the document for the contract and so on."

    Taking theptop, Mike looked at the document in front of him. He read part of it for a few minutes before nodding his head. There was nothing wrong with it.

    "It¡¯s good. Boss¡¯s documents rarely have any mistakes."

    "That¡¯s my writing," Kanae corrected Mike¡¯s words.

    Hearing that, Mike was stunned momentarily. He nced down at the document again. Even as someone who stayed by Kevin¡¯s side for this long, he could not differentiate their writing. This made him rather surprised.

    "How did you copy Boss¡¯s writing?"

    "Well, our writing is already quite simr in the first ce," Kanae scratched her head. "I just tried to imitate some of his writing habits that I noticed to make it more simr to his."

    "I see."

    Mike nodded his head. With this kind of capability, there was no doubt that she could even rece Kevin behind the scenes. In fact, there was even the possibility of her imitating Kevin¡¯s writing for other things without his permission. Considering Kevin¡¯s position, having someone imitate his writing so well might be detrimental for them.

    He quickly shook his head internally. Kanae would never do something like that to Kevin. He was sure about this, right?

    Kanae stood up and knelt on her seat as she turned her body around. Alice and Misae sat behind her, so she could see them like this. Apparently, Alice had already woken up while Misae was listening to music from her handphone.

    "When will we arrive, Kanae?" Alice looked up to see her best friend.

    "In a few more minutes we¡¯ll arrive at the middle of the mountain. After that, we¡¯re going to hike to the inn."

    "Wait, we¡¯re going to hike?" Misae eximed in surprise. She was going to experience hellter.

    "Yup, the bus can¡¯t drive on the steep ground."

    Misae groaned. This was going to be an exceptionally long journey. She hoped that the hike was not going to be long. Her feet wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on if that were the case as she rarely exercised.

    "Make sure that you¡¯ve eaten. It¡¯s going to be a few hours hike," Kanae reminded.

    It was worse than she thought. Misaeined silently to herself while Alice shook her head. They were not going to reach the inn within a short time. Physical strength was not their forte.

    Alice thought about something else. "Do you have any ns during the holiday?"

    "I n to stay with my sister. It has been some time since I spent time with her," Kanae answered. "What about you?"

    "My father wants me to practice, so I¡¯m not allowed to leave my house," Alice answered with a wry smile. It was obvious that she hated the notion.

    "My mother signed me up for an intensive course. They don¡¯t want me to be behind in my lessons again, so I have to study," Misae had a miserable expression when she said that. She hated the fact that she had to study when it was the holiday. If not because she didn¡¯t pass the exam during the midterm, her mother would note up with this idea.

    "Good luck, Misae."

    "We¡¯ll root for you from afar."

    "Can¡¯t you just help me with my lessons?"

    Alice smiled wryly. "I can barely learn my own lessons. There¡¯s no way I can qualify as your teacher."

    Misae turned her head to Kanae, but thetter shook her head rapidly. "No, I¡¯m not touching the books during my holiday. It¡¯s already more than enough at school."

    "Then I guess I¡¯m alone."

    "Wah, don¡¯t be sad, I¡¯ll share more cookies with youter."

    "I¡¯ll..." Kanae wondered what she could do. If she tried to cook, she was worried that she would just create arge ident.

    "Just help me out in the hike after this."

    "Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s easier for girls," Kanae smiled knowingly.

    "What?"

    "Tell us!"

    "No, wait until the bus arrives."

    "You meanie!"

    The three of them talked for a bit more before the bus stopped. Misae and Alice turned to look at Kanae in hope for thetter to tell them about the arrangement. However, Kanae just pointed her chin outside, telling them to wait until it was announced. Begrudgingly, the two of them could only go out and wait patiently.

    The students looked around curiously as Mike exined that they had to hike for the next several hours. The Student Council members will lead the way and the third-years will bring up the rear to make sure that everyone climbed.

    Kanae looked towards the steep road near her. She couldn¡¯t see the end of this trail as it snaked upwards with a few turns here and there. This was going to be a long journey.

    "Can you climb, Misae?"

    "Hopefully," Misae answered with uncertainty.

    Neo drove out the car he had arranged near the start of the hike. After paying for the parking fee, he drove near the group of students with a grin on his face.

    "The girls can put their bags in the car. The boys have to bring their own bags."

    Some of the studentsined, but the girls were squealing in delight. Girls¡¯ bags were generally heavier because of the extra stuff they brought. It was definitely not ideal for hiking.

    Alice smiled. "I guess, it¡¯s not going to be so hard for us."

    "Yep," Misae agreed.

    Kanae pointed to the car. "Let¡¯s put our bags there. Don¡¯t worry, Neo won¡¯t steal anything."

    "I¡¯ll be more surprised if he did."

    After sorting out their things, the girls only brought their water bottles and handphones with them. The rest of the things were inside their bags and Neo drove off first.

    "Why can a car drive up while the bus can¡¯t?" Misae asked when they started climbing. She stayed near the Student Council members who led the way.

    "Buses have a higher point for their center of gravity. If the road is too steep, there¡¯s a risk that the bus will flip over," Kanae answered.

    Alice was stunned to hear Kanae¡¯s exnation. She asked doubtfully. "It¡¯s physics, right?"

    "You still remember?"

    "No, I just have the feeling that it must be rted because I feel my head is going to hurt if you continue your exnation."

    Kanae: "..." I barely said anything that required a scientific exnation.

    After that, they barely spoke anything because there was still a long road ahead of them. Time passed slowly as the students felt like they were experiencing hell. For those who didn¡¯t like to exercise, this was huge torture.

    "Who in the world nned this hellish trip?" Misae asked when they stopped to wait for the other students who got left behind. She felt that her legs had turned into jelly as she could barely feel them.

    By her side, Alice didn¡¯t feel any better. They have walked for hours, yet the destination was nowhere to be seen.

    Kanae and Mike sneaked a nce towards Kevin. The two of them knew fully well that the one who nned this trip was Kevin. However, they definitely wouldn¡¯t sell him out to the raging students. There were quite a few of them who already yelled angrily because of the long hike.

    "Can you continue?" Mike asked Misae worriedly.

    "I just need some rest," Misae answered awkwardly. The distance at which Mike was standing in front of her felt too close. Wait, what was she thinking in this kind of situation?

    Kanae shook her head when she saw their interaction. She turned her head towards Alice. "Do you want a piggyback?"

    Alice was stunned. "No, it¡¯s embarrassing and you¡¯re going to be tired from that."

    That was impossible. Kanae still felt rather well even after climbing for this long. At most, her forehead was filled with sweat, but her pace didn¡¯t falter at all.

    "In a bit, Neo is going to return with the car. At that time, the tired girls can get in, and he will take them up," Kanae exined. This was the arrangement they made because girls¡¯ bodies were generally weaker than boys¡¯. They didn¡¯t want to tire them all out on the first day, so this was the solution.

    Alice thought about the offer. She was slightly taller but thinner than Kanae, so she shouldn¡¯t weigh that much. After some hesitation, she nodded her head and climbed onto Kanae¡¯s back.

    Misae looked at the two of them enviously. "I want a piggyback too!"

    "Don¡¯t you have your boyfriend?" Kanae smirked mischievously.

    The words struck Misae as she peered towards Mike. Her cheeks blushed at the thought of him carrying her on his back. It was embarrassing, yet her heart slightly hoped for that.

    Mike smiled wryly and nced towards Misae. "What do you think, little princess?"

    "...Okay," Misae shyly nodded her head.

    Mike crouched down and Misae climbed onto his back. On his back, she could clearly feel their difference in build. Among the boys in the Student Council, Mike was definitely the tallest with a big build, despite the fact he was the one who had the most amiable smile all the time.

    Kanae smiled as she watched the two of them. Her head turned to the back as she saw many of the girls were also asking their boyfriends for a piggyback. A trip was surely the best way for couples to bond.

 Chapter 232 First Day

    Kanae and Mike didn¡¯t have to carry Alice and Misae for a long time. Neo appeared with the car and the two girls immediately got in. Misae¡¯s face was already beet red due to embarrassment. After all, she was not used to such close intimacy. Even if he was undeniably her boyfriend, they barely ever held hands, much less other things.

    "Thank you foring back, Neo," Misae gave her thanks.

    Neo nodded his head. "It¡¯s Boss¡¯s instructions. The girls are definitely going to feel that it¡¯s difficult in the second half of the journey, so I will take them by car."

    "That prediction is correct," Alice smiled.

    "You two have piggybacked for some time. I believe you shouldn¡¯t be that tired, right?" Neo smirked.

    "That...."

    "I guess so," Alice answered in a low voice.

    Seeing the red-faced Misae from the mirror, Neo smiled to himself. That Mike was certainly far ahead of them. He already got a girlfriend so quickly. Still, the two of them barely had any progress, which made him wonder about their rtionship.

    After taking in a few more tired girls, Neo drove to the inn. He dropped them off and returned back to gather more tired girls while the girls that were just dropped off headed towards the hall. Tommy, who had arrived the earliest, had arranged a lot of food in that ce for the students to replenish their energy.

    "You can eat first then go rest. I¡¯ll divide up your roomster," Tommy smiled when he saw them.

    "Yay!" the girls headed towards the food and picked a bit to eat. They were not big eaters, but they were hungry, so they didn¡¯t want to waste this chance to fill their stomachs. After several minutes, they finished and started to talk to each other.

    Misae and Alice also took some food to eat. It was definitely a great break after a hellish climb.

    "How long was your journey in the car?" Tommy asked curiously.

    "A couple of minutes," Alice answered. It might be longer than that as she didn¡¯t pay attention to the time they spent.

    Tommy¡¯s lips twitched. "You have only finished half of the journey, right? You can¡¯tst longer than that?"

    "No," Misae¡¯s face darkened. Even for thest couple of minutes, she didn¡¯t walk at all. There was simply no strength left in her body to continue climbing.

    "You can rest first here. I¡¯ll check your names and give you your keys."

    "How many people will stay inside one room?"

    "Three to four people, for you, it¡¯s three people," Tommy handed a key to Misae. "You¡¯re in the same room with Alice and Kanae."

    This room arrangement was definitely on purpose. Of course, they preferred this kind of arrangement rather than rooming with other students whom they barely knew.

    The two of them rested in the room and yed a game for the next few hours. It was evening when Kanae finally arrived at the room.

    "You took so long, Kanae," Misae smiled widely and waved her hand.

    "I had to arrange the rooms and food. Today we¡¯re just going to y a game inside the hall after dinner. Have you taken a bath?"

    "Not yet, we¡¯re too busy ying," Alice smiled.

    "There¡¯s still two hours before dinner, you can take your time," Kanae put her bag away. This was the first time she nned a trip, and it was a hellish experience. She had to make sure all of the students were present, so it took her some time to check that all the students who came today already arrived.

    Thankfully, the third-years were quite cooperative as they helped the students whogged behind. Of course, it didn¡¯t change the fact that the Student Council members had to work harder for this event.

    "I¡¯ll take a bath first, and then I¡¯m going out again," Kanae informed them. She wouldn¡¯t want to be a nner for an event anymore. It was too tiring.

    "Where are you going?"

    "I¡¯m going to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s event. Oh yeah, don¡¯t sleep toote tonight, before daybreak we¡¯re going to hike again."

    "What?!" Misae felt like crying. Come on, they already felt tired after hiking for a few hours. If they had to climb again tomorrow, what would happen to their feet?

    Alice sighed in exasperation when she heard their n for tomorrow. It was going to be a very eventful trip. She could forsee many students filing aint to the principal because of the abuse they experienced.

    Kanae walked out of the room and noticed Jason helping them out along with several other third-year students. She smiled and waved to the former Student Council President.

    "Good afternoon, Brother Jason. Are you not tired from the walking trip?"

    Jason smiled back. He knew that it was only pleasantries because they were supposed to be only acquaintances in their real identities.

    "I¡¯m good. I have enough training."

    "He¡¯s quite famous, Kanae. Have you never heard about this man¡¯s aplishments?" Neo interjected. He was also cleaning up the hall for their use tonight.

    "I don¡¯t follow the news," Kanae shrugged. Well, she knew about some of them from what Jason told her. However, that was only a bit and there were more things that she didn¡¯t know.

    "Well, I can tell you until daybreak and it still wouldn¡¯t be over. This man is all over the news at least once a week."

    Jason rolled his eyes. "Don¡¯t spout nonsense."

    "Kanae, you better help Boss. He¡¯s setting up the path for tomorrow¡¯s game."

    "Alright, don¡¯t forget to arrange the game tonight, Neo. You¡¯re the emcee once again."

    Neo smirked. "I got it."

    After talking a bit more, Kanae walked out and found that Kevin already departed. She quickly chased after him with a shlight in her hand. It would be dark soon, so she didn¡¯t want to risk getting lost in an unknown area.

    "President, have you finished marking the trail?" Kanae noticed Kevin after a few minutes of running.

    Kevin shook his head. "We still have a long way to go."

    "Is this area safe?"

    "There aren¡¯t any wild animals around here if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking. A big fence on the opposite side of the mountain separates this ce from the bears."

    Hearing the word ¡¯bear¡¯, Kanae shuddered. Even if she was an excellent fighter, she would not go around and fight a bear head on. That was clearly seeking death.

    "Shall we continue?" Kanae forced a smile as she erased the thought of the bear.

    Kevin examined Kanae¡¯s expression and unconsciously raised his hand to pat her head. Since she was far shorter than him, it was easy for him to reach her head. "You¡¯re safe here."

    Kanae was stunned, yet a warm smile made its way to her face. "Yes."

    While these two were busy marking the way the students had to follow for the next day¡¯s event, the other students were busy eating and ying the game that Neo arranged. It was a simple game of remembering as many names as they could. Of course, they were only allowed to list the names of those who weren¡¯t in their ss.

    The game continued for an hour before Neo told them to rest.

    "Tomorrow, we¡¯re going to wake up before daybreak and hike for around two hours to see the waterfall."

    This announcement immediately caused a ruckus.

    "What?"

    "Why is it another physical activity?"

    "We¡¯re already tired from the hike!"

    Those tired girls felt like they were going to faint. Who would have the strength enough for another hike? They would be better off staying at home rather than going on this trip.

    Jason smiled wryly as he heard theints around him. Asking this bunch ofzy people to hike again was the same as courting trouble. There was no way they wanted to hike just to see a waterfall unless they genuinely enjoyed hiking and appreciating nature.

    Neo nced towards Mike and hurriedly changed his words. "Those who want toe along can wake up early and those who don¡¯t want to have to stay here. They can y ball on the field or stay in their rooms. If you leave the area, we won¡¯t be responsible for anything that happens to you. Some third-year students will stay behind to watch over."

    The students cheered. Even If they were not allowed to go outside thepound, they could y on the field inside the inn¡¯s area. It was good enough to y a simple ball game or anything else. After all, the field was quiterge.

    "At least, we don¡¯t have to hike tomorrow," Misae sighed in relief.

    "I think Kanae is going to ask us toe along," Alice smiled wryly.

    Misae was stunned. "I hope she won¡¯t."

 Chapter 233 Waterfall

    Kanae returned quitete to the inn. When the two of them came back, most of the students already returned to their room. They shouldn¡¯t be asleep yet, but it was close to that. Some of them were not used to doing a lot of exercise, making them sleep faster than usual.

    "Don¡¯t forget to wake up early. We¡¯re going to hike again."

    Kanae nodded her head. "I¡¯ll remember that. Good night, President."

    Kevin nodded back at her and walked towards his own room. Mike and Neo were already waiting for him. They smiled happily when they saw their leader return in one piece.

    "You shouldn¡¯t walk around alone, Boss. There are a lot of people who want your life in this city," Neo reminded.

    "I know," Kevin answered promptly.

    Mike smiled wryly. He took out the neatly folded paper and handed it to Kevin. "This is the list of the students who came on this trip. There are some of them who didn¡¯te because of various reasons."

    Kevin didn¡¯t bother taking the paper. "Let¡¯s rest."

    "Yes."

    At this time, Kanae returned back to her room. She looked towards the two yawning girls and giggled. These two were truly funny to yawn at the same time and it was coincidentally at the exact moment she returned.

    "You finally return back, Kanae," Misae smiled widely and yawned again.

    Kanae shook her head. "You better sleep now. We¡¯re going to hike tomorrow."

    "Can¡¯t I just sleep? I don¡¯t want toe along."

    "No way, you rarely go out of the city, right? This is the perfect chance for an eye-opener."

    "But I¡¯m tired!"

    "You¡¯re going to be alright tomorrow."

    They argued back and forth a few times until Misae and Alice gave up. They knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the fate of hiking again. In the end, they slept early as they didn¡¯t want to waste their time arguing even more. It was too tiring.

    Early in the morning, Kanae woke up first. She quickly woke up the others as she took a quick bath and changed her clothes. Her activities caused Alice and Misae to wake up. The two of themzily moved around to prepare themselves.

    "Why do we have to wake up so early?"

    "Because you¡¯re going to have another activityter, so you have to wake up early," Kanae answered lightly.

    Misae groaned. "Why is this trip filled with activities that require a lot of physical strength?"

    "Let¡¯s go."

    The three of them got out of the room fully prepared. Feeling the cold wind nip her cheek, Misae frowned. It felt chilly at this altitude early in the morning. Even if she liked the cold, this was far colder than what they usually experienced in the city.

    Most of the students chose to pass on this event, but there were still some who participated. They were wearing thick clothes as the morning was still rather cold. Only a handful of them dared to wear thin clothes because they were used to the cold.

    "I want to return back," Alice shivered. It was really cold.

    Misae nced at Kanae. "You seem fine with the cold temperature here."

    "It¡¯ll be warm pretty soon," Kanae shrugged. The cold temperature onlysted for a few hours at this height. She was already used to training and fighting when it was snowing, so this was not a problem.

    "Let¡¯s go to the hall, Neo has prepared some warm snacks before our departure."

    Alice and Misae nodded their heads as they followed after Kanae. Most of the students gathered in the hall to eat the snacks that Tommy had prepared. Misae took the ginger ale and sipped it. The warmth from the ale caused her throat to feel much better.

    "We¡¯re going to hike again. Are you two ready?" Mike asked the two girls.

    Alice and Misae nodded their heads. Even if they didn¡¯t want toe originally, there was no other option right now. Kanae wouldn¡¯t let them back off when they were already prepared.

    The group of students departed. They hiked for quite some time before Alice and Misae felt rather tired. However, they had to keep moving or they would feel the chilling wind. Rather than shivering in the cold, they better off moving, walking, and walking again.

    "How long will it take to reach the waterfall?" Misae asked worriedly. She was afraid that her physical strength wouldn¡¯t allow her to move forward for too much longer.

    "Based on the speed, at least 1 hour," Kanae smiled faintly.

    "One...."

    "We can do it, Misae," Alice patted her friend¡¯s back. She was also starting to feel tired, but if she didn¡¯t move, the chilling wind would seep into her bones. That would be worse than feeling tired.

    "You can ask Mike to carry you again," Kanae teased.

    "NO!"

    Kanaeughed when she heard the immediate refusal. "Come on, you can do it."

    They stopped talking and focused their attention to their steps. After nearly two hours, they heard the faint sound of the waterfall. The students¡¯ eyes lit up. They simultaneously looked towards Kevin in hope that he would allow them to charge up first.

    Kevin responded to their hopeful gaze with an indifferent tone. "You can go first, but don¡¯t get too close to the waterfall. It¡¯s dangerous."

    "Yes!"

    The students ran towards the source of the sound. Each person wanted to be the first to arrive, so they raced against each other. Of course, they would pay heed to what Kevin said because they didn¡¯t want to die yet.

    "You¡¯re not going to run?" Tommy asked the girls.

    Alice shook her head. "I¡¯m already too tired. It¡¯s really cold here."

    Tommy slowed down his pace and stood beside Alice. He was standing right in the direction of the iing wind. This made the wind hit him rather than the girl beside him.

    Towards his kind gesture, Alice smiled sweetly. "Thank you!"

    "It¡¯s nothing much."

    On the other side, Mike already held Misae¡¯s hand because the girl couldn¡¯t stop shivering. Actually, he wanted to hug her, but if he did that, they wouldn¡¯t be able to climb up.

    "I feel like the number of couples increased," Neo shook his head in amusement.

    Kanae nodded her head. "What about you? Don¡¯t you want to search for one too?"

    "Nah, I¡¯m marrying myptop."

    Kanae: "..."

    They continued to walk until they arrived in front of the waterfall. This ce was covered with trees, which caused the wind to be blocked slightly. Most of the students already arrived and they were staring at the beautiful waterfall in front of them.

    The waterfall was quite big. The faint light from the daybreak caused a vivid rainbow to reflect off the water spray. It was a breathtaking scene and many students were stunned when they saw it. For those who came from the city, they could only see this view on the television. Having seen it in person for the first time, they finally realized how overwhelming it was.

    Kanae also stood still as her eyes were glued to the beautiful waterfall. It was exceptionally stunning and she felt like she could stare at the raging water for hours without getting bored.

    "Let¡¯s take a seat," Neo pointed to the t area around them.

    Mike looked at Neo with a confused expression. "What did you say?"

    The sound from the waterfall caused them to be unable to hear what others were saying to them. They couldn¡¯tmunicate at all, so Neo instead tapped their shoulders and pointed to the t area. While they were looking at him, he sat down on the area he pointed to. This gesture caused them to understand what he meant.

    Kanae smiled slightly. They should have been prepared to either yell loudly or learn bodynguage before they came here. Communicating like this was quite difficult.

    They sat down and looked towards the beautiful waterfall. Misae got an idea and took out her phone. She handed it to Kanae and made a gesture of clicking a camera.

    "Okay," Kanae answered while nodding her head.

    Misae stood up and pulled Mike up. Facing the suddenly excited Misae, he was startled, but he quickly understood when he saw her point to and pose in front of the phone that Kanae held. He wrapped his arm around Misae¡¯s shoulders and smiled at the camera.

    Kanae took a few pictures before handing the phone back. Misae squealed in delight when she saw how they turned out. It was a beautiful sight.

    Kevin tapped Kanae¡¯s shoulder and pointed to the trees. She was confused at first, but Kevin already pulled her hand. He sat down near the tree and used the big tree as a backrest. She immediately understood and sat near him.

    They quietly watched the waterfall while some students were busy taking pictures. It was very peaceful andforting.

    Neo looked towards the close distance between Kevin and Kanaeplicated gaze in his eyes.

 Chapter 234 Why Should I Hate You?

    They only returned back when the students finally felt satisfied with taking in the sight of the waterfall. By the time they returned, it was already past the time for breakfast. Still, the students quickly gulped down the food as they were feeling incredibly hungry.

    "I¡¯ll divide them into the groups first," Mike gathered the students and read the groups. Because there were more than 400 people here, it took him a long time to read their groups.

    "Each group consists of three to four people. You will journey with your teammates and follow the trail that we marked out. The first ten groups that arrive the earliest will receive a reward."

    Kanae listened in wonder to the division of the groups. "Did you purposely n for the student couples to be in the same group?"

    "Perhaps," Kevin answered ambiguously. He clearly didn¡¯t want to answer.

    Kanae¡¯s lips curled up slightly. This was quite a thoughtful way to make the groups. Although not all of them were in the same group, many of them were. This would make the students pay not much heed to be the fastest and merely spend more time with those whom they fancied.

    She chuckled inside her mind as she thought that this should be a couples¡¯ trip rather than a school trip. Still, as long as the students have fun, there was nothing wrong with how Kevin organized this event.

    Misae approached the two of them when Mike finished reading the groups and Neo finished giving out instructions.

    "Kanae, will you participate in the event?"

    "No, I¡¯m going to stay at the inn with President," Kanae answered. They had to prepare the next event after the game, so they would stay here. Besides, the two of them already walked on the routest night. They would stay here and oversee the game.

    Misae nodded her head. "I¡¯ll eat first and then depart with my group."

    "Who¡¯s in your group?"

    "Mike and Alice," Misae answered.

    Kanae blinked before smiling knowingly. They waited until it was lunch time and the students immediately crowded the area where they were serving food. They wanted to eat as fast as possible to start the game with their group. Before long, most of them departed towards the trail.

    In the end, only three people were inside the inn¡¯s courtyard while the rest were busy following the trail that Kevin and Kanae set up.

    Neo sat down and looked towards the two people in front of him. When Kanae walked away to bring them drinks, he spoke up. "Boss, is it fine to let Mike away from your side? He¡¯s your guard, right?"

    "He ought to have some fun too. I don¡¯t want him to lose his chance to live normally because of me," Kevin answered calmly. It was not like they were on a mission, and they had cleared up this area beforeing here. There was barely any danger here.

    "But if something happens to you..." Neo stopped speaking as Kevin red towards him. It was an ominous thing, and there was no need for him to say it out loudly. He sighed internally as he knew that Kevin didn¡¯t want to talk about it or even imagine it.

    In this ce, there was barely any chance of anything happening. Even though he held a prestigious position, he has been staying low-key to avoid people from targeting him. Besides, he was pretty good at martial arts.

    "Be careful Boss, I¡¯m going to monitor the area," he stood up and walked away.

    Kevin stayed behind and leaned back on his chair. As the n Head, he knew very well that he was in constant danger. The only time he could rx was in school because he was still underage. There were only a few months left until he formally became the n Head. He wanted to use this time to enjoy his normal school life that would onlyst for a short while longer.

    His eyes darted towards Kanae. He knew he liked her and this feeling grew stronger as time passed by. At the same time, he didn¡¯t dare to let this feeling show on the surface as he didn¡¯t want to ce her in any danger. Staying with him would only bring her danger.

    He could only stay close to her when she was merely his secretary or a schoolmate.

    Kanae noticed that Kevin was staring at her as she returned. She looked towards him quizzically. "Is there anything on my face, President?"

    "No," Kevin answered immediately. "I¡¯m thirsty."

    "Here¡¯s your drink," Kanae chuckled and handed the ss she brought to Kevin. "Where¡¯s Neo?"

    "He¡¯s checking the progress of the game."

    "I see."

    Kevin watched Kanae silently. He liked her, but what about her? Did she have any sort of special feeling for him? Somehow, he felt like he wanted to hear it from her mouth, saying to him what she genuinely felt.

    At this moment, he suddenly felt like he was truly foolish. Why should he ask her this when he knew that he could not pursue her because of his position? It was incredibly pointless.

    "President, do I look weird to you today?" Kanae started to feel ufortable under Kevin¡¯s continuous gaze. She was pretty sure that she wore her usual clothes. They were indeed not expensive and already slightly worn out, but they were not that bad.

    "It¡¯s not that."

    Seeing that Kevin didn¡¯t try to exin his actions, Kanae didn¡¯t press further. Her gaze arrived at the mess in the field as she sighed. "What were they doing when we were away this morning? There is a lot of trash there."

    "Let¡¯s make an announcement that whoever doesn¡¯t put their trash in the trash bin has to clean up the school."

    "I agree," Kanae giggled at the thought of the studentsining again.

    Kevin looked at her smile as he hesitantly spoke out. "If... If I turn out to be someone very different, will you hate me?"

    "No," Kanae immediately answered.

    "Why?"

    Kanae looked back at him with a confused expression. "Why should I hate you? It¡¯s not like you are a psychopath who likes to torture people."

    "..."

    Seeing Kevin staying silent, Kanae looked back. "You are?"

    "No, I¡¯m not."

    It would be a joke if he had that kind of personality. Even if he was the n Head, there was no way he liked to torture people. That was insane.

    "Do you think that the worst kind of person is a psychopath who likes violence?"

    "Yes, is there anything worse than that?" Kanae was confused. She didn¡¯t like psychopathic people who liked violence the most. They were people who didn¡¯t care for others at all and used violence too much. Towards this kind of people, she felt a slight fear and hate.

    Even though many of them suffered from different conditions, she didn¡¯t really like someone who loved murder. Not all psychopaths were like that because it was only a personality disorder, but if they had violent tendencies, she would prefer to stay away.

    Kevin didn¡¯t answer. Normally, people here would hate those who came from the underworld, but Kanae has always been different. Even when facing those from the underworld, she didn¡¯t say anything negative. Was it because she also part of the underworld?

    From her files, she was not part of a n, group, or gang. Of course, he would need a detailed check if he wanted to know more. From the simple background check they did, he didn¡¯t find anything weird.

    Kanae leaned back on her chair as she wondered what made Kevin behave weirdly today. There shouldn¡¯t be anything different from usual that happened.

    "Everyone has their own secret here, I won¡¯t hate you because of that," Kanae added.

    Kevin nodded his head. His eyes turned warmer. "Thank you."

    The two of them looked towards each other for a moment before they started moving to clean up the mess. The inn owner was going to be angry if they left things like that.

 Chapter 235 Journey Game

    The students were all crowded in the same area when they started the journey game. They had to follow the red ribbon that Kevin and Kanae had tied to the trees. Inside this lush green forest, the red color stood out even more.

    Misae eximed when she saw the red ribbon. "We¡¯re going the right way."

    "Yup," Mike nodded his head. He looked towards the ribbon that was tied quite high up the tree. It must be Kevin who tied it up. Kanae wouldn¡¯t be able to reach this height.

    "How long is the journey?"

    Mike thought about the time Kanae and Kevin tookst night. They disappeared for around three hours, so that should be the time needed to finish this trail course and return back to the inn. Of course, that was only if they maintained the same pace as the two of them.

    He smiled wryly. Considering these two¡¯s stamina, he doubted that the other students would be able to finish the journey as fast as them. It would take them much longerpared with those two.

    Hopefully, the students were not too tired during the long journey. He sighed silently as he thought that he should have brought some snacks. The long journey would be harder to tread with an empty stomach. He had eaten not long ago, but within three hours, he was pretty sure that he would need more energy.

    Mike smiled to Misae. "I¡¯m not sure."

    "You¡¯re not the one who set up the route?"

    "No, it¡¯s not me."

    Alice stayed silent as they walked. Misae and Mike talked a lot, and she felt like a third wheel here. In her heart, she wished that she didn¡¯t have to participate in this event if she had to be the third wheel.

    "Why are you looking gloomy? Is it not fun?"

    "It¡¯s not that," Alice abruptly raised her head. She stopped for a moment as she realized that the one speaking to her was not her teammate. She quickly turned her head to the side and saw Tommy staring at her with a confused expression.

    "Tommy, what are you doing here?"

    "I¡¯m watching the first checkpoint to ensure that all students pass this area. Your group is among thest ones, so I will follow along," Tommy exined.

    "Thest ones?" Alice was stunned. She barely paid any attention to the other students because she was focused on searching for the red ribbon. Come to think about it, their pace has been pretty slow since Mike didn¡¯t urge Misae to move faster. That girl¡¯s movement was very simr to that of a snail.

    "Yes." Tommy peered at Alice¡¯s face. "Are you sure that you¡¯re fine? Your expression is rather gloomy."

    "I¡¯m perfectly fine," Alice immediately answered. She stared hesitantly. "Can I follow along with you?"

    "Sure, if you don¡¯t mind not getting the prize."

    "We¡¯re almostst, there¡¯s no way we¡¯re going to win the prize. Besides, I doubt that I have the physical ability needed toplete the course that quickly," Alice smiled.

    Tommy stared at this girl¡¯s smile as he felt the urge to caress her face. He silently moved his gaze away from her. Why did he feel rather different today?

    "Okay, stay near me."

    "Yes," Alice answered cheerfully.

    Seeing her smile, he wondered if he saw wrongly just now. He was pretty sure that she looked rather gloomy earlier, but now she was smiling from ear to ear. Erasing those thoughts, he spent his time talking with her while watching the other students and ensuring that there was no incident.

    On the other hand, Mike and Misae already traveled far ahead when they noticed that Alice was no longer behind them.

    "Did we leave her behind?" Misae looked around anxiously.

    Mike thought for a moment before shaking his head. "I think she chose to stay with Tommy. He¡¯s at the end of the trail because he has to watch all of us."

    "Oh," Misae understood immediately. Her lips curled up slightly as she guessed that they must be having fun on their own too.

    The two of them continued to walk before they bumped into Jason and his group. Apparently, one of his teammates fell down and he was being carried by his other friends.

    "You should just have her retire," Mike remarked when he saw the poor girl.

    Jason shrugged. "Her boyfriend doesn¡¯t want to leave her. Well, whatever. I don¡¯t n to win this game either."

    "Why?"

    "It¡¯s just a small game, and I prefer to enjoy the peaceful atmosphere here," Jason shrugged. He rarely had breaks because of his position as the young master of the Wells Family. If anything, he only had a break when he needed to spend time with the others from Fiore Group, which happened rarely.

    Since that was the case, he would be better off walking around rxedly and enjoy the surroundings as much as he could. Rushing to the checkpoint will only send him back to the inn. There was nothing much he could do there either, so it was more fun this way.

    Mike nodded his head. "The purpose of this trip is to ensure you have fun."

    "I¡¯m having fun," Jason answered. "The bustling city is too much for me to cope with asionally."

    "I see."

    Jason peered at Mike. "How¡¯s the work in the Student Council? In the past, you were constantly getting overwhelmed, right?"

    "Please forget about that," Mike said in a troubled tone.

    "I want to hear more," Misae immediately cut in.

    "Sure, there is a lot that I can share with you."

    "Jason...."

    "I want to hear about how Mike used to be like."

    "Misae...."

    In the end, Mike had to cope with Jason revealing a lot of his past to Misae. During the time he was in the Student Council as a first-year, and Jason was the president, he did a lot of embarrassing things. Even now he didn¡¯t wish to remember them at all.

    Unfortunately, Jason didn¡¯t pay any attention to his feelings as he revealed one embarrassing event after another to Misae. Right now, he wished for nothing more than burying his head in the ground in embarrassment.

    ...

    Time passed swiftly and the students arrived back at the inn again. Neo made sure to give them a lecture about littering and their punishment for doing so. Many of the studentsined, but they chose to shut up when Kanae berated them too.

    "Have all the students returned back?" Kanae asked Neo who held the name list.

    "Not yet, a few of them haven¡¯t returned yet," Neo answered.

    "If they haven¡¯t returned in a few more minutes, we¡¯ll go inside first. It¡¯s almost time for dinner."

    Not long after that, thest students came out of the forest. Tommy was apanying thest student. Apparently, he fell down and couldn¡¯t walk properly, so Tommy helped him to walk.

    "He twisted his ankle," Tommy exined.

    "I¡¯ll take care of him," Neo approached the student. "You can return back with Alice. It¡¯s time for dinner."

    "Alright, take care of yourself."

    Thete students have just started eating when it started to rain. They quickly finished their food before running towards the inn. Because the hall was located quite far from the rooms, they didn¡¯t want to walk across the hallway in the rain. There was a roof over the outside pathway connecting the hall and the rooms, but there were no windows, so the raining in at an angle from the sides of the hallway could make them wet.

    "Kanae, you¡¯rete again," Misae remarked when Kanae returned to their room.

    "I have to look after thest students who eatte," Kanae answered.

    Alice looked towards Kanae. "What about that student who injured himself?"

    "He¡¯s resting in his room."

    The three of them talked for a while when they suddenly heard the sound of thunder and the lights went out. Instantly, several girls were screaming loudly in their rooms as they were afraid of darkness.

 Chapter 236 Temporary Darkness

    "Misae, can you not clutch me so tightly?" Kanae asked with a helpless tone. She knew that her friend was afraid of thunder and darkness, but was there any need to hold her this tight?

    Misae shook her head as her hand held Kanae¡¯s arm tighter. "No way! I will not let you go."

    On the side, Alice scrambled to find the shlight. Her ears hurt because of the constant cries of the girls outside the room. She couldn¡¯t believe how fearful those girls were. This was only darkness! It wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t sleep when the room was dark either. Even if they used a nightlight, it was still mostly dark in the room. If this continued, she doubted that she would be able to sleep.

    Her hand finally found the shlight. She quickly turned it on and pointed it towards Misae.

    "It¡¯s blinding me! You don¡¯t have to point it straight at my face," Misaeined. She moved away from Kanae¡¯s side since there was light. At this time, the sound of the screaming already decreased. Apparently, their friends also found the shlights and turned them on.

    Kanae sighed in relief when Misae released her arm. She nced towards the two of them while taking out her own shlight. "I¡¯ll check the breaker to see if there¡¯s anything wrong. You¡¯re not afraid of darkness, right Alice?"

    "Don¡¯t worry," Alice giggled. "I¡¯m not Misae."

    "Why are youparing yourself with me?" Misae sulked.

    Kanae smiled slightly when she heard herining. "I won¡¯t take too long. If you¡¯re too afraid, you can just call Mike here. I¡¯m sure he¡¯s willing to apany the two of you."

    "That¡¯s a good idea," Misae immediately searched for her phone.

    On the side, Alice rolled her eyes. Why did she feel that she was going to be the third wheel again? She truly hoped these two could just have a room for themselves rather than staying in the same room with them. For the next trip, she would make sure that she suggests this to the Student Council.

    Misae hadn¡¯t yet made the call when the door was knocked on. The sound was faint because of the rain, but they still could hear it. Alice walked up and opened the door, revealing the worried Mike.

    His clothes were disheveled because he ran all the way here. The boys¡¯ and girls¡¯ room arrangements were pretty far from each other. He had to run pretty fast to arrive here quickly. His hair was slightly wet because it was raining pretty hard. The wind sprayed the rain on him when he came here.

    "Are you two alright?" he asked as his eyes darted around.

    Alice pointed towards Misae. "She¡¯s afraid of darkness."

    "Misae?"

    "I¡¯m okay," Misae recognized Mike¡¯s voice and sprawled out from the room. She headed towards the door and looked at Mike with a smile on her face. Seeing him made her feel rather safe.

    Mike smiled back. "Are you alright?"

    "I¡¯m okay."

    "I¡¯ll stay outside until the electricity returns. If you need me or anything, just call me," Mike nodded his head and moved to the side. He wouldn¡¯t dare to go inside a girl¡¯s room unless he wanted to get beaten up by the others.

    Alice rolled her eyes when she saw these two, so she moved back to her bed and pulled the nket over her head. Rather than watching these two flirting with each other, she would be better off sleeping.

    Unfortunately, the screaming girls hadn¡¯t finished yelling. They were still extremely noisy. It was as if screaming was the only way to alleviate their situation.

    While Mike headed towards Misae¡¯s room, Neo and Kevin headed towards the electrical room. On the way, they bumped into Kanae who also walked there with a shlight in her hand.

    "Kanae, what are you doing here?" Neo was stunned.

    "I¡¯m searching for the breaker to turn on the electricity again. The girls are screaming loudly because of the darkness," Kanae smiled wryly.

    Actually, the two of them also knew that. Because there was arge number of girls who were screaming in fear, they could hear the voices from far away. It was quite inconceivable that there were so many girls that were afraid of thunder and darkness.

    Kevin looked towards Kanae for a moment. "Are you not afraid?"

    "No, I¡¯m not."

    If she were afraid of darkness, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to cope in the darkness for days during the time she had to continuously fight and all. The darkness was already like her friend because it concealed her real identity from leaking out.

    Neo nodded his head. "Let¡¯s head to the breaker and put an end to this hell."

    "You should return back," Kevin opened his mouth. "It¡¯s alreadyte, you better have some rest."

    "I¡¯m fine, President," Kanae answered.

    "This is not a girl¡¯s job."

    "I¡¯m the Student Council Vice President," Kanae countered.

    This was the position that Kevin bestowed to her in the first ce. Hearing her mention it now, Kevin closed his mouth. He raised his hand and flicked her forehead lightly.

    "It¡¯s still not your job."

    Kanae covered her forehead while ring at this man. "It¡¯s not dangerous work."

    "It¡¯s dangerous to walk around alone at night."

    "I¡¯m already used to walking alone at night."

    "There are a lot of people on the streets in the city, so it¡¯s not too dangerous, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s not dangerous here."

    Neo rolled his eyes as these two started to argue. Could we just head to the breaker and turn the lights on again? He didn¡¯t want to stay here and listen to these two arguing pointlessly with each other.

    After several seconds, Kevin let Kanaee along. They quickly reached the breaker and turned the lights on again. With the lights on again, the sound of the girls¡¯ screaming decreased significantly. Towards this change, Neo felt extremely grateful.

    "They behave like children," Neo sighed.

    Kanae shrugged. "Everyone has something they¡¯re afraid off."

    At that moment, the sky shed with lightning. The girls screamed again for a moment. Many of them were screaming longer than necessary, which caused the night to be extremely noisy.

    On the other hand, Kanae stood calmly. The lightning couldn¡¯t do any harm to her too as it was far away. There was no need for her to feel fear.

    "I¡¯ll return back to my room. Have a good rest, President and Neo."

    "You¡¯re truly not funny. I thought you would be scared andtch onto President," Neo remarked. He recalled that most of the girls he knew were scared of lightning and tried to clutch onto anything that was close to them.

    Kevin silently imagined that scene inside his mind. The thought of having Kanae inside his embrace with her tugging on him tightly made him feel rather pleased. He quickly erased those thoughts as he felt that it was inappropriate.

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "I¡¯m not going to do something like that."

    Kevin nodded his head with an indifferent expression, yet his gaze seemed ratherplicated. He couldn¡¯t say to her that he wished for her to behave like that. "Have a good rest, Kanae."

    "You too, President."

    Kevin watched for a few seconds as Kanae walked away. He turned his head away and saw Neo looking at him.

    "What is it, Neo?"

    "Boss, do you harbor more feelings for her than as normal friends?"

    Hearing that question, Kevin red at Neo. His eyes were telling the other party not to pry deeper. Neo sighed and raised his hands. He would not try to pry deeper for now as he knew that Kevin didn¡¯t want him to know.

    Still, he felt rather worried. His eyesnded on Kevin¡¯s back. Because Kevin¡¯s position didn¡¯t allow him to get close to normal girls, he didn¡¯t want Kevin to experience heartbreak.

 Chapter 237 Returning Back

    Kanae returned to her room and noticed that Misae had a beet red face. What happened during the time she was away?

    Alice rolled on her bed and yawned beforezily telling Kanae what had happened. "She hugged Mike when the lightning appeared, so she¡¯s feeling extremely embarrassed right now."

    Because the light had turned on at that point, Alice could see their expressions. The two of them were embarrassed and didn¡¯t dare look at each other after that. Mike had already returned to his room, but there was no doubt that he was also startled to have Misae hug his arm so suddenly.

    Kanaeughed dryly. Neo had just teased her because she barely had any reaction to the thunder and here her best friend reacted the opposite from her. When Neo hears about it, he would surelyugh out loud.

    "Let¡¯s rest. We¡¯re going to hike down tomorrow. This time, you have to hike the full way without any help from the car."

    "Okay," Misae answered absentmindedly. Her mind was still thinking about what happened earlier. She was feeling so embarrassed right now that she didn¡¯t dare to look at the others.

    In the end, she managed to sleep and wake up early. Just like yesterday, Kanae woke up the earliest and made some noise to wake the others. She looked towards them with dissatisfaction.

    "It¡¯s already time for breakfast."

    "I¡¯m still sleepy," Misae whined. She didn¡¯t want to wake up this early. Even when she went to school, she didn¡¯t wake up this early.

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "If you don¡¯t get up, we won¡¯t be able to go home. It¡¯s time for breakfast."

    Begrudgingly, Misae got up from the bed, along with Alice. She was truly not a morning person. Even when she had to go to school, she woke upte and barely made it in time. Only asionally did she wake up earlier for certain reasons.

    "What is for breakfast?"

    "Fried rice with egg," Kanae replied.

    Alice sighed. "I¡¯m sure that many willin regarding theck of variety in the food."

    "Don¡¯t worry, at least it¡¯s healthy food."

    The students gathered in the hall after eating. Mike called their names one by one before they departed. With this number of people, the checksted quite long. Even so, they managed to hike down and reach the bus by lunch time. Neo had ordered lunch boxes, so they ate in the bus on their way back to school.

    "During a trip like this, the Student Council is very busy," Misaemented as she finished her meal.

    Kanae nodded her head. "In our school, the Student Council is given a lot of power to n these kinds of events. The teachers don¡¯t usually interfere with what we¡¯re doing unless a lot of the studentsin."

    Alice swept a nce towards the students who were busy ying games with each other. A smile crept up on her face. The students were enjoying themselves very much. Even if one or two students made aint, the others would just nullify that with their positive feedback.

    "The biggestint might be the food," Alice pointed at the food box. "They¡¯re all ordered."

    "Do you want us to cook the food?"

    Hearing Kanae¡¯s speechless tone, Alice and Misae quickly shook their heads. If the Student Council decided to hold an event of having students cook, they would pray from the bottom of their hearts that Kanae was not in the same group as them.

    With Kanae¡¯s ability in cooking, they had no doubt that this girl

    might turn perfectly fine food into poison.

    "Why do I feel you two are thinking something rude," Kanae rolled her eyes. Their unwilling expressions made her feel both annoyed and amused.

    Alice smiled wryly. "Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing."

    "Yep, it¡¯s nothing," Misae added with a smile on her face.

    The three of them talked with each other before Neo interrupted them.

    "The journey will take longer because there¡¯s a traffic jam. You might want to nap," Neo informed them while ying with hisptop.

    Kanae peered towards theptop curiously. "What about you?"

    "Boss gave me a lot of assignments to do. Ourpany is not doing too well without someone managing it," Neo grinned.

    "I see."

    After talking a bit, Kanae sat down properly. Neo was sitting in front of her, so she kind of had to stand during the time she talked with him. When she looked to her side, she realized that Kevin was sleeping.

    Kanae stared at the man¡¯s face a bit longer. This was the first time she saw his sleeping face. Even in thepany, he would sleepter and wake up earlier than her. Now that he was sleeping beside her, she finally realized how handsome he was. His head was tilted to the side a bit, showing his side profile clearly. With his eyes closed, he looked harmless and not as domineering as usual.

    A smile made its way towards her face. She unconsciously raised her hand slightly but in the next moment, she lowered it again. Her face turned slightly red. She could not believe that she wanted to touch his face just now.

    ¡¯I better get some sleep.¡¯

    Kanae closed her eyes as she tried her best to not think too much. It would be better if she didn¡¯t try to look at Kevin again. Lately, she found him to be more attractive than usual.

    "The two of them fell asleep," Tommy peered behind him. He was sitting beside Neo and coincidentally looked back.

    Neo frowned and looked to his back. His eyes widened in surprise. Kanae fell asleep, and her head rested on Kevin¡¯s shoulder. Well, to be more correct, it was his upper arm because of their difference in height.

    "Boss..."

    Kevin opened his eyes slowly. His eyes held aplicated gaze and there was a trace of displeasure from being disturbed. Apparently, he was enjoying having Kanae sleep on his shoulder.

    "Is there anything you want to say, Neo?" his tone was rather cold.

    Neo¡¯s eyesnded on Kanae. Usually, Kevin would avoid any kind of contact with other people. No one dared to get close to this cold and expressionless n head. However, it was always different with Kanae. He allowed her to stay by his side and lean against him.

    "You should sleep some, Boss."

    "I¡¯ll sleepter," Kevin answered evenly. His eyes looked towards Kanae for a moment. In truth, there was no way he could fall asleep right now. She was resting on the side of his shoulder, and he could see her facial expression all too clearly.

    He averted his eyes and closed them again. Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, he couldn¡¯t lie to himself anymore. His feelings continued to grow, and he wanted nothing more than caressing her right now. He had to exert every fiber of his consciousness to make sure he didn¡¯t do anything inappropriate.

    In front of him, Neo looked at the two of them for a few more seconds. He had realized that Kevin treated Kanae very well. Since Kevin always appreciated capable people, he thought that that was all. However, he showed much more than appreciation and admiration to her.

    From curiosity, patience,fort, concern, care, worry, and finally tenderness; he showed all of this to her. It became more obvious as time passed. Neo¡¯s gaze sharpened. If this continued, Kevin would soon surely show traces of jealousy and love too.

    He couldn¡¯t let this continue. Kevin shouldn¡¯t try to have a rtionship with girls outside the ns. That was the biggest taboo for the direct lineage of a n.

    On the other side, Mike was also looking towards Kevin. Different from Neo, he knew very well what Kevin was feeling. Getting used to a person that slowly intruded into his life made him feelfortable around that person. Sometimes, that feeling might grow into something much more.

    He lowered his gaze. Could someone from the ns like him pursue his own happiness? He didn¡¯t know, but he wanted to try.

    Time passed as most students fell asleep. The events that Kevin arranged made them use up a lot of their physical strength. This shall be a trip they remember for a long time afterwards in their life.

 Chapter 238 Iâ€™m Sorry, Boss

    Inn (Laura¡¯s Temporary Amodations)

    "Sis, why do you look like you¡¯re about to copse?" Laura shook her head as she looked towards her sister.

    Kanae smiled wryly. Unlike other students who could go home as soon as they returned to the city, she had to take the materials they used for the trip back to the storage room. After that, she and Kevin finished the rough report that summarized what happened during the trip before she could return back home. This made her feel more tired than usual.

    "Did you cook?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m bored with the food from the inn, so I cook myself. Don¡¯t worry, I asked them to deliver the ingredients here and I have a small stove. I made food for you too, Sis."

    "Let¡¯s eat together," Kanae smiled brightly.

    "Yes," Laura answered cheerfully.

    The two of them sat down at the table that Laura had prepared. There was a lot of food on the table, most of them were Kanae¡¯s favorites. She knew that her sister was a glutton, so she prepared more than usual. The two of them enjoyed the dinner together before it was time for Kanae to return back.

    "Can¡¯t you stay here, Sis?" Laura protested when she heard that Kanae had to return back.

    "I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t," Kanae smiled wryly. She has been waiting for this vacation since a long time ago, and she didn¡¯t want to waste this chance.

    Laura pouted. "I can earn more money. There¡¯s no need for you to work so hard anymore, Sis."

    "I can¡¯t do that, Laura. There are things that I have to take care of for now."

    Even if she wanted to stop, she couldn¡¯t just abandon what she had built as a group. It might have been just an unknown group a year ago but now it was the most powerful group in this city. This was the time for her to expand her influence and gather more people.

    Laura bit her lips. She obviously didn¡¯t want to have her sister work so hard anymore. She didn¡¯t want to be a burden anymore. Looking up, she remembered that she still hadn¡¯t told her sister about the decision that she made not long ago.

    "Sis, I¡¯ll enroll in Nolen School C."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes widened. "What are you talking about? You can easily go to school overseas with your grades. There¡¯s no need to enroll at the same ce as me."

    "I have made up my mind. I want to stay here during high school. I don¡¯t want to run away anymore."

    "It¡¯s dangerous!"

    "I know, but I want to stay here!"

    The two girls stared at each other. The two of them were equally stubborn in their decisions. In the end, Kanae retracted her gaze. The only person whom she could never beat was her sister.

    "Alright, but if the situation turns dangerous, I want you to get out from the city, okay?"

    "I can take care of myself, Sis," Laura smiled.

    "Says someone who can¡¯t pass the elementary ss in martial arts," Kanae rolled her eyes.

    "Come on, Sis, that was a few years ago," Laurained. Thest time they learned martial arts together, she could barely execute those basic moves. It took her a long time to master even the simplest movement, making the teacher very frustrated.

    Kanae eyed Laura. "How much have you improved?"

    "I can protect myself pretty well," Laura answered ambiguously. Clearly, she was still very far from the word ¡¯expert,¡¯ but she didn¡¯t want to make her sister worry about her too much.

    Sighing, Kanae raised her hand and patted Laura¡¯s head. "I don¡¯t want you to be in danger. If the situation is unfavorable, I want you to prioritize your safety, understand?"

    "Yes."

    "Don¡¯t forget to lock the door after I leave. Don¡¯t open the door for anyone other than me or food delivery. I¡¯ll check on you every week."

    "I¡¯m not a kid anymore, you don¡¯t have to worry so much about me."

    Kanae lectured Laura for a few more minutes before she departed. Behind her, Laura closed the door and locked it per her sister¡¯s instruction. After she did that, she leaned her back on the door. Her eyes showed aplicated look.

    "As much as you don¡¯t want me to be in danger, I also don¡¯t want to lose you, Sis."

    After walking out from the inn, Kanae made her way to her home. She changed her clothes to her ck clothes as Rei. There wasn¡¯t any school for the next month, so she wanted to use this chance to roam on the street.

    Her hand took out the phone. Because she wanted to devote her time to the street, there was no time to work. She had to take days off.

    Days off...

    In the past, it was easy, but for some reason, she felt slightly hesitant right now. Did she already think of working by Kevin¡¯s side as something natural for her? Brushing that thought out of her head, she focused her attention on her call.

    In Kale Company, Neo was typing swiftly while waiting for Kevin to finish his meeting. He was surprised when he heard Kevin¡¯s phone ring. The front desk should know that Kevin was in a meeting, why did they call sote at night?

    "Yes? Kale Company here, who is this?"

    "Neo, is that you? This is Kanae."

    Neo stopped his typing momentarily. He looked at the clock suspiciously. Why did she call them thiste? It was already past the time for her to sleep, and she must be tired after the long journey back from their trip.

    "Is there anything wrong, Kanae?"

    "There¡¯s nothing really wrong, I called because I want to take days off from work during the school vacation."

    "Is there a specific reason?" Neo arched his eyebrows. Kanae was a diligent and capable employee; there was no way she would take days off so often.

    "I want to spend more time with my sister because she is going to live in this city again," Kanae immediately lied. Although she was going to visit Laura once a week and remind that girl again about life in this city, that was not the most urgent reason.

    Hearing that, Neo stayed silent for a while. It was not a good enough reason, but he knew that Kanae deserved some rest. She was still underage like them, so it was not her responsibility to work full-time. It was obvious that she would ask for days off here and there.

    His eyes darted towards the direction of the meeting room outside. He knew that Kevin would want to talk with her about this, but it would be best if he stayed away from her after the trip. The expression Kevin had when he looked at Kanae was crystal clear in his mind.

    He didn¡¯t want to make his Boss experience the same pain of losing someone again. It would only break him down.

    "Sure, you can take days off."

    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry, Boss. But you better not talk to her for the time being.¡¯

    "Thank you, Neo."

    After hanging up the phone call, Neo stood in his ce. He still felt ratherplicated because he knew that it was supposed to be Kevin¡¯s decision. A few secondster, Kevin walked into the room holding a stack of paper. He eyed Neo suspiciously because thetter rarely moved towards his desk.

    "Anything you need from my table, Neo?"

    "Boss, Kanae has just called for a month off," Neo informed Kevin.

    Kevin frowned. "Did you agree to her request?"

    "Yes."

    Neo could feel the temperature dropping by several degrees, but he didn¡¯t falter. Kanae¡¯s arrangements were supposed to be outside his authority, yet he didn¡¯t want to admit it.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Boss, but I think it¡¯s better if you calm down your emotions," Neo spoke out his thoughts. Even though his palms were sweating like crazy, he wanted to voice out his opinion.

    He knew the rules and how they were not allowed to reprimand their Boss. However, he was worried about Kevin. He didn¡¯t want to see Kevin get hurt even more than he already was.

    Kevin red at Neo. This was the second time he was warned by his subordinate about his rtionship with Kanae. Although they were still ordinary friends on the outside, the attraction he had towards her was definitely there. He had to admit that he cared about her much more than when he first met her.

    After a few seconds, Kevin retracted his chilling aura. "One month of training with Mike."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Neo sighed in relief. Although he knew that this month was going to be hell for him, he still felt that it was the right choice to remind Kevin about his position. There was no way he wanted his Boss to experience the pain of having a rtionship that couldn¡¯tst.

    On the other hand, Kevin was clear about his position himself. This was the only time he felt that the title he had as the n head was more of a burden than an honor.

    If there was a chance for him to be reborn would he wish to not be a n head?

    Kevin closed his eyes. No. He would never wish for that. His n would forever be his home and the members were his family. Even if it meant that he couldn¡¯t be with the person he liked, he couldn¡¯t just abandon his family. This is his life, and he would not regret his decision.

    Having sorted out his feelings, he moved towards his desk to finish his work. Once this year ended, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay here anymore as he would legally be the n head. There were more affairs in the n for him to deal with.

 Chapter 239 Consequences

    The Ryukalin n Headquarters

    The Old Man was looking at his son with bewilderment. From what he remembered, Neo hated physical training the most. What made this boy change his mind and follow Mike¡¯s training regimen? Everyone knew how intense Mike¡¯s training was.

    "Neo, did you hit your head somewhere?"

    Neo rolled his eyes as heid on the ground. "Is that the first question you should ask, Old Man? I¡¯m dead tired over here."

    "Nope, you can still shout just fine."

    "..." are you really my father?

    On the side, Ryan watched their interaction with amusement. These two were extremely funny. Even if they were father and son, they barely had those kinds of moments as they usually argued a lot, acting more like friends.

    The Old Man sat down on the chair. "Did you perhaps make n Head angry? You should know better than to test his patience."

    Neo scoffed silently. He also knew that it wouldn¡¯t do him any good to test Kevin¡¯s patience. Besides, he was only reminding that man about the consequences of pursuing Kanae. There was nothing wrong with a subordinate trying to remind his superior.

    However, this subject was kind of sensitive for Kevin, and all members knew that. For their Boss, there were only two subjects that they could never mention in front of him. One of them was the matter of marriage with a normalmoner.

    "I wasn¡¯t testing him. I just breached a subject that he hates the most," Neo answered as he tried his best to sit up straight.

    "Did you forget the rule?"

    "I didn¡¯t!"

    "I never thought that there woulde the day that you speak about topic that he hates the most," the old man said amusingly. He noticed that his son seemed to grow up much more.

    "Get lost," Neo¡¯s face darkened. It was already enough that he got punished to follow Mike¡¯s training. There was no need for his father to make him enraged even more.

    The Old Manughed. He chose to ask another question. "How long will you be following Mike¡¯s training?"

    "One month," Neo answered with a grim face. This would be the worst vacation in his life ever.

    The Old Man shook his head lightly. Knowing his son¡¯s abilities, it would be a miracle if Neo could still move normally after one month of intense training. This was going to be extreme hell for his son.

    "Good luck, I won¡¯t be able to help you much, brat."

    "I¡¯m not hoping for you to help me out," Neo retorted. "I can do this just fine. It¡¯s just one month."

    He tried to console himself about it. In fact, he himself knew better than anyone that he wouldn¡¯t be able to survive unscathed. The sole fact that he didn¡¯t have a good talent in martial arts nor a sturdy body made it even harder for him to cope with Mike¡¯s intense training.

    Ryan shook his head. "You have made Boss extremely angry this time. He would¡¯ve just asked you to train with a weaker member than Mike if you didn¡¯t cross the line."

    Neo shrugged. He was still resting as he leaned back on the short table behind him. "It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t regret saying it to him. Besides, if I ma nage to survive this one month, I¡¯ll be much stronger than before."

    "Boss will be the n Head legally soon," Old Man said out loud. "Are you going to follow his lead or defect to another side?"

    "Do you have to ask me this, Old Man? I will never leave Boss¡¯s side," Neo answered immediately. He had cemented his resolve long ago and he would never back down from his decision. This was something he had decided from long ago.

    "I¡¯m not only asking you," Old Man nced towards Ryan.

    Sensing the heated nce that Old Man directed at him, Ryan sighed. The two of them have been together for a long time, but there was one thing that could make this longsting friend break apart. Whenever the matter of the n Head was mentioned, even the closest friends might battle to the death because of the difference in opinion.

    Ryan looked back. "My answer is still the same, wait and see."

    The Old Man frowned. "Do you still think that Boss is not capable enough? You have seen a lot for the past two and a half years."

    "I know," Ryan answered simply. It would be a lie if he said that he didn¡¯t see anything. He was among the oldest members in the n and obviously already saw Kevin¡¯s efforts in the process of taking over the n after thetter¡¯s father¡¯s death.

    As a young teenager, Kevin had grown up even quicker and proved that he deserved the position his father left him. Many of the members had decided to follow after Kevin unconditionally because he was their n head. Only a handful of them still adopted the stance of wait and see, or even refused to acknowledge Kevin¡¯s position.

    In the past, the n Head¡¯s position was always passed down to the most capable son. However, Kevin was the previous n Head¡¯s only son. Many thought that he was unworthy of the position, thus they deemed it to be extremely unsuitable for him to take over the position.

    When the previous n Head passed away, many of the members questioned Kevin¡¯s authority. Using his own power, Kevin had pushed them into epting him and following him. However, there were still some of them left in the n who were still unconvinced. Ryan was merely one of them.

    "You¡¯re not that young anymore, Ryan. You should be able to see that Boss is great in his own way," Old Man shook his head in disappointment.

    Ryan smiled back. "It¡¯s because I¡¯m not young anymore that I can see better. I know he¡¯s powerful, but I can¡¯t entrust the position of the n Head to him right now. For me, he¡¯s still the same brat as before."

    "If you decide to go against him, you should know what to expect," for a moment, Old Man let out a powerful aura.

    In front of him, Ryan stayed unperturbed. The two of them were equal in strength, and it was unclear who would win should they sh. If the time truly came, no matter how much they didn¡¯t want to, they would have to fight.

    Ryan nodded his head calmly. "I know. You don¡¯t have to threaten me. I understand my position very well, Old Man."

    "That¡¯s good," Old Man retracted his murderous intent and looked as harmless as before. Unlike Ryan, he trusted Kevin to bring their n to greater heights. This was the reason he decided to follow Kevin early on.

    Even though Kevin was nothing more than a brat at that time, he had decided so. He would not change his decision just because of his friend.

    On the side, Neo watched their exchange with his back full of sweat. The moment his father showed his ferociousness, he felt a chill run down his spine. Even if it was not directed towards him, he still felt tremendous fear creeping up.

    ¡¯This is the difference between those who have fought countless battles and those who barely fight any,¡¯ Neo thought to himself.

    Even if his position was Kevin¡¯s left hand, he barely fought on the front line at all. As he was more proficient in using guns, he has long been honing his skills to fight from the back. This made himck the ferociousness that people who fought on the frontline nurtured after countless life-and-death battles.

    At this time, he heard the voice of his friend. "Neo, where are you? It¡¯s time to practice again."

    Neo¡¯s face darkened. He barely rested his body, but he had to train again?

    "I¡¯ming, Mike...."

    The Old Man watched as his son walked out the door and nced towards Ryan. "Shall we have a game of chess while we¡¯re already here?"

    "Don¡¯t you have better things to do, Old Man?"

    "I¡¯m already old, Boss doesn¡¯t give me much work anymore," Old Man smiled back.

    Ryan nodded his head. "In that case, don¡¯t cry if I win."

    "Likewise."

 Chapter 240 Master and Disciple

    ck Street

    "I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re now close to beating me, little brat," Master Rudy shook his head lightly as he rested on top of a big crate.

    Kanae smiled lightly. She had just sparred with Master Rudy a few minutes ago. The result was still her loss, but this time Master Rudy had to employ several dirty tricks. In her heart, she vowed that she wouldn¡¯t lose to those tricks again the next time she fought against him.

    On the side, Jason shook his head lightly. He was clearly only the spectator in that heated battle. Even though he has also been practicing very hard for the past two weeks, he was still far from Kanae.

    "You have made quick progresstely," the young man on Master Rudy¡¯s sidemented. This was only the fifth fight Kanae had with Master Rudy, but her improvement every time was obvious.

    "It¡¯s not quite my level yet," Master Rudy scoffed. "But you have raided a few gangs in the deeper part of the ck Streettely."

    In the past two weeks, Kanae had challenged three gangs in the deeper part of ck Street. Those who could rule from deep inside ck Street were extremely powerful, but Kanae managed to beat them up. Of course, she still suffered quite a bit from their attacks.

    "There are a few powerful gangs in the Ryukalin n territory, I was merely practicing my skills," Kanae answered politely.

    There were several gangs that the Ryukalin n left alone in the deeper part of the ck Street. Those gangs were usually not too famous, and they limited their movement to the deeper part of ck Street. However, they were the real rulers of the ck Street given how the prowess of their fighters exceeded most of the more well-known and active experts.

    Those who unted their power and imed to be the strongest were merely weaklings in their eyes. Only a few of the powerful gangs were known to the world like the Lightning Gang. The rest of them preferred to stay hidden and operate in the dark.

    "You seem to be in a hurry to grow stronger. Is there a specific reason?" Master Rudy asked.

    "I guess so," Kanae was in a hurry because she needed to face off against the Nali Family in six months. By the time she left the family, there would be no such rule as youngsters have to be protected anymore. Without that protection, she would be ced in constant danger.

    The Nali Family could even send hired people to take care of her and she wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about it besides fighting against them. At the same time, she didn¡¯t want them to know her fighting abilities, so she wanted to gather powerful people to act as the front. Of course, to do this, there were a lot of things she had to n out and aplish.

    Master Rudy nodded his head. "I can give you personal training if you want to get stronger."

    Kanae arched her eyebrows. "Why are you helping me so much, Master Rudy?"

    "You deserve it, and I¡¯m quite interested in what you can achieve when you get stronger. I always admire those who are strong," Master Rudy answered nonchntly.

    Even an idiot would know that that was not all there was to what he said, yet Kanae didn¡¯t try to pry deeper. She knew that Master Rudy didn¡¯t want to tell her more than this, so she didn¡¯t want to pester him for more. In the first ce, their rtionship was not that close.

    "If she can train with you, can I too?" Jason raised his head and asked hesitantly.

    Master Rudy raised his eyebrows. He crossed his arms. "From the way you speak and act, I know you¡¯re from a noble family. Are you sure someone with a high status like you can disappear for weeks on end? The training is going to require you toe here very often."

    Jason¡¯s eyes widened. He had never revealed his background to anyone and certainly, this old man shouldn¡¯t have known about it either. How did he find out about this?

    The young man on the side shook his head lightly. He knew that Jason was surprised from the facial expression on the man¡¯s face. "Sir Oro, it¡¯s not hard to deduce based on your mannerisms. Only those from noble families, and especially direct lineage, would learn about those kinds of things. Considering your young age, it was the most possible exnation."

    "I see," Jason nodded his head in understanding. They knew about his background more or less, so they warned him beforehand. He sighed deeply for he understood how impossible it was for him to disappear. If the famous Jason Wells suddenly disappeared for several weeks, what would the media say?

    They would be hyped and scramble to concoct stories about a possible incident.

    Even if he didn¡¯tpletely disappear, he could guess that the training might make his entire body hurt. If he limped during meetings, his employees were going to gossip. Who knew what kind of story they woulde up with?

    "Do you still want to participate?" Master Rudy asked nonchntly with a bright smile stered on his face.

    Jason shook his head. "It¡¯ll be better for me to not participate. Many thanks for the reminder, Master Rudy."

    "It¡¯s nothing much," Master Rudyughed heartily.

    Kanae looked at Master Rudy in awe. "You¡¯re really sharp, Master Rudy. This makes me wonder about your identity even more."

    Master Rudy grinned. "Once you can defeat me cleanly, I¡¯ll tell you about myself."

    "Is that a promise?" Kanae stood up.

    "Yes. Now, little girl, do you want to practice with me? It has been a long time since I saw a girl as powerful as you," Master Rudyughed.

    Kanae was not really surprised that Master Rudy realized her gender. When she was trashed badly by this person in the past, her face cover was torn. From her facial features and long hair, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to deduce that her real gender was female.

    "Is there any prerequisite?"

    "You have to acknowledge me as your formal master," Master Rudy answered. "Of course, not a full-fledged master, but more like a half master since you¡¯re already quite powerful yourself. Also, you have toe here to practice every night."

    Kanae pondered about this requirement. If she truly has toe here every day, she might not have enough sleep. However, she truly wanted to be stronger. Even if she was able to improve her strength and agility with her individual training, she wanted to learn more fighting skills too.

    "Can I note if I have some matters to take of in real life?"

    "Of course, but you have to inform me. How is it?" Master Rudy grinned.

    On the side, the young man sighed. He was going to get a junior who was stronger than himself. His master was always like this whenever he met someone young but powerful. They would be coaxed into being his disciple or his acquaintance at the very least.

    "Rei bows to her master," Kanae kneeled on the ground and bowed formally.

    Master Rudyughed. "Good. Now, let¡¯s start training. I hope you can survive through hell, little girl."

    "I will do my best, Master."

    Jason felt rather envious, but he knew that his strength was not up to Master Rudy¡¯s standard. In the end, he decided to focus on managing their group. During this short period of time, the name of Fiore Group rang loudly on ck Street.

    "Have you heard that the Fiore Group struck again?"

    "That¡¯s already three times this week."

    "They seem to be on a roll."

    "Be careful, they might ept a mission to deal with us too."

    "I¡¯ll surely increase the guards around my ce."

    "Yeah, no one is able to guess what kind of missions they take. I don¡¯t want to take a risk."

    While the other three were busy expanding their group¡¯s influence, Kanae was busy training under Master Rudy¡¯s supervision. She did participate in the group¡¯s activities asionally, but not as much as before as her body didn¡¯t allow her to. Facing those inhuman exercises, she had to exert every ounce of strength in her body to cope with them. Thest three weeks of her vacation turned into hell as she practiced under Master Rudy.

    Her only relief was when she saw that the young man also practiced as much as her. At least, she was not alone facing this devilish training.

 Chapter 241 School Starts Again

    Time passed swiftly and soon it was already July. Mid-July was the start of sses for most schools including Nolen School C. The students came flocking into the school after the holiday ended. Many of them looked tired as they were used to sleepingte during holidays.

    "Sis, you don¡¯t have to pick me up," Laura looked towards her sister with a frown. She was still staying in the inn while Kanae stayed at her house. No matter what, Kanae didn¡¯t allow Laura to go there, so this little girl obediently stayed here.

    "I¡¯m not going to let you walk to school by yourself. Let¡¯s go," Kanae answered. She yawned as she barely had any sleepst night. Her training with Master Rudy alwayssted from 9 PM to 1 AM. Those four hours of the day was the time she experienced hell. As a result, she barely had any sleepst night.

    Fortunately, she was used to sleeping less or she wouldn¡¯t have been able to wake up in time. She still had to pick up her sister before going to school, so she forced herself to wake up even earlier.

    Laura¡¯s lips twitched. "Who¡¯s going to walk? I¡¯ll use public transportation."

    She was not that much of a cheapskate like her sister who preferred to walk rather than wasting money on transportation. Of course, she was able to do so because she received a lot from her sister. She would surely use the cheapest form of transportation, though, as she couldn¡¯t afford the expensive one.

    Kanae shook her head. "Since you¡¯re now with me, we¡¯re going to walk to school starting today."

    Hearing that, Laura¡¯s face darkened. Her sister was clearly being unreasonable today. She didn¡¯t want to walk to school.

    "The school is too far away."

    "It¡¯s good to have some exercise in the morning."

    "We¡¯re going to bete."

    "We can wake up earlier tomorrow."

    "I¡¯m tired."

    "I¡¯ll piggyback you if you¡¯re tired."

    Laura: "..." that would be too embarrassing.

    In the end, Laura was unable to argue back. She had to follow after her sister and walk to school unwillingly. She should have known that her sister was truly a cheapskate that didn¡¯t want to spend any money to make the trip easier.

    Internally, she vowed that she would make sure that they earned enough to change her sister¡¯s lifestyle. It would be enough to make sure they didn¡¯t have to save money like this.

    In truth, it was not Kanae was truly a cheapskate, but she knew better than anyone how dangerous public transportation was. For someone with Laura¡¯s appearance, it would be better for her to use private transportation. She didn¡¯t want to risk having someone attack her sister.

    The two of them arrived at school when it was nearly time for ss to start. Laura followed after Kanae to the second year¡¯s ssroom.

    "The first-year is in the other building."

    "I¡¯m skipping grades since I already learned most of the lessons overseas. Our country is a bitcking behind in knowledge, so they agreed after I talked with them a bit," Laura shed a smile.

    The talk that Laura mentioned was surely not an ordinary one. Kanae didn¡¯t even need to guess that it must have been her sister trying to argue the whole time. With this little girl¡¯s experience in handling a lot of different people, there was no way the principal could match up against her. One way or another, he was probably forced topromise with this girl¡¯s demand.

    Kanae shook her head and walked into the ssroom. Her eyes lit up when she saw that Misae, Alice, and Tommy were in the same ss as her. It seemed, this year they wouldn¡¯t be separated from each other.

    "You¡¯re almostte today, Kanae," Misae waved her hand.

    "I had to pick up my sister first," Kanae pointed behind her. "Oh yeah, let me introduce you to my friends, Laura."

    Laura smiled brightly. "Hello, I¡¯m Laura Nali."

    "I¡¯m Misae, this is Alice and that dunce over there is Tommy."

    "Hey! Don¡¯t teach her those kinds of words," Tommy was stunned by the way Misae introduced him to this girl.

    Alice barely spoke at all as she stared at Laura. Appearance wise, there was no way one would be able to connect her together with Kanae. Laura looked very fashionable and beautiful with her long and straight hair. Compared to Kanae who wore sses, she looked like a little princess.

    Misae scrutinized Laura¡¯s appearance too. "Your hairstyle is simr to Alice¡¯s. If not because of the difference in facial features, I wouldn¡¯t be able to differentiate the two of you."

    "Their heights are also different," Tommy cut in. He could see their difference right away as he was used to talking with these two. If he saw them from the back, he could rely on their height difference to differentiate the two of them.

    "You¡¯re right."

    They didn¡¯t manage to talk about anything else as the lesson started. When it was the fourth period, the students groaned loudly because the teacher that came was Teacher Charlie. Over the span of a few months, this teacher has be extremely famous in this school.

    "Laura, you have to be careful to not fall asleep during his lesson."

    The five of them sat close to one another. Misae and Kanae were at the very front, followed by Alice and Laura, andstly with Tommy behind the other two. Because he was in the same ss with them, he chose to stay in the ssroom even if he slept through the lesson.

    "Finally the ss is over," Misae felt that it was huge torture to have Teacher Charlie teach them on very first day.

    Alice smiled wryly. "I heard that Teacher Charlie is going to teach more subjects this year."

    "What? Noooo!"

    Laura giggled as she watched their interaction. She felt that her sister has some interesting friends. With them, she wouldn¡¯t be bored.

    "I¡¯ll introduce you to the President and the others. Are you three going toe too?"

    Tommy nodded his head. "I want to greet them. It has been some time since thest time I spent time with those guys."

    Kanae led the way towards the Student Council Room. As usual, the three upperssmen were already there. They were busy with some work when this group of five people came in.

    "I hope I didn¡¯t disturb your work," Kanae greeted.

    Neo shook his head andughed. "Not at all, we already miss you since you took so many days off from thepany."

    "I want to introduce my sister, Laura."

    "Hello, I¡¯m Laura Nali," Laura hesitantly introduced herself. She was unsure what kind of attitude she should show in front of the seniors in front of her.

    "Hello Laura, there¡¯s no need to be afraid. We won¡¯t bite you," Mike smiled warmly.

    Laura looked towards the big man with a bewilderment expression. From Mike¡¯s big build, she thought he was going to be quite scary. Who would have thought that his smile was filled with warmth and kindness?

    If Tommy knew what was in Laura¡¯s mind, he would surely curse out loudly. Which part of that smile was kind? It was a devilish smile with the intention of forcing him to practice extremely hard.

    On the side, Neo looked at Laura with a confused gaze. "Are you sure you¡¯re her sister? She looks like a fairy while you look like a bookworm."

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "Of course, she¡¯s my sister!"

    "Don¡¯t mock my Sis," Laura raised her voice.

    The others were stunned when they heard Laura¡¯s tone. It was evident that she was enraged. Her appearance was simr to that of a dociledy, but it turned out she was actually quite fierce matters regarding her sister. One sentence was enough to flip the switch.

    Neo¡¯s lips twitched. This girl definitely has a sisterplex. She wouldn¡¯t have reacted that much to the words he said to Kanae if that were not the case.

    "Laura, I have to work. Do you mind if Misae escorts you back?"

    Laura looked towards Misae. Upon seeing thetter nod her head, she also followed suit. "Sure. I¡¯ll be alright, Sis."

    "Take care of yourself," Kanae smiled and patted her sister¡¯s head.

    "Yes."

 Chapter 242 Activities

    "President, is there nothing we have to do in the school as part of the Student Council anymore?" Kanae asked curiously. They would only hold positions in the Student Council for a few more weeks before the new members were selected. After all, third-year students weren¡¯t allowed to participate in the Student Council anymore.

    Kevin shook his head. "For the new student orientation this year, the principal wants the teachers to take charge because there are a few new teachers."

    The previous year, it was the Student Council who handled the matter of assimting the new students into the school. However, it was different this year because the principal wanted the new teachers to get used to their work too. There were too many new ones because of the incidents in the citytely, so they were mostly still inexperienced.

    "Why are there so many new teachers?" Kanae asked curiously.

    "Some of them resigned during the chaosst year while some of them have just graduated from college."

    Kanae nodded her head in understanding. Because of the matter with the Souhon nst year, many teachers chose to resign. After all, this school got attacked a few times because the younger members of the ns were here. It was obvious that they wanted to switch to a school to teach at.

    At least, this meant there was less work for her as part of the Student Council. When her thoughts reached this point, she felt rather d. She didn¡¯t like working in the Student Council when she was extremely busy outside of school like this.

    "Will you stay in the Student Council?"

    "No, I¡¯ll resign too," Kanae answered.

    "Resign?"

    "Eh? I mean, I won¡¯t join again," Kanae corrected her words.

    Neo stretched his body. "Why don¡¯t you want to join again? I¡¯m sure that you will be the new president if you want."

    Kanae smiled wryly. Did she look like someone who wanted the position of president? Even though there were a lot of benefits from being the president, the responsibility was not small. She wouldn¡¯t be able to neglect her work if she decided to be the president. That would be too irresponsible.

    "This year is going to be extremely busy for me. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll have much time after school, so it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t join at all."

    "I see," Kevin nodded his head.

    They soon arrived at Kale Company. The employees greeted Kevin and the others too. They had already gotten used to the others following after Kevin into the office. At first, Kanae was taken aback by their warm wee, but sheposed herself.

    Inside Kevin¡¯s office, the papers were piling up so heavily that Kanae was rather stunned. What did they do during the time she was away? There were too many papers that they had to go through.

    "President, are you sure that you can finish all this?"

    "We have to," Kevin answered promptly.

    Neo scratched his head slightly. This was partially his fault because his work efficiency was severely affected because of the training he received from Mike. In addition, there was no Kanae who could work as efficient as Kevin. This caused the work to pile up even more.

    "Can you help us, Kanae?" Mike smiled warmly.

    "It¡¯s my job. Don¡¯t worry," Kanae answered with a grin on her face. It has been some time since thest time she worked here, so she felt rather excited to work with them again.

    They quickly returned to their respective seats and started working. With Kanae beside Kevin, the piles of paper decreased quickly. This was the first time Kevin realized the significance of having Kanae stay by his side. The work that previously felt suffocating no longer affected him too much.

    He nced for a moment at Kanae as the corner of his lips raised slightly. He felt happy to have her work for him and stay here. This was the first time he realized how much he missed her both in his work and his personal life.

    Neo watched Kevin¡¯s expression for a moment. Even after more than one month, he still could see the warmth Kevin showed towards Kanae. Lowering his gaze back to his work, he tried to forget about them. He knew, this was not going to end too well.

    "It¡¯s time for dinner," Lou walked inside bringing their food boxes.

    "Thank you."

    Lou nodded his head. His eyesnded on Kanae for a moment as a frown appeared on his face. No matter what the others said, he still didn¡¯t like it when he saw her staying near Kevin. He didn¡¯t want Kevin to be too attached to her because she was not part of a n.

    When the time came for Kevin to focus his attention on the npletely, he wouldn¡¯t be able to spend time with her anymore. If he forced his way to bring her inside the n, many would surely disagree with Kevin.

    ¡¯Am I that much of a nuisance?¡¯ Kanae munched her food as she thought about the gaze that Lou gave to her. She was only working here and didn¡¯t do anything other than that.

    "President, can I return back earlier today? I want to meet with my sister," Kanae recalled something and asked Kevin.

    Kevin slightly frowned, but he nodded his head. "We¡¯ll finish the work tomorrow."

    "Yes."

    Most of the papers were already sorted out. They should be able to finish the rest by tomorrow. After finishing her food, Kanae left thepany and headed towards the inn. She purposely asked for an early leave because she didn¡¯t want to bete for her practice with Master Rudy and at the same time,te in meeting her sister.

    Inside thepany, Kevin continued his work. This time he felt that it was too cold by his side. In his heart, he sighed as he knew that he had already gotten too used to Kanae being by his side that he no longer liked the feeling of work alone.

    His brow furrowed slightly. It would do him no good if he couldn¡¯t work alone as he still has a lot of things to do. Focusing his attention on the paper, hepletely forgot about everything else.

    Mike was dumbfounded to see Kevin working so diligently. "Boss seems to be on fire today."

    "Yes," Neo nodded in amazement. "The paperwork has lessened a lot."

    "Did something happen when I was training?"

    "How should I know?"

    Mike scratched his head as he tried to remember their daily activities this past month. They didn¡¯t do anything different from usual. He went training for a few hours each day, though, so there was a time gap when he didn¡¯t see Kevin. But this was only in the early morning and nothing should have happened when it was already evening like this.

    Seeing the confused Mike, Neo ignored the other party. He had observed Kevin work countless times. There were times when this man worked faster and there were times when this young man worked normally. The changes were always sudden, and he didn¡¯t have the intention to probe for the reason every single time.

    When thest paper was signed, Kevin stared nkly at his empty hands. He knew that he would start thinking about other things if he didn¡¯t do anything. "Neo, arrange another meeting."

    "Again?" Neo was stunned. During the holiday, Kevin seemed to like going on working trips or conducting meetings much more. Most of the time was spent doing that rather than doing the work in the office. This resulted in them having to work outside thepany very often.

    Kevin red at Neo. Seeing that, Neo knew better than to ask Kevin any questions. It was better if he just followed what Kevin asked.

    Internally, heined. Working outside meant that he had to walk around very often. He silently prayed that he had enough stamina to hold on or it would be embarrassing. How could an employee be tired faster than the Boss?

    After walking for a few minutes, Kanae arrived at Laura¡¯s ce. Laura was now living in a rented small apartment rather than a room in the inn. The reason was simply because Laura wanted to have a private kitchen, so she moved her sister after a week in that inn.

    "Laura, are you here?" Kanae knocked on the door.

    Laura opened the door with a bright smile. "Sis, I have made some food for you. Do you want to eat?"

    Kanae: "..." I have just eaten a massive portion of food just now.

    "I¡¯ll eatter. I came here to answer your request from before."

    "Ah yeah, this apartment is not that small. It¡¯s more than enough for two people to live in. This is also far better than the run-down house where you stay, Sis. Can¡¯t you just move here?"

    Seeing her sister¡¯s puppy eyes, Kanae coughed lightly. She had to admit that she was weak against her sister¡¯s pleading. The little girl in front of her was just too adorable for her to ignore.

    Wait, that didn¡¯t mean she liked girls. She just thought of her sister as the cutest girl in the entire world. Thankfully she never said that out loud or the others would surely tease her by saying that she has a sisterplex.

    "You know that I don¡¯t want to leave the mansion to them," Kanae reasoned.

    "Sis, didn¡¯t you say that we were going to take the mansion back in a few more days? Even if you move out, it¡¯s just for a short while."

    "The n is different. We won¡¯t be able to take the mansion back just like that because we still have to take care of the paperwork and so on."

    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure you have a n, Sis. I believe you won¡¯t let them upy the mansion for long. It¡¯s ours," Laura stressed the word ¡¯ours.¡¯ It was a mansion that belonged to their family, but now their uncle was the one who upied it.

    She couldn¡¯t stand it, and she believed it was the same for her sister. Remembering her sister¡¯s expression when she decided to sell part of the mansion¡¯snd to their uncle, she knew how unwilling she was. If not because there was no other choice back then, there was no way the mansion would fall into their uncle¡¯s hands.

    Looking at the confident smile on Laura¡¯s face, Kanae sighed. Her sister knew her all too well. She did n to take it back soon and take care of the others shortly too. After all, it would be toote if she waited until she was 17.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll move here. Is there an additional room?"

    "I have prepared a bedroom for you, Sis!"

    Kanae smiled when she saw how energetic Laura was. She patted her sister¡¯s head. "Let¡¯s go to the mansion. I need help to bring over my belongings."

    "Sure."

 Chapter 243 Another Clash with Sakura 1

    Laura looked towards the mansion in front of her as her eyes darted around. From the back, the mansion still looked extremely massive as it was over 10 meters tall, not to mention that its attached wings also sprawled out on the estate. There were several windows on the second floor that were finely carved with beautiful ents. With the additional effect of the beautiful light blue color of the wall, the mansion looked sophisticated.

    Fixating her gaze on the windows, Laura¡¯s lips curled up as she recalled how often Kanae sneaked out from them. As a brave and naughty kid, Kanae dared to climb down the trees from the window. No matter how many times their parents reprimanded her, she would do it again.

    ¡¯And she¡¯s also good at it,¡¯ Laura recalled the time when she asked her sister to teach her how to climb trees. Kanae could do it after one attempt, but she never managed to climb the tree no matter how hard she tried.

    Her eyes moistened as she recalled what happened afterwards. She cried really hard because she couldn¡¯t climb, so Kanae piggybacked her and climbed the tree. The view in the tree waspletely different from what she was on the balcony. It was so beautiful, so she often asked her sister to help her climb.

    ¡¯Even now, I still can¡¯t climb a tree.¡¯

    Laura wiped her wet eyes as she looked around. Kanae was inside the run-down hut, packing up her belongings.

    It has been two years since thest time she came this close to the mansion. Whenever she returned, Kanae wouldn¡¯t allow her to get close at all because their cousin would surely make trouble for them. Laura knew how protective Kanae was, so she didn¡¯t force her way toe here.

    She didn¡¯t want to make her sister worry too much.

    ¡¯I miss this ce.¡¯

    It would be a lie if she said that she didn¡¯t miss this ce. This was the ce where she grew up and spent most of her childhood. If only her parents were still alive, she wouldn¡¯t be in this situation...

    Laura closed her eyes as she sorted out her feelings. There was no usementing about the past. Thousands of ¡¯what if¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be able to change anything and they only made her feel rather depressed. It would be better to look forward and enjoy the life she had.

    She was lucky that she has a sister that cared for her more than anything in this world. She too, surely treasured her sister the most. Kanae was the only family she had in this world. The others from the Nali Family could go to hell for all she cared.

    "Laura Nali."

    The voiceing from the side caused Laura to flinch. She was not unfamiliar with this voice as this was the voice of the person that she hated the most in her life. That person always mocked her and jeered at her in the past. She had just thought about how Kanae didn¡¯t let here here. The person before her was clearly one of the reasons.

    Laura turned around and saw a person standing not far from her: Sakura. At this time, Sakura was wearing a beautiful pink night gown that made her look like she was glowing. No matter how much she hated the other party, she had to admit that Sakura was born with natural beauty.

    On the other hand, Sakura was staring at Laura with a gaze filled with hatred. After not seeing thetter for a couple of months, she could see that Laura was slowly growing into a beautiful and refined woman. Unlike the in Kanae, Laura exuded elegance and charm. The childishness from the past had started to disappear, reced with youth and maturity.

    ¡¯She¡¯s truly a nuisance.¡¯

    Sakura always hated the two sisters. Even in the past, she disliked the two of them. Now that Laura proved to be someone that could rival her beauty, the hatred grew more intense. From the bottom of her heart, she wished for nothing more than this girl¡¯s death.

    Neither one of them said anything as they red at each other. Their eyes hid glints of murderous intent. Clearly, the two of them couldn¡¯t stand the other party¡¯s existence. The silencested for one minute before Sakura started to speak.

    "I never thought you would return here after you got the schrship."

    Laura sneered. "Why shouldn¡¯t Ie back? This is my birthce and a precious ce for me."

    "Precious? Don¡¯t you hate this ce because your parents died here?"

    "Here? They didn¡¯t die inside the mansion, Sakura. It seems your memory turned rusty after not using it for a long time," Laura raised one of her eyebrows, showing a mocking look. She was unwilling to back down from Sakura¡¯s taunt.

    Sakura raised her eyebrows. The childish girl had learned how to talk back to other people. How annoying. Here she thought it would be easy to make Laura cry again like in the past. Things proved to be different this time.

    "Oh, I know that. I thought you forgot since you¡¯ve been staying in a luxurious ce for months. Have you forgot about your life in this city, Laura?"

    Laura frowned. She didn¡¯t stay in a luxurious ce. The money her sister gave her was barely enough to allow her to live in that country because of the difference in culture. If anything, she always had to cook her own food with the groceries that she scavenged from the cheapest markets to make sure she wouldn¡¯t run out of money.

    "I think it¡¯s you who forgot, Sakura," Laura looked Sakura up and down. "You¡¯re clearly wearing heavy makeup and the most fashionable clothes in this city even when you¡¯re inside the house. Doesn¡¯t that just show that you¡¯re a pampered youngdy?"

    Sakura waved her hand. "I¡¯m a true noble, unlike a fake one like you."

    "Be careful of what you say, I still bear the name ¡¯Nali,¡¯" Laura¡¯s voice deepened. Even though she hated the Nali Family, no one forbid her from using their name to her advantage. No matter what, she was still considered as someone from this family.

    "Indeed, but not for long," Sakura sneered.

    Laura knew how much Sakura hated the two of them and also the fact that they were in the same family as her. The rules allowed them to stay as part of the Nali Family and not get oppressed openly. Still, it didn¡¯t mean that their lives were filled with happiness.

    Even when her parents were still alive, Sakura never let her off. Purposely shaming them at parties and mocking them all the time was amon urrence whenever they met one another.

    "What do you even know about that?"

    "Oh?" Sakura arched her eyebrows. "You finally decided to stay in this city again? Doesn¡¯t this city bring you too much sadness because there are too many ns and people from underworld?"

    "Those are the inevitable rules in this city," Laura replied coldly.

    Sakura tilted her head, acting like an innocent youngdy. "It seems you havepletely forgotten that it¡¯s because of people from the underworld that you lost your parents."

    Laura¡¯s gaze sharpened. How could she forget? That was something that pierced through her hear. When she saw the news, she felt that her world crumbled into pieces. The rules of the city that they tolerated was what took away the people most important to her.

    Closing her eyes for a split second, Laura calmed herself down. There was no point in getting angry at Sakura. "It was just an incident in which our parents were just unfortunate to get involved."

    "Are you sure they¡¯re just unfortunate?"

    Hearing the tone of Sakura¡¯s voice, Laura felt ufortable. She looked at Sakura warily. "What are you trying to say?"

    Sakura smiled brightly. "I have read the report before and it¡¯s really surprising that the reason they went out was that they wanted to give your sister a surprise. Have you never thought that if they didn¡¯t n on giving Kanae a surprise on her birthday, your parents wouldn¡¯t have died?"

 Chapter 244 Another Clash with Sakura 2

    "Have you never thought that if they didn¡¯t n on giving Kanae a surprise on her birthday, your parents wouldn¡¯t have died?"

    The question that Sakura threw at her caught her off guard. Laura¡¯s eyes narrowed. The day their parents died was also Kanae¡¯s birthday, to be exact, Kanae¡¯s fourteenth birthday. That day, their parents went out to buy a cake for her sister, but they never returned.

    Laura gripped the hem of her clothes tightly.

    It would be a lie if she said that she never thought that it was her sister¡¯s fault. She did, and she was ashamed for that. Their parents always celebrated their birthdays by buying a cake and giving them presents. It was extremely normal.

    What was different from usual was that a fight between ns had erupted at that time. It was their parents¡¯ unfortunate luck to get involved when the ns were fighting. She understood this very well, so she shouldn¡¯t have med her sister. It was something that she would never think of, ever, again.

    Her grip loosened and Laura looked at Sakura. Her lips curled up into a mocking smile. "Trying to drive a wedge between us?"

    "I¡¯m just stating the facts," Sakura said lightly. "You did think that, didn¡¯t you?"

    "There¡¯s no need for you to know."

    Sakura smiled slightly. "What if I tell your sister about it?"

    "Just try," Laura challenged. The two of them cared about each other deeply. Sakura¡¯s words would never be able to achieve their purpose.

    "Oh, we shall see," Sakura¡¯s smile was filled with evil intent.

    Laura shook her head lightly. It was clear that Sakura was trying to drive a wedge between the two of them. Unfortunately, she was clear about her rtionship with her sister and with Sakura. If her sister was someone whom she treasured, Sakura was someone whom she loathed from the bottom of her heart.

    There were people who forgot about other people¡¯s kindness when they grew up and achieved afortable life, but not her. She would never forget what her sister did to make sure that she was safe. Her sister made a lot of sacrifices because of the Nali Family.

    The incident with their parents was something that was out of their control. She was not that crazy to me her sister just for an ident.

    Kanae¡¯s position inside her heart was as high as the sky. The person whom she cared for the most was Kanae and that would never change. Kanae was her sister and the only family she had. As for the Nali Family, they could all go to hell for all she cared. Between Sakura and Kanae, she would never listen to what Sakura told her.

    "Do you think that she¡¯s going to trust you?"

    Sakura shrugged. "Why not? I¡¯m just going to state the fact that you me her for your parents¡¯ death."

    "You¡¯re indeed only stating a fact, but you shouldn¡¯t lump me together with you. Those who sincerely care for me and those who put a fa?ade are clear in my eyes. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the same for my sister. We¡¯re not blind, my dear cousin," Laura stressed the word ¡¯dear¡¯ with a mocking tone. She would not make things easier for her cousin.

    "You!" Sakura was enraged by Laura¡¯s tone. How dare this lowlife mock her?

    Laura sneered when she saw Sakura angry. When she first got the schrship, it was only a half-tuition schrship, which meant they had to pay for the rest of the fee. As a member of the Nali Family, her parents asked the core members for help, and they initially agreed. However, they changed their decision because Sakura asked them to refuse.

    Just because of their childish dispute, this woman nearly caused her to lose the chance to study overseas. Laura still remembered how she got angry and fought with Sakura the next day.

    She was grounded because of that, but she didn¡¯t regret it. It was satisfying for her to be able to scratch Sakura¡¯s ¡¯prized¡¯ face.

    Her parents tried hard to collect more money because it was a rare chance to get a schrship during Junior High School. They had to work harder as their ie was not enough to support her study overseas. Even though they still had some earnings as part of the Nali Family, a branch family never received too much.

    When they got into the ident, they still hadn¡¯t collected enough. The money they gathered for her was taken away by the Nali Family. Her sister might never tell her what had happened to their bank ount, but she knew that their uncle took it for himself.

    By that time, she already lost the hope for attending school overseas. Her sister had to skip school to take care of their living situation and earn money for their daily expenses. She didn¡¯t know how Kanae managed to earn money, but she was grateful that they had enough to eat.

    In the end, they decided to let her study overseas. Her sister was the one who forked out enough money by selling this mansion to their uncle for quite arge sum.

    Her eyes narrowed slightly. Since they sold this mansion to their uncle because of her, she would be the one to take it back from them.

    "I¡¯m what? You shouldn¡¯t try anything funny; you can¡¯t evene here without trespassing our area."

    "You are a b*tch just like your sister! Both of you should go to hell!"

    Laura¡¯s eyes narrowed. "I can take it if you want to insult me, but you¡¯re not allowed to nder my sister."

    She took a step forward with her arm raised. Towards this ungrateful girl, she hoped for nothing other than pping the other party. Before she could do what she wanted, her hand was gripped from behind.

    "Don¡¯t fight, Laura," Kanae said cooly. She didn¡¯t even pay any attention to Sakura as she handed a small bag to Laura. "Help me carry this."

    "O-okay," Laura took the bag as she calmed down. If it was an insult to herself, she could handle it, but whenever Sakura mentioned Kanae, she felt that her blood boiled even more fiercely. All she wanted was to beat up Sakura if that woman dared to talk bad about Kanae.

    She nced towards Sakura from the corner of her eyes, but she decided to not bother with thetter anymore. There was no need for them to argue with that annoying girl. That would only waste their time.

    "Hey! You two should never return here! You¡¯re not weed!" Sakura yelled in indignation. She had not finished. "Kanae, do you know that Laura mes you for your parent¡¯s death?"

    Laura¡¯s body tensed up when she heard that. Even though she put on a brave front just now, she was actually scared of what Kanae might think. After all, it was not a good feeling to be med by other people.

    "Oh," Kanae replied shortly, not caring about what Sakura said.

    The veins on Sakura¡¯s head bulged out in anger. "Hey! Are you deaf? Didn¡¯t you hear what I said? Come back here or I¡¯ll report you to my father!"

    Kanae ignored the other party¡¯s threat as she walked away with Laura by her side. If Sakura wanted to report her, the former could do it as she liked. She wouldn¡¯t care in the slightest.

    Kanae saw her sister clenching her fists tightly and she stroked Laura¡¯s shoulder tenderly. "Don¡¯t be angry. She¡¯s not worth it."

    Laura looked towards her sister. All she could see was the warm and loving gaze that her sister always showed to her. "I didn¡¯t mean it."

    "I know," Kanae replied. "Just ignore what she¡¯s saying, she¡¯s just someone who can only speak badly of other people."

    Laura nodded. "I know, Sis. I¡¯ll listen to you and ignore her words."

    "You don¡¯t have to endure for that long," Kanae smiled and patted Laura¡¯s head. "Be a good girl, okay?"

    "Yes." With a faint smile on her lips, Laura enjoyed the tenderness her sister showed to her. The sentence that Kanae said to her also gave her a clue about her sister¡¯s n.

    "Sis, you¡¯re saying that we¡¯ll take back the mansion, right? Can I join in on the n?"

    Kanae was startled. "It¡¯s going to be dangerous."

    "I want to help."

    Facing her persistent sister, Kanae thought for a moment. Initially, she wanted to enact this n alone because she didn¡¯t want to put Laura in danger, but she knew that her sister wouldn¡¯t stop pestering her.

    "Do you know the location of the mansion¡¯s property deed?"

    Laura¡¯s eyes widened. This was always the source of the conflict between them and their uncle because the deed was nowhere to be found. Because Kanae barely paid any attention in the past, only Laura knew the hidden ce that their father prepared.

    "I do. Do you want to steal it?"

    "Not really steal it. It belongs to us, right?" Kanae smiled wryly.

    "Yes, of course. So, what¡¯s the n?"

    "Let¡¯s talk when we reach the apartment."

    "Okay!"

 Chapter 245 This Little Bullying is Nothing

    Kanae only returned back to Laura¡¯s apartment when it was alreadyte at night. She had just finished practicing under Master Rudy. Her sister originally didn¡¯t like the idea of her going out at night, but in the end, Laura didn¡¯t say anything else.

    She moved without any sound towards her bedroom and changed her clothes. Her face scrunched a bit in pain. Today, Master Rudy showed no mercy to her and abused her greatly.

    Sighing internally, she walked out of the room towards the dining room. The food that Laura had prepared was ced neatly on the table. A smile made its way to her face.

    ¡¯Even though you say that you don¡¯t want me to go, you still prepare food for me.¡¯

    Kane sat down and started eating with relish. At least, now she could fill her belly up quickly.

    Creak ...

    "Sis?" the sleepy Laura walked out of her room while yawning heavily.

    Kanae smiled and gulped down the food. "What is it, Laura? It¡¯ste, you should just go back to sleep."

    Laura looked towards the food and smiled. "You¡¯re hungry in the middle of the night, Sis?"

    "I can¡¯t help it."

    "Don¡¯t eat too much. You¡¯re going to be fat."

    "I know."

    Laura kept on yawning as she filled a ss a water and drank. After that, she proceeded to walk back to her room and climbed into bed again. She only came out because she wanted to have a drink. As for her sister, she trusted the other party. There was no need for her to ask more questions than needed.

    ¡¯I better get some sleep too.¡¯

    It was only two in the morning, so she still had plenty of time to sleep. Of course, she might sleep in the ssroom too considering that nowadays she normally only slept for four hours or even less.

    ...

    Nolen School C

    "Kanae, this is the list of the new students. You might want to review it too," Neo handed her a piece of paper when she walked into the Student Council Room.

    "We¡¯re going to have a meeting today?" Kanae raised her eyebrows in curiosity.

    "Not really a meeting, just a small talk about the new members for the Student Council," Mike answered back. "Since you¡¯re not going to stay here, we will need to pick some more second-year students in addition to the first-years."

    In the first ce, only three new students got pickedst year. Because Jay had trouble with his n and Kanae didn¡¯t want to continue, the only one who was staying here would be Tommy.

    "There¡¯s no abnormality like the previous two years," Neomented.

    "Abnormality?"

    "Yeah, Jason¡¯s appearance and Kevin¡¯s ability caused the system to change. Before that, we always used the voting method to pick the Student Council president and vice president," Neo exined. He had looked into the history in this school, so he knew much more.

    Kanae: "..." if only she knew about this, she would have protested that they should just pick using that method.

    If they used poprity, there was little chance she would be chosen as the vice president. Unfortunately, that was all in the past, and she didn¡¯t have the intention toment on her condition anymore. Her life as part of the Student Council has been pretty fun, and she couldn¡¯t change the past either. It would be better for her to just forget about it.

    Tommy looked at the paper and sighed. "I can¡¯t even see anything special from those new students."

    "I guess, this is indeed not your forte."

    "Yeah, I¡¯ll just be the guard for this year Student Council. It¡¯s the job that fits me the most," Tommy grinned.

    "You¡¯re correct."

    The position of a guard required physical strength rather than precise thinking. Because of that, someone like Tommy was quite suitable to be the guard in the Student Council. Of course, it was only after Mike passed down the position.

    Tommy nced at the clock. "I have training today. Next month we¡¯re going to hold apetition at our school. I want to fight for the position."

    "With your ability, shouldn¡¯t you get chosen for certain?" Neo asked confusedly.

    "I guess so."

    As Tommy walked out of the room, Mike pondered about the former¡¯s situation. From what they sawst year, Tommy was the fastest among the students from their school. There might be someone faster among the first-years, but he doubted that since Tommy was pretty quick.

    "Not everyone like Tommy gets chosen. After all, he¡¯s a person with poor family background," Kanae tried to exin.

    "You already know about that?"

    "Yes."

    "Why don¡¯t you help him?"

    Kanae shrugged. "He doesn¡¯t need any help. With his capability, he can make them shut their mouths for good."

    In any case, this kind of bullying was nothingpared with what they experienced on the street. Here, they would only need to work harder at most. On the street, they might lose their lives if they were not careful enough.

    "Let¡¯s finish reviewing this and return back to thepany. There¡¯s a new deal we need to secure."

    "Yes!"

    While they were talking in the room, Tommy made his way to the field. On the way, he saw Alice already waiting for him near the stairs. The sight of this doll-like girl caused a smile to appear on his lips.

    "Alice, you¡¯re going to watch me practice again?"

    Alice looked up and smiled. "Yes, can I?"

    "Sure, of course. Let¡¯s go to the field."

    The two of them walked to the fields. Tommy saw the seniors using the fields and looked at the time. From their gesture, it was clear that they didn¡¯t want to give up the training field to anyone.

    One of the seniors noticed Tommy and threw a shirt towards him. "Here, wash them up, brat."

    "Mine too."

    "Clean carefully, Brat. Don¡¯t let any stains stay."

    "You can only practice once you have finished."

    The others also threw their shirts towards Tommy, and he caught them readily. Behind him, Alice¡¯s expression darkened, but she didn¡¯t say anything. This was always what Tommy experienced on the fields.

    After catching their shirts, Tommy made his way towards the washing machine and put them all into the machine. After setting the time and all, he leaned back on the wall.

    "Sorry, you have to apany me for a long time again."

    Because he had to wait for the washing machine to finish, he rarely had the chance to practice for long. Most of the time, the practice already ended, so he had to practice by himself. As a result, he would leave muchter to make up for the time he lost.

    However, he didn¡¯t really mind it much since he always practiced again by fighting on the street all night. In the past, he hated waiting and would always use this chance to practice his stance. But now, he found himself enjoying this time because he could talk with Alice.

    "It¡¯s fine. I just feel that you should stand up and fight back," Alice felt rather frustrated when she saw Tommy epting their treatment. She wished he could fight back and not just allow those guys to step all over him.

    "They¡¯re older than me, and I don¡¯t want to create trouble in the school. Just wait, I¡¯ll definitely defeat them in time and be a representative of the school for the ry event," Tommy grinned. They wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him in a head-on fight. He would make sure of that.

    Alice nodded her head. She took out a drink bottle and handed it to Tommy. "This is for you. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be tired after exercisingter."

    "Thank you, you always bring me snacks or drinks. They always make me feel refreshed after I finish training."

    "That¡¯s good," Alice smiled.

    Tommy was also smiling. At this point in time, hepletely forgot that he was being bullied by his seniors. He even felt rather grateful for his annoying seniors because he could spend more time talking with Alice thanks to their ¡¯thoughtful¡¯ arrangement.

    Just like that, the two of them talked until the washing and drying machines finished their respective washing and drying cycles and Tommy started practicing.

 Chapter 246 Birthday Partyâ€™s Invitation

    Master Rudy¡¯s ce

    Time passed swiftly as Kanae spent the night practicing under Master Rudy¡¯s supervision. She was only allowed to rest when she waspletely exhausted. It was quite inhumane in her opinion, but she didn¡¯t have any other choice. Master Rudy told her that the best way for her to improve was breaking down her bodypletely and letting it rebuild from the bottom up by itself. Beside her, the young man has stopped practicing from a long time ago.

    "Master, you brought another monster here again," the young manined.

    Master Rudyughed. "You¡¯re also great. Don¡¯tpare yourself with her. She¡¯s on a different level than you."

    The young man nodded his head. "I know that."

    "1000!" Kanae yelled and copsed facedown on the ground. She finally managed to finish her one thousand push-ups for today. That damnable master of hers, he actually told her to do this insane practice with her limiters on her arms and legs. Right now, she could barely feel them as she was terribly exhausted.

    Master Rudy nodded his head in satisfaction. If he should say, Kanae was the best disciple he has ever had. Not even his most prized disciple from before couldpare with Kanae¡¯s perseverance.

    "You should take a rest."

    "Yes, Master."

    Kanae flipped onto her ck andy on the ground for a couple of minutes before she sat up. Her hand reached into to her pocket and took out a beautiful envelope.

    "Master, I want to ask you about this."

    Master Rudy¡¯s eyebrows shot up when he saw that envelope. "Sakura Nali¡¯s birthday invitation? Now, I¡¯m truly curious about your rtionship with the four big families. You seem to be able to receive news about them very quickly."

    Hearing that, Kanae could only smile wryly. Her rtionship wasplicated, and she didn¡¯t wish to implicate her master. To put it in simple words, their rtionship was that of hate and constraint. Both of them hated each other to the bone, but they had to rein themselves in because of the rules.

    Of course, if in the future she needed to tell him, she would do that.

    "I want to know about the underworld¡¯s reaction to this party. They seemed to be quite adamant in creating trouble for the Nali Family months ago."

    Master Rudy nodded his head. Kanae was referring to the incident on the cruise ship. At that time, a group of men who was extremely interested in the Nali Family created trouble for them and nearly killed everyone on the cruise ship.

    Their n failed and there was barely any news about this mysterious group anymore. However, Kanae had the feeling that they might make a move again during this party. To be able to uncover the secret that the Nali Family had guarded so heavily, they were clearly unordinary.

    "Normally, I would request for a fight with you again before I answer your question," Master Rudy sighed. "But I¡¯ll make an exception today because you¡¯re not in the shape to fight."

    Kanaeughed dryly. Whose fault was it that she couldn¡¯t fight right now? Her body was extremely exhausted, and she could barely move her body around. It would be a miracle if she still could hold her ground in her condition against someone of Master Rudy¡¯s caliber.

    "Yes, they¡¯re still aiming for the letter that the government sent to the Nali Family. They have been gathering news for the past few months and recently, they got the name of the recipient of the letter."

    When she heard that, Kanae¡¯s facial expression changed slightly. She also knew the name of the recipient. However, should the name get leaked out to the public, the entire Nali Family was going to be destroyed. This was especially true if that group also knew the crux of the matter regarding the letter.

    No matter how much she hated the Nali Family, she couldn¡¯t let the news get leaked out before she finished her business and left the Nali Family. Against those people, even she herself knew that she was not powerful enough to face them. She didn¡¯t want to get killed just because of her surname.

    "Do you know their aim?"

    "They want to discover the source of the hidden power of the governments from the letter. As you should have known, the recipients of the letters are all those whom the government has its eyes on," Master Rudy stopped for a moment. "As well as those who had some abnormality when they were born."

    Kanae tried her best to control her facial expression. This matter was something that she also knew because of certain circumstances. However, the number of people who knew was extremely limited. It was a secret guarded by those who knew because if the news leaked out, this city would never be in peace.

    She still couldn¡¯t let Master Rudy know too much about her. Knowing that secret alone would mean she has connections one way or another, and it would make it easy for Master Rudy to track her identity. Or worse, he would know the secret she hid from everyone around her. Even if he was her master and she already spent hours training with him, he was still a big mystery for her. She couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell him about her personal matters too.

    The sound of a car stopping near them caused the three people to turn their heads. They saw Jason stepping out of the car leisurely.

    "Captain, you¡¯re still not finished training yet?"

    "I¡¯m currently asking them about the letter from the government," Kanae answered back. Her expression already returned to normal as she looked towards her master again. "Do they also know the truth about the letter?"

    "No, they only know that the letter is their ticket to the government¡¯s secret base. Right now, they¡¯re trying their hardest to find out those who received the letter."

    "They¡¯re not entirely wrong," Kanae murmured.

    Master Rudy looked towards Kanae with a smile on his aged face. "You seem to know much more than what you show on the surface, little girl."

    Kanae smiled back. "Perhaps I do, perhaps I don¡¯t."

    "I won¡¯t pester you if you don¡¯t want to tell me," Master Rudy shrugged. He couldn¡¯t just force someone like Kanae to tell him if she didn¡¯t have any intention of doing that. "I just want to remind you that you have to be careful. Even if the government rarely appears in public and seems to be weak, they¡¯re the hidden king of this city."

    "Thank you for your advice, Master," Kanae stood up and bowed politely.

    "Considering you have the invitation, I assume you also have your n for that party. Be careful."

    "Yes, Master."

    Master Rudy watched as Kanae bid her farewell and got into the car. He only averted his eyes when the car was already quite far in the distance. By his side, the young man was baffled by Master Rudy¡¯s sudden apprehension.

    "Master, do you think Rei will be alright?"

    "I honestly don¡¯t know, but I have the feeling that this city will be thrown into great turmoil with her in the eye of the storm," Master Rudy chuckled. "Quite a weird feeling, isn¡¯t it?"

    The young man¡¯s face turned rather solemn. Even though his master was a normal man on a usual day, he had quite a keen sense. In terms of discovering talent, he was clearly number one as he only needed to beat up a random person. By the time they met again, that person turned out to be someone extremely talented and had improved even more than before. (This was the incident with Rei)

    Aside from that, he also knew that Master Rudy sometimes had certain feelings towards the future. Whenever he got such a premonition, usually it would happen.

    "I hope nothing bad will happen."

    Master Rudy scoffed. "There are a lot of ambitious people in this age. If they don¡¯t sh, that would instead be the miracle."

    The young man didn¡¯t answer. He merely thought about what his master said to him. Indeed, they have met several remarkable people and saw how grand their ns were. The future of this city was not going to be very peaceful.

    "Now, it¡¯s time for your practice again."

    "Master, didn¡¯t I have enough already?"

    "What are you talking about? You stopped even earlier than Rei and you say that¡¯s enough? Get back here you brat!"

 Chapter 247 The Truth about the Letter from the Governmen

    "You came at the right time, Brother Jason," Kanae smiled in relief.

    Jason nodded his head. They had actually listened to the conversation Kanae had with Master Rudy from the moment Kanae asked the question. This was the reason Jason could appear at the most crucial moment. She might never have said it tantly, but he knew that Kanae also knew the recipient in the Nali Family of the letter from the government.

    "I don¡¯t understand why you don¡¯t want your master to know," on the backseat, Tommy remarked.

    "We¡¯re not that close yet and I don¡¯t wish for him to get involved in the turmoil inside the Nali Family," Kanae answered.

    Tommy nodded his head. Although he barely understood anything, he knew better than to ask for more exnation.

    "I still don¡¯t understand about that letter from the government. How could a single letter have caused so much trouble?"

    He really couldn¡¯tprehend how a single letter made of paper could throw the entire city into turmoil. From their conversation, he could infer that the recipient of the letter was extremely important. It was to the point that every single person in the city would try to get the letter.

    Kanae tapped the car door with her finger as she thought about the best exnation she could offer to Tommy. Tommy¡¯s IQ was not too high and this boy preferred brawn over brains, so she couldn¡¯t useplicated words to exin it.

    "You know that in this city, the ones who seem to hold power are the five---no it¡¯s now the four big ns and the four big families, right?" Seeing Tommy nod his head, Kanae proceeded. "On the outside, it seems that they¡¯re the ones in control while the government only stays behind them. Their power is always being neglected as crimes are extremelymon in this city. In fact, many people would even forget about their existence if not because of the taxes they have to pay.

    Unfortunately, that¡¯s not entirely the truth. The only reason the ns and the four big families have their power is that they don¡¯t choose to go against the government. The government holds enormous power, hidden from the outside, and no one knows the true extent of their power."

    Tommy stared at her with mouth agape. This was the first time he heard something as outrageous as this. From what he knew, the government always seemed extremely weak, which was why crimes always happened. Little did he know that it was actually intentional on their part as they didn¡¯t want to bother with those trivial matters.

    "If that¡¯s true, why are they holding back their power?"

    "At first, it¡¯s because they don¡¯t want to make changes in this city drastically. The power structure from the past always had the ns and the families hold the power. However, the world keeps on changing and they need the government more now to ensure the growth of this city," Kanae shrugged.

    Jason nodded his head. "The government has been supporting the growth of this city for decades. Ever since they made the treaty with the ns and the families decades ago, this is the only way they can make changes without rming anyone. Unfortunately, the government has also been changingtely."

    "Changing? How?" Tommy asked confusedly.

    "They seem to be breaching more matters in this city, which makes the citizens feel restless. Some of the shes that happenedtely are somewhat rted to the government, but very few know that."

    "Why are they doing that?"

    Kanae shook her head. "I¡¯m not sure myself. However, those big powers have realized their actions too have started to prepare themselves. Some of them want to have ess to the secret power of the government. The only key they know that is rted to this seemingly hidden power is the letter from the government."

    Tommy stayed silent. He was trying his best to process what Kanae told him. Truth to be told, he never expected this city to hold that big of a secret. All along, he knew only the street and only to be more powerful by fighting every single day. It was all he could do to make sure he could live.

    If the government wanted to change how things were in this city, there was no doubt that the lives of numerous citizens were going to change. No one knew for sure how they would change. One thing was for certain: the ns and the families might not necessarily ept the change without struggle.

    They have been at the peak of power for decades. Who would want to step down so suddenly just because of the emerging power of the government? Even if they didn¡¯t know the power the government held, they still wouldn¡¯t back down so easily.

    "What is the content of that letter?" Tommy raised his head after he had finished processing the information.

    Kanae stayed silent while Jason sighed. "The letter is an invitation."

    "What¡¯s the purpose of the invitation?"

    "It¡¯s a bitplicated and I don¡¯t think someone like you will understand," Jasonughed dryly. He had ess to the information because he was a core member of the Wells Family. Should hee from an ordinary family, he would never know about it at all.

    As for Kanae, he was unsure how this girl got the information. He had his guesses, but he would not say it before Kanae told them the truth herself.

    "I still want to know."

    "In short, the government is trying to recruit talented people, and the letter is addressed only towards those whom they believe hold some sort of potential," Jason answered ambiguously.

    Tommy eyed Jason suspiciously. Why did he withhold that information from him? Was there some kind of secret that he couldn¡¯t divulge no matter what?

    "The number of people who know the truth about the letter is very limited, Tom. It¡¯ll be better if you don¡¯t know more than the fact that it¡¯s an invitation to talented people. Should you get captured, you still can get away if you only know this much," Jason answered.

    "Why are you keeping so many secrets from me? It¡¯s not that big of a deal, right?"

    "If word get out about the letter, you and everyone close to you will be killed," Kanae answered in Jason¡¯s stead.

    Hearing that cold tone, Tommy shuddered. He got the feeling that it was for his own good that he didn¡¯t know about the matter. Facing the government, they were still nothing.

    "How do they know that you¡¯re talented?"

    "That¡¯s something that you shouldn¡¯t know either," Jason sighed. It would be tooplicated to exin this to Tommy right now. This boy would only ask them endless questions. For now, it was enough for Tommy to know the importance of the letter.

    Tommy¡¯s face scrunched. He got the feeling that the answer to all of his questions would be he shouldn¡¯t know.

    "What about the recipient of the letter in the Nali Family? Can I know who got the letter?"

    "The government sent the letter to Sakura Nali," Kanae answered evenly.

    "I see... wait, you mean your cousin, Sakura Nali?" Tommy¡¯s eyes widened. He would not feel so strange if it were a name that he didn¡¯t know, but Sakura? It was a name that he never expected toe out of Kanae¡¯s mouth.

    That dumb and annoying girl got the letter? What in the world was the government thinking?

    "Yes."

    "Are you serious?"

    Kanaeughed dryly. "Yes, I¡¯m serious. However, you shouldn¡¯t tell anyone that you know about this matter."

    "Why?"

    "When the people who found out about the news crash Sakura¡¯s birthday party, they might leak out the news. At this time, whoever knows about the fact that Sakura has the letter will be taken away and interrogated," Kanae smiled wryly.

    Tommy nodded his head in understanding. It was then did he realize something. "It means you¡¯re going to be taken away too?"

    Kanae closed her eyes for a moment and nodded her head. "Unfortunately, yes. Sakura loves to brag in front of me, so my name will obviouslye out of her mouth."

    "That¡¯s unless she decides to keep mum about you."

    "I highly doubt it," Kanae shrugged. "In any case, when they take me away, please take care of Laura. I don¡¯t want that girl to worry about me too much."

    "I think you should worry about yourself more. If what you say about the government is true, you¡¯re going to face an enormous wall," Tommy said worriedly. If Kanae knew more than she should know, the government would surely find it suspicious and might do something unimaginable.

    He didn¡¯t want to think of what might happen to Kanae if they decided that she was dangerous. It was something that he wanted to avoid.

    Kanae smiled slightly. "I have my own way to deal with them. Don¡¯t worry."

    On the side, Jason sighed. He nced towards the mirror to see the faces of his two teammates. For whatever reason, he didn¡¯t want to lose them even if their rtionship so far was only limited to the street. From the bottom of his heart, he hoped that Kanae would be fine.

 Chapter 248 Preparation for Sakura Naliâ€™s Birthday Party

    Mall

    "Laura, I don¡¯t think we need these many clothes," Kanae looked towards the stack of clothes with headache. She should know better than to take her sister for shopping. A girl¡¯s habit when they shopping: they would surely buy numerous things.

    Laura pouted. "They look good and you also need more clothes. Those old clothes no longer suit you, Sis."

    "A few pieces are enough for me."

    "No way! Except of the uniform, your clothes are too ugly. We no longer need to worry about money so much, so I want to buy a lot of clothes for both of us."

    A few days ago, Laura managed to win big in the stock market. The money they got from that business reached hundreds of millions, so it could be said that they were rich overnight. Of course, after they counted the price for the mansion, they only have several thousand left for their daily necessity.

    "Even if we turn rich, we shouldn¡¯t waste money," Kanae sighed.

    "I just need to work for another few months. With the capital that you provide to me, I¡¯m sure I can make millions again," Laura pouted.

    "Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re only lucky this time?"

    Laura stuck out her tongue. "Even if I¡¯m only lucky this time, I¡¯m confident with my ability that I can make more."

    "Let¡¯s just pick a few clothes and a gown for you. Don¡¯t buy too much."

    "Fine..."

    In the end, they pick several clothes and a beautiful red gown for Laura. The gown was long with a v neck and short sleeves. It made Laura exuded charm when she tried it.

    "Sis, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re going to wear butler clothes again."

    "I can¡¯t wear a gown," Kanae smiled wryly. "Butler clothes allow me to move around better than gown. Besides, I don¡¯t want to steal the spotlight from Sakura tonight."

    Laura scrunched her face. She didn¡¯t like seeing her sister wore those clothes. She is a woman, but she wore those kinds of clothes. Thankfully, her sister didn¡¯t look like a boy at all. If she did, Laura would never allow her sister to wear them.

    "When will you wear proper gown?"

    "I will when it¡¯s other time. In front of the Nali Family, I won¡¯t wear beautiful clothes."

    When she heard that, Laura pulled Kanae towards the changing room while bringing a beautiful white gown. She pushed it towards Kanae with a grin.

    "If you can¡¯t wear them to the party, at least wear them here. I want to see my former beautiful sister."

    Kanae rolled her eyes in annoyance, yet she still took the gown. Laura waited outside as she changed her clothes. The dress that Laura picked fitted her perfectly as Laura seemed to know her size better. Looking at her reflection in the mirror, Kanae¡¯s lips curled up slightly. How long has it been since thest time she wore a gown?

    "I¡¯m finished."

    Laura got in to the changing room and saw her sister looking extremely gorgeous. It was a long dress with short sleeves. The dress fit to Kanae¡¯s body, partially showing her curve in an elegant manner. The side was slightly parted, showing her beautiful long legs.

    Looking at her refined sister, Laura was smiling from ear to ear. If one should say, there was no one who could wear the white dress as fitting as her sister. This was the appearance that her sister should have in normal days. She looked pure and refreshing in that dress.

    "How is it?"

    "There¡¯s just one more thing."

    Laura smirked as she reached out her hand and took off the sses Kanae wore. After that, she untangled the braids that her sister used. As her hair was being tied in braids for a long time, it turned wavy after being untangled.

    In the mirror, a beautifuldy with wavy ck hair appeared. Kanae¡¯s eyes locked firmly to her reflection. All these times, she always hid her countenance under the sses and braid, making her looked in. However, when she didn¡¯t wear them, she looked as attractive as Laura.

    "If you do this, no one will be able to differentiate the two of us," Laura nodded with satisfaction.

    "Our hair still looks different."

    "That¡¯s because you always put on the braids," Laura rolled her eyes. "Your hair will turn straight again if you don¡¯t tie it in braids."

    "You¡¯re right," Kanae inspected her appearance in the mirror. She really missed this appearance of hers.

    Laura smiled teasingly. "How about you dress up like this when you¡¯re going to school? I¡¯m sure a lot of boys are going to pay more attention to you."

    "If I do this, I¡¯ll make the entire ss¡¯s attention awry," Kanae shook her head.

    "That¡¯ll be interesting."

    "You just want to make trouble."

    Laura stuck out her tongue. What can she say? She hoped to see her sister dressed up freely. "That¡¯s going to make things more fun."

    Kanae smiled wryly. She silently made the braid again before wearing her sses. "This is far more fitting for me."

    Laura rolled her eyes and silently sighed. She knew better than anyone that Kanae only made herself looked in to avoid Sakura got jealous even more. They already experience a lot just from being in the same family. If Kanae became attractive, no one could imagine what would happen to them.

    When she appeared in front of Sakura not long ago, it was clear that Sakura hated her appearance. One was enough, there was no need to make them targeted Kanae because of appearance matter after the money matter.

    After they have finished with the clothes, Laura dragged Kanae to a phone store. They have agreed to buy Kanae one phone to make sure that Laura could talk with her sister more freely. After some time, they settled down on a simple and rather cheap phone.

    Finishing their shopping, the two girls returned home. Tonight was Sakura¡¯s birthday party, and they didn¡¯t want to bete. If they werete, they knew that their cousin wouldn¡¯t tolerate them and created trouble for them.

    Laura took her time to dress up and wore beautiful makeup. She looked towards her reflection in the mirror with a satisfied smile. The beautiful red gown added with her faint makeup made her looked extremely charming. Even if she was only 15 years old, she would not lose against those famous models.

    "With this, that annoying Sakura can be jealous."

    "I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll dress even more extravagantly," Kanae recalled the party they held around two to three months ago. At that time, Sakura dressed so spectacrly that no one would be able to take their eyes off from her.

    "I guess so, she can afford to do it," Laura sighed.

    "Let¡¯s stop thinking about that, we¡¯re going to bete."

    Laura nodded her head. She stared towards Kanae¡¯s getup with a frown. Kanae was wearing a normal white shirt with leather pants. This made her looked like a butler very much. If she wore a suit, she would be a perfect male guest for the party.

    Erasing those thoughts, Laura made her way out from the apartment and called for a cab for them. Even if it was wasting money because the mansion was near, they needed to keep up a face. If they came while walking, Sakura would never let them go.

    "By the way, are you ready, Laura?" Kanae asked.

    Laura knew her sister meant the n of taking back the mansion¡¯s deed that was located deep in the inner part of the mansion. This mansion was quite different from others because it was built in twoyers, outside and inside. The outsideyer was for them to receive guests while the inneryer was protected by a big and powerful wall.

    Having been living in the mansion for years before, they knew theyout better than anyone. In addition, they also knew some other mechanism that their father left in case they got attacked. The outeryer was also a big trap for their enemies.

    "I¡¯m ready."

    It was going to be dangerous, but Kanae has prepared for everything. All Laura needed to do was slipping inside and headed towards the room. The cameras would be handled by her sister along with the guards.

    "Be careful."

    "I will," Laura smiled widely.

    The two of them didn¡¯t talk to each other for the next few minutes. They soon arrived in front of the mansion. Looking towards the festive atmosphere and the crowds of people in front of them, Laura felt rather stifled.

    This mansion didn¡¯t belong to Sakura!

    She wanted to yell so much, yet she had to hold on. After tonight, this mansion was going to be theirs again.

 Chapter 249 Sakura Naliâ€™s Birthday Party 1

    The Nali Family¡¯s East Mansion

    The ones who got invited to this birthday party were not limited only to Kanae and other Nali family members. Jason and the other young masters were also invited to this grand party. Although many of them didn¡¯t like the Nali Family nor have a strained rtionship, the young generations still came to represent their family.

    Frank Nali still felt satisfied with the fact that these youngsters came. Even if the older generation didn¡¯te, they still gave some face by sending the younger generations. Besides, this was also only Sakura¡¯s birthday party, so the younger generations were indeed more suitable.

    Near one of the tables, two young men were standing not far from each other. One of them was wearing a light yellow shirt with a red bowtie. His long trousers were blue in color, which greatly contrasted with his shirt. The man by his side was wearing a ck suit.

    Their contrasting appearance, one in formal wear and the other with horrendous taste, looked weird. However, no one dared toe closer as everyone knew these two¡¯s high status.

    "Taro, can you not stay too close to me?" Jason felt like cursing. He swore to the Heavens that if this young man didn¡¯t change his taste in clothes, he would barge into the other party¡¯s house to see if he had any decent clothing. Being seen together with someone like this made him feel stupid.

    "What are you talking about? I¡¯m just standing," the other man, Taro, replied in confusion.

    Jason rolled his eyes. He didn¡¯t want toe here, but his father¡¯s order was absolute. Much to his annoyance, he had to represent the Wells Family at this birthday party. Now he had no choice but to stay here and ¡¯enjoy¡¯ the party along with Taro.

    "Your clothes annoy me."

    "These are my usual clothes. Haven¡¯t you seen the ones in the magazine? I was the model for thetest sparkling long shirt, or whatever it¡¯s called," Taro smirked proudly.

    Hearing how proud Taro was, Jason wanted to smack this friend of his. There was only a handful of men in the entire world who would dare to wear those kinds of clothes. He had seen the magazine and immediately threw it into the trash can. His eyes couldn¡¯t handle that kind of view.

    "Just... leave me alone."

    Taro patted Jason¡¯s shoulder. "Rx a bit. You seem like you¡¯re attending a funeral, Jason."

    Jason¡¯s face darkened. "I just don¡¯t like staying here."

    "Well, I can rte to that."

    Taro nced towards the other side of the room where Jon, Sakura¡¯s fianc¨¦, was busy drinking andughing. From his condition, they knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold his liquor for that long anymore.

    Those second-generation young masters with rich fathers usually unted their money and used their time to drink as much as they could. They were clearly wasting away their fathers¡¯ money, but most of them didn¡¯t care about that. Jon was among this annoying group, which made the capable young generation dislike him quite a lot.

    Most of them still gave him some face, but it was unclear if they truly respected him. For someone who was born in the Aida Family, Jon was quite a disgrace. In the end, they could only put on an act in front of the others.

    "That¡¯s just one of the reasons why I don¡¯t likeing to these kinds of events," Jason added begrudgingly. If he had to say, the second biggest reason would be the fact that Taro always stayed close to him. With how Taro dressed up most of the time, he preferred to have this young man just stay far away.

    "Let¡¯s just hope this party won¡¯t end in a disaster like before again," Taromented, unaware of the look that Jason gave to him. The engagement party from before was clearly a big disaster because of that incident. He still remembered very clearly how Jon got drunk and ended up on the same bed as a woman.

    Jason arched his eyebrows. He hadpletely forgotten about that incident if not for Taro mentioning it again. "Now that you mention it, what happened to the girl who seduced Jon?"

    "You know the Nali Family. They won¡¯t even leave the corpse intact if you anger them," Taro shrugged without care. It was very normal for the four big families to eliminate anyone who opposed them. No matter what, they would never let that person off easily.

    Since that woman had offended the Nali Family, he could guess her ending. At the very least, she would be forced to work like a ve. However, seeing that she had offended Sakura, it would be a wonder if they could find her corpse intact. He didn¡¯t have a close rtionship with the Nali Family, so he didn¡¯t really care about their matters too much.

    Jason nodded. He knew very well how the four families did their work. It was child¡¯s y for them to eliminate their enemies. With a bit of money and connections, they could even erase someone¡¯s existence from the surface of the earth. If they wanted to stay alive after offending someone from the four big families, they would need massive luck and ability to make use of every possibility.

    He turned his head around and tried to divert the topic. "Talking about disaster, I heard that you also experienced a massive dent in your pocket."

    Taro¡¯s face darkened considerably when he recalled that. He remembered that he allowed Kevin to post a mission and let him give the payout. However, he never thought that the mission¡¯s reward was in the millions. In addition, he still had to pay for Kevin¡¯s expenditure.

    All in all, it was a massive dent in his hard-earned money! If he could, he would like to curse that man so badly. Although he was also one of the young masters, he had to work hard instead and that money was taken away by that annoying man just like that.

    His father grounded him because of that incident. The loss of money was simply too much for his father to leave it be. He had to make numerous reports to his father and promise that he would never repeat such a mistake ever again.

    "Yeah, I just made a wrong decision in trusting someone with a mission," Taro answered through gritted teeth.

    Jason smiled wryly. He already knew about that incident because of the news reports. An abandoned building was raided, and something unexpected was found. This caused quite a sensation for a while, but it was quickly forgotten as people didn¡¯t care too much.

    Besides, that piece of news was taken down rather quickly as the Nali and Aida Families couldn¡¯t withstand having that on the news for long.

    After that, the news report about Taro being grounded came on the headlines. This young man managed to squander most of his money, making his father angry. As he always created trouble, the reporters were exceptionally happy to give a report regarding this man.

    Many of them spected that he spent it all on buying useless items, such as women¡¯s clothing.

    Other people also spected that he spent it on alcohol and women.

    "The media is very negative about you, Taro."

    "I have seen them," Taro facepalmed. Those were the most embarrassing reports he had ever received. Where in the world did they get such an idea on his way of spending money?

    "I have the feeling that they¡¯re true."

    "What? NO!"

 Chapter 250 Sakura Naliâ€™s Birthday Party 2

    "You should know better than anyone that those news reports are fake!" Taro rolled his eyes in annoyance.

    "Haha, I¡¯m just kidding," Jasonughed. Finally, he had a bit of fun in this boring party. If he had to stay here and put on an amiable smile from time to time, he would be extremely bored.

    Taro snorted. "You¡¯re a terrible man, Jason."

    "And who¡¯s the one talking to this horrible man?"

    "Just an idiot," Taro shrugged, unwilling to continue the conversation. He fixed his bright red tie as he looked around, trying to find something interesting.

    Jason stopped joking around as he recalled something. "Do you know whether Kevin wille here today or not?"

    "No, the ns don¡¯t have any business ining here. As for hispany, this is not a business party, so he can¡¯te either," Taro answered lightly.

    Jason nodded his head. If Kevin was not here, it would mean that they didn¡¯t have to be wary of that n this time. Previously, the two of them moved at almost the same time. If not because they had different targets, they might have bumped into each other.

    He pondered about them when he heard gaspsing from the side. From where he stood, he could see Sakura calmly walking and greeting the guests before her. At this time, she looked like an exceptionally beautiful princess.

    Sakura wore a thickyer of makeup. The makeup made her cheeks glow in several shades of pink, and her rosy lips wereyered in red. The magnificent lighting in the room caused the makeup on her face to glitter just like stars. Her long eyshes were fluttering and caused the men to be smitten.

    Her frilly pink dress swayed as she walked, sweeping the floor gracefully. Her steps were careful as she showed how noble she was. The men exchanged greetings with her as their eyes locked on her face. No one wanted to look away from the beautiful painting in front of them.

    "With that kind of appearance, I wonder if she wants to snatch the attention of all the men in the room," Taro shook his head.

    "It¡¯s rare for you to be calm."

    "Well, I like girls, but not a kid," Taro smirked. He pointed at Sakura. "That kind of girl is still a kid.

    Jason: "..." Sakura was already 18 years old.

    If Taro said those words in front of Sakura, he was pretty sure that Sakura would p Taro to the point he would be unrecognizable. In terms of age, Sakura was already 18, so Taro could only be implying that the growth of Sakura¡¯s body was not up to par. As a woman, how could she stand those words?

    He didn¡¯t bother with Taro anymore as he took up another ss of drink. In any case, his task today was only to prevent the attack from injuring most of them. If the suspicious men truly appeared here to target Sakura again, he would have to ensure that no one gets hurt.

    Honestly, if they took Sakura as a hostage, he would be more than willing to let that girl get taken away. If it were any other person, he might feel the need to help, but not Sakura.

    "You seem extremely serious today," Taro waved his hand in confusion. "Is there anything in particr that interests you?"

    "I¡¯m just thinking if there¡¯s a possibility for people to hijack this party again."

    "I don¡¯t think so?" Taro shrugged. "During Sakura¡¯s engagement party, they didn¡¯t attack her. I don¡¯t see any reason why they wouldunch another attack. Besides, it¡¯s harder to trap everyone in the same room like before again."

    "I guess so."

    Jason¡¯s eyes glinted with ruthlessness for a moment. Master Rudy said that they were nning toe here, so the possibility of this ce getting attacked was more than 50%. He had to be cautious.

    His eyes swept across the room. So far, he hadn¡¯t seen anyone suspicious. With the security of the Nali Family, he doubted that they would let in anyone who brought a gun or the likes, but he was sure they had their own way to get in. After all, they might insider help.

    "Taro, will Ferdinande again? I mean, as the representative from the government¡¯s side?"

    "Him? I don¡¯t think so. The government shouldn¡¯t have that much free time to spare to attend a young generation¡¯s birthday party, right?" Taro wore a confused face.

    "Don¡¯t you think they¡¯ll find it necessary to send their representatives?" Jason tried to probe again. Among the nobles in this city, only Taro has the closest rtion with the people from the government. As for the reason?

    It was simply because this young man created too many troubles, which made them catch him over and over again.

    Taro arched his eyebrows. He yed with the ss of wine that he just took from the table. "Look here, the government is not that free. They have so many cases to take care of every single day. Do you think they¡¯re going to spare some of their personnel just for a birthday party?"

    "Well..." Jason couldn¡¯t tell Taro that Sakura was a specialdy. There would be too much that he would have to exin if he said that. It would be an unending talk with Taro if he did say that. "Are you sure that they won¡¯t send anyone here?"

    "Yeah, there¡¯s also a meeting for the government ministers right now to talk about some new ns. Didn¡¯t you read the news?"

    "Not really," Jason answered in a low voice. Recently, one of his cousins attacked hispany through the market. Because he was too focused on the matter of the streets and his group, he kind of neglected hispany.

    As a result, they were in deep trouble. He only managed to stabilize the situation but several millions were lost in the process. Because of that, he couldn¡¯t be up to date with the news. Of course, he nned to review them again after he became less busy.

    Taro patted Jason¡¯s back. "You should rest some. You¡¯re working too muchtely. Just take a break sometimes. You deserve it."

    "Thank you."

    "Now that we¡¯re here, let¡¯s just enjoy our time eating. There are a lot of delicacies here."

    Jason shook his head lightly. He was not sure when the men would attack, so he had to stay vignt. However, it was true that he was tired. Rxing a bit shouldn¡¯t be a problem at all.

    Right?

 Chapter 251 Sheila Nali

    Kanae and Laura walked into the hall. Laura¡¯s eyes darted around as she checked the inside of the mansion. There was a lot of change in the furniture, but theyout of the building didn¡¯t change at all. Well, that was quite obvious as changing the building would mean they needed to break down the walls and all.

    The hall shimmered in gold and was filled with decoration that congratted Sakura for bing 18 years old. In addition to that, there were several hanging chandeliers that suspended from the ceiling that shone down on the entire room with gold and white.

    Her eyes locked onto the woman standing at the very center. Immediately, a trace of fury appeared in her eyes. She would never ept that woman no matter what happens.

    "Let¡¯s eat a bit," Kanae pointed to the side.

    Laura nodded her head. Although the party hadn¡¯t yet officially started, there were still quite a few guests. If she suddenly disappeared from the hall, there might be some people who notice and be suspicious.

    The two of them munched on some food before Kanae separated herself from Laura. This was included in the n as they have to make sure no one knew that they were together. With Laura¡¯s appearance, it was easy for her to attract the attention of the boys.

    "Hello, do you want to dance?"

    "Wow, you¡¯re gorgeous. Do you mind if I ask you to dance?"

    "I asked first."

    "I¡¯m more handsome than you."

    Kanae shook her head lightly as she heard the boys fight for the right to dance with Laura. In any case, Laura was already used to these situations, so she didn¡¯t have to worry about her sister too much. Of course, if Laura needed help, she would not hesitate to help her.

    For Kanae, this kind of party was only important for her to fill her belly. There were numerous delicacies that she usually couldn¡¯t eat, so this was the perfect time to fill her belly.

    "You look as in as ever, Kevin¡¯s secretary."

    She turned around at the voice of someone familiar to her. In front of her, She was standing with a hand on her hip. She was wearing a short sleeveless gown. The gown was d in goldyers of faint glittering satin. For someone who loved to wear sparkly and revealing clothes, it suited She very much.

    It has been some time since thest time Kanae saw She. However, she could sense that this girl was still aspetitive as ever. It seemed like She was still trying to seduce more rich boys to be her partner. That was totally her style.

    "It has been some time, Miss She," Kanae answered politely.

    She nodded her head. She still didn¡¯t like Kanae because thetter caused her n to get close to Kevin to go straight down the drain. However, she wouldn¡¯t cause trouble outright as she was already lectured greatly by her father for almost destroying thepany.

    Because of that, she wouldn¡¯t try to be like Amanda and perform cheap tricks. Instead, she would make her way slowly but surely to ensure that she would not lose.

    "I guess we¡¯re now part of the same family," she raised her left hand, which had a beautiful diamond ring on her ring finger.

    "Congrattions," Kanae smiled. She didn¡¯t know which man fell for this woman, but she pitied him. In She¡¯s eyes, he must be no more than a stepping stone for her to be the most powerful and richest woman in the city.

    She nodded her head. "I thought you would make progress with that cold man, but I guess I was wrong."

    Well, Kanae never tried to seduce Kevin. Still, it didn¡¯t change the fact that she was starting to feel attracted to himtely. Somehow, she wanted to stay by his side even if they were not working.

    Shaking her head, Kanae erased those thoughts. They were not important right now. She looked at She vigntly. "Is there anything you want to say, Miss She?"

    "I heard about your situation, and I have to say that you¡¯re quite fortunate that the rules of this family allow you to live freely," She smiled. "However, I believe that you shouldn¡¯t be stuck in that position, so I think I can help you out."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes turned sharp. "I believe I¡¯ll be fine, Miss She."

    "Are you sure about that?" She looked at Kanae¡¯s appearance. "Even if you try to avoid their eyes by dressing humbly, you already caught Sakura¡¯s attention."

    She managed to get here bytching onto Sakura, so she knew very well how much Sakura hated Kanae. Kanae¡¯s presence alone was enough to invoke anger and hatred in Sakura¡¯s heart.

    "I know, but you shouldn¡¯t worry about other people, She," Kanae replied indifferently.

    Sakura hated her?

    That was old news. The two of them could never stay in the same room together. From the past until the present and maybe into the future, they would stay as enemies, hating each other to the bone.

    "You don¡¯t understand, do you? The Nali Family would never let you go freely. With the puny strength you have, you wouldn¡¯t be able to contend against the entire family. This is why I want to offer you a way to fight against them," She smiled.

    Internally, Kanae sneered. Someone like She who hadn¡¯t stayed in the family for long wouldn¡¯t know the internal struggle. She already knew that they wouldn¡¯t let her go, and for that, she had already prepared herself.

    There was no need for her to ask for help from someone like She. This girl was only someone who hadn¡¯t seen the real world outside. Even just scheming to get a man, she needed help from Sakura. She only knew how to use money and her beauty but not her brain.

    Towards this na?ve girl who thought that she was already too smart, Kanae didn¡¯t want to make any deals with her.

    "There¡¯s no need, Miss She. I¡¯ll be fine on my own," Kanae answered calmly.

    "You¡¯re truly someone who doesn¡¯t know how to appreciate other people¡¯s kindness," She snorted. "Or do you think your little husband is going to keep you safe forever?"

    Kanae¡¯s eyes narrowed. She had never thought of asking for Kevin¡¯s help even once. In terms of business, he might be only a normal businessman still in his growing period. But as someone from the underworld, he was unmatched.

    Did She find out Kevin¡¯s other identity?

    It was not really a secret as they could search for the rtion through Kevin¡¯s surname. Recalling that point, Kanae came to understand why She aimed for Kevin.

    ¡¯So she thinks it¡¯s that easy to make use of Kevin for his force in the underworld? She¡¯s really too na?ve.¡¯

    "You shouldn¡¯t nder other people, She. I¡¯m unmarried, and I don¡¯t have any ns to get married anytime soon," Kanae acted oblivious.

    She arched her eyebrows. "You know what I mean, but I guess it¡¯s useless since you¡¯re just a small employee there."

    Kanae sighed internally. This woman was thoroughly annoying. "I hope you can refrain yourself from ndering other people. The party is still going on, if there¡¯s nothing else, please excuse me."

    With that, she walked away with an unhurried pace. Even though she wanted nothing more than getting away from She, she didn¡¯t have any intention of showing impatience. People from high society scrutinized even the smallest detail, she must not make any mistakes.

    She¡¯s eyes shed with pity. She was staying under Sakura and had tried poaching those whom the family hated for the past two months. Because of the protection she got from being Sakura¡¯s acquaintance, she could get close to them without anyone being suspicious. Of course, this was her hidden agenda that she never told anyone. Not even Sakura nor her own father.

    So far, she only managed to talk to two people. The first one was a huge sess while the other one was a failure. Well, it was not a problem. There were a lot of branch family members that she could try to poach. These poor people would be her perfectckeys.

    She¡¯s lips curled up in ecstasy. Now that she had more chances to get close to the branch family members, she would use this opportunity to the fullest.

 Chapter 252 The Plan Begin

    On the other hand, Kanae already walked quite far from She as she sighed. With this, the cards that ced on the table have just increased. She didn¡¯t know whether She¡¯s involvement would bring changes to her n or not. However, she hoped that there wouldn¡¯t be more unnecessary deaths anymore.

    ¡¯Idiot.¡¯

    No matter what happened to She, it was not her problem. She knew very well how hard it was for them to get away after offending Nali Family. If She wanted to have a taste, she would not mind letting that girl. After all, she didn¡¯t have any good impression of She, and that woman had repeatedly made trouble for her.

    She thought of herself to high to see the entire picture.

    The Nali family was quite strict in protecting their name and core member. They didn¡¯t want to let their future generation to fall for someone else¡¯s ploy.

    ¡¯I don¡¯t understand why they want to drag themselves into the mess.¡¯

    Kanae looked towards She who walked towards thetter¡¯s husband. She shook her head internally. She basically traded her freedom and body for money and much more. That woman still has a lot of other choices, yet she picked this arduous road filled with thorns and blood.

    Closing her eyes for a moment, she recalled her own situation. There was more than one time when she felt that there were no other hope and way for her. Yet, she had never resorted to that way. She knew that it was something she would never be able to do.

    Maybe, she just has too much pride for her own good, but that was just how she was. Shaking her head lightly, Kanae erased the thoughts. No matter what, she would never let herself be pushed to the corner anymore.

    She walked towards the ce where her sister stood and lightly bumped Laura from the back.

    It was their signal, meaning that Laura had to start their n.

    Laura was startled, but she still held a smile on her face.

    "Hey! Be more careful when walking!" one of the boys shouted angrily. "Don¡¯t bump into another woman!"

    Laura smiled reassuringly. "There¡¯s no need to be angry. I¡¯m fine."

    The man frowned. To be honest, he waspletely enraptured by Laura¡¯s appearance. She was simply too beautiful to behold. "Are you sure you¡¯re okay, did that person do anything inappropriate?"

    "If that person did, let me deal with him!"

    "Yeah!"

    Looking at the hot-headed boys in front of her, Laura truly wanted to roll her eyes. It was her intention to catch their attention and made them her shield to make sure Sakura didn¡¯t notice her.

    But this was simply too much!

    It seemed she had underestimated how shameless the men in this city was. She lightly tilted the ss on her hand, sshing the water to her other hand. "I need to wash my hand first. Do you all mind?"

    Laura was putting on an innocent young girl¡¯s troubled face, making the boys felt bad. They quickly shook their head.

    "No, not at all."

    "We¡¯ll be waiting for you here."

    "Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re willing to wait for someone as pretty as you."

    Laura chuckled. Internally, she was cursing the men in this city because of how easy they were being used. She had to etch deeply in her mind to find better men for herself in the future and not these kinds of men that could only leer into women¡¯s body and flirt.

    "Thank you."

    She walked elegantly towards the restroom. As part of the Nali Family, she had learned how to walk dignifiedly. Added with her experience overseas, she was basically a top notch in terms of walking and made her bodynguages looked attractive.

    When she reached the restroom, she moved her feet towards the other side. There was a door heading towards the inner part of the mansion and this would officially start their n to take back the mansion¡¯s deed.

    Her eyes unconsciouslynded on the watch of the nearby servant that walked near her. The reminder her sister gave her repeatedly this evening rang loudly in her head.

    ¡¯You have 10 minutes.¡¯

    The memory made her steps grew quicker. For the whole 10 minutes, the cameras were going to shut down. However, they would turn on again when the time was up.

    By the time Laura reached the door, Kanae put her hand inside her pocket. Her phone was there and she already set up to hack into the system of this mansion. With a light tap from her finger, the electricity for the inner part of the mansion was cut off.

    "Shin, are you ready?"

    There was a slight pause before Shiro answered. "Don¡¯t worry, Captain. I¡¯m watching the guards outside and the cameras that you hack. If there¡¯s anything wrong, I¡¯ll report to you."

    Shiro didn¡¯te to the party, but he was tasked to monitor the people inside outside the building. Using theptop from Jason, he has been watching carefully for quite some time.

    "Wait," Jason¡¯s voice came out from the device. The noisy background lessened before they heard his words again. "Didn¡¯t I tell you that you only have to put on the code that I give to you before?"

    "Oro, how many times do I have to tell you that I know nothing about theputer and hacking?" Shiro said with annoyance.

    He never learned how to hack with code and programs as his life revolved around guns and medicine. If they asked him to create a new type of gun, he would be dly told them his nning in detail. From the design to the capabilities of the gun, he would surely prepare them all.

    But if it was about hacking, he knew nothing. Rather than inflicting trouble for himself by trying to learn something he found extremely unfamiliar, he better stuck to his expertise.

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you to learn it?"

    "I hate theputer."

    "That¡¯s not a reason!"

    "That¡¯s a good enough reason for me to not touch them. I feel dizzy whenever I see these codes. Do you really want me to type them and possibly destroy your program?"

    "At least, learn the basic!" Jason was about to reprimand Shiro again when he heard Taro called his name. He sighed in annoyance. "I¡¯ll talk to you againter."

    "Yeah, yeah."

    Kanae listened to their conversation as her eyes were fixated on the door into the mansion, waiting for her sister to appear again. The banters of her teammate passed from one ear to another one, not entering her mind at all.

    Internally, she prayed hard. ¡¯Be careful, Laura.¡¯

 Chapter 253 Sneaking Inside

    Looking towards the familiaryout in front of her, Laura¡¯s heart tightened. Thest time she stepped inside was more than two years ago. At that time, her sister decided to let go of the mansion for the price of several dozens of millions.

    All of the money was used to pay for her overseas study tuition.

    Considering the real value of this mansion, the money they received back then was rather small. However, they were not in the ce toin. Their uncle had already pressured them a lot and Kanae had to give in for her.

    Recalling that, Laura¡¯s eyes glowed with determination. She was not going to let her sister¡¯s effort go down the drain. Since they had ¡¯lent¡¯ the mansion to their uncle for the past two and a half years, it was time to take it back. After all, the procedure was notplete at that time.

    There was one thing that they didn¡¯t give to their uncle using the pretense of ¡¯they didn¡¯t know.¡¯

    It was the mansion¡¯s deed.

    Back then, the two of them didn¡¯t dare to bring it out of the ce their father hid in case their uncle tried to search them thoroughly. They gambled on the fact that their uncle would never find it.

    True enough, Frank never confronted Kanae about her staying at the back of the mansion. Even though they agreed that she could stay there, it was only until Frank found the mansion¡¯s deed and be the rightful owner.

    Since he never found it, he couldn¡¯t do anything to Kanae under the watchful eyes of thew.

    Her feet brought her inside the inner mansion. The mansion spanned several hundred meters, which made it quite a long journey for her. When she saw the guards in the hallway, her feet immediately stopped.

    ¡¯How should I pass them?¡¯

    One minute...

    In the hall, Kanae tapped a different button on her new phone. Since her sister gave her a very valuable gift, she would make use of it extremely well. This phone was extremely suited for her to hack the mansion. Because she couldn¡¯t possibly look at the screen in the party, she had made it so that she would be able to hack with just a few buttons.

    "Rei, are you there?"

    Kanae immediately answered. "What is it?"

    She noticed that the noisy talk between her teammates had ended. The tone Shiro used indicated that it must be an important matter.

    "The program Oro made shows that there¡¯s one person from the government¡¯s side," Shiro was looking at the screen with a frown.

    "Is it Ferdinand?" Kanae asked in a low tone. She moved away from the crowd towards the inner door.

    "No, it¡¯s some low-rank member. But he seems to be watching the people intently."

    "Keep watch on him. If something happens, tell me," Kanae instructed.

    "Yes, Captain," Shiro answered. He leaned back on his chair as he stared at theptop before him. Thankfully, there was no patient today, or he might be in trouble because he had to keep watch.

    Right now, he was staying in his little clinic, watching over the situation from Jason¡¯sptop. There was nothing really important to do, so he decided to run the scanner to check on the background of every person in the party. This would make him pretty busy for the time being and not have to watch the so-called nobles¡¯ boring interaction with each other.

    He really couldn¡¯t understand what was fun in talking to other nobles about useless things.

    "Ah yes, I have known that..." Jason¡¯s voice sounded from the device again. It might be faint, but Shiro could hear it clearly. It was so boring listening to Jason¡¯s kind pleasantries.

    If those nobles knew how Jason acted in his free time, they might faint out of shock.

    While Shiro was busying himself, Kanae walked towards the table that held food and grabbed a few pastries again. Since she already established herself as a little glutton, she would just eat and eat at this party. The strawberry cake looked exceptionally delicious; there shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong with her picking out some food to eat.

    As she carefully swept her gaze, she could see several people secretly watching her from time to time. They barely paid any attention to her. It seemed that she was not someone that they ced importance on.

    Kanae picked up another piece of cake. Since she only ate, they should have erased their suspicions of her.

    What she worried about the most was if her sister was among the people the government paid attention to. After all, the two of them were still part of the Nali Family. Hopefully, they didn¡¯t realize that her sister had disappeared.

    Well, women usually took a long time in the bathroom, right?

    Three minutes...

    Laura managed to get into the very inner part of the mansion. She didn¡¯t understand why, but the guards headed towards the other way suddenly. Using this chance, she sneaked inside.

    It didn¡¯t take long before she reached her father¡¯s previous study. The room was left alone and Sakura didn¡¯t even bother asking the servant to clean it up. It was filled with dust all over.

    She sneaked towards the bookshelf located in the corner and counted the books in the very middle shelf until she reached number 13. Her hand pulled out the book that was located there. It was a normal looking book on the outside, but when she opened it, it was clear that it was not a book.

    The ¡¯book¡¯ was actually a case. On the outside, it seemed to be an ordinary research book about medicine. When one opened the book, though, they would realize that there was only a piece of fine paper kept inside.

    Laura pulled the paper out and rolled it up before cing it into a small tube that she had prepared beforehand. The tube was attached near her hip, disguised as a part of her gown.

    Finishing her task, she slowly made her way out of the room again.

    Crossing the hallway once again, Laura noticed that the guards hadn¡¯t returned yet, so she quickly headed out. Her feet hurt from moving at high speed in high heels, but she held on.

    Seven minutes...

    Kanae looked at the clock worriedly. Her sister has been gone long enough. If Laura didn¡¯t return soon enough, she was worried that the cameras would turn on again and their uncle would find out about the little n they had. In her heart, she sighed as she thought that it would have been better if she was the one who sneaked in. At least, she was confident in her ability.

    It might raise some suspicions from the people who watched her from time to time. But if she used the bathroom as an excuse, it might work.

    Her eyes darted around the room as she noticed her cousin was still busy greeting the guests. Many of them prepared nice presents for thedy and tried to win her over. With their marriage, the Aida and the Nali Families were going to be one family. After all, Sakura was the only child of the direct lineage of the Nali Family.

    As for her and Laura, they were considered as branch family members with only a special rtionship with the direct lineage. They had never been the main family in the past and would never be in the future as Sakura would never let them. Not that they were interested in the first ce, but it was indeed tempting because the Nali Family owned some of thergest corporations in this city.

    ¡¯The time is almost up.¡¯

    Kanae turned around and saw her sister walk into the hall. Although Laura tried her best to stay calm and walk elegantly, it was clear that she was nervous. Her forehead was covered with beads of sweat, showing the fact that she had done some exercise.

    "9 minutes and 23 seconds."

    A smile made its way to Kanae¡¯s lips. She was extremely d that her sister was fine. She slowly walked towards her sister and surreptitiously reached out her hand with her body shielding her. Swiftly and secretly, she took the sk from Laura. Laura was nervous, but she still acted as if nothing happened.

    "You¡¯ve done well."

    ¡¯Thank you,¡¯ Laura silently thought at the praise her sister gave her. She felt ted that she could help Kanae in their task of taking back the mansion¡¯s deed. Of course, this didn¡¯t mean that things would be over. They still needed to buy back the mansion, so they could say outright that this mansion truly belonged to them.

    Kanae kept the sk inside her pocket and secured it away. No matter what, she would not let this deed fall into anyone else¡¯s hands. It belonged to her and her sister.

    "Rei, Oro, I think those people aiming for the letter are already inside the party. There are some suspicious people."

    Jason and Kanae turned vignt the moment they heard Shiro speak. Their eyes swept across the room as they tried to find the suspicious people Shiro was talking about. Much to their annoyance, they barely saw anyone suspicious among the crowd.

    "What do you see?"

    "Guns," Shiro answered. His eyes were locked on the screen with a grim face. He was unclear about their model, but they should be the type that could be easily hidden. He only managed to catch a nce of it because of the fluttering clothes, so he was unsure.

    Kanae picked up another piece of cake and popped it into her mouth as she thought about the gun. Since they managed to bring guns inside, it meant that they would surely attack the people from the Nali Family. Those people were truly dangerous and persistent.

 Chapter 254 True Targe

    While Laura returned back to the boys and greeted them with her sweet smile, which instantly made them smitten for good, Kanae headed back to the table and snatched some more food. In the eyes of outsiders, she was clearly someone who only knew how to eat.

    "You¡¯re truly a big eater, littledy."

    Kanae turned her head and nodded lightly towards the man beside her. She instantly recognized him as Taro, Kevin¡¯s friend. At this time, she hoped that he wouldn¡¯t recognize her for no other reason than the fact that Taro¡¯s fashion sense was clearly the worst.

    Taro was wearing a light yellow shirt with a red tie. His long trousers were blue in color, contrasting with his shirt. What struck her eyes the most was his red bowtie since it was striped with green. Why in the world would he pick that kind of tie?

    At this point in time, Kanae didn¡¯t wish to be acquainted with Taro. She couldn¡¯t bear the sight of his awful taste in clothes.

    "I like to eat," Kanae forced herself to answer.

    Taro eyed Kanae¡¯s face for a moment before a bright smile appeared on his face. "You¡¯re Kevin¡¯s secretary, right? It has been some time since thest time I saw you, littledy. You haven¡¯t changed too much."

    ¡¯While you changed very much,¡¯ Kanae thought internally. Previously, Taro was wearing women¡¯s clothes, which caused him to outshine those lovelydies. He had a rather tall yet slim body, which made it rather suitable for him to wear mature and sexy dresses. Even she was stunned by his appearance especially because she knew very well that he was a man.

    When he was dressed in his real gender, though, his sense of fashion dropped more than just several degrees. She had the feeling that she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear staying with this man any longer if she had to see him dressed like that.

    "It¡¯s nice to meet you again, Sir Taro," Kanae decided to answer politely.

    "Why are you treating me like a stranger? I..."

    "Taro, why are you bothering other people?" Jason approached the two of them with a frown on his face. He was busy observing the guests in the party when he noticed that Taro had disappeared. When he saw him near Kanae, he immediately moved forward. Looking at Kanae¡¯s face, he knew that she was having trouble because of Taro¡¯s fashion sense.

    Who would not? He also wished to dig a hole and shove Taro inside to make this man change his clothes.

    "I¡¯m not bothering her. She¡¯s my friend," Taroined.

    Kanae¡¯s lips twitched. They were barely considered acquaintances because she only recalled meeting with him once. Of course, at that time they talked with each other a lot due to the business deal, so they knew some basic information about each other. Still, that didn¡¯t make them as close as friends.

    Jason frowned. "How do you even know a member of the Nali Family?"

    "The Nali Family?" Taro¡¯s eyes widened. "She¡¯s Kevin¡¯s secretary, but I didn¡¯t know she¡¯s part of the Nali Family. How do you know that?"

    "She¡¯s my junior in High School," Jason realized that he was overestimating Taro¡¯s information about Kanae. It seemed that Taro barely knew anything about Kanae. At this time, his eyes shook a bit. Why did he feel worried about Taro knowing more about Kanae? There shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong, right?

    "I see. Then, can you tell me her phone number? Kevin wouldn¡¯t give it to me no matter what."

    "She doesn¡¯t have a phone."

    Kanae scratched her head. She did have one, but she had just bought it, so her contacts were still empty. Even so, she didn¡¯t have any intention of giving her phone number to anyone she met. This Taro was clearly not among the list of people she wished to have her number.

    The three of them were about to talk again when they heard the sound of a gunshot.

    BANG!

    KYAAAAAAAAAAA!

    The female guests screamed loudly when they heard the sound of the gunshot. Some of them crouched down on the ground while the others reached out to grab their partners. The women were terribly afraid of the sudden sound of the gunshot. At the same time, the men grew cautious and tensed up. Some of them took cover while the rest took a defensive stance.

    In the middle of the room, a man was holding a gun. He didn¡¯t even bother covering up his face as his right hand was raised upwards. His lips were curled up to show a mocking smile.

    "I think it¡¯s time for me to ask for the letter again, Frank," the man said with a forceful tone.

    Frank¡¯s face fell as he recognized him. He was part of the same group who attacked them months ago on the cruise. He thought that the government had taken care of them, but it seemed there were still some of them left.

    The guests were screaming as they tried to reach the front door. However, several ck-clothed men already appeared to block them. It seemed that they didn¡¯t want to let anyone get away.

    "This time, no one is outside the hall," one of the ck-clothed men said leisurely.

    Kanae rolled her eyes. Of course, everyone was inside. She was only outside the hall previously because she slipped out right when they tried to lock the door. However, she didn¡¯t have the same intention this time since there was barely any point of doing that in this mansion.

    Using the chaos as a way to hide herself, she made her way to one of the pirs near the inner part of the mansion. This was a normal pir on the outside, so no one would have guessed that this was actually the key to the self-destruction mechanism of the outer part of the mansion.

    Of course, she didn¡¯t n to activate it right away.

    Her eyes watched her uncle as a ruthless glint shed through her eyes. She wanted to let her uncle tasted the ruthlessness of these people first before helping him out.

    "What the hell are you doing?" Frank yelled when he saw them approach his daughter. Right now, Sakura was surrounded on all sides by the men in ck clothing.

    The man sneered. "Do you think that by hiding in the Ryukalin n¡¯s territory you¡¯ll be safe? We¡¯re not part of the ns, so we don¡¯t have to worry about the division of the territory."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "We waited to hear more news and unexpectedly stumbled into an interesting piece of news. The recipient of the precious letter from the government is a stunning youngdy, Miss Sakura Nali."

    When Sakura heard them reveal that, her face drained of all color. No! How could they know something like that? Even though she loved to brag about in the past, she no longer did it anymore for the past few years because of the government¡¯s threat. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who took her seriously in the past about the letter in her possession.

    When Kanae heard that, her eyes grew cold. If those men tried to spout out the truth right away, even her safety would be questionable. Shiro had told her that there was a governmentckey here. When the news reached the government, she doubted the entire Nali Family was going to be safe.

    At the same time, Jon was standing beside Sakura with a bewildered expression. He didn¡¯t understand what they were talking about. What letter?

    The manughed hard when he saw how Sakura trembled. "Littledy, we even heard an even more outrageous piece of news about you and the letter. Apparently, there¡¯s something extremely interesting in your case."

    "Noooo!" Sakura yelled in fear. If word got out about that, they would surely kill her. No one should know about that!

    ¡¯This is enough.¡¯

    At the same time Sakura yelled, Kanae moved her hand and pressed the button for the self-destruction sequence of this outer part of the mansion. If any more information leaked out, all of them would die as the government would never let anyone who knew that secret to stay alive.

 Chapter 255 Donâ€™t Say It!

    The manughed when he heard Sakura¡¯s terrified yell.

    "What are you so afraid of? Didn¡¯t you like to brag around about it?"

    Sakura¡¯s face paled considerably. That was all in the past when she still didn¡¯t know the consequences of her actions. It caused quite a lot of problems in the past as there were several people who went after her because of the news.

    It has been years since thest time she bragged about the matter of that letter as she came to understand the significance of the letter. Should word go out from this hall, she might not be able to keep her life anymore.

    "This little girl is..."

    "DON¡¯T SAY IT!" Sakura yelled again.

    Beside her, Jon was terribly confused. What in the world happened here? He couldn¡¯tprehend the situation at all. This was the first time he faced this kind of situation.

    Frank walked a few steps forward when a man pointed a gun at him. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to help his daughter. Gritting his teeth in anger, he cursed those elders from the Nali Family. They couldn¡¯t even do the simple job of arranging the guards to ensure their safety.

    "You¡¯re not in the ce to restrain my mouth littledy," the manughed eerily.

    Sakura looked back as fear filled her entire body. She didn¡¯t want to die yet! Don¡¯t say those words. No one should know about that. It was a secret that they have to bury until their deaths.

    He was about to continue his words when he felt the ground shaking. The sudden movement of the ground caused his face to turn pale in fear.

    Kanae was secretly relieved. ¡¯I never thought that the mechanism has turned a bit rusty. Thankfully, it still works.¡¯

    If it didn¡¯t, she would have to make a move personally to ensure that the man didn¡¯t leak out the news. Everyone inside this building would be silenced using one way or another. She didn¡¯t want to die yet, so that was the best option for her.

    The guests¡¯ faces were pale. They worried that there was an earthquake that would cause the entire mansion to copse. This was quite an old mansion and the previous owner was not rich. As they recalled that, they no longer cared about the ck-clothed men as they charged towards the main entrance.

    The ck-clothed men were trying their best to stabilize themselves when they saw the horde of peopleing towards them. It was clear that these people didn¡¯t care about them anymore. All they cared about was getting out from this building as fast as possible.

    "What happened?" Laura was also stunned.

    The men around her nced at each other before they sprinted towards the door too. Seeing them abandon her, Laura¡¯s face shed with scorn for a split second. Those kinds of men were truly good-for-nothings. They only searched for temporary pleasure by getting close with girls and flirting with them.

    Well, this was not the right time to criticize them. She had to get out quickly!

    Laura turned around and headed towards the emergency exit on the side. This was the closest door to her and she would not waste this chance.

    "Move!"

    "Don¡¯t block my way!"

    "I¡¯m getting out of here!"

    Seeing the chaos that ensued in the hall, the man who held the gun was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect the guests to turn wild so suddenly just because of the earthquake.

    CRASH!

    One of the hanging chandeliers fell to the ground, caused some of the unfortunate guests to get trapped.

    "Arrghhh!!!"

    "Help me!"

    "Get it away!"

    The building continued to shake as the guests scampered out from the main entrance. Those young masters also didn¡¯t care about the people around them as they forced their way out. No one wanted to die by being buried alive in this ce.

    "Move! I¡¯m the 37th branch young master of the Nali Family, let me out!"

    "I¡¯m the prestigious owner of the shop sweet, let me out first!"

    The guests were trying to use their status to get out. However, no one truly paid attention as everyone was trying their best to barge their way out. Who would care about your status when you were at death¡¯s door? They didn¡¯t have the time to think about those matters anymore.

    She was among the crowd as she tried her best to create a path to get out. Her body was being pushed around by the others, but she paid no heed. All she wanted was to get out of this ce as fast as possible.

    By her side, her husband was struggling to get out too.

    "She, make a way for me!"

    "I can¡¯t even move!"

    She grunted. She looked above to get fresh air as her eyes caught the sight of the hanging chandelier not far from them. Because the building was still shaking, the chandelier was also shaking very badly. From its swaying movement, it might fall anytime soon.

    Her eyes darted towards her annoying husband that she married for the status and money. A wicked and evil n appeared in her mind.

    "Honey, there¡¯s a way over there," She pointed to the side.

    Her husband looked towards the open area and didn¡¯t think too much as he moved there. The others were avoiding the area because of themp, yet he walked straight to that ce.

    The moment he stepped there, the chain that held themp broke and it fell right on top of him.

    CRASH!

    The poor man¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. His eyes caught the sight of his wife who had a smile on the corner of her lips. From that smile, he knew, he fell for the trap his wifeid out for him. A mocking smile appeared on his lips for being so foolish as to fall for a woman¡¯s lie. As the blood flowed out of his body, his eyes soon turned lifeless.

    She was feeling rather exhrated. She didn¡¯t expect that her n would go that smoothly. If her inws asked about it, she could just me the incident on this building. Who would know that she was lying?

    ¡¯I never thought that it¡¯d be this easy.¡¯

    As a smile crept up to her face, she slipped out along with the other guests.

    Near the emergency exit, Laura was trying her best to reach the door as fast as possible. She was not the only one who wanted to use the door, which caused heavy traffic right in front of the door. However, she would not give up so easily.

    "Ouch!"

    Being pushed around by the other guests, Laura felt very weak. In the first ce, her physical strength was not much as she could be considered as quite weak. This caused her to look fragile in front of the others.

    "Move! Make way for the elders!"

    "Owie," Laura was being pushed to the side. She held her arm in indignation. With the threat of death, no one would care about their surroundings.

    Suddenly, she heard something snap. Turning her head above, she could see the edge of the hanging chandelier headed down towards her.

    ¡¯RUN!¡¯ her mind was screaming like crazy, yet her feet felt numb. She was near the edge, and a little bit would be enough to make sure that she was out of the way. However, her feet didn¡¯t listen, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to budge from the spot.

    The hanging chandelier drew nearer...

    CRASH!

    And it shattered.

 Chapter 256 My Sister is Dying!

    The hangingmp drew nearer...

    BANG!

    And it fell.

    "S...Sis?" Laura stuttered to call her sister.

    When themp was about to hit her, she felt a strong arm pulled her away from her standing spot. After that, she was being embraced as themp fell right beside her. No pain could be felt from her body, so she knew that she was unhurt at all.

    In front of her, Kanae was standing firmly. Her sister¡¯s back was blocking the way between her and themp. In that instant, she knew that she was being protected by her sister.

    "Are you an idiot? Don¡¯t space out in the time of danger," Kanae berated angrily. Only the Heaven knew how scared she was when she saw Laura almost getting hit. She had to exert every ounce of energy in her body to move towards this ce to ensure her sister¡¯s safety. If she waste by just another second, she doubted that Laura would be safe like now.

    Laura was startled. "I¡¯m sorry."

    Kanae calmed herself down. No matter how worried she was, she couldn¡¯t just berate Laura like that. It was an ordinary response that people would be scared when facing something unexpected. Since Laura was someone who was used with living in peace, there was no way she could react as well as Kanae.

    Pulling herself away slightly from Laura, she held her sister¡¯s arm. "Let¡¯s head to the exit. The building won¡¯tst much longer."

    They couldn¡¯t possibly go to the inner part because it was guarded again. Maybe the guards were also evacuating, but she didn¡¯t want to take a risk. Thankfully, her father built this mansion in twoyers, allowing the inner part to stay safe when using the defense mechanism.

    "Yes," Laura nodded her head obediently.

    Her eyes locked at her sister beside her. She felt safe knowing that her sister was near her. Although she couldn¡¯t say that she would be entirely safe, this was what she felt when she was near Kanae.

    The two of them soon joined among the crowds as they made their way out from the mansion.

    At this time, Frank was dragging Sakura towards the front door too. He ignored the man who held the gun because he knew the building wouldn¡¯tst any longer. In truth, he didn¡¯t understand why the building suddenly copsed like that, but he would just use this chance to get out from here.

    The man who threatened the Nali Family felt rather vexed. Previously, the n to take the letter was foiled because the ship suddenly shook. Now, they were going to fail because the building was destroyed. No words could describe how annoyed he felt right now.

    BANG!

    "You¡¯re not allowed to leave until you give me the letter, Frank!" the man roared in anger.

    Frank was stunned by the fact that this man still dared to raise his gun at him. He gritted his teeth and moved from the sight as fast as possible. Even if he had to use other people as the shield, he didn¡¯t care. As long as he could survive, it was all that matters to him.

    Being dragged by her father, Sakura still looked like a ragged doll. Her eyes were looking down lifelessly. It was clear that she was still shocked by the fact that they already knew about that incident. It was a dreadful thing that she didn¡¯t bear to say or she would die.

    Her feet were staggering as her father held her close to him. She couldn¡¯t hear her father¡¯s voice calling her worriedly. All she could think was the effect of having the news leaked out. She knew, it was a terrible disaster for her and her family.

    "Get back here!"

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    The man shot towards Frank, but thetter used other people as the shield. He escaped from the mansion as cracks started to appear from the wall. Within seconds, the wall was going to crumble and fell.

    BANG!

    Another shot hit other people again. The man stared at the sight of Frank escaping in frustration. He had worked hard to make sure that he would ce that man in a situation where thetter didn¡¯t have any other option but giving him the information. In the end, all was for naught.

    His eyes caught on the sight of the other man from the government inside the room. His mouth curled up into a sneer. At the very least, the Nali Family wouldn¡¯t end well. They have to answer the question from the government.

    At least, this would spell doom to them.

    CRACK! CRACK!

    Most of the guests already got out of the room, yet the man showed no intention of getting out. He knew that even if he got out of the room, he wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long. The government would set their eyes on him and his family because of his action.

    In the first ce, this mission was a bet. And he lost. There was no other chance for him, but other people would rece him and pursue after them again. This was a fact.

    BREAK!

    The outer part of the mansion crumbledpletely and fell t to the ground. Dusts spread out to every direction, sending numerous people into a coughing fit. However, no one cared about that. All they cared about was the fact that they were safe.

    "Jason, do you get shot too?" Taro looked towards his friend on his side worriedly.

    "I¡¯m fine," Jason waved his hand lightly. When Frank evaded the gunshot before, he was standing behind, right on the course for the bullet. Luckily, he managed to evade to the side right on time. However, his action caused other people to get hurt in his stead.

    "He¡¯s so disgusting," Taro¡¯s face scrunched up in disgust. He couldn¡¯t believe that Frank almost made the young masters from the other big families into dead meat. If not for seeing the truth by himself, he would never believe that the head of a powerful family was this dumb.

    Jason didn¡¯t answer. He knew that it was precisely because they were in the state of panic that Frank didn¡¯t notice their identity anymore. All that man cared was nothing but his own safety. Still, his evaluation of Frank went downhill even more.

    He was pretty sure that many of the young masters had the same thoughts as him. Rather than facing the matter head-on, he was using other people as a shield, regardless of their identity. The repercussion of this matter would not be light.

    When he was deep in thought, the special phone he had vibrated.

    In the crowd, Kanae made her way out safely while dragging Laura along the way. Her sister was pretty cooperative as it became extremely easy for her to bring the other party away. Although she still felt worried for Laura, she didn¡¯t say anything when they were still in the vicinity of the mansion.

    When they managed to get out from the mansion, they walked along the street towards the apartment. Thankfully, the location of the apartment was not that far, so they only needed to walk for several minutes.

    "Sis, we¡¯re here."

    Kanae nodded her head. Her face was filled with sweats as she tried her best to hold on. "Good. Laura, can you help me fetch the first aid box."

    "Yes."

    Laura sprinted to the cupboard while Kanae walked to her room. She didn¡¯t say anything all these times because she didn¡¯t want to make Laura worried. However, she had to treat her wounds before they turned worse.

    "Here¡¯s the first aid box, Sis," Laura ced the box on the bed near Kanae. Her eyes were focused on Kanae as she looked towards the other party worriedly. Could it be that something happened to Kanae?

    "I¡¯ll be fine," Kanae smiled wryly. Her back was pierced by some parts of themp because she protected Laura. It was painful, but she had a hard time reaching them.

    Asking Laura was simply impossible. She knew very well that Laura couldn¡¯t stand the sight of blood too well. If Laura didn¡¯t pass out with the sight of her messy back, it would be a miracle.

    "Is there anything I can do?"

    "There¡¯s a children phone on the table. Turn it on, and it¡¯ll directly connect to my friend. Ask help from them. The one who will answer are all my good friends," Kanae pointed to the table. The special phone they had looked no better than a children phone, so she used this word to describe it.

    Laura picked the phone and turned it on. She could hear a rustling sound and guessed that they must have picked it up.

    "Hello? Can you hear me?"

    The other three were stunned to hear an unfamiliar voice sounded out from the phone. It was Tommy who recognized Laura¡¯s voice the very first.

    "Laura?"

    "Yes."

    "Where¡¯s Re¨C I mean Kanae?"

    "My sister is dying! Help her!"

    Immediately, Laura could hear numerous ruckus sounding from the phone she held.

 Chapter 257 Itâ€™s Not Your Fault 1

    Kanae sat down on her bed while bearing the pain from her back. The thrust from the edge of themp was not that deep, but it caused her back to hurt so much. Using one of her hand, she was trying her best to stop the bleeding. The position of the wound made it rather hard for her to reach the wounded areas.

    It didn¡¯t even take more than three minutes before the door was knocked rapidly from outside. Laura was startled. She quickly wiped her tears and approached the door.

    "Who is it?"

    "This is Doctor Shiro, let me check Kanae¡¯s wound."

    Laura looked at her sister. Seeing Kanae nodded her head, she opened the door. In front of her, Shiro was standing with sweats filled his entire body while carrying a medical bag. He was sprinting towards this ce when he heard the call from Laura. shing a forced polite smile, he strode into the room.

    "I¡¯m over here, Brother Shiro."

    Shiro quickly came into Kanae¡¯s room. Seeing the blood-soaked cloth that Kanae held, his face turned grim. He quickly moved to Kanae and checked the wound on her back.

    "It¡¯s not too deep, but this is going to be hurt more," luckily, the wound didn¡¯t reach any of her internal organs, or it would be hard for him to treat her wounds in this ce.

    "I¡¯ll be fine," Kanae smiled wryly.

    "Alright, hang on."

    Feeling the searing pain from her back, Kanae gritted her teeth harder. Her hand clenched on the nket tighter as the pain permeated deep into her flesh. It was painful, yet she didn¡¯t utter any words as Shiro treated her wounds.

    On the other hand, Shiro felt rather grateful that Kanae¡¯s wounds were not as deep as he thought. From the way Laura said it, it was as if Kanae was at the death¡¯s door, ready to disappear at any moment. Thankfully, the wounds were only at her left shoulder and slightly below.

    Laura didn¡¯t dare to watch when Shiro treated her sister¡¯s back. Just one nce and she could see how horrible the view of her sister¡¯s back was. There were numerous scars, making the white back showed a terrifying view. If one didn¡¯t know better, no one would guess that this was the back of a young girl of 16 years old.

    Her face turned pale as she shifted her gaze. Many of them were old wounds, so she knew that it was not caused by the incident today.

    KNOCK! KNOCK!

    "Yes?" Laura forced her feet to move towards the door once again. Her knees felt weak, and she felt rather helpless because of her situation.

    "Is Kanae alright?" Standing before her was Jason. He was also drenched in sweats because he ran towards this room after he parked his car. At this point of time, he didn¡¯t care about anything else as he wanted to make sure that Kanae was alright.

    Laura was startled to see this handsome young man. She believed that she has already seen his face somewhere before, but this was not the time for that.

    "Someone called Shiro is treating her inside the room."

    "Let me in."

    "Who are you?" Laura¡¯s eyes narrowed. Even though her sister was in danger, she could not allow any stranger toe in.

    "I¡¯m one of your sister friends that you call just now," Jason exined.

    Laura scrutinized the man¡¯s appearance carefully. She backed off a bit, allowing the man toe inside.

    Jason strode inside until he was near the door of the room. He paused right before he came in. It was fine for Shiro because he was a doctor, but if he came in while Kanae being treated, he would be purchasing a ticket to the hell.

    At the very least, three people will pursue him to death.

    "Kanae, are you alright?"

    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m fine, Brother Jason," Kanae said with difficulties. She didn¡¯t have any interest in letting another man saw her back.

    "It¡¯s not life threatening," Shiro added.

    "Thank goodness," Jason sighed in relief. He moved back from the door and saw Laura was still standing motionless. From the little girl¡¯s expression, it was clear that she was crying just now.

    Laura looked towards the man before her. "Who are you really?"

    "We¡¯re your sister¡¯s friends, that¡¯s all you need to know," Jason answered. Well, they were more like her close friends, but it would be better to just leave it at that. It wouldn¡¯t do them any good if Laura knew too much about their life in the underworld. This pure girl should just be left out and kept at the safe distance away.

    "Why?"

    Jason smiled reassuringly. "Don¡¯t worry. We don¡¯t mean any harm to your sister."

    Laura still looked rather unconvinced. She had never seen the two of them before, yet their attitude showed that they cared for her sister very much. Who in the world were they?

    Pushing the thoughts to the back of her head, Laura shifted her gaze back to the room. "Will my sister be alright?"

    "You don¡¯t have to worry. Kanae is tougher than that."

    Laura nodded her head listlessly. Tears fell down from her eyes again. "It¡¯s my fault... I shouldn¡¯t have been so useless."

    Facing a crying girl, Jason felt rather awkward. He admitted that he was not experienced with women, so he didn¡¯t know what he should do in this situation. Just letting her cry didn¡¯t seem to be the right option, yet he feared if he touched her, Kanae wouldn¡¯t forgive him.

    However, he knew one thing for sure. Kanae would never put the me on Laura. She cared for the little girl so much that it was almost impossible for Kanae to be angry towards Laura. Of course, it had to exclude the situation where Laura was truly the one at fault.

    "She will never me you. It¡¯s not your fault," Jason tried to soothe the girl.

    Laura bit her lower lips. How could it not be her fault? If not because Kanae tried to protect her from that fallingmp, Kanae wouldn¡¯t be in this condition. She felt extremely useless. Why did she not move at that time? If only she moved just a bit, her sister wouldn¡¯t be hurt so badly.

    Jason could clearly see that he didn¡¯t manage to convince the girl in front of him. He scratched his head in confusion. Could someone help him trying to console this girl? He didn¡¯t have any experience trying to help a girl.

    Most of the women who came to him were business partners or experienced women. They just wanted to make good use of him, so he treated them politely and kept his distance. If they tried to cause any trouble, he would just kick them out.

    It was as simple as that.

    "I¡¯m not sure what happened, but I believe it¡¯s not your fault. No matter what happened back then, I¡¯m sure no one can prevent it from happening," Jason tried to soften his voice.

    Hearing this, Laura raised her head slightly. She knew. Even if she did move from that ce, Kanae would try to shield her from the pieces that fell down and shattered. Ever since they were young, her sister always tried to protect her from everything that happened in their surroundings.

    Never even once, Kanae told her that or ming her for anything that happened.

    "I... I guess so."

    Jason sighed when he heard her nearly inaudible voice. His impression of Laura was theplete opposite of Kanae. This girl was far hot-headed, yet at the same time, very fragile. He wondered why these two could be so different with from each other.

    When he contemted, his phone rang. He quickly answered it.

    "Jason! Where in the world are you? It¡¯s time for the meeting."

    He quickly looked at the clock and nearly cursed out loud. He forgot that he had another meeting right after the party ended. Because of the call from Laura informing him about Kanae, he drove right here without care of the world.

    "I¡¯ll be right there in a moment," Jason answered and hung up. He turned towards Laura. "I need to go. Are you alright, now?"

    "I think so," Laura wiped her tears.

    "That¡¯s good."

    Jason walked out of the room and saw Tommy stood not far from the door. His brow creased. "Why don¡¯t you get in?"

    "I better not. She already knows me from the school, so I don¡¯t want to scare her into thinking that I¡¯m her sister¡¯s best friend," Tommy smiled wryly. It was already more than enough that they knew each other at school. "I just want to know Kanae¡¯s condition."

    "Shiro says that he still can handle it, so I believe it¡¯s not that bad."

    "I see. That¡¯s good," Tommy nodded his head. His eyes locked to the door before he walked away. Even if he came in, he couldn¡¯t be of help for them, so it would for be the best if he didn¡¯t try to barge inside.

    The two men silently walked out of the building. Inside his car, Jason quickly took care of the camera that managed to get the picture of the three of them. It would be for the best if no one knew about their appearance here.

    Finishing his task, he sighed silently. ¡¯Kanae, you better be alright.¡¯

 Chapter 258 Itâ€™s Not Your Fault 2

    It didn¡¯t take long for Shiro to finish tending Kanae¡¯s wound. He sighed when he saw the numerous scars on Kanae¡¯s back.

    "I don¡¯t understand how you can receive so many wounds on your back."

    "I guess, I¡¯m just not careful enough," Kanae smiled wryly. She took her shirt and wore it before turning her body to face Shiro. "Thank you."

    "No problem. Don¡¯t be so reckless, Kanae. If anything happens to you, I doubt we all can have a good night sleep."

    "I¡¯ll try to be more careful."

    Shiro sighed lightly. The wounds on Kanae¡¯s back were mostly the result of her protecting other people. As a fighter himself, he knew that it was almost close to impossible for Kanae to show her unguarded back to other people. Especially with the skill that Kanae possessed now, she would not show her back to other people easily. The only possibility was she tried to protect others and took the damage on her back.

    Cleaning up his tools, he looked towards the blood-soaked cloth that Kanae used. "You lost some blood, so you might feel rather sleepy. You shouldn¡¯t practice with Master Rudy for the time being."

    "I understand."

    "Just have some rests. I believe you will have to face a bigger obstacle not long from now."

    Towards the warning from Shiro, Kanae understood it perfectly. Like what he said previously, there was a member of the government in the party. They must have known that the secret regarding Sakura got out. When they interrogated thetter, her name would surely appear.

    Closing her eyes slightly, Kanae smiled. "I¡¯ll be careful."

    "If you need help or anything, just call us."

    "I can¡¯t do that," Kanae frowned. Even if she tried to muster all the strength from the underworld and Jason¡¯s men from Wells Family, they would never be able to match the government. This is her personal problem. She didn¡¯t want to drag her friends into the ck hole without any way to return.

    Shiro arched his eyebrows. "You don¡¯t have any other choice. If they feel that you¡¯re suspicious, your body might disappear and no one will know what happens to you in a matter of seconds."

    "I know. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t want to involve all of you. You¡¯re all my friends, and I don¡¯t wish to drag you down," Kanae replied solemnly.

    Sighing deeply, Shiro looked deep into Kanae¡¯s eyes. He knew for sure that this girl has a secret she could never divulge to anyone else.

    "Are you going to go against the government?"

    "Do you think I qualify?"

    "No, not at all," knowing that Kanae avoided the question, Shiro turned around. "I¡¯ll be going now."

    Kanae nodded. "Thank you for your help. You should try to avoid the cameras too, so no one will know that you have been here."

    "Now that you mention that. With the location of your wound, I doubt anyone will believe if you say that you treat them by yourself," Shiro frowned. Even a single loophole could spell death in front of the government. No one wanted to antagonist them for this single reason. Their unfathomable strength was simply too mysterious.

    "I can only say that, aren¡¯t I?" Kanae shrugged.

    Shiro recalled Laura and thetter¡¯s expression from before. Considering Laura¡¯s personality, it was close to impossible for her to treat Kanae¡¯s wound. Without Laura¡¯s support, Kanae wouldn¡¯t be able to use the excuse of thetter treating her wounds.

    "In another perspective, it¡¯s not that hard for me to treat myself. It¡¯s just the result will be worse and take much longer time," Kanae smiled wryly.

    Shiro shook his head. "Lie on the bed and rest. Be careful."

    "I will."

    He walked out of the room and saw Laura was still standing in the living room. The little girl looked worried and scared as her eyes were locked on Kanae¡¯s room the entire time.

    "Um... Sir Shiro, how¡¯s my sister?"

    "There¡¯s no need to worry. She¡¯s fine," Shiro answered with a professional smile. "Tell her that she needs a lot of rest. Aside from that, she¡¯ll be alright."

    "Thank you very much."

    Shiro waved his hand and walked out of the small apartment. This time, he was being careful enough not to let his picture got captured by the cameras. He didn¡¯t want to invite trouble with the Nali Family as it was already hard enough for him to keep low-profile.

    When Shiro had left, Laura tiptoed to Kanae¡¯s room. She peeked inside and saw her sister was lying sideways on the bed. Seeing that Kanae still woke up, she quietly walked inside.

    "Sis, how¡¯re you?"

    "Laura, are you crying again?" Kanae asked in surprise.

    Laura was startled. She quickly moved her hand to wipe her tears. Internally, she scolded herself to cry again.

    "I¡¯m not crying."

    Kanae smiled helplessly. "Come over here."

    Laura looked towards Kanae¡¯s gesture and slowly walked towards the side Kanae pointed at. Her eyes locked to Kanae¡¯s face as guilt filled her entire body. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of making her sister face danger again.

    Kanae raised her hand and patted Laura¡¯s head. "Stop ming yourself. Even a thousand ¡¯what if¡¯ can¡¯t bring back what had happened. You should rest too. Today is quite tiring and you still have school tomorrow."

    Laura also knew that even if shemented what had happened a thousand times, she wouldn¡¯t be able to change the past. It had happened and no matter how unwilling she was, she couldn¡¯t change them.

    Her eyes turnedrger when she processed what her sister told her. "Sis, I¡¯m not going to school when you¡¯re still like this!"

    "You have to," Kanae answered simply. "There¡¯s nothing you can do when you¡¯re at home. You better go to school and tell others about my absent."

    "But..."

    "No but, you have to go to school."

    Seeing the insistence from Kanae, Laura could only nod her head in reluctance. She didn¡¯t want to leave her sister, especially because it was her fault that Kanae was in this position. However, Kanae¡¯s instruction didn¡¯t leave her with any other choice.

    In truth, Kanae had to instruct Laura to go to school because she didn¡¯t know when the government would send people to fetch her. Although they would do it under the pretense of kindly asking her about the incident, it was actually a threat. When the time came, it would be better for Laura to not be at home or she was going to be extremely worried.

    "If the other asks about visiting, tell them that I¡¯ll be alright, there¡¯s no need for that," Kanae added.

    Laura frowned. "Are you sure you¡¯re alright, Sis?"

    "I¡¯m fine. You worry too much, Laura," Kanae smiled brightly.

    Hearing that, Laura could only nod her head in reluctance. She bit her lower lips as she thought about her sister condition.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Sis."

    "Like I say, it¡¯s not your fault, Laura. Even if the scene can repeat itself, I¡¯ll make the same decision," Kanae added again, unwilling to give up her stance.

    "Sis, you¡¯re still as stubborn as ever."

 Chapter 259 Agreement to Buy the Mansion

    "Who do you think I am?" Kanae smiled. "Of course, I¡¯m stubborn just like you."

    "I¡¯m not," Laura pouted.

    Kanae sighed internally as she put on an amiable smile on her face. When she saw Laura stood near the fallingmp, her heart almost dropped to the deepest pit. She had to push forward every strength in her body to reach her sister¡¯s ce and protected the girl from themp.

    Even if she got wounded hard, she wouldn¡¯t care as long as Laura was safe. She couldn¡¯t bear the thought of seeing Laura got hurt. Their life in this city was already hard enough. She didn¡¯t want to make things even harder for Laura. All she hoped for this girl was thetter¡¯s happiness.

    "You should rest. Tomorrow, you¡¯re going to take care of the matter about the mansion too."

    "Ah," Laura raised her head. She had almost forgotten that they already got the mansion¡¯s deed back. With it, as long as they could gain the acknowledgment from Frank, their uncle would never be able to take it back from them.

    "Did you forget?" Kanae teased when she saw Laura¡¯s expression.

    Laura pursed her lips. "How can I remember that when you¡¯re getting wounded so hard like this?"

    "Should I be happy?"

    "SIS!"

    Kanaeughed. "I¡¯m just kidding. Anyway, I already ask my friend to provide an ount in a different name for us. You only need to transfer money to there and use them to purchase the mansion. After this incident, I believe our uncle won¡¯t hesitate to sell the rundown mansion."

    With the current condition of the mansion, it would take hundreds of millions to do the repair. Frank wouldn¡¯t want to waste so much money to repair the building if he could just sell them.

    In the first ce, Frank only bought the mansion for fun. He didn¡¯t really have much interest in that mansion when he already has a lot of them in this city. The wealth that Nali Family possessed truly worth to be one of the four biggest families in this city.

    However, it didn¡¯t mean they would treat hundreds of millions of money like dirt. It was still very valuable.

    Laura nodded her head. Her sister already did so much, this was the time she did her part too. "I understand, Sis. Leave this matter to me."

    "Good girl, I know that I can trust you," Kanae patted Laura¡¯s head tenderly.

    Laura enjoyed the gesture before urging Kanae to sleep. Wounded people would need to sleep more if they wanted to heal quickly.

    "Don¡¯t treat me like a kid. I¡¯ll sleep," Kanaeughed.

    "You¡¯re a kid, Sis. You¡¯re always acting like a kid most of the day, asking me for food."

    "Hey, you know I get hungry very fast!"

    Laura smirked. "Are you sure it¡¯s not because you want snacks."

    "Uh..." Kanae¡¯s face reddened slightly. She looked like a young girl that caught-red handed doing something wrong. "You should go to sleep too. Don¡¯t give an excuse that youte because you didn¡¯t have a good sleep."

    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m already used to not sleep..." Laura paused as she sensed that she said something wrong. Looking at the dangerous expression on Kanae¡¯s face, she nearly cursed internally.

    "Laura... Did you take care of yourself when you¡¯re staying overseas?"

    Seeing the angry Kanae, Laura tried all kinds of means to make Kanae¡¯s anger ceased down. When the ruckus died down, Laura was able to get out of Kanae¡¯s room safely. She strode back to her own room and took a bath before heading to herptop.

    ¡¯Time to work.¡¯

    Tap! Tap! Tap!

    The sound of fingers tapping the keyboard filled the room. Laura made aplete profile of a stranger, adding the man to the file as if he was real. After making sure that her imaginative man has some history of himself that could be checked by other people, she made contact with Frank¡¯s secretary.

    Of course, she addressed that man as Frank as it was already normal for Frank to leave his secretary dealt with the matter of business. Laura knew this, but other people don¡¯t. They would think that they were chatting with Frank directly.

    Laura expression her intention of purchasing the mansion that¡¯s in the news. She used the fake identity she had made because she knew that Frank wouldn¡¯t want to sell it to his niece even if the world fell apart. In the end, the two of them chatted in social media as Laura refused for call saying that she has terribly cough.

    "Even though the mansion is in a horrible state because of the attack, it¡¯s still in good condition overall. It has a long history, which I believe that it¡¯ll interest you Mr....."

    Laura rolled her eyes as she read the content of the message that Frank sent. Even during this time, this man didn¡¯t forget to use his negotiation skill to the fullest, making use of his ability to hike up the price.

    If he was trying to dupe someone with the storytelling of the mansion¡¯s history, she was sure that he would seed. Unfortunately, he met her.

    "Mr. Frank, I¡¯m sure that the mansion hadn¡¯t stood for that long. It was built a few decades ago by the Nali branch family¡¯s members. There¡¯s even the record that..."

    Laura listed out the pieces of evidences that she had collected. Her uncle wanted to be cunning? Fine. But she would be even more cunning. There was no way she would let the mansion out of her grasp again.

    "Sir, while it hasn¡¯t been built long, it has an interesting story...."

    "Story will not be able to make the price of building hike up for more than 10 percent, Mr. Frank. Do you really have the intention to sell the building?"

    "Oh yes, of course. It¡¯s the opposite, your price..."

    "Mr. Frank, I...."

    "Sir..."

    They went going here and there for a while since the two of them didn¡¯t want to lose. Laura didn¡¯t want to buy it back for an insane price while Frank wanted to reap the highest benefit that he could.

    In the end, they concluded the price of the mansion and the signed rights. This time, Frank used the excuse of the fire to say that the building has no deeds anymore. He used a letter to confirm that and made the documents to change the ownership of the building.

    When Laura finished the deal, she smiled smugly at the documents in front of her. All she needed to do was asking awyer about this matter and made sure that no one could take the mansion from them anymore.

    Unbeknownst to her, Kanae was standing behind her. She had been staying here for quite some time, watching her little sister made the deal with Frank. Looking at Laura¡¯s satisfied smile, she knew that it went well.

    She moved a few steps to the back and made the motion as if she had just closed the door. The voice startled the excited Laura.

    "Sis! What are you doing here?"

    "Laura, it¡¯s morning. Don¡¯t you need to sleep?"

    Kanae moved naturally as if she was not hurt at all. This was already her habit as she had to keep the matter about her wounds a secret from Laura. She didn¡¯t want to make her sister worried about her condition, so she always put a front in front of them.

    Laura smiled widely, not caring for the fact that she didn¡¯t sleep a wink at all sincest night. "I manage to purchase the mansion for a cheaper price. Now we have more money for the renovation."

    "That¡¯s good," Kanae nodded her head in satisfaction.

    "I still need to talk to awyer, though. There are some parts that I don¡¯t understand," Laura scratched her head embarrassedly. No matter what, she was still a 15 years old girl. It was already good enough for her to be able to settle the deal with Frank.

    "Misae¡¯s mother is awyer. You can visit her house to talk with Mrs. ra," Kanae smiled.

    Laura felt that something was off from the way Kanae smiled, but she still nodded her head. "That means no one will be here to take care of you, Sis."

    "I can walk around just fine. The wound is not as deep as you think."

    Seeing her sister still walked around nonchntly, Laura nodded her head. She still felt rather suspicious, but she too wanted to finish this deal as fast as possible. If she took longer time, she worried that Frank¡¯s secretary would change his decision so suddenly. When that happened, there was no way they could remedy the situation.

 Chapter 260 Iâ€™m Checking My employee

    It didn¡¯t take long before Laura finished preparing herself and headed towards school. When Kanae was no longer able to hear Laura¡¯s voice, she returned back to the bed and lied down. Laura has changed the sheet since the previous one was filled with blood.

    ¡¯I¡¯m tired.¡¯

    Kanae nced at the clock as she wondered how long would it take for Sakura to mention her name. She believed it wouldn¡¯t be long. As she thought about it, she drifted back to sleep.

    Laura quickly reached the ssroom. She spotted Misae sitting on the chair with the others around her.

    "Laura, you¡¯re almostte," Misae waved her hand excitedly.

    "Not really," Laura forced a smile out.

    "What is it? You seem to be troubled."

    "My sister is sick, so I¡¯m a bit worried about her," Laura changed the story about Kanae as she didn¡¯t want to tell them what had happened the night before. There was no way she could tell them that she negotiated business in the middle of the night until dawn. In the meantime, she also diverted the conversation to ask Misae about staying in her ce.

    "Why do you want to stay at my ce? Don¡¯t you want to take care of your sister?" Misae was stunned.

    "My sister worries about me getting infected, so I can only find another ce to stay," Laura smiled wryly. Inside her heart, she wasmenting how she truly became a bad girl right now. She has just lied nonchntly to her friends.

    "I don¡¯t mind at all," Misae smiled.

    "Thank you!"

    On the side, Tommy was listening to the conversation with mouth agape. The Laura that he saw right now was 180 degrees different from the one he saw before. If the impression he got about Laura was how fragile she was, this time, he saw her as someone extremely cunning.

    He didn¡¯t know why Laura wanted to stay in Misae¡¯s house, but he guessed that it must be rted to Kanae. Internally, he shook his head as he tried not to think too much and put his head on the table. This was the time for him to sleep.

    However, unbeknownst to them, there are people who heard their conversation.

    ...

    Laura¡¯s Apartment

    KNOCK! KNOCK!

    "Yes? Who is it?" Kanae woke up and slowly walked to the door. When she opened it, she was stunned to see Kevin and the others stood in front of her. Why did hee here?

    Kevin looked towards Kanae up and down. "You seem fine."

    "Well, I¡¯m not that badly hurt," Kanae shrugged. "Why do you think I¡¯m sick?"

    Kevin¡¯s eyebrows shot up. "I hear from Laura that you¡¯re sick, and you ask her to stay in the other ce because you don¡¯t want her to get infected."

    Kanae stopped in her tracks. She silently thought about her instruction to Laura. It was indeed true that their matter was not something they could utter out in the public, but was there any need to lie so tantly? She sighed silently as she moved to the living room.

    "I just don¡¯t want to have her worry about me all day. It¡¯s better if she spends time outside and didn¡¯t see me."

    The three of them watched as Kanae sat down on the couch carefully. From that simple motion, they could guess that Kanae must be wounded and not sick. It seemed that something must have happened at the partyst night.

    Party...

    At this point, Kevin could guess what had happened. Kanae must have gotten wounded from the incidentst night. He had seen the news and the destruction of the building, so he knew that it would be hard for everyone to evacuate safely.

    His hand clenched into a fist. As it was a party intended for members of the four big families, he couldn¡¯t attend. There was also some meetingst night, making him quite busy. If only he knew that Kanae would get wounded, he would ditch his work and attended the party.

    But it was ¡¯only if.¡¯

    "You should rest."

    "I¡¯m resting right before youe."

    Neo¡¯s mouth twitched a bit. Did she say that because she thought that they were disturbing her rest? It was not like he wanted toe here too. If not because of Kevin, he wouldn¡¯t even be here.

    Kevin didn¡¯t seem to mind Kanae¡¯s way of speaking. He stepped forward and put his hand on Kanae¡¯s forehead. "You don¡¯t seem to have a fever."

    It took Kanae a few seconds to process what had happened. Her cheek slightly blushed in embarrassment and anger. Why did he have to get so close to her? For some reason, she felt more nervous around him when he showed care to her rather than at work.

    This made her felt rather weird. She never felt this way when Shiro was checking on her wounds. Was it because she only saw him as doctor while Kevin as....

    At this point, she quickly stopped her train of thoughts. "I¡¯m already fine. There¡¯s no need for you to be here."

    "I¡¯m checking my employee," Kevin answered nonchntly.

    "Like I say, I¡¯m already good enough!"

    "You still have to rest."

    "I¡¯ll rest when you three leave."

    Seeing the stubborn Kanae, Kevin didn¡¯t try to press the matter to the girl further. "I bring you some food. Do you want them?"

    Kanae¡¯s food growled in protest. As Laura was busy the entire night, the girl could only cook a bit. Kanae spent her time sleeping, so she hadn¡¯t eaten lunch yet. Her face flushed in embarrassment. Internally, sheined to her stomach. Couldn¡¯t it pick a better time to speak?

    Kevin chuckled lightly. "Do you want me to apany you eating?"

    "There¡¯s no need," Kanae shook her head. "Thank you."

    Kevin nodded with a warm smile on his face. He nced towards the others. "Let¡¯s leave."

    Mike and Neo nodded silently. Inside their heart, they wondered about what Kevin actually wanted to do. He came here and left after a few minutes talking with the girl. Did he just want to deliver the food?

    When they already walked quite far, Kevin spoke out, "Search what happened in the partyst night."

    Neo was startled. "Yes, Boss."

    As they walked away, Kevin¡¯s eyes glinted with ruthlessness. It was faint, but he could sense the smell of blood from Kanae when he went to check her before. Although the girl tried to hide it, he knew, it was definitely very painful. For Kanae to skip school, there was no way it would be so simple.

    Inside the room, Kanae inched to the package of food that Kevin brought to her. Her lips curled up slightly as she opened it. Seeing the rice, roasted chicken, some vegetables, and banana inside, her stomach growled harder.

    Without waiting any longer, Kanae started eating. At the very least, she had to fill her belly before they came and asked numerous questions to her.

 Chapter 261 Kanae Also Know

    Nali Family Other Residence

    When the party was over, Frank returned back to his mansion, the one he owned personally. It was different with the mansion that he took from Kanae and Laura. One look and people would be able to see that this was truly an outstanding ce, much better than the ce where Sakura stayed all these times.

    Frank looked towards the mess in front of him with despair all over his face. His daughter was still within his embrace, but he knew that they might not have any other way out anymore. The secret was out, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it from the government.

    "Master, are you alright?" one of his subordinates walked over.

    Frank threw a mocked nce. "Prepare the room. She needs to rest."

    "Yes, Master."

    The servants quickly scurried away to do the task that Frank bestowed to them. Inside their mind, they were cursing their bad luck to be in charge of this family during this time of misfortune. If Frankshed out to them, there was nothing they could do anymore.

    "Miss, please follow us."

    Sakura lifted her head ever so slowly. Her eyes were void of any emotion as she saw the servants in front of her. Inside her mind, she was thinking hard about what had happened and what she should do now. Running away was clearly not an option as they might be killed immediately.

    With the female servants¡¯ help, she slowly made her way to her room. After a while, she got dressed in morefortable clothes and wiped up her makeup. Without the makeup, she looked far iner and rather unsightly to look, yet no one dared to say that to her.

    "I want to rest. Don¡¯t disturb me."

    "Yes, Miss."

    At the same time, Frank was trying his best to take care of the business matter. Because of the sudden incident, he got another setback in terms of economy. This had happened twice before, and his heart bled from the thought of losing billions of money just because of one incident.

    It was at this time that he got a call from some rich man who was interested to buy thend of the destroyed mansion.

    "Why did he only call now?" Frank frowned in displeasure.

    "I think he¡¯s waiting for the time when the mansion¡¯s price lower. Lately, the price of thend in the east area has been increasing," the assistant answered carefully in fear of invoking Frank¡¯s wrath again.

    Frank looked towards the offer. It was tempting. "Will selling the mansion help us financially?"

    "Of course, Master. If we negotiate carefully, we can get a decent price. At that time, the loss from this matter won¡¯t be as big as we predicted."

    "Take care of this matter."

    "Yes, Master."

    Frank continued to work for hours until the servant announced that there were several people looking from them.

    "Have you asked for their identification?" Frank frowned. He was too busy to take care of some guests.

    The servant hesitatingly took out a badge. "They say that if I show this to Master, Master will understand who they are and why theye here."

    When Frank¡¯s eyesnded on the badge, his heart fell. Internally, he was screaming loudly, yet he kept on a cool face. They came so fast. He was not ready to face them yet. He couldn¡¯t let the servants know about his real feeling.

    "Call Sakura here, tell her that it¡¯s time."

    "Yes, Master.

    Although the servants didn¡¯t understand anything, they did as their master said. When they told Sakura about what Frank said, the girl¡¯s body shook so badly. It was clear that she was feeling extremely terrified.

    Her eyes were unfocused as she made her way to the living room. Her feet were struggling hard to keep her body upright. She was afraid. Afraid of what might happen to her because of her own decision in the past. Facing the government, she might even lose her life right here and right now.

    Tears fell down from the corner of her eyes. She didn¡¯t want to die. Not yet. She is too young to die.

    "Sakura, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m here for you," Frank pulled his daughter into his embrace. Seeing how badly she looked like, he felt his heart was crushed. Although he didn¡¯t care about the others from the branch families, he cared for his daughter more than anything in the entire world.

    What she wanted, he always gave it to her. Even when she asked an absurd request such as taking the Aida Family as their partner, he agreed. No matter what, he would let his daughter do whatever this little girl wanted.

    Sakura nodded her head lifelessly. Her limpid body seemed to not have any strength left. She dragged her body to follow her father, who held her tenderly. They walked out and saw those men already ready near a car. From their gesture, it was not hard to say that they wanted them to get into the car.

    Inside the car, Frank caressed Sakura¡¯s head over and over. He tried his best to reassure Sakura that everything was going to be alright. Nothing would happen to them.

    By the time they arrived, Sakura felt calmer. However, the girl still didn¡¯t show any intention to stand up straight, so Frank has to help her out. Seeing the group of men in front of him, he gulped and tried his best to stay calm.

    "Frank, we meet again."

    Hearing this voice, chills went down on his spine. Frank knew that the owner of this voice was not feeling as calm as his voice suggested. He turned his head and forced a smile out as he greeted the other party.

    "Hello, Sir Ferdinand. I believe we already met a few times in the past."

    Ferdinand smiled. "This time the situation is a bit different. I believe you should know what I want."

    He was giving an amiable smile, but Frank knew better than anyone that this man was nothing more than a devil in disguise. He had an upright appearance, typical ex-soldier with arge body with a smile that could make him trust him. But Frank could never trust this man.

    The gaze Ferdinand gave caused him to feel chills all over his body. He felt as if he was facing the great demon in hell rather than a minister.

    Pushing down his unease, Frank nodded his head. "Yes."

    "Let¡¯s get inside."

    They walked into the building and Frank followed after Ferdinand without any sound. When they reached inside, Sakura clutched Frank¡¯s clothes harder. She didn¡¯t want to get separated from her father.

    "I¡¯ll be right back, Sakura," Frank soothed the girl and walked to the room.

    Ferdinand stood on the other side of the small room with his hand crossed. His eyes stared towards Frank sharply. "I believe there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who knows about your daughter getting the letter. Why the news got out so suddenly?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Frank answered.

    "How many people from your side know about the letter?"

    Hearing his cold voice, Frank shuddered unconsciously. "I never tell anyone about the letter. The one who knows is only my daughter and my deceased wife."

    Ferdinandughed coldly. "If the news doesn¡¯te out from you, it means that the one who spread it is your daughter, right?"

    Frank¡¯s face fell. "She never tells anyone about it anymore."

    "Anymore?"

    "I... that... In the past, she brags about it to her ssmates."

    "Give me their name."

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Ferdinand¡¯s eyes turned sharper. "Call the girl in."

    Being dragged by the bulky man, Sakura walked in lifelessly. Her eyes were unfocused as she looked towards the big man in front of her. She hoped from the bottom of her heart that she would be fine.

    "Give me the name of people who knows about the letter," Ferdinand demanded immediately.

    Sakura was startled. She turned her head towards her father for a moment. Seeing Frank urged her to answer, she opened her mouth hesitatingly and uttered out their name one by one.

    "..., Kanae also know..."

    As she listed them out, the man on the side noted their name one by one. On the other hand, Ferdinand¡¯s eyes grew colder.

 Chapter 262 We Have Some Questions for You

    By the time Sakura finished, Ferdinand stood up. He was cold and indifferent, making the girl terribly afraid of him. "When did they know about that matter?"

    "I think it¡¯s a few years ago," Sakura bit her lips. Ever since she knew about the significance of this matter, she never tried to tell others about it anymore. This was the reason she truly didn¡¯t know about anyone who possibly leaked the news about it during the recent time.

    "You better hope that the one who leaks the news is among them," Ferdinand said coldly as he strode outside. "Don¡¯t let them out."

    "Yes."

    Inside the room, Sakura clutched her father¡¯s clothes. She knew the meaning of that threat very much. If the one who leaked the news didn¡¯te from them, they would be eliminated. It would be better for them to quickly eliminate the source of the problem.

    Frank caressed his daughter¡¯s shoulder as he tried to calm himself. As the head of the Nali Family, the government should think twice before eradicating him. This was the reason they still patient towards them and helped out from the shadow. However, if he passed a certain range, he was sure that they wouldn¡¯t bother with his family anymore.

    When his thought reached this point, he closed his eyes in despondence. He knew, it would be close to impossible for him to survive once they decided to take another person as the family head. When that time came, he would be dead for sure.

    Frank walked towards a nearby door and opened the door. Inside the room, a woman at the age of 21 was sitting carefully. She nced up when she saw Frank walked in.

    "Why are you taking me here?" The woman, She Nali, snapped. Her family name changed when she married her husband, so she became part of the Nali Family right now.

    Ferdinand shed a smile. "I think you should know about it better than me, She. I wonder what your father will say if he knows that his daughter kills her own husband."

    When Ferdinand said this, She flinched a bit. She didn¡¯t expect that Ferdinand would know about the matter. After all, in that chaos there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who watched over her. This was the reason why she decided to take advantage of the situation to free herself.

    Towards her parents inw, she already prepared a good excuse. How could this man know about that?

    Little did she know, ever since she became the new little princess of the Nali Family, she was being watched carefully. This was the reason Ferdinand still knew her action in that chaos.

    "What do you want?" she had learned to take things into her own hand. After the previous stupid incident, she no longer wanted to have her father bowed down to other people to apologize again. The feeling of helplessness that she experienced caused her to feel more vexed than ever.

    "You have be smarter, She," Ferdinand nodded his head approvingly. "I want you to be my underling."

    She frowned when she heard what he said. From the power this man showed to her when they took her away, she doubted that they were going to need other people.

    "What do you mean?"

    "I believe that youe to the Nali Family because you¡¯re searching for power, fame, and money."

    She nodded her head unashamedly. She already set that as her goal from a long time ago. Even if she had to sell her body for them, she was ready. People could clearly guess her intention when she approached that good for nothing deceased husband of hers. However, no one would try to stop her as they knew that she was clearly an attractivedy. In a way, it was not lost for either party.

    Of course, this caused her to be hated by her inws. However, she paid almost no heed to them and only came towards them once. As for this ¡¯ident¡¯, she already prepared a perfect n. Since he was the only son, this would mean all of the inheritance went to her. Not even her inws could take them as she had prepared for everything ever since her marriage.

    All of the money and inheritance that her husband had would be ced in her hand. They were all hers!

    "Do you want more than what you have now?"

    "Of course," She answered immediately.

    Ferdinand smiled. "I can make you one of the important young generations in the Nali Family. However, you will have to provide all kind of information that you receive from them to me."

    Towards this sudden proposal, She was rather stumped. She didn¡¯t expect for a pie to fall from the sky at times like this. It would be stupid of her to not ept such an advantageous proposal like this. However, her instinct told her that once she epted, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out.

    Well, who cared? As long as she could live even better than now, she didn¡¯t care about anything else.

    "What is the requirement?" She asked.

    Hearing that, Ferdinand smiled. This littledy was a better partnerpared with that annoyingdy.

    ...

    Laura¡¯s Apartment

    Kanae woke up at the knock at the door. She nced at the clock. When she noticed that it was still pretty early, she knew that the one who came should be those from the government.

    "Yes?" she opened the door and saw several people standing in front of her. From the way they dressed up, she could guess that they were agents, people who worked for the government.

    Although she already kind of expecting this, her heart rate still increased slightly. She knew that if she said something wrong to them, it would be the end of her life. They would never allow any disturbance in their n.

    "Miss Kanae, we need you toe with us," one of the men said in a low tone.

    Kanae nced towards the man who spoke. Just by their built, she looked like a little child being surrounded by several grown-up men. Although she didn¡¯t have any fear towards the government, she had to be extra careful when she was facing them. Right now, she still didn¡¯t possess anything that could possibly threaten them.

    The only possibility was running away. She was confident in her agility, but she might be forced to return back if they threatened her using those whom she loved. No mistake could be made.

    "Who are you?"

    "We¡¯re from the government."

    Kanae looked at them suspiciously. At this time, she was trying her best to not show her real emotion on the surface. She had to make them thought that she didn¡¯t know anything about them.

    "Why are you searching for me?"

    "We have some questions for you, so we hope that you cane with us," the one who talked motioned for her to follow them.

    Kanae took a deep breath as she nodded her head. Everything will depend on the answer she gave them during the interrogation.

 Chapter 263 I Only Know What She Bragged

    Seeing the building in front of her, Kanae¡¯s heart tightened a bit. Still, her steps didn¡¯t falter even one bit as she approached the entrance. They tried to push her, but when their hand reached her back, she intentionally fell down.

    "Miss?"

    "I¡¯m fine," Kanae felt the pain on her back increased slightly due to her sudden movement. Her brow creased slightly, as if she was feeling pain.

    "Can you walk?"

    "I¡¯m okay."

    From the expression she showed, the men could guess that there must be something wrong. They could faintly sense the smell of blooding from her, so it was not hard to guess that she was hurt. Still, they were unable to move on their own ount.

    The man behind her called his superior. He talked for a few seconds before looking towards the others. "Take her to hospital. We¡¯re going to ask the question at the hospital."

    "Miss,e with us."

    Kanae nodded her head. She silently followed after them to the nearby hospital. As she walked inside, she wondered how much money should she spend if she ever has to be hospitalized? In the next second, she quickly erased those thoughts. It would be better for her if she didn¡¯t try to think about it as she might faint at therge number.

    They brought her to a nearby room. Seeing how fast they got a room, she wondered what they said to the hospital. Probably, they were using the power they have from the government. After all, in public ces, the government was highly respected.

    After the doctor redressed her wounds, she sat on the bed patiently. The person from the government woulde anytime now.

    "Miss Kanae?"

    "Yes?" She answered as she saw a man walked in with light steps. Her brain worked at unimaginable speed as she processed everything that happened around her. From the way he walked, she could easily guess that this man should have practiced martial arts too and quite strong at that.

    Well, she should be able to guess that much as she already met with him in the forest months ago. However, at that time, this man didn¡¯t know that she was there.

    Ferdinand looked towards the girl before him. In truth, he didn¡¯t want to waste time interrogating numerous people. However, her surname made him rather curious as she has some rtionship with Sakura. Especially since her rtionship with Sakura was bad. She has more than enough reason to sell Sakura out.

    Of course, if it was not Kanae, he wouldn¡¯t make things difficult for her. Theplicated matter of the four big families was something they always stayed away from. He didn¡¯t want to drag himself into unnecessary troubles.

    "I need to ask you some questions," Ferdinand said calmly.

    Kanae eyed him suspiciously. She tried her best to look as natural as possible. "Who are you?"

    "I¡¯m an employee of the government. That¡¯s all you need to know."

    "Can you prove it?"

    Ferdinand nodded his head. He took out a badge and ced it on the table in front of Kanae. Seeing the familiar emblem on top of the badge, Kanae nodded her head. Almost everyone knew about the emblem for the government, so she believed that she could just admit that she recognized it.

    "What is it that you want to ask?"

    "First of all, how do you get the wound on your back?" Ferdinand pointed to Kanae.

    "Well, I¡¯m not careful enough and stay near a fallingmp during the party," Kanae answered calmly. She controlled her facial expression as she knew that people could be found lying from their facial expression alone. This was the reason she tried her best to not show anything suspicious.

    Ferdinand was looking towards Kanae¡¯s face as he asked the next question, "Why do youe to the party? I heard that your rtionship with Sakura wasn¡¯t good."

    "I have toe. It¡¯s the rule in the family."

    Unless she was away from the city or stayed in the hospital, she had toe. This was one of the most famous rules of the four big families. After all, the one who hosted the party came from the core member of Nali Family.

    Ferdinand nodded his head. "How well do you know Sakura?"

    "Well, I¡¯m not sure myself. I already know her from my childhood because we meet in school asionally. Aside from that, I think we rarely meet each other."

    "Have you heard about the letter from the government?"

    "Yes, I have."

    "When?"

    "In the partyst night," Kanae answered back.

    Ferdinand nodded his head. "Before the party, have you heard about the letter from Sakura?"

    "Yes."

    "What do you know?"

    "That she gets a special letter from the government because she¡¯s awesome," Kanae answered thest part in a lower voice as if she couldn¡¯t bear to say the words. It was apparent from her tone that she didn¡¯t believe any word that Sakura said.

    That kind of annoying girl got a rmendation letter from the government? If the world didn¡¯t end, she would never believe it.

    "Aside from that, what do you know?"

    Kanae tilted her head. "I only know what she bragged to me in the past."

    Ferdinand was looking towards Kanae¡¯s face carefully. He was confident with his skill and this girl seemed rather normal. However, his instinct told him that there was something wrong with this girl. Unfortunately for him, he couldn¡¯t see anything strange from what she had said to him so far.

    Facing this man, Kanae kept a cool face and expression. She didn¡¯t even dare to breach the thoughts of what she actually knew. From his way of observing her, she knew that Ferdinand was trying his best to catch her lying. He should be very skillful, so Kanae didn¡¯t dare to try breaching anything she knew.

    "Anything else?"

    "I think that¡¯s all."

    Ferdinand nodded his head. "You can stay here no matter how long you want. The incidentst night is our fault, so we¡¯ll pay for your stay here."

    "Thank you," Kanae said in a low tone.

    "You¡¯re wee. Have a good rest, Miss Kanae."

    Walking out from the room, Ferdinand shook his head as he looked towards the list on his hand. From this list alone, there were already three names that caught his interest. Of course, his search was still far from over since he had to make sure that he got the right one.

    "Sir Ferdinand, the car is ready."

    "Let¡¯s go."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Inside the room, Kanae heaved a sigh of relief, yet she didn¡¯t make any other noise. Because this was a room that the government set up, she could already guess that they must have ced some hidden cameras or listening device here. There was no way they would let this ce unguarded.

    Sighing once again, she lied back on the bed. Since she could stay here, she would just rest for now. There was no need for her to worry about her sister since Laura already said that she would stay at Misae¡¯s ce. Tomorrow morning, she would return back to her ce.

    Right when she was about to close her eyes, she heard a conversation from outside. Her eyes narrowed when she heard them. Why did hee here?

 Chapter 264 Unexpected Meeting

    A Few Hours Before

    After Kevin had visited Kanae¡¯s sister¡¯s apartment, he returned back to the ss. Although his body was present inside the ss, he barely paid any attention to the lesson. As the n head, he had already mastered all of the lessons, so he didn¡¯t need to listen anymore.

    "Neo, what do you find?"

    The displeased tone from Kevin caused sweats to fall down from Neo¡¯s back. Come on, he had just started searching for the information. Couldn¡¯t you wait for a bit more? He was not a godly hacker that could finish everything in a matter of seconds.

    "Please wait a minute Boss."

    "One minute."

    "..." don¡¯t take it literally.

    In the end, Neo had to struggle for a long time before he made theplete analysis for the event that happened at the party. Most of the cameras were destroyed in the process, but he managed to find a bit of them who still has some memories.

    All in all, Kanae barely existed in those videos. The only one they could find was she walked outside with her sister by her side. From what he saw, there was nothing wrong with how Kanae looked like.

    "Boss, I only find this one."

    Kevin nced towards the video. It was shooting near the emergency exit, and he could see Kanae from the front above. The expression was unclear because of the lighting, but it seemed as if she was fine. No strange movement came from her while she walked out.

    However, Kevin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched the video. "Her back is hurt."

    "Boss?" Neo was stunned. He couldn¡¯t see anything from the video, yet Kevin managed to see something? Was there that big of a difference between him and his Boss?

    Kevin was not in the mood to exin. In one of the pictures, Kanae tilted her body slightly, allowing him to see the slightly torn part of her clothes on the back. It was faint, but the red color showed that it must be bleeding. As for why she still walked per normal. The answer should be right beside the person herself: Laura.

    There was no way Kanae would want to show her weakened self in front of her sister in fear of making the other party worry.

    "Boss, there are peopleing to Laura¡¯s Apartment," Neo¡¯s eyes caught the movement in front of the building.

    "Who are they?"

    "I think they¡¯re from the government," Neo answered hesitantly.

    When he heard that, Kevin immediately stood up and walked out of the ss. Neo and Mike were stunned, yet they followed after Kevin soon after that. Before that, Neo quickly shouted to the teacher.

    "We have an emergency meeting, please excuse us."

    "Um... I understand," The teacher answered after an initial period of shock. Even after teaching in this school for several weeks, he still couldn¡¯t get used to the fact that there were students going out of the ss however they liked. Internally, he hoped that he could get transferred to a decent school very soon.

    Outside the room, Kevin walked in high pace. From his expression, the other two knew that their Boss thought about this as something severe.

    "Neo, follow them from the camera."

    "Yes, Boss."

    "Mike, prepare the car."

    "Yes, Boss."

    The two of them immediately did as Kevin said. At first, they followed the car towards a building belonged to the government. However, the car suddenly sped away towards another ce.

    "Boss, do you think she¡¯s there?" Mike asked hesitantly.

    Kevin¡¯s gazended on the building in front of them. From the deal between the ns and the government, they were not allowed to get close to their ce at all. Even though the deal was made long ago, it was something that they still honored and followed.

    If they truly took her inside, there was no way he could find her. Even before he could get close to the building, they would try their best to stop him at all cost. His identity as part of Ryukalin n restricted him to move freely in the areas belonged to the government.

    "Where¡¯s the care headed to?"

    "Wait, it¡¯s not stopping yet," Neo typed on theptop as he followed after that car. After a painful wait under Kevin¡¯s deathly re, the car finally stopped. "It¡¯s going to the hospital."

    "We¡¯re going there."

    "Yes, Boss."

    The car sped up once again as Mike made the way towards the designated ce. Since they took Kanae to the hospital, it must be because the wounds were quite severe. Now, he wondered how the little girl could bear with them all.

    At the same time, Neo¡¯s mind was churned out as he worked hard to monitor their movement. His heart was thinking about the expression he saw on Kevin¡¯s face just now. It was pure worry and care. As he had stayed on Kevin¡¯s side for long, he knew how rare those emotions were. At this time, he worried that Kevin wouldn¡¯t be able to let Kanae go.

    "We¡¯ve arrived."

    Mike quickly walked to the counter. "Excuse me, is there any new patient under the name Kanae Nali?"

    "And you¡¯re?"

    "We¡¯re her friends that her sister asks to see her condition because she¡¯s still busy," Neo quickly made up the story.

    The receptionist was quite suspicious, but she proceeded to check. The re that Kevin passed to her caused her to be extremely terrified. What did she do wrong to have him red at her like she was his archenemy?

    "Yes, there¡¯s one that checks in a few minutes ago. She¡¯s in the third-floor room number 304."

    "Thank you," Mike said as he quickly ran to the stairs. Kevin already went there the moment he heard the room number. It was clear that this young man was quite impatient.

    The three of them arrived on the third floor. They looked around when Kevin¡¯s body suddenly emitted cold aura. This caused the temperature in his surrounding to drop by several degrees and at the same time, Mike and Neo turned wary.

    Kevin was staring at the man in front of him. The man was walking leisurely, yet it was clear that he was not in a good mood. Upon seeing Kevin, the man also stopped and emitted cold aura.

    The two of them were locked in a staring contest.

    "It has been a long time, Ryukalin n Head Kevin Kalin," Ferdinand broke the silence with a greeting.

    "Indeed it has, Minister Ferdinand," Kevin answered back in a calm tone.

    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything else as they red towards each other. They were trying to guess each other¡¯s intention from the slightest movement the other party showed. However, it was proved to be hard.

    Ferdinand was trained to always stay cold while Kevin was trained to not show his emotion. The two of them was locked in a stalemate.

 Chapter 265 Progress

    "As the n head, I believe you should be pretty busy, Kevin Kalin," Ferdinand said in a low tone. "What are you doing here?"

    "I believe I have the right not to answer your question," Kevin retorted back with a t tone. His eyes were looking towards the man in front of him as he carefully tried to read the other party¡¯s expression.

    Ferdinand crossed his arm. "Could it be youe for that little girl named Kanae Nali?"

    Hearing that, Kevin nearly frowned. He managed to hold on, but he was not sure if Ferdinand caught the slight change in his expression. If the other party knew that he bore special feeling for Kanae, the girl would get into more troubles in the future.

    Ferdinand sneered internally. In the end, the one before him was merely a little boy unworthy of his attention. He was too young to understand the vastness and theplicated matter of the world. This boy wouldn¡¯t make it safely as the n leader of the biggest n in the city.

    "So that¡¯s true. I wonder why you¡¯re so concerned about the girl. Is she perhaps," Ferdinand stopped in his words for a moment. "Your girlfriend?"

    When he heard the word ¡¯girlfriend¡¯, Kevin suddenly thought about his own feeling. He never tried to inspect things further and only knew that he liked the girl. However, he never has any intention of telling her about this feeling of his as he knew that he would only make thingsplicated.

    A longing feeling appeared from the bottom of his heart. He realized that he wanted to keep her by his side, safe from all the dirt of the outside world. At the same time, he knew that dragging her into his side would result in her getting into more troubles.

    Besides, the most important would be her happiness.

    He wanted to pursue this rtionship very badly as he wished to have her inside his arm. This was the first time he felt this way, so he was still unsure. But when he heard the word ¡¯girlfriend¡¯, he knew that he wanted to have Kanae as his girlfriend very badly.

    Still, Kevin¡¯s expression showed no change. "There¡¯s a possibility that she knows more about the letter from the government, right?"

    On his side, Neo and Mike nearly falter when they heard Kevin said those words. They have been trying so hard to find out about the letter from the government in the Nali Family covertly because this man didn¡¯t want to ask Kanae. Now he said that he searched her because of that letter?

    He might fool others but not them.

    Ferdinand¡¯s eyes sharpened. This topic was always challenging his self-control. "I never know that the Ryukalin n is interested in this letter as well."

    "Not really, I¡¯m just curious because it makes a big ruckus twice in the span of a year," Kevin answered back calmly.

    The two men stared at each other as they tried to probe deeper. However, neither side showed any other reaction whatsoever. They were adamant to not let things that they knew showed in their face.

    In the end, Ferdinand sighed. "I already finish interrogating her. You can try to ask her too if you want. I doubt that you¡¯re going to get anything."

    "Thank you for your consideration," Kevin answered calmly.

    "I¡¯ll take my leave now, see youter little n head."

    Ferdinand walked towards Kevin and passed by his side with a deadpan face. His subordinates were following him and they were already drenchedpletely in sweats. For some reasons, they couldn¡¯t stay on their grounds when they saw Ferdinand shed with Kevin.

    The moment Ferdinand passed by his side, Kevin stretched out his hand towards Neo. "Laptop."

    "Here, Boss," Neo quickly took out hisptop that he always brought to Kevin.

    When Ferdinand already got into the lift, Kevin started typing furiously as he moved to the side and evaded the sight of the cameras. It didn¡¯t take more than several seconds before he managed to infiltrate the hidden camera that Ferdinand ced on Kanae¡¯s room.

    From theptop, the faint sounds from the two people appeared. Kevin was watching intently as Ferdinand started to ask questions to Kanae.

    "How well do you know Sakura?"

    "Well, I¡¯m not sure myself. I have already known her from my childhood because we meet in school asionally. Aside from that, I think we rarely meet each other."

    "Have you heard about the letter from the government?"

    "Yes, I have."

    "When?"

    "In the partyst night."

    Neo and Mike listened from the voices carefully. They were worried that Kanae did know something about the letter. If that was true, this little girl would invite more troubles for herself. After all, the ssified information was still hidden deeply from the world.

    And might stay like that until the end of the time.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes softened when he saw that Ferdinand got nothing from asking those questions to Kanae. This showed that the girl didn¡¯t know anything about the letter. He was d. This meant that she would be safer.

    Something as dangerous as that should never have any rtion with Kanae.

    Neo watched as Kevin¡¯s expression changed again. Truthfully, he had started to get used with Kevin changing his expression whenever Kanae was mentioned. At first, it was apletely indifferent expression, nothing different than his usual self. However, things started to change slowlytely as he showed a variety of emotions.

    Even though they were just talking ordinarily, Kevin¡¯s expression was softer when he faced Kanae. It was faint, but he knew it better than anyone. After all, he has been paying more attention to Kevin¡¯s expression for years. Seeing his expression be richer, he felt ratherplicated.

    "Boss, do you want to meet with her?" Mike interrupted when Kevin finished watching.

    Kevin erased his trace from his hacking and returned theptop back to Neo. "Let¡¯s meet her."

    "Yes, Boss."

    At the same time Kevin started hacking, Ferdinand was heading towards his car from the lift. It took them a few seconds to realize that they were being hacked.

    "Sir, the camera in the girl¡¯s room is being hacked," one of the subordinates reported with a quivering voice. This was surely a mistake in their part. From the bottom of his heart, he hoped that Ferdinand wouldn¡¯tsh out to them.

    Ferdinand merely took hisptopzily. "You¡¯re dismissed."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Ferdinand typed on hisptop as he tried to ess the camera back. To his surprise, his advance was being blocked from all sides. He was not an excellent hacker, so he was not too worried. After all, there was only one person who would want to hack that camera.

    After waiting for a bit, the other party retreated and he checked the camera. There was nothing wrong with it.

    "There¡¯s not even a trace left. That person is quite something," Ferdinand nodded his head in approval.

    When his subordinates heard this, he almost steered the car in the wrong way. Did something happen to their leader today? Why did he seem rather happy that he was being defeated?

    Ferdinand smiled craftily. "Thank you for letting me sees your skill in this useless matter. It seems that the boy beside Kevin already grows quite high."

    The progress seemed rather too quick, though. However, Ferdinand didn¡¯t seem to worry so much. He barely paid any attention to Kanae because he already found her to be innocent. Since Kevin offered this chance for him to analyze his n¡¯s skill, he would dly let the girl go.

    "Retreat back, I don¡¯t need that girl anymore."

    "Yes Sir."

    Ferdinand¡¯s finger tapped the side of the car as he thought about Kevin¡¯s reaction. If that girl became someone more important for Kevin, he would have more cards to deal with that annoying n. His lips curled up. Things seemed to be on his side moretely. The Heaven must be loving him so much.

 Chapter 266 The Lawyer Clara

    Misae¡¯s House

    "Pardon my intrusion," Laura said as she walked into the house.

    Misae giggled when he saw Laura still acting polite. "Don¡¯t be so tight up. You¡¯re my friend and also Kanae¡¯s sister. Just treat this ce as your home."

    "Thank you, Sis Misae?"

    Misae nearly choked. "Just call me Misae. You¡¯re not that polite at school."

    "Well, that¡¯s because we¡¯re ssmates at school," Laura scratched her head. It would feel rather awkward if she had to call every ssmate using ¡¯sister¡¯ or ¡¯brother.¡¯ This was the reason she didn¡¯t use honorific when calling them.

    It was indeed more polite to use them, and the culture in several countries told them to do that.* However, there were also other ces that didn¡¯t even bother about them at all. All in all, it would depend on the ce they lived in.

    Misae shook her head. "Don¡¯t bother using the honorific. I¡¯m not that strict and our age didn¡¯t differ by that many too."

    "It¡¯s nearly two years."

    "...You¡¯re talking as if I¡¯m old."

    "No, I will never do that," Laura immediately defended herself. The most forbidden talk to a woman was their age. No one would want to look old. If she dared to say that, there was no doubt that she might get kicked out. If the one who said it was a boy, then she would just pray that the boy could get home safely.

    Misaeughed. "Don¡¯t be so uptight. By the way, do you want to drink something? My parents usually get homete."

    "Well, maybe a ss of water is fine."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll take out the ss."

    Laura followed Misae to the living room, and she looked around in curiosity. This was the first time she came here, and she had to admit that Misae has good tastes. The room felt ratherfy and warm. This made her felt ratherfortable to stay here.

    "Here¡¯s the water," Misae walked into the living room with two sses of water. "You can sit down. There¡¯s no need to stand up continuously."

    "Thank you," Laura took the ss and sipped the water.

    Misae leaned back on the chair. "I think this shall be the first time we can talk to each other for a long time. You don¡¯t usuallye to meet with your sister in the past."

    Laura nodded her head. She only came home asionally because she couldn¡¯t stand the Nali Family. Every time she met them, all she wanted to do was punching them in the face and buried them in the ground. Knowing that she didn¡¯t have a good temper, she chose to stay away from them by enrolling in the oversea school.

    It was not a bad experience, but she missed her sister very much. At first, she called Kanae for almost every week and poured out all of her grievance and difficulties. As time passed by, she learned how to adapt to live alone in the dorm and didn¡¯t call for a long time because it was expensive. She didn¡¯t want to make her sister worked too hard for her sake.

    "I heard that you wanted to join this year Student Council, Misae. Are you sure your lesson will be up to par?" Laura changed the conversation.

    Misae¡¯s face scrunched up so badly. In truth, she already crammed for hours during the holiday to make sure that she got a better score. If she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t be able to get into the Student Council this year.

    "I¡¯ll just study again."

    Laura smiled bitterly. "Let me help you out. I¡¯ve already learned about most of them."

    "...Why do I have the feeling that the two of you is a pair of fearsome sisters?" Misae looked towards Laura enviously. She wanted to be able to learn that quickly.

    Laura just smiled. She would never tell the other party that she crammed so hard in the past just to be able to study more than one thing. It even resulted in her having to wear the sses, which she already changed to contact lenses. However, she would never regret it. If it could help the two of them fare against the Nali Family, she would be more than willing.

    "Let¡¯s review the lesson first."

    "I got it."

    The two of them studied for hours before they rested. They prepared additional bedding for Laura since the girl was not used to sleep on the couch like Kanae. However, even when Misae already fell asleep, Laura didn¡¯t bother closing her eyes. She had a different intention ining to this ce today.

    After making sure that Misae had slept, she sneaked out from the room and sat on the living room. It didn¡¯t take long for the front door to open and a middle-age woman walked in.

    "Oh hello, are you another friend of Misae?" ra asked with a smile on her face.

    Laura quickly stood up. "Yes Ma¡¯am. My name is Laura Nali, I¡¯m Misae¡¯s friend and also Kanae¡¯s sister."

    Hearing the surname of this girl caused ra to frown. She put her bag on the side before sitting in front of Laura. "I believe that you didn¡¯te here just because you want to y with Misae, right?"

    "Yes. Ie here because I need your help."

    ra nodded her head. "I already talk about the matter of your inheritance with Kanae before. Because of theck of evidences in the past, there¡¯s no way you can take it back. However, I believe that youe here because you have the evidence."

    Laura nodded her head. "I already retrieve the mansion¡¯s deed and the formal writing im from Frank. Will this enough to defend the mansion to be ours when the timees for them to knock on our door?"

    ra took the paper and browsed through the content. She was rather amazed when she saw them because it meant that this sibling managed to take back something from the Nali Family. Considering the massive family and its influence, she would never imagine that this could happen nearly three years after they lost it.

    "Yes, this will be more than enough. With this, you¡¯ll be able to secure the mansion to be yours," ra nodded her head with a smile.

    Laura beamed. "Mrs. ra, will you help us when the timees?"

    "Of course, if you need any help, don¡¯t hesitate toe here. I will surely help you out."

    "Thank you very much," Laura was thankful that they managed to do this.

    ra nodded her head as she browsed the content of the contract. She had to make sure that the siblings didn¡¯t get cheated on.

    Seeing the happy smile on Laura, she did feel a bit guilty. In the past, she only agreed to help Kanae in exchange for the girl to watch over Misae. However, when Kanae truly became Misae¡¯s best friend, she felt that she barely did something to them. Since the chance for her to help them arrived, she would do her best to make sure that they won.

    Although she was already a professional, she took an extra mile in reading the content of the document. She took this far more seriouslypared with her usual work as she made sure that there was no w. It took her several minutes to finish.

    "The contract is good. You can rest assured to sign this. If the Nali Family file a charge towards you and bring the case to the court, you can ask me to be yourwyer. I won¡¯t ask for any payment."

    Laura was stunned. "You¡¯re really kind, Mrs. ra."

    ra merely smiled. She was not that kind, but Kanae had practically saved Misae¡¯s life. Without Kanae, Misae wouldn¡¯t be able to make friends. After all, it was her fault in the past that Misae had to experience something so dreadful. It was only right for her to repay this sibling with her entire power.

    "Go to sleep. It¡¯s alreadyte."

    "Yes."

    As she watched Laura walked away, ra sighed on her chair. She would not let anything happened to this sibling. Even if her opponent was the big Nali Family, she would not hesitate to help them.

 Chapter 267 You Wonâ€™t Stop Me, Right?

    Hospital

    Kanae sat down on her bed as the sound of footsteps grew nearer. Although she already knew that it was Kevin because of their conversation with Ferdinand a few minutes ago, she decided to y the fool. There was no need for them to know that she has good martial arts ability and better senses than ordinary people.

    KNOCK! KNOCK!

    "Come in," Kanae answered.

    Kevin walked in with Mike and Neo behind him. He looked towards Kanae as a slight smile appeared on the corner of his lips. Seeing her still looked rather fine made him extremely d.

    "What are you doing here, President?" Kanae asked in a surprised tone.

    "I¡¯m visiting my employee."

    As Kevin walked to Kanae¡¯s side, Mike moved to the other edge of the room and stood there. His big body was used to block the hidden camera behind him as he didn¡¯t want the government to see this scene. On the other hand, Neo walked to the nearbymp table and took out his handkerchief to block the listening device there.

    Kanae pretended that she didn¡¯t see their action as she straightened her seat. "Is there anything wrong? You don¡¯t have to visit me twice in a single day."

    "I want to," Kevin answered calmly. He raised his hand slightly, but chose to put it down again. He couldn¡¯t do things more than what a friend usually did. It might cause Kanae to shriek back as he was not sure of her feeling.

    Kanae looked towards his arm for a moment. Why did she have the feeling that she wanted him to touch her? Even if it was for a brief moment, she wouldn¡¯t mind having him caressed her head like what she usually did to her sister. Erasing those weird thoughts, she smiled.

    "Can you take me out of this room? It¡¯s rather suffocating here."

    "Sure."

    Kevin extended his hand, and Kanae epted it without much thought. Although she didn¡¯t really need help, she felt rather happy to have him wanted to help her. At this time, she truly felt that her thoughts were going awry. Ever since his visit a few hours before, she has been having weird thoughts going on her head.

    This has never happened before, yet she felt more embarrassed to have him getting so close to her.

    The two of them walked to the rooftop with Mike and Neo following from behind them. Neo already checked the cameras and turned them off as he didn¡¯t want anyone to know that Kevin personally walked with a girl while holding hands. If words went out, he felt sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep peacefully for the next few days.

    On the rooftop, Kanae gazed towards the blue sky. The sun was hidden behind the thick cloud, yet there were parts that have thinner cloud, making it possible for her to see the beautiful blue sky.

    "It¡¯s far more refreshing this way," she smiled happily.

    Kevin nodded his head. Her smile was infectious as a faint smile also appeared on his face. This ce was certainly better than the room.

    "Is your back fine? You¡¯re hurt, right?"

    Kanae was stunned when Kevin mentioned about her back. She was pretty sure that she didn¡¯t tell him anything about her wound. How could he know about that matter?

    At this time, her mind drifted to the fact that Kevin belonged to the Ryukalin n. Ah, he must have asked someone to find out about what happened that day. As the n head, he should be able to use their resources. Still, she didn¡¯t understand why he wanted to use them for someone like her. It was just a simple matter that didn¡¯t concern him.

    "It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll be able to go to school in two days," Kanae answered. "After that, I¡¯ll return back to my job as your secretary."

    As Kevin recalled Kanae¡¯s work, his lips curled up into a bigger smile. Having her stay by his side would surely something he looked forward to. Aside from her excellent work, he loved the feeling of her staying near her.

    When Kanae saw Kevin¡¯s beautiful smile, she was stunned in her ce. That was cheating! How could he have such a gorgeous smile? Usually, she would only be surprised to see a handsome face of someone near her, but this time, she could feel her heart thumping. Heat rose up to her cheek, and she quickly turned her head towards the sky. She didn¡¯t want him to see her like this.

    "You have to be fully recovered before you think about work."

    "I¡¯m fine," Kanae answered.

    Kevin frowned slightly. He raised his hand and flicked her forehead. "You¡¯re already being hospitalized. How can you say that it¡¯s fine?

    Kanae pouted. "it¡¯s not that bad. They¡¯re just making a big fuss out of it."

    The two of them red towards each other as neither side was willing to back down. He didn¡¯t want her to overwork herself while Kanae knew her physical body very well. This kind of wounds wouldn¡¯t be able to hinder her from her daily activities.

    In the end, Kevin shook his head and raised his hand to caress her head. "I don¡¯t want you to hurt yourself."

    Kanae was stunned, yet a smile appeared on her tiny face. For whatever reason, she enjoyed his caress. This made her felt like she was a little kid being pampered by a big brother. Wait, did it mean she saw Kevin as her brother?

    She quickly erased those thoughts as she retorted, "I know myself better. It¡¯s not that bad. I only act like it¡¯s bad to make them bring me here and not the government building."

    It was much more dangerous for her if they took her to the government building because there was nearly no escape route. She didn¡¯t want to be confined in their interrogation room for something like this, so the hospital was her second best option.

    When she answered, Kevin was rather stunned. He didn¡¯t expect that this girl also knew that the governments have their hidden side. It seemed she was far smarter than he thought. He smiled slightly and messed up her hair.

    "Hey, what are you doing?"

    "I¡¯m just making you look better."

    "You don¡¯t! President is being a bully today!"

    Kevinughed at her remark. Hisugh seemed rather refreshing because of his usual cold and indifferent face. "You¡¯re easy to be bullied."

    "That¡¯s not right!" Kanae pouted again. She was trying her best to stay angry. Hisugh made it rather hard for her to do that, though. His face was truly a deadly weapon.

    After a while, they ended their joke and sat down silently, gazing to the sky.

    On the back, Mike and Neo could hardly believe what they saw. They already knew that Kevin started to smile and showed more emotion, but that was the first time they saw himughed so freely. His expression seemed to be vastly different than his usual side that he showed.

    When the two of them finally stopped their teasing and stayed silently by each other side, Mike and Neo breathed in relief. The two of them sat while keeping their distance with each other as they did in the office or Student Council Room, but they have the feeling that the distance would get closer very soon.

    Neo stared at the two of them for a moment. "Mike, I¡¯ll do aplete research about Kanae. You won¡¯t stop me, right?"

    If Kevin wanted to pursue Kanae, he had to make sure that Kanae has a clean past. He wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it if Kanae might be someone from the opposite side. Before Kevin reached the point of no return, he had to make sure of everything.

    Even if Kevin got angry at himter, he had to do it. He couldn¡¯t bear seeing Kevin breakdown again like what happened in the past when Yuki died because of the negligence of their n. Even though he hadn¡¯t been by Kevin¡¯s side for long at that time, he didn¡¯t want to see the proud leader of the Ryukalin n saw despair because of a woman again.

    Mike nodded his head lightly. "I won¡¯t."

    Even if Kevin got angry at themter, they didn¡¯t want this man to get hurt too. At the same time, Mike was also trying to build a rtionship of his own. He was still hiding the fact that he came from a n to Misae. He knew, once he told her, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay by her side.

    After all, Misae has a bad experience with the n in the past. It was something that he couldn¡¯t change, yet he wanted to have her by his side.

    Right now, he got the feeling that even if Kevin knew about Kanae¡¯s past, he wouldn¡¯t care about them. He would still pursue the girl because he has feeling for her. It was something that he knew very well right now.

    "Thank you, Mike," Neo sighed.

    Mike nodded his head. They stayed silent in their ce until it was noon and Kevin have to return back to work.

 Chapter 268 She Changed

    During the night, Kanae stayed in the room and enjoyed the food that the hospital brought for her. While most patients wereining about them, she didn¡¯t mind in the slightest. There were times in the past when she couldn¡¯t eat at all because she didn¡¯t have any money. Compared to them, this was far better.

    Her eyes drifted to the nearby camera. Truthfully, she hated the fact that they were monitoring her right now. However, she barely paid any attention anymore.

    ¡¯I won¡¯t let them see anything.¡¯

    It was tiring, but she kept on her act. She turned her body around as she lied on the bed sideways. At the very least, if she continued to sleep, they wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything.

    Early in the morning, she checked out by herself. It was rather easy as she was already gotten used dealing with other people.

    "Your wound is notpletely healed yet, little girl. Are you sure you want to check out?"

    "Yes."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll take care of it. The payment has been made for two days, are you sure you want to leave now."

    Kanae silently cursed in her mind. Although she would be happy to eat the free food, she couldn¡¯t bear the fact that her action was always monitored. This was especially true because there was a hidden side that she didn¡¯t want the government to know.

    "I¡¯m sure."

    The nurse was troubled, but she went to handle the matter. As for Kanae, she just silently stood near the counter as she waited for them to finish the administration. It would take some time, but she was not in a hurry. She still has time until 2 PM because it was the time for her sister to go home.

    Suddenly, she heard ruckus not far from here.

    "Sakura, tell me if there¡¯s any part that¡¯s hurt."

    Kanae turned her head and saw her uncle and Sakura was standing not far away. Sakura¡¯s face was rather pale and Frank was not any better. If one didn¡¯t know, they would think that these two have just experienced a massive disaster considering how they looked like.

    Sakura lifted her head slightly. "I¡¯m fine, Father. You¡¯re the one who gets hurt."

    Frank showed a pained expression as he patted his daughter¡¯s head. She was not hurt physically, but it seemed as if her mentality changed overnight. What was in this girl¡¯s thought? He wished he could break open her head as he wanted to know them very badly.

    Sakura¡¯s eyes were lifeless as she urged her father to get treated. By the time Frank disappeared from there, her gaze turned into icy cold. The previously lifeless eyes were now reced by a cold and deathly re.

    ¡¯I won¡¯t let them get away.¡¯

    She had enough. The feeling of despair of her uselessness caused her to feel extremely vexed. Thankfully, they found out the right person who leaked out the secret and cleaned up their residence through fully. However, this didn¡¯t erase the hatred that was nted deep inside her heart.

    She hated the government for their deeds. Their arrogance and invincible power made her felt like she was nothing more than an ant in their eyes. She hated her father. He was so useless to be unable to contend against the government and allowed them to treat him like dirt. Moreover, she hated herself. She hated how useless and how na?ve she was. Never once did she realize that she was nothing without her father.

    Now that they have woken her up, she would surely give them a good present in the future. They wouldn¡¯t be able to look at her disdainfully. She would take charge of the entire business in the Nali and Aida Family. No one would be able to stop her.

    Determination was burning inside her eyes as she made a vow to herself. Never again she would let them treated her like she was a mere useless piece. She would show them how powerful she would be.

    ¡¯She changes a lot.¡¯

    Kanae watched her cousin with a calm expression. The hatred and determination to be stronger were apparent on that usually annoying cousin of hers. It was something she knew very well because she had seen them in the past when she looked to the mirror.

    The feeling of powerlessness would drive people into two directions. One wasplete despair where they resigned to their fate and lived in fear for his entire life. The other was a burning determination to be stronger and reached a height that he never imagined himself before.

    ¡¯Even a cornered rat is still a rat with ws. The governments should be careful of the enemies they make.¡¯

    It was not apparent yet, but she knew that their number continued to increase. The previously ignored government has been making too many big movements. This would make those who knew the inner side to wary and covertly grew stronger in their own means.

    Kanae looked towards her cousin again.

    Previously, Sakura always tried to use the power Frank had to make herself looked better. She would rely on her father and the power he held over their family. When things took the turn to the worst, she ran away and didn¡¯t have the courage to face them upfront.

    Now, things changed. She no longer has the mentality of running away. At this time, she was preparing herself to face them by herself no matter what the cost. Towards this new Sakura, Kanae held more respect, albeit only a little bit.

    After all, she still couldn¡¯t forget how badly Sakura treated her in the past for countless years. Even if Sakura changed, she would never try to get close with her cousin. Those painful years wouldn¡¯t just disappear after Sakura changed no matter what the other party said.

    A scar couldn¡¯t disappear overnight.

    "Miss, this is the letter from the doctor about your discharge."

    The voice of the nurse caused Kanae to wake up from her trance. She smiled at the nurse. "Thank you."

    "This is the medicine to decrease the pain. You can take it after eating."

    "Thank you."

    After a series of more instructions, Kanae bid her farewell. She walked to the lift as she saw that her cousin was still standing in the same ce.

    ¡¯Good luck Sakura in whatever you want to do. However, you should pray that you won¡¯t involve me.¡¯

    If Sakura tried to use her again, Kanae wouldn¡¯t hesitate to deal a massive blow to this littledy. She already showed mercy in the past because she saw Sakura as a pampered and idioticdy. It was too much for her to deal with Sakura by herself. She didn¡¯t want to bully apletely useless person like that.

    However, now that Sakura already changed, she wouldn¡¯t show any mercy.

    Should they sh with each other, Sakura wouldn¡¯t get the same treatment as in the past. This was Kanae¡¯s ways of showing her respect to her opponent. She would fight them with all she got. Showing mercy would just show that she didn¡¯t care about that person and merely treated him or her as someone unworthy.

    With that in thought, Kanae got into the lift. She wanted to go home and took a bath before resting again. She wanted toze around on this rare asion.

 Chapter 269 Reparation

    Laura¡¯s Apartment

    "Sis, don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re still sleeping?" Laurained when she came home. Themp was off, so the first thought she had would be her sister still sleeping in her room.

    Kanae¡¯s head appeared from her bedroom. "I¡¯m awake, Laura. I¡¯m just toozy to turn themp on because I don¡¯t get out of the bedroom."

    Laura rolled her eyes. "You make me think that you¡¯re still sleeping, Sis."

    "I won¡¯t be sleeping that long."

    "I can see that," Laura put her bag on the chair as she turned themp on. "I talk to Mrs. ra. There¡¯s no problem with the deal, we can proceed with the task."

    Kanae nodded her head. "I¡¯m not really good at matter regarding business. Do you think you can do it by yourself?"

    "Of course, I¡¯m an expert in this matter."

    "Braggart."

    "Hey, I¡¯m just telling the truth."

    Kanae smiled. "Yeah, yeah, I believe you, Laura. Now, do you mind cooking some foods for me? I¡¯m already hungry."

    "Do you treat me as your chef?"

    "Well, I can just order a takeout, but I¡¯m sure that you want to cook again today."

    "Fine, just wait a while. Let me remind you, Sis, you¡¯re not allowed to get into the kitchen."

    "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t even get close to them."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Kanae sighed to herself. Why did everyone treat her as the destroyer of the kitchen? It was not her fault that her cooking skill was still bad. She just didn¡¯t have enough practice.

    If Laura knew what her sister thought, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to throw a bucket to wake her sister up. If it was only a matter of practice, she might be able to ept it. Unfortunately, she already lived with her sister for years. She knew better than anyone how poor Kanae was in the kitchen. Thoseme excuses of practice wouldn¡¯t work on her.

    After cooking for several minutes, Laura brought out a finely cooked fried chicken. She prepared the tableware and rice before she served the food for herself.

    "I make more in case you¡¯re hungrier, Sis."

    "I¡¯m very hungry," Kanae smirked. She scooped a lot of rice for herself as she started eating. In front of her, Laura rolled her eyes in displeasure. Considering Kanae¡¯s small stature, she wondered where that nutrition went to. It didn¡¯t seem that Kanae would get fat.

    Laura finished her foodster than Kanae. "Do you even eat properly? Your eating speed increases so muchtely."

    "I¡¯m just hungry."

    Laura stared at Kanae suspiciously while thetter simply smiled innocently. In the end, she didn¡¯t pursue the matter anymore and put the te on the side as she took out several documents.

    "Sis, you¡¯re the one who has to sign them. They¡¯ll be out of the Nali Family once you get out from the family in a few more months."

    "Let me take a pen first," Kanae answered and signed the documents. "The mansion is in rubbles; we will need to repair them before we move in."

    "I already contact the private workers who used to work for our father. They¡¯ll start the reconstruction tomorrow since it already belongs to us. In addition, I already ask for the equipment from the Kale Company and materials from several differentpanies."

    Kanae was rather stunned when she heard that Laura already asked the Kale Company. She was about to say them to this girl because she had seen how good the items from them were.

    Laura smirked. "I already make a check, Sis. They¡¯re indeed the best."

    "Good work, Laura."

    "Of course, I¡¯m the best!"

    "Shameless little girl."

    Laura stuck out her tongue. "Until the reconstruction finished, I¡¯ll need to make more money from the stock market. Aside from that, I doubt the Nali Family will make any move against us anytime soon. They have just been hit massively by the news about the letter from the government."

    "I heard the news as well," Kanae nodded her head.

    At this point, Laura paused for a moment. She looked towards her sister hesitantly. "Sis, do you know about the letter from the government?"

    "I only know that it¡¯s a special letter that Sakura receives because of her ability. As for the rest, I¡¯m not sure myself."

    "That¡¯s too bad. I¡¯m curious."

    "Curb your curiosity. Let¡¯s go to sleep."

    "Okay!"

    As Laura cleaned up the room voluntary, Kanae leaned back on the chair. She already checked the room and found tree listening devices. There was no camera, but these three already made her heart cold.

    Of course, she already made the preparation for them. One of them was ced in her own bedroom, which she covered with her clothes. That way, the sounds they could hear would be limited. Another one was ced in the living room below the tablemp. For that one, she nned on asking her sister asked for a new one soon from the manager with theint that it was not working well enough.

    She wouldn¡¯t make her move that soon, though. She didn¡¯t want to make them curious.

    Thest listening device was in the bathroom. Honestly, she almost thought of them as perverts when she saw that device ced under the soap ce. For that ce, she didn¡¯t hesitate to pour water as much as possible when she took a bath. With the ce was basically flooded with water, she doubted they could hear anything from that ce.

    Her conversation with Laura just now should be heard by the government. However, she was not worried about them knowing that she wanted to take back the mansion from the Nali Family. The hidden dispute of the branch family and the main family was not a secret for them. Even if they knew a bit of the n the branch family has, they wouldn¡¯t do anything.

    There was simply no need for them to involve themselves in theplicated internal matter of the families. They were not that idle to spare their thoughts in this kind of dispute.

    In addition, if the government wanted, she would just show them an interesting conversation. Her lips curled up deviously as she thought about something. This would be her present to them tomorrow.

    "Sis, don¡¯t you need to sleep too?"

    "I¡¯ming."

    Her hand put a recorder near themp and set up something. This way, once they got home, the recorder would y out the conversation that they held in the past.

    As for the content? It was merely gossiping between girls. Hopefully, the government would be happy to hear about the affairs that girls usually talked about.

 Chapter 270 A Challenge

    Deep at night, Kanae walked out from her room without any sound. She didn¡¯t even make the slightest sound as she walked out of the apartment. Years of practice caused her to be an expert in sneaking without any sound.

    Evading the cameras, she ran outside towards the clinic. In that ce, Shiro was busy reading a medical book when he heard the knock on his door.

    "Oh, Kanae, what are you doing here?" Shiro was startled.

    "The government ces some listening devices in the apartment. I don¡¯t have any other choice but sneak out," Kanae answered helplessly. It was never her intention to disturb her friends, but she didn¡¯t have any other choice.

    Shiro¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard about that. "You¡¯re quite reckless. You shouldn¡¯t participate in our group matter for the time being. They might find out about you being in a group."

    "They won¡¯t," Kanae stuck out her tongue. "I will never let them know something so important like this."

    "If that¡¯s what you say, I won¡¯tment anything."

    Kanae sat down on the nearby chair. "How¡¯s the progress of the other missions that Tommy dotely?"

    Although they were quite busy in their real-life matter, they still took care of the group. In fact, they have been epting a lot of missiontely. Most of them were only simple missions that didn¡¯t require the four of them to move. In a way, this was also a practice for Tommy since that young boy was the one who finished the missions.

    "He¡¯s getting better. Doing mission makes his movement better than the usual random fight he did," Shiro answered.

    "That¡¯s good."

    Shiro pondered for a moment. "You seem to be in a hurry to have us getting stronger and have more power. Is there going to be something big happen?"

    "Kevin Kalin is going to be the official n Head of the Ryukalin n. I¡¯m sure a lot of ripples are going to happen during that time. The streets are going to be more dangerous, and I don¡¯t want to ce you all in danger during those times."

    Shiro nodded his head. "There are a lot of conflicts about him being the n head."

    "What kind of conflict?"

    "I¡¯m not entirely sure. It¡¯s an internal conflict, so only those from inside or those who have vastwork of information can know."

    "I see."

    Shiro took out a piece of sses. "This is for you. Jason says that he¡¯s going to be busy because the family is holding the gathering this month, so he wants to prepare things in advance. He already ced the list of missions for Tommy, though."

    "Thank you," Kanae checked the sses and to her surprise, it seemed that the battery couldst longer. She wondered what that man modified to make it this way.

    Shiro returned back to his book. "If there¡¯s nothing else, you can return. I have to finish reading this."

    "You¡¯re very studious, Doctor Shiro."

    "The door is over there."

    "Alright, I won¡¯t bother you again," Kanae slipped out from the room using her new sses. She made her way to Master Rudy¡¯s ce. Her leave was quite sudden, so she could only ask the others to ry the message to this master of hers.

    When she arrived, an arrow was heading towards her. She quickly evaded to the side as she saw the young man, who usually stayed by Master Rudy¡¯s side, was aiming another arrow towards her.

    DZING!

    Another arrow made its way towards Kanae, and she evaded once again. Hearing the loud crash behind her, she knew that the power behind each shoot was more than ordinary people. Inside her heart, she was rather surprised. Even though she had stayed here for quite some time, this was the first time she saw this young man real prowess.

    "Why are you shooting me?" Kanae asked when she saw the young man already prepared another arrow.

    "Master Rudy¡¯s instruction, defeat you with my real skill in archery."

    DZING!

    Kanae rolled to the side and ran towards the young man. Before she got close, the young man already reloaded and aimed towards Kanae once again. In the next second, Kanae evaded the arrow once again as it was nted deep on the ground not far from where she stood before.

    She took out her sword as she suddenly sprinted. In a matter of seconds, she crossed several meters and reached the young man¡¯s side. The small sword was rested on his neck as the young man¡¯s bow and arrow was not ready yet.

    "Is this sufficient?" Kanae asked.

    The young man¡¯s eyes darted to the small sword as he lowered his bow and arrow. "Your movement is faster than before."

    Kanae nodded her head. She already realized it herself when she moved because she reached further distance than before. For this change, she believed it was the result of Master Rudy torturing her for the past two to three months.

    "Are you sure you¡¯re wounded?"

    "I¡¯m already mostly healed. It¡¯s not hurt anymore," Kanae lowered her sword and put it under her sleeves again. "Where¡¯s Master Rudy?"

    "Can¡¯t you sense him?" The young man smiled.

    Kanae frowned and focused her sense harder. However, no matter how many times she tried, she couldn¡¯t perceive where the master was. This made her rather perplexed. She was pretty sure that her sense was already very sharp because of her honing them. But why couldn¡¯t see sense him?

    PAK!

    A stone hit her head from behind and Kanae immediately turned around. She was stunned to see Master Rudy stood there. He didn¡¯t seem to emit any presence as he yed with a stone in his hand.

    "Are you surprised, little girl?" he asked with a teasing tone

    "Very much," Kanae caressed the back of her head. Her eyes were locked on the stone as she wondered about what had exactly happened.

    "You might be known in the outside world as one of the best fighters in the group, but you¡¯re just a little youngster not ready to face the real world," Master Rudy smiled. "The real and hidden masters like me can defeat youngster like you very much."

    Kanae nodded her head solemnly. This was something she had realized from a long time ago. Against those real veterans on the deeper part of the ck Street, she was still nothing. Only against those on the outeryer of the ck Street could she walk around without fear.

    "Do you know how you sense other people?" the young man asked.

    Kanae looked back at him. "It¡¯s from their intent that they show."

    "What if they don¡¯t have any intention at all?"

    Ah, she understood. She was relying on her instinct whenever it came to detecting people around her. Human always has intent in their action and the clearest one was the intent to attack. It was what she always relied during her time when she fought against numerous people.

    But if they purposely hid it, she might not be able to detect them.

    "Do you remember the other fighter from the previous three powerful groups? Do you think you can defeat them if they¡¯re not wounded or tired? Besides, you only earn the title because one of them step down because of nearly total annihtion."

    Kanae lowered her gaze as she shook her head lightly. It was only a coincidence that she was named as a better fighter in that hellish building. Her ability was still far from those top tier fighters. Should they fight in their normal condition, she wouldn¡¯t be able to win.

    Besides, she was not that idiot to challenge them in normal times.

    "This will be something you have to master," Master Rudy smiled. "After you master them, I¡¯ll bring you out to challenge the other masters in the deepest part of the ck Street."

    Kanae¡¯s body shook lightly. It was an outrageous move, yet she felt rather excited. It was hard to go inside the deeper part of ck Street and returned back unscathed. Such a chance was simply too rare. Nodding her head, she stared at Master Rudy. "Please."

    "Now, let¡¯s practice."

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 271 Competition for Tommy 1

    The next day, Kanae ate more foods than usual. The training Master Rudy imposed on her caused her to be more tired than usual. As a result, her appetite increased greatly.

    "Sis, we¡¯re going to be broke if you eat that many," Laura teased as she saw that Kanae took the fourth portion.

    Kanae smiled, but she didn¡¯t speak as her mouth was filled with the foods. The two of them quickly finished their meal before they departed to school. Her friends were happy when they saw Kanae returned back to school.

    "You sure unlucky to get sick so often," Tommy teased.

    Kanae frowned. "I¡¯m sure that there are more tasks for you before it¡¯s time for the Student Council to elect new members."

    "Not again! I have apetition today."

    "Is that why the fields are filled with the girls?"

    Tommy nodded with a sour face. "There¡¯s a famous student from another school. He¡¯s fast and handsome, so the girls are running out to see him."

    "That¡¯s correct. His face is one of the most handsome boys that I ever see in this city. I can¡¯t wait to have hime here," Misae squealed in delight.

    Alice and Kanae rolled their eyes. This girl¡¯s habit still didn¡¯t change in the slightest. Somehow, they felt pity towards Mike because that man has to bear with his girlfriend squealing for other men. Even if it was a mere admiration, the feeling wouldn¡¯t be good.

    "What about Mike?"

    "What about him?" Misae stuck out her tongue. "It¡¯s not like I¡¯m cheating."

    The others: "..."

    They silently prayed that Mike wouldn¡¯t get jealous of his girlfriend being like this. If he did, the two of them would need to have a long time talking about their difference. Well, it was not their problem, so they wouldn¡¯t try to pry any deeper and involve themselves in the mess of other people¡¯s rtionship.

    Because of thepetition, there was only the morning ss. Unfortunately for their ss, it was Teacher Charlie who taught them.

    "Good morning everyone, I hope you have read the part that I ask you to read before."

    Several students averted their eyes. It was obvious that they hadn¡¯t done that as they were toozy to finish their homework. Even if it was only reading, they were stillzy.

    Teacher Charlie swept his gaze across the ss. "Miss Misae, can you tell me what you get from the part that I ask you to read?"

    Misae stood up slowly with reluctance. She barely read anything as she was not sure that she could remember them all. Since this was history ss, she could only try to rely on her memory about that.

    "The part that we have to read tells us about the power division in a n. Inside a n, there are three kinds of people, core member, inner member, and the outer member. The core member usually belongs to the direct lineage of the n head and the most powerful people in the n. The inner member... the inner member...."

    "They¡¯re people who stay in the n for a long time and show their worth," Teacher Charlie continued. "You can sit down, Miss Misae. Thank you."

    Misae sat down again. She was rather nervous with the answer she gave before. It was clear that she couldn¡¯t answer, yet the teacher didn¡¯t seem to be angry at her. This made her rather relieved.

    "I think Teacher Charlie pay more attention to you, Misae," Alicemented.

    Misae frowned. "Why would he do that?"

    "Because you score the lowest," Laura teased.

    Misae¡¯s face darkened. She was about tosh out when she saw the teacher was looking at them. Immediately, the words that she was about to utter out never appeared.

    "...As for the outer member, they¡¯re people who joined the n recently and also people who don¡¯t have good ability in fighting. Their position is the lowest and they barely receive any benefit except the protection for being in the n..."

    After two hours of enduring the painful lecture, the ss was finally over. The students ran out from the ss happily. Most of the girls immediately headed to the field. They wanted to catch a glimpse of that handsome boy.

    Tommy stared at the massive army of girls enviously. He wanted to be the one to receive that attention too.

    "If you perform better than that boy, you will surely get the attention from the girls," Kanae patted her friend¡¯s back with a sly smile.

    "What are you talking about? I¡¯m FAR better than him!"

    Seeing Tommy got riled up so easily, Kanae shook her head in amusement. She turned her head towards the others. "Shall we watch theirpetition?"

    "Sure!"

    "I want to hand this to Tommy first," Alice said awkwardly. She had prepared an additional bottle of water for Tommy because she knew that he hadpetition.

    The others smirked. "You can go ahead. We¡¯ll search for a good seating spot."

    "Thank you."

    Seeing Alice ran to the field, the othersughed internally. They quickly cleaned up their belongings before they headed to the field. Today their school was the host, so the students were more pumped up. Along the way, they could hear the girls cheered for the opponents.

    "He¡¯s soooo handsome!!!"

    "I know, I don¡¯t care which school hees from. Handsome boys are in the first list for my cheering."

    "I want to talk to him after thepetition is over."

    "I¡¯ll do it first!"

    When they heard what the girls were talking about, they silently looked towards Misae. Kanae sighed when she saw her friend¡¯s eyes were locked to the handsome boys. Stop it! You¡¯re basically drooling right now.

    "Misae..." Laura didn¡¯t know whether she should cry orugh when she saw Misae already stared at the student from other schools so much. This friend of hers was quite peculiar.

    Tap

    "It¡¯s cold!" Misae eximed in surprise.

    In front of her, Mike was holding a canned drink. His face was smiling as usual, but there was a dark aura around him. Seeing his appearance, the others tactfully moved away. They didn¡¯t want to get caught up in this couple¡¯s quarrels.

    "Do you have fun watching?"

    "Yes~," Misae answered and reached out her hand to take the drinks, yet Mike already ced it above his head. With his big and tall build, Misae wouldn¡¯t be able to reach it.

    "What do you see?"

    "Boys..." She could sense that Mike¡¯s atmosphere was getting colder and darker. "I¡¯m just admiring them. Can¡¯t I do that?"

    Mike looked towards her pout as he sighed internally. Why did he fall for a girl who loved to see handsome boys? He was pretty sure that he would be bound on getting jealous very often in the future. This was truly torture.

    "You¡¯re not allowed to look too much."

    Misae wanted to retort, but she kept her words back when she saw his dark expression. Seeing this side of Mike, she couldn¡¯t bring herself to counter his argument. In the end, she merely nodded her head, albeit a bit reluctantly. "Yes."

    "If you want to look at boys, just look at me."

    "Okay!" well, if she couldn¡¯t see the others, Mike would be more than sufficient. The very reason she came closer to him was obviously his face, so there was nothing wrong with looking at him.

    Mike sighed in relief. He might feel rather ufortable to have her stare at his face so much, but it was far better than having her staring at others. At least, he could admire her face from the corner of his eyes too.

 Chapter 272 Competition for Tommy 2

    "Mike ispletely defeated in the face of love," Neomented as he saw his friend sat near Misae. Even from afar, he could guess that Mike was not a match when he was facing against Misae.

    Kevin nced towards them for a moment before averting his eyes again. He was standing in front of a vending machine as he thought about which drink that Kanae would want.

    Neo saw Kevin was thinking hard and sighed to himself. "Kanae like to drink juice too if you don¡¯t want to pick the usual one."

    Kevin picked a melon juice before walking towards their sitting ce. Seeing Kevin acted like that, Neo didn¡¯t know whether he should cry orugh. Although it was funny to see the usually cold leader became rather hesitant in front of a girl he liked, he knew that this might notst long.

    With their different position in this city, the two of them wouldn¡¯t be able to stay together. It was the rule that has been stayed in their n for decades.

    "President, we have prepared a seat for you too," Kanae waved her hand when she saw him getting closer.

    Kevin sat down beside Kanae and handed her the drink that he bought. "This is for you."

    "Thank you, President," Kanae¡¯s eyes shone when she saw what he brought for her. This was one of her favorite taste in terms of juice. Not like she was that picky, but she still has things that she preferred more than the others.

    "Thepetition is about to start," Laura reminded. They quickly turned their eyes to the field.

    Alice already handed the bottle to Tommy, and she stayed on the sidelines.

    "Girl, you should just return back to the stand. This is not the ce for a girl like you to stay," the managerined. She had seen Alice a few times in the past and felt rather irked by this young girl. After all, Alice was beautiful. This made the boys paid more attention to Alice rather than her.

    Alice was stunned. "I¡¯m apanying my friend, and this is still within the sidelines."

    "Don¡¯t talk back to me. You¡¯re disturbing the students," the manager snapped.

    Alice was stunned. Why this girl treated her with so much hate? She barely did anything. "I¡¯m just standing here."

    The manager felt her irk was reaching another level. She was already being ignored pretty often during the practice time because of this girl. Right now, she didn¡¯t want to be ignored during thepetition time to.

    She raised her hand. "Like I said, you¡¯re being a bother here!"

    Alice closed her eyes when she saw this manager about to p her. However, the pain she expected never came. When she opened her eyes again, she saw Tommy stood in front of her while holding the manager¡¯s hand.

    "This is school, not the ce for you to bully other people. Even if you¡¯re older than her, you shouldn¡¯t do it," Tommy said in a low and menacing tone. As a fighter from ck Street, his aura alone could make most ordinary fighter terrified. For the manager, he would be no different than a death reaper.

    The manager nodded her head furiously. "I... I... under.... I under.... Understand."

    "Scram! Just do your work!"

    With that, the manager scampered and headed to the sidelines. Without her realizing it, tears started to fall from her eyes. Just two sentences from Tommy was more than enough to scare her out of her wits.

    Tommy turned his attention back to Alice. "Are you alright?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m fine. But is it fine to berate her like that? Won¡¯t she make more troubles for you in the club?" Alice asked worriedly.

    "Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t be able to do anything to me," Tommy grinned. "The club can¡¯t bear to lose me too except if they want to lose."

    Alice nodded her head. She still felt rather worried, but Tommy¡¯s words reassured her.

    "Tommy, it¡¯s time," his teammate called.

    "I¡¯ming," Tommy answered. He smiled at Alice. "Just watch, I¡¯ll bring victory for our school."

    Alice smiled as she saw Tommy walked further away. She thought about something as she raised her hand to her mouth, cing them on each side. "You can do it, Tommy!"

    Tommy was startled to hear the sudden shout from Alice. The usually reserved girl seemed to be bolder today. He waved his hand and prepared himself in his ce.

    Alice¡¯s face was red, yet she happy that Tommy answered her yell. It was the first time she tried to do it so closely with him. At this point in time, she felt exceptionally happy and excited.

    As the gun was fired, the runner started running. The students from Nolen School C should be proud because of their achievement. The students there were not that good for study and most of them like to fight. Since it was the case, they have a better physique and soon led the match, especially because they have been drilling their body harder.

    "Will our school win?" Misae asked excitedly.

    "Not sure, that guy over there is fast too," Mike interrupted and pointed to the group beside theirs.

    Although their school started was faster, he was soon surpassed by the person beside him. Then, the baton was passed to the second and third people. However, the gap widened. Lastly, the baton was given to Tommy who dashed off quickly.

    Aside from one team, the other teams weregging behind the race so much. Given Tommy¡¯s speed, he quickly reduced the gap between him and the other group. Tommy recognized this young man as the one who defeated him before. However,st year and today was different. His physical strength already increased so much.

    He crossed the finishing line a bit faster than the other party, which made him won the race.

    "Yes!"

    "Tommy won!"

    "Our school wins!"

    Tommy panted a little as he stopped after the goal line. The difference between him and this person was less than one second. This time, he was the one faster. His lips curled up to make a smile. It felt rather satisfying to be the one to lead this time.

    "You¡¯ve be faster," that student said in a surprised tone. He was also panting, yet his face didn¡¯t show any disappointment. Having the chance to face off with Tommy again, he already felt extremely ted.

    Tommy smiled and extended his hand. "It¡¯s a good fight. If you¡¯re faster just by another second, I won¡¯t be able to defeat you."

    "That¡¯s only if. Your progress is extremely good. I acknowledge you as a worthy opponent," the student stretched his body after shaking hands with Tommy. "See you in the nextpetition, if there is any. At that time, I won¡¯t lose."

    "I ept your challenge," Tommy grinned.

    The two of them looked towards each other before they parted their ways. Tommy made his way to Alice and took the drink that she prepared. Drinking them always made him felt much better after practice, so he liked them very much.

    "Congrattion, Tommy," Alice shouted again.

    Tommy waved his hand. At this time the other members of the ry club were already crowding him. They were excited by their win.

 Chapter 273 Glutton

    "Since you win, you should treat us this time," Kanae teased when Tommy walked back to their group.

    Tommy scratched his head. "I don¡¯t have money. Can I just treat you to candy?"

    Misae rolled her eyes. "We won¡¯t be full by just eating candy, right? Treat us to others, Tommy."

    "I truly don¡¯t have money."

    "We¡¯ll all eat together," Mike interrupted. "President already prepared a feast for us in the Student Council Room."

    "Really? Thank you, President!"

    "Wow!"

    Alice looked hesitant. "Can we, who don¡¯t belong to the Student Council, join in?"

    "Yes."

    "Let¡¯s go," Tommy offered his hand and grabbed Alice¡¯s hand as they walked to the room. The others were looking towards their sped hand, but no one tried to say anything. Let the MVP today enjoyed his day.

    They quickly arrived in the Student Council Room. There were several food boxes on the side. Mike quickly lifted them and arranged them on the table. There were pork, braised meat, sds, fried chicken, and many others.

    Kanae was practically drooling when she saw the numerous delicious foods in front of her.

    "Sis, be patient," Lauraughed when she saw her sister being like that. Ever since young, Kanae was already a glutton, so Laura was already used seeing her sister like that. However, it was quite embarrassing to show it to outsiders.

    "You can start eating," Kevin said kindly to Kanae.

    "I¡¯ll just wait until everything is on the table and we can start together."

    It only took a few minutes to finish everything. The table was simply too small, so they breached to the other tables too. The room became cramped because of the people, but no one voiced out theint.

    "Let¡¯s start."

    The moment Mike said that, they started to pick the foods. Seeing the amount that Kanae ced on her te, Laura rolled her eyes. This sister of hers truly a big glutton. She secretly thought that she would need to buy more foods in the apartment to be able to prepare food that would satisfy her sister.

    "I don¡¯t like vegetables," Misaeined when Mike put the broli on her te.

    "They¡¯re good, so you should eat them asionally."

    "But you put a lot for me!"

    "Just eat it. You¡¯re eating too much meat. It¡¯ll make you fatter."

    Misae pouted. The word that girls hated the most was there, so she couldn¡¯t refute anymore. "Alright."

    As time passed by, the girls stopped eating. Most girls wouldn¡¯t eat too many in fear of getting fat. Well, of course with one exception of someone who was refilling her te for the third time.

    "Sis, are you still hungry?" Laura looked towards her sister te in astonishment.

    "Yes."

    "Don¡¯t speak with the mouth full of foods," Kevin reminded. He was sitting by Kanae¡¯s side and calmly eat his own foods. However, those who sat in front of him clearly knew that this man was paying more attention to the foods that Kanae ate.

    Kanae nodded her head as she gulped another batch of foods. There were still a lot of foods on the table, so there was nothing wrong with her continued eating. While the others already finished their foods, only several of them were still eating.

    "I¡¯m already full," Tommy said after a while.

    Alice looked towards Tommy¡¯s te. "You also eat a lot."

    "I¡¯m tired after practicing on the field, so I¡¯ll eat more than usual people," Tommy answered with a grin.

    Alice giggled when she heard that. A single run shouldn¡¯t have influenced that much. She knew that he already has a big appetite from long ago. His increase in foods today was only due to the fact that Kevin treated them all.

    "President, you¡¯re eating too much," Neo frowned when he saw that Kevin was still eating. The amount was already much morepared with the usual.

    Kevin pretended that he didn¡¯t hear anything as he scooped the food to eat.

    "You¡¯re the one who should have treated us, Tommy," Laura teased. "How about changing the date to somewhere in the future."

    Tommy forced a smile out. "Have mercy on me! I¡¯m too poor to afford to treat all of you for a meal."

    "Come on."

    "How about if I teach you how to run?"

    Misae rolled her eyes. Well, she did need to work in the practice of sport because her score in PE (physical education) has plummeted greatly. Not that the girls have a great score as their average was poor, but she wanted to get better.

    "Fine, teach the three of us."

    "Three?" Alice pointed to herself. "I¡¯m included?"

    "Of course!"

    "That¡¯s going to be fun," Laura pped her hand excitedly.

    On the other hand, Tommy didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He knew that it must be fun to be around three beautiful girls, but he couldn¡¯t afford to offend either one of them. Offending Misae, Mike woulde and beat him to pulp. Offending Laura, Kanae would make his training hell. Offending Alice.... His heart couldn¡¯t take it.

    "We¡¯ll return back first. Thank you very much, President," Misae nced at the clock. It was already the time for her to return back. "Don¡¯t forget our promise, Tommy."

    Tommy nodded. "I won¡¯t. Just pick the time sometime in the future."

    "Wait for me," Laura immediately stood up. She was tagging along with Misae because Kanae would go to work. It was safer for her to go home in Misae¡¯s car rather than calling a cab.

    "I¡¯ll return back too," Alice smiled wryly. "I don¡¯t think I can bear notughing seeing this eatingpetition."

    Mike rolled his eyes. This was not really an eatingpetition. It was just their boss wanted to apany Kanae during her time eating.

    Before long, Kanae felt full. There were still some foods left on the table, but she couldn¡¯t eat them anymore. Her belly would scream if she added more than what she already eaten so far.

    "Mike, you can wrap them for her," Kevin instructed.

    Hearing his order, Mike silently sighed internally. Kevin¡¯s advance became clearer as time passed by. There was no way the others wouldn¡¯t notice when it was already at this level.

    Tommy was looking towards the two of them strangely. From Kanae¡¯s expression, it seemed that the girl was still rather clueless about it. Well, he guessed that she must think about Kevin more like a brother since Jason, Shiro, and him always treated her well too because she was already like a sister for them.

    Hopefully, this dense little girl would realize about this sooner.

    "I¡¯ll return back too. I¡¯m quite busytely," Tommy stood up as he recalled the list of missions that Jason handed to him. There were numerous of them that he had to finish. Although most of them were easy, they were taking the time and patience that he had.

    Thanks to them, he had to learn how to slip into a house easier. Sometimes this made him wondered if he was a thief rather than a group member. Their mission was something so bizarre that he couldn¡¯t bear to think about them again when he had finished.

    "You should be more careful, Tommy," Neo warned. He had heard about the activity that Fiore Group didtely. Their name seemed to resound even loudertely.

    Although it was only due to the numerous missions they epted, no one could say that they didn¡¯t care. Whatever mission the Fiore Group epted, they would surelyplete it.

    "I know," Tommy answered. "See you all again. Thank you for the treat, President."

    Kevin nodded his head as the answer. Tommy paid no heed for hisck of response as it was the usual Kevin. In fact, he was d to see that Kevin was not any different. If he suddenly changed so much, his heart wouldn¡¯t be able to take it. Even seeing his change to Kanae was already a challenge to his poor heart.

    "Shall we go to work?" Kevin asked Kanae.

    Kanae raised her eyebrows. He didn¡¯t usually ask her and mostly would just say that they were going to the workce.

    "Sure."

    "Let¡¯s go."

 Chapter 274 Heâ€™ll Work Here

    Kale Company (Kanae¡¯s workce)

    Kanae headed to thepany using Kevin¡¯s car as usual. She was no longer bothered with the others¡¯ gaze to her anymore. Aftering here through this way for nearly a year, their gaze has be something she has gotten used to.

    "Oh, Kanae, youe with my son again," the one standing near the lift was someone she knew very well, Neo¡¯s father and also her previous employee, the Old Man.

    "Old Man!" Kanae greeted with a bright smile on her face. "It has been a long time since thest time I meet you. How are you?"

    "Hahaha, I¡¯m fine, littless," The Old Man smiled broadly when he saw Kanae. He missed this little girl very much. The work in the n was rtively boring, so seeing her again made him felt rather d. He missed the noodle shop that he had before, but his son didn¡¯t allow him to work there anymore since it would be too dangerous with his old age.

    Of course, he had a good time beating his son because of their disagreement.

    Kanae smiled happily. "It¡¯s rare to see you here today, Old Man."

    The Old Man nodded his head. "I have some matter that I need to talk with my son and the others."

    "Oh, I see," Kanae nodded her head.

    Seeing her attitude, the Old Man recalled that he once suspected that she came from the underworld. However, the way she acted didn¡¯t have any difference with the one in the past. Did his suspicion was without basis?

    Still, he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that there was a sharp look he got from the little girl in front of him.

    Kevin looked towards the old man as he frowned. "There¡¯s no need for you toe here personally. You can tell him the things you need to when he gets hometer."

    "The problem is, he rarely goes hometely."

    Neo scratched his head in embarrassment. It was not like he didn¡¯t want to go home, but he couldn¡¯t. Right now, they were in the middle of chasing after some deals. As Kevin¡¯s secretary, he was very busy.

    DING!

    The lift had arrived.

    "Let¡¯s go up and talk in my office."

    "Yes, Boss."

    The five of them got into the lift and headed up. Kanae pondered about what she wanted to talk with the Old Man again. There were a lot of things that she wanted to talk to him. However, she never got the chance, and it seemed rather inappropriate to ask them so suddenly.

    "Oh yeah, will you open the noodle store again, Old Man?" Kanae recalled that the Old Man once mentioned about opening the noodle store again.

    Hearing that question, Neo nearly choked on the air andughed so hard. In the first ce, his father only opened the noodle store in order to get the chance to see over the people who wanted to take advantage of their new building. After all, some of their enemies caught wind about the new business and wanted to destroy it.

    After nearly two years, the situation was more or less already safe. The Old Man could return back anytime, but he still stayed there because he liked it. Of course, the routine was broken because of the internal dispute of Souhon n.

    The Old Man shook his head as heughed dryly. There was no way he would open the noodle store again when it was already nearing the time for Kevin to legally be the n head. He has more important tasks that he had to do other than making noodles.

    "That¡¯s too bad. I miss your noodles," Kanae remarked.

    "I¡¯ll make it to you asionally," the Old Man promised.

    Kevin listened and opened his mouth. "He¡¯s going to work here every Friday."

    "What?"

    The three men nearly choked on the air when they heard Kevin¡¯s demands. Boss, why were youplying to her demands right now? There was something more important for him to do.

    The Old Man looked towards Kevin¡¯s expression as a foreboding feeling arose in his heart. It couldn¡¯t be, right? There was no way Kevin would fall for this little girl. She was indeed a bright, fun, and lovely girl, but she was also someone from apletely different world.

    Kanae frowned. She had heard about the fact that Kevin would be the legal n Head in a few more months. Wouldn¡¯t the Old Man have to do his work? At this point, she could already guess that the Old Man was someone from the Ryukalin n.

    "Won¡¯t Old Man be too busy for that?"

    Kevin thought about it for a moment. "He¡¯ll juste here to deliver the noodle for you and talk with Neo about other things."

    "Oh," Kanae thought about it. It was a tempting offer. "Okay then. Thank you very much, Old Man."

    The Old Man was barely able to say anything as he listened to Kevin¡¯s arrangement. He knew that he silently thought that the work was boring, but it didn¡¯t mean that he wanted to increase his workload. Sighing internally, he could only nod his head. At least, the kind smile on Kanae¡¯s face was very soothing.

    "You¡¯re wee."

    They arrived in the top floor and Kevin sent Kanae directly to his office. The Old Man looked towards the scene with bewilderment. During the time he was away, there were so many things that he had missed.

    "What is it that you want to tell us, Old Man?" Neo immediately asked after Kanae already got in.

    "There are some troubles in the territory. They want you to be the one deciding what to do about the situation because some of the old members think that you¡¯re too idle," the Old Man simplified the situation.

    Neo frowned. It would take Kevin a few more months before he could reach the legal age for their n. However, those old men seemed to feel that it was not enough. They wanted to have Kevin took care of the matter very early.

    "Since they want me to decide the matter, I¡¯ll do it," Kevin¡¯s eyes glinted with ruthlessness. Those men were spies from the government that was sent to create troubles within his n. So far, he only managed to settle the score for one of them. Since the others were so eager to reach their early grave, it would be a shame if he didn¡¯tply.

    Chills went down the back of the three people. They knew that their leader still practicing martial arts when he was not busy, but they never thought that he would be filled with this cold aura. It seemed far scarier than how it used to be in the past.

    "What do you want to do, Boss?" Lou asked. He was standing quite far, yet that sudden outburst of killing intent caused him to turn alert.

    "Of course speeding up the process," Kevin answered. "Speed up the search, I¡¯ll be having a meeting with them in a few days."

    "Yes, Boss."

    As they discussed the matter, Kanae was sitting in her seat calmly. Suddenly, she sensed thick bloodlust and turned alert. Her eyes scanned the room carefully before her gaze turned outside. Was that Kevin?

    This was the first time she felt that there was a scary hidden side of this young man. All along, she only saw his kind side that he showed to her and their friendship. It was scary. From the bottom of her heart, she hoped that there wouldn¡¯te the time when he looked towards her with that kind intent.

    The previous one where he was alert around her was already more than enough. She didn¡¯t want to see him pointing his sword or gun at her direction with the intention to kill.

    As she thought about it, she returned her gaze back on the document. It was time for her to work.

 Chapter 275 New Student Council Members

    Nolen School C

    Time passed swiftly and soon the midterm already passed. This time, Misae crammed on her room for hours just to study with Alice and Laura. Kanae was still busy with her work, so the others decided not to bother with her. Thankfully, the three of them managed to finish the exams rather well.

    "Your position is hanging in a thin thread, Kanae," Misaemented as she looked towards the score list.

    "Well, does it matter?" Kanaeughed.

    Alice giggled. "I wonder what are you two eating to get that position."

    They were looking at the list of the score from the midterm result. At the very top, two familiar names could be seen.

    1. Kanae N.

    2. Laura N.

    Tommy shook his head as he looked towards his own. For him, it was already good enough that he still could reach the passing grade. He barely studied at all because of the missions that he had to dotely.

    "Anyway, congrattion for the new member of the Student Council," Kanae smiled.

    Misae grinned. "I¡¯m extremely happy that they select me as the secretary with Alice as the treasury."

    "I¡¯m just recing you, Sis," Laura giggled. She was selected as the new vice president of Student Council.

    Tommy nodded his head. It was not a surprise for him to get chosen as he already mentioned to the others that he wanted to be the guard. Now that they already made the selection, he got the position that he wanted.

    The president was one of the smart students in the second year. Aside from the four of them, there were several other members from the first years. However, none of them held an important position.

    "Now that I¡¯m the guard, it¡¯s time for me to have a revenge," Tommy smirked evilly.

    The others looked towards him and rolled their eyes secretly. Little did they knew Tommy would be the most hated instructor by the first-year members. The way he trained them caused chills whenever they recalled it. It was simply pure torture!

    If they knew that Mike was the reason Tommy enforced these training to them, they would surely pester that big man every single day.

    "Anyway, today is another joint sports day, but you forgot your uniform?" Misae asked Alice with bewilderment expression.

    Alice could only smile wryly. What could she say? She didn¡¯t have any intention to join the sports today, so she purposely didn¡¯t bring them. Of course, this little tactic of hers would be kept hidden from the others forever.

    "You can just cheer for us," Tommy grinned.

    "I will," Alice nodded her head excitedly.

    Kanae thought about it for a moment. "Now that you mention it, I think President asks me to fight him in the basketball again."

    "You should go to the field, he must be waiting for you," Laura grinned.

    "Alright, see you all againter."

    As Kanae walked away, Laura stretched her body and yawned. Unlike her sister, she preferred to stay under the shade. If there was nothing important, she wouldn¡¯t bother moving around to y the ball. Who would want to run under the ring sun just to y the ball?

    Misae took out a few hats. "Let¡¯s just be the spectator and not y the game today."

    "Good idea!" Laura immediately agreed.

    Alice smiled wryly. Why didn¡¯t she think about bringing a hat too? It was going to be extremely hot when it was noon.

    "I want to y the ball, so I¡¯ll leave you girls with your game," Tommyughed. He had guessed that they wouldn¡¯t want to y the game considering that they seemed to be trying their best not to y.

    "The promise of training can be for other time," Laura addedzily. She was not in the mood to train her body.

    "Yeah, next time."

    Tommyughed when he saw their unwilling expression. He should have known that they only made that promise in the spur of the moment. With their personality, it would be a miracle if they really want to train their body.

    As they walked to the field, they heard the resounding cheers from all around them. In the middle, two people were chasing after one ball. To be precise, Kevin was holding the ball and Kanae was trying to steal it by moving around him.

    Stomping her feet on the ground, Kanae swiftly made her body moved to the front of Kevin. She stretched out her hand to steal the ball, but Kevin read her movement, so he bent down his hand and passed it to the side.

    "You¡¯re running away again!"

    "Really?" as he moved passed Kanae, the ball returned to his hand.

    Seeing this, Kanae twisted her body and chased after him once again. Her hand was trying hard to reach the ball, yet he elerated and jumped. Considering their difference in height, there was simply no way for her to steal it back, so the ball made its way to the basket safely.

    "Again!" Kanae yelled.

    "Sure," Kevin smiled slightly.

    When the crowd of girls saw that Kevin was smiling, their cheering turned loud. Some girls even squealed as they tried their utmost effort to get the best position. It made things extremely hectic at the sidelines.

    "Boss is truly popr," Mikeughed when he saw the chaos.

    Neo shook his head. "They¡¯re only aiming for his face."

    "True enough."

    Inside his heart, Neo was actuallyining. It was already hard enough to chase away the girls who chased after Kevin because of his position as the president of apany and the n Head. If girls wereing after him because of his face too, he wouldn¡¯t know what he should do.

    ¡¯He should have born as the celebrity and not a n head.¡¯

    On the sidelines, Alice was looking towards the chaos with bewilderment. The girls were very fierce!

    "They¡¯re rather scary," Lauramented with a wry smile.

    "Not just rather, they¡¯repletely scary," Alice added. She was thankful that she was standing far away, or she might get swept in that terrifying group of girls. That would be something that she hated very much.

    "I guess you¡¯re right," Laura nodded her head. She realized that Misae didn¡¯t answer, so she turned her head to the direction of the girl. When she saw the empty air, she was rather stunned. "Where¡¯s Misae?"

    "I think she¡¯s there," Alice pointed to the crowd of girls.

    "Why is she there?" did she want to die?

    "You¡¯ve not seen enough about Misae," Alice giggled. "Whenever there¡¯s a handsome boy, she will surely charge towards them. Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s surprisingly resilient."

    "Resilient?"

    "Yes, no matter what, she¡¯s not hurt even when being squeezed in the crowd like that," Alice shrugged. She had seen how Misae could miraculously survive them, so she was not going to worry for that girl again.

    Laura could only nod her head as she continued watching the game of Kanae and Kevin. Seeing their heated y, a smile appeared on her lips. It was rather refreshing to see her sister have fun like that.

    Before long, the game was over with Kevin¡¯s win. Kanae panted on the ground, yet her expression was that of happiness.

    "You¡¯re getting far ahead from me, President."

    Kevin handed a bottle to Kanae and sat down beside her. "I¡¯m just a bit better than usual today."

    "it¡¯s fun," Kanae giggled.

    Seeing her smile, Kevin truly wanted to caress her head again. He turned his attention back to his drinks. "I¡¯m not the Student Council President anymore. You need to change your way of addressing me."

    Now that he mentioned it, Kanae has just realized that she always called him as president. "But you¡¯re still the president in thepany."

    "You can call me that way in thepany, but not in school."

    Kanae frowned. What should she call him, then? Could it be his name? Heat rushed to her cheek as it turned slightly red. Why did she think that calling him by his name was rather embarrassing? It should be something normal, right?

    "K...Kevin."

    "Yes?"

    "Are calling you by your name sufficient?" Kanae asked timidly. Why did it feel like she was asking something forbidden right now?

    Kevin¡¯s mind nked for a moment, yet a smile bloomed soon after that. "Yes, you can call me by my name."

    "Okay."

    At this time, Kanae got the feeling that she wouldn¡¯t be able to call him using his name too much. It felt more natural for her to call him using President or maybe, Boss? Well, it would be very inappropriate in school.

    Kanae tried her best to forget about it as she saw Misae being dragged by Mike again. Those two would never stop, would they? She doubted that Misae would change her habit so soon.

    In addition, there was that fact about the three of them belonged to the Ryukalin n.

    n...

    At this time, she suddenly recalled something as her gaze rested on Misae. From the bottom of her heart, she hoped that Misae was already over of her fear and hate towards the n. If not, these two rtionships would surely crumble so badly without any chance to recover.

    "Let¡¯s go. They want to use the field."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 276 Jealousy

    Kale Company (Kanae¡¯s workce)

    Time passed swiftly as Kanae divided her time to do four things: studying in school, working in the office, finishing the work as part of Fiore Group, and training under Master Rudy¡¯s abuse. Every day was tiring for Kanae, yet her body has gotten used with her routine that she barely paid any other attention.

    "President, here¡¯s the report for today," Kanae passed the document to Kevin.

    Taking the document, Kevin read through it. There was not much work for them today. Most of the works were already finished. It was one of the rare days for the people in thepany to be so rxed.

    "The work is finished," Kevin said calmly.

    "Yes, good work today, President," Kanae grinned.

    Kevin leaned back on his chair. "You should just call me by my name. Why are you still using the word ¡¯president?¡¯"

    Kanae smiled wryly. She wouldn¡¯t be able to face him if she said that she felt somewhat embarrassed to say his name. After using the word ¡¯president¡¯ so much, she was not used to change this habit of hers. Thankfully, she no longer met with him so much in school or she might have problem calling him.

    "We¡¯re in thepany and you¡¯re the president," Kanae tried to reason out.

    Kevin arched his eyebrows. "You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me."

    "I can¡¯t help it. I¡¯m already used to call you president."

    On the side, Neo tried his best not to listen to these two¡¯s bickering. This was not the first time Kevinined to Kanae about calling him using his name. He didn¡¯t mind if they were in school, but right now, they were in thepany. The others would surely send weird gaze towards Kanae if they heard her say his name directly.

    Besides, there were several ns¡¯ members who worked in thispany. They knew about Kevin¡¯s real identity and would feel rather perplexed if he suddenly allowed a girl to call him using his name.

    For now, he was thankful that Kanae still insisted on using the word ¡¯president¡¯. Still, he was not sure how long it wouldst as Kevin has been pestering the littledy so muchtely.

    "Boss, my father is waiting for us outside," Neo informed when he looked at the text message on his phone.

    "Call him inside," Kevin immediately regained his calm. Previously, he was smiling warmly when talking with Kanae. However, he couldn¡¯t show that side to his subordinates as they might think that something was wrong with their leader.

    The Old Man walked inside with Taka following behind him. The young man smiled when he saw the others.

    "Boss, the people below are waiting for the document to ship the goods," Taka said in an energetic tone as usual.

    Kevin nodded his head and pointed towards Kanae. It was a signal for Kanae to take over the matter. "I¡¯ll take it for you."

    "Sure!"

    "Follow after me to the next room," Kanae pointed to the side room. Most of the documents were there, so she needed to search a bit.

    The Old Man shook his head lightly and put the box that he brought on the table. "This is the noodles for you four. Ie here to have a light chat with you."

    "Is there any problem?" Kevin frowned.

    "We have handled two of them, and the others are getting restless. They seem to be more careful in their way of doing things and start to poach the others to side with them."

    Kevin blinked for a moment as his eyes turned slightly cold. Those crafty old men seemed to be ready to dig their early grave. He would never allow them to do what they wanted to do in his n.

    "I guess I¡¯ll take care of the matter in my own hands," Kevin answered calmly. "You should just take care of the people inside. I don¡¯t want to hear more reports about they get internal members."

    "I get it, Boss."

    Kevin tapped his finger on the table. Since they wanted him to move faster, he would need to answer their demand. If he waited until the time he reached the age, he feared that things would take turn to the worst. They wouldn¡¯t let him have a safe ce in his own n.

    Internally, he sneered as he thought about that. There was no way he would let them seed.

    "Here¡¯s the document," Kanae handed the paper to Taka as they walked out from the side room.

    Taka epted the document delightfully. "Thank you! By the way, when will you return back to the fifth floor? The others are waiting for you."

    "I don¡¯t remember having that good of a rtionship with them."

    "Well, it¡¯s easier to meet with you if you¡¯re there rather than here," Taka sighed. He tapped Kanae¡¯s shoulder. "Well, I have an errand to go, see youter, Kanae."

    "See youter."

    Kanae turned around and saw that Kevin was sending deathly re towards the door. She was rather perplexed. Did the door do something wrong that caused the irk of this icy man grew higher?

    The truth was quite far from what Kanae thought. Kevin was displeased when he saw Taka got close with Kanae. He was already gotten used with those in the Student Council as Tommy was basically Kanae¡¯s ssmates. Besides, Tommy didn¡¯t seem to have any other intention aside from being the troublemaker that he already has.

    However, it waspletely different for Taka. Kanae barely met that man, but thetter was already trying to get closer so much. This caused him to feel rather annoyed. When Taka tapped Kanae¡¯s shoulder, he was practically sent death red towards that young man.

    This feeling was new for him and he didn¡¯t know how to react better. His mind felt rather cloudy as he hated the sight of Kanae got close with another man. Why did he feel this way?

    Kanae was not sure about Kevin¡¯s current mood. He was always very unpredictable, especially with his icy and indifferent face. This time, things seemed different as he seemed to be showing slight anger on his face.

    "Since there¡¯s not much work left, can I return back?"

    Hearing her request, Kevin frowned a bit. He was currently sorting his own feeling and tried his best to maintain his usual cold expression. It took him a few seconds to calm down and answered in a t tone.

    "Yes. Be careful in your way back.

    "Okay!"

    As Kanae left the room, Kevin was thinking about the sudden dark thoughts he had towards Taka. Did he just be rather possessive? He already knew that he liked her, but this was the first time he got the feeling that he wanted to be the one for her. Did something change inside him?

    Kevin silently dragged those feelings down. He knew better than anyone how his life would only make her life more difficult. There was no need for him to make her experience it.

    His feeling has started to be moreplicated.

 Chapter 277 Kevinâ€™s Plan

    "Boss, what do you n to do? They seem to be getting cockier as times pass by," Neo asked after Kanae already long gone. His work in the office was basically finished. The only work he had left was searching about Kanae¡¯s past. The Nali Family has stricter guards for this, so he had to take things slowly.

    Kevin recalled the matter of the n once again. This was not the time to care about his feeling. He had more important matters to take care for the time being.

    "What do you think they¡¯re nning, Neo?" Kevin threw the question back.

    Neo frowned. "From their action, they seem to be spreading rifts in the n. Even if they¡¯re targeted as a traitor, they will surely try their best to make our n¡¯s overall prowess reduce."

    Kevin nodded his head. His n has been growing steadier. It caused others to be warier. What would be better than to wait for this big n destroy by itself from inside? They didn¡¯t have to do anything other than watch and took advantages when the time came.

    Sending spies to other ns, groups, or even gangs were perfectly normal. Even he himself has his own spies that he nted on other people. From them, he gained information about the movements of others and many things.

    "We¡¯re going to start gathering the hidden ns to stay under me," Kevin stated his n.

    Neo¡¯s jaw dropped when he heard Kevin said that. Hidden ns are those who were actually part of the n, but they stood by themselves. They were created centuries or even more because of the rift in the n. At that time, there were more than one people who was suitable to be the n head, but only one person could seed.

    In the end, one of them proposed a different way, which was creating a hidden n. He would be the n head and make a different n, separated from the main n it came from. However, this would not be the same as the usual division of ns. He would stay in the territory under the main n. Or in other words, he didn¡¯t really have power.

    This proposal was intriguing, so they decided to try. After years of practice, this method became the best practice to keep a talented fighter inside without causing a rift. Of course, they have to make a deal about who would be the main n¡¯s sessor before retreating back.

    Over the past centuries, the number of hidden ns soared as they increased every time there was someone capable enough to be the n head, yet the position was taken by others. Of course, not every talented fighter would create a new hidden n as they could be the elders. Creating a hidden n needed the approval of the main n, and they needed to be present when the new n head was chosen legally.

    As of now, there were already more than 30 hidden ns in the Ryukalin n. Many of them only have a handful of members as the ns never bothered to recruit too many people inside. They have to stay hidden from the real world. In a way, they were the trump card for every n in this city.

    "Boss, are you sure you want to poach them all?" Neo asked in bewilderment. It was close to impossible to ask those ns to bow down towards one person. Even in the years before, some of the hidden n didn¡¯t want to acknowledge a certain new n head.

    However, even if they disagree, they would still stay under the n. Moving out meant betrayal and the other hidden n would be free to chase after them. No one wanted to dig their own grave.

    Their opinion would only be listened if there was over than half of them who disagreed. If that happened, the n head¡¯s selection would be prolonged. Another person might be chosen, but it can be the same person again after poaching more people.

    "Yes," Kevin said resolutely.

    "But it¡¯s not going to be easy to poach them all."

    "I¡¯m not going to bribe them. I¡¯ll force them to follow me and the others who ept the bribe will be eliminated," Kevin answered calmly. His never-changing tone made his words seemed no different than ordinary talk, yet the content was anything but that.

    Mike nodded his head. "There are already four hidden ns who we confirm to ept the bribe not long ago. The other side seems to be making their move and convince them to disagree."

    "We shall make our move too," Kevin said calmly. "There are already 10 who will certainly follow after me because of my bloodline, so I need 10 more to ensure my position as the n head in a few more months."

    Neo nodded his head. There were those hidden ns who were already loyal to the Kalin Family for years. They would never disagree as long as the one who became the n head came from the direct lineage. For this point alone, Kevin was at the advantage.

    However, his young age always made them looked down to him. No one wanted to have someone immature to lead them as it might bring them to their downfall. Of course, the only reason they would ept would be Kevin¡¯s capability.

    "What method do you want to bring them in, Boss?" Mike asked.

    "Profitable deal, money, and opportunity," Kevin answered calmly. His dark iris looked straight to the front as if he was imagining those things. "I believe some of them want more chances to grow."

    "Yes. There are even hidden ns who wish that he can be part of the main n again."

    "We can take them in, but they still have to pass through the selection."

    Neo smiled bitterly. "The one that person says is the opposite. They¡¯ll ept more people without the need for the strict requirement because they¡¯re already from the hidden n."

    Kevin¡¯s eyes turned cold. Except they were very exceptional, no member has been taken in without any good reason. He would not change it as it would only lower their standard. For that man to allow this happened, he knew that this n would cease to exist if that person seeded.

    "I guess, I just have to be the n head for them to fail," Kevin stood up. "The gathering will start in my birthday. We need to work hard to make sure that they¡¯ll choose me."

    Neo nodded his head. They already agreed to do this long ago, so he had been keeping contact with those hidden ns. This action was done secretly as he didn¡¯t want to let them knew the real number of the hidden n.

    "Boss, where do you want to go?" Mike was stunned to see Kevin changed his shirt to that for sports.

    "I want to convince someone," Kevin answered.

    Neo was stunned speechless. You want to convince someone at this hour? Would they even ept hising if he suddenly appeared right now? He felt that his Boss¡¯s brain was getting even harder to guess.

    "Wait, who do you want to convince, Boss?"

    Kevin sat down as he put on his sports shoes. "Master Rudy."

    "I see... wait, what?" Neo¡¯s face turned to that of horror. From all the hidden n¡¯s leader, the one they avoided the most would be this man. After all, this man only has one motto: only the strong can leave his territory alive.

    With him being a training maniac and have illogical strength, there was simply no one who dared to challenge him.

    "Boss, do you want to dig your early grave?"

    Sensing Kevin¡¯s cold gaze, Neo shut his mouth. Still, he was feeling rather indignant. When Kevin met with Master Rudy two years ago, the former almost died. If Master Rudy already grew far stronger, what would happen to Kevin? He hoped from the bottom of his heart that Kevin was ready to challenge Master Rudy again.

 Chapter 278 A Thrilling Battle

    ck Street

    Kanae panted as she finished another set of training that Master Rudy imposed to her. Since she finished work earlier, she chose toe here and train under this man. However, it seemed that he was adamant on making her life hell in this ce.

    "Your sense is still too poor," the young man shook his head. "If this keeps on, you won¡¯t be able to contend against the people from the deepest part of the ck street."

    "I¡¯m still learning," Kanaeined. She sat down on the floor and took a deep breath. Aside from the torturous physical training, she had to train her senses too. So far, she still hasn¡¯t managed to sense Master Rudy¡¯s presence perfectly when the old master got serious.

    The young man shook his head. In truth, Kanae was already far better than him in regards to the training. However, he would never admit it. His own skill was not on par with Kanae, so he couldn¡¯t help much on her training either aside from ¡¯moral support¡¯, who kept on teasing the girl.

    "There¡¯s a guest," Kanae opened her eyes suddenly.

    The young man narrowed his eyes as he focused his attention on his ear. In the next second, he faintly heard the sound of a caring. "Someone is looking for his death grave again."

    "Don¡¯t you think that person can win?"

    "Who knows? Wait here, I¡¯ll be the one to greet that person," as he said that, the young man strode forward elegantly. His swift movement seemed to exude charm as he walked towards the front courtyard.

    Kanae rolled her eyes and crossed her arm. That young man only knew how to show off. Thoseplicated footsteps were going to drain his energy, yet he did it as if it was a natural thing. What an annoying man.

    The car stopped and three people walked out. Seeing them, the young man frowned. "What are you doing here, n Head Kevin Kalin? Don¡¯t you know that in this territory, you¡¯re not allowed to walk around freely?"

    Hearing the sharp and unfriendly tone, Kanae was stunned. This was supposedly Ryukalin n¡¯s territory, why should they treat the n head with so much animosity? Granted, she truly didn¡¯t know much about the deal within the n, so she shouldn¡¯t expect to understand what happened here.

    Neo smiled wryly. "We don¡¯t have many options left. Is Master Rudy here?"

    "I¡¯m over here."

    They turned around at the sound of Master Rudy calling. He was stepping calmly, yet not a single one of them noticed his presence. This caused indescribable fear to rise within their heart. Just how strong this man was?

    Kevin looked towards Master Rudy calmly. "I want to challenge you again."

    "Oh? Are you sure about that, little young master?" Master Rudy arched his eyebrows. "How many should I limit myself this time?"

    "None."

    "I like your guts. Come over here, but don¡¯t me me if you head to your grave by moving forward," Master Rudy grinned.

    "I won¡¯t make such a mistake," Kevin answered calmly. In the next second, he had appeared beside Master Rudy with a long sword unsheathed. The tip of the sword was heading towards Master Rudy¡¯s side, yet before it could reach him, the old master already stepped and avoided the attack.

    In the next moment, the old man swung his big sword towards Kevin, which thetter barely blocked with the sword on his hand.

    "You¡¯re truly worthy of the name as one of the strongest people in this city," Kevinmented. His hand felt slightly numb from the sh, yet his face showed nothing but an indifferent expression.

    "You have grown quite a lot," Master Rudy nodded his head in acknowledgment. He had not seen this boy for quite some time. It seemed this boy was also one of the rarest talents. His speed of improvement even surpassed Kanae.

    On the back, Kanae was watching the fight seriously. This was the first time she saw Kevin fought for a long time. The previous time, he was only shooting a bullet to her direction. To be honest, she waspletely entranced. It was simply too beautiful. The two of them moved so efficiently and gracefully that no one could imagine that this was actually a deathly battle.

    ¡¯Master Rudy should have held back when facing me back then.¡¯

    This fight caused her to understand her position on thedder very well. Her strength was still far from sufficient. Even though she was hailed as one of the strongest members on the outer side of the ck Street, she was nothing in front of the two of them.

    How vexing. She had devoted years of her life to learn martial arts, yet her result was still verycking. She has to train even harder. There was no way she would want to let them leave her far behind.

    If her thoughts were known to her teammates, they might think of her to be rather crazy. After all, neither one of them could catch up with her. However, in the face of better experts, there were still a lot of improvement Kanae needed to match them.

    The fight continued and the sound of the metal shing reverberated in the ce. Everyone could barely see the movement of the two people who shed, yet the intense sounds allowed them to know that neither side has back down.

    CLANG! CLANG! BANG! CLANG!

    In terms of pure strength, Kevin was still slightly below Master Rudy. This caused him to fall backwards bit by bit as he had to bear with the heavy blow from Master Rudy.

    Kevin twisted his body to the side and thrust his sword from below. Master Rudy evaded it andunched an attack to Kevin¡¯s neck. Towards the iing attack, Kevin quickly turned his sword and held the tip with his other hand to block the attack from Master Rudy.

    The sword grazed his neck a bit, leaving a trail of flesh blood pouring out. It was a light wound, yet the ce was quite dangerous.

    CLANG!

    Kevin pushed the sword back and lunged forward. He stomped hard on the ground to the point of making a mark as he charged towards Master Rudy. His sword kept on attacking relentlessly from all sides.

    "You¡¯ve be better, young man!"

    Master Rudy took out a knife covertly and attacked using his other hand. His sudden movement caused Kevin to bete in responding. The knife made a ghastly wound on his knee, hindering his movement.

    His face didn¡¯t change in the slightest as he twisted his sword and attacked Master Rudy¡¯s hand. The attack contained a lot of power that it pushed the knife to make a wound on Master Rudy¡¯s wrist.

    Bending his body, Kevin side-stepped to the outer side and shed the sword towards Master Rudy¡¯s stomach.

    CLANG!

    As the sword shed with each other, the two of them stayed still. After two seconds, they leaped back while keeping their guard up.

    "I guess, this shall be the end of our fight. Your bleeding will make you lost too much blood if you don¡¯t treat it," Master Rudy sheathed his sword back lightly.

    Kevin frowned. Still, he knew that his neck and thigh wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for long.

    "I think so. Thank you for fighting with me."

    "Now, let¡¯s get down to business. You don¡¯te here just to fight with me, right?"

 Chapter 279 Hidden Clans

    "You¡¯re right," Kevin pressed his wound as he sat down. From the back, Neo frantically came over with the first aid box to treat Kevin¡¯s wound. Inside his heart, heined about Kevin¡¯s action profusely. This damnable boss of his, can¡¯t he do things without making them worry? He couldn¡¯t count the time his heart felt like leaping forward during the fight.

    Master Rudy also sat down. There were enough sturdy junks around them for him to sit. The young man approached him too to treat his wounds. From the looks of it, the wound was barely of any importance as it was very light.

    "Since you manage to stay alive from a fight with me, I¡¯ll answer your question," Master Rudy said calmly. This was always his rule, so he would follow it until the end.

    "Are you aware of the n gathering on my birthday, Master Rudy?"

    "I do," if he was not aware of something so important, he wouldn¡¯t dare to be here. Those events were too important for him to not take any notice.

    Kevin stared back. "Will you stay neutral or pick a side?"

    "Oh? It seems you¡¯re bold enough to ask for my assistance, young man. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the slightest intention to show my side," Master Rudy answered.

    How could he do not know what Kevin implied? It was extremely simple. Kevin wanted him to support the former in that n gathering to allow him be the full-fledge n head. However, as a proud man, Master Rudy never wanted to take a side.

    Kevin nodded his head. "That¡¯s all I need to know. Can I take your words that you won¡¯t side with anyone?"

    Master Rudy frowned. It was true that he would never show his side to anyone because he was not interested in those internal disputes. For him, that was a waste of time, not worth his time at all.

    However, from Kevin¡¯s speech, he knew that this man wanted him to either take his side or not at all. It was an extremely simple request, yet he knew that the other side woulde to poach him tooter. It was going to be very amusing to him.

    "As long as I¡¯m the n head, I won¡¯t take side," Master Rudy answered.

    "I see. Do you n on selecting a new n leader soon?"

    "Who knows?"

    On the back, Kanae was trying her best to process what Master Rudy said. This was the first time she heard anything about Master Rudy being a n head. Wasn¡¯t this ce still part of the Ryukalin n?

    Kevin nced towards the young man beside Master Rudy. Based on what he knew, this young man already stayed by Master Rudy¡¯s side for a long time. Unfortunately, this man didn¡¯t have the capability to be the next n head as Kevin could beat him with ease.

    After that, his gaze drifted to the house on the back. The house was dark and nothing could be seen, yet he knew that someone was there. The presence was faint and hidden very well. He knew that this person was stronger than the young man. The fact that the person stayed on the back showed that Master Rudy didn¡¯t want anyone to know about him or her yet.

    Besides, he knew better than anyone that there were several other disciples that Master Rudy had. They might not be part of the hidden n, but if Master Rudy wanted to give the position to them, it was not impossible.

    "If it¡¯s time for you to select a new n head, I¡¯ll be very happy if you can inform me," Kevin answered nonchntly, not showing anything that he may think.

    "I¡¯ll do that," Master Rudy nodded his head. It was amon practice to give report whenever a hidden n changed their n head to inform the main n. This way, they would be able to forge a rtionship with the new n head.

    "I¡¯ll excuse myself now, Master Rudy."

    Neo had finished giving him the first aid. Without any pleasantries, he walked to his car followed by the others. They soon departed from the ce.

    "Boss, if you want to, I can fight in your stead," Mike remarked when they were in the car. He was terribly afraid that something would happen to Kevin again. If something did happen, he wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself.

    "You¡¯re not his match."

    "Still, I can¡¯t bear seeing you fight like that," Mike added worriedly.

    Kevin shook his head. "It¡¯s my duty."

    "But you get wounded and we nearly didn¡¯t have any progress," Neoined. They didn¡¯t manage to ask Master Rudy to support them, yet Kevin was wounded hard.

    "I don¡¯t think we don¡¯t get anything."

    "Boss..." they only got the guarantee that this hidden n wouldn¡¯t support the other side. No matter which side he looked, Neo didn¡¯t find this satisfying.

    Kevin nced out from the window as the wounds on his neck throb again. It was not without any gain. At least, he knew that Master Rudy already gained more disciples. In addition, whoever caught that person¡¯s eyes was surely a great talent in martial arts.

    When the time came, he hoped that this person wouldn¡¯t choose the opposite side.

    In Master Rudy¡¯s ce, the young man finished bandaging the old master¡¯s hand. "Master, you have to be more careful. You¡¯re not young anymore."

    "My regenerative ability is still as strong as ever," Master Rudyughed, ignoring the re from the indignant young man in front of him. "Rei, you cane out now."

    "Master," Kanae called softly. Her eyes were locked on Master Rudy¡¯s hand. For whatever reason, she felt ratherplicated about the wounds. On one side, she was happy for Kevin because he was amazing, yet on the other side, she felt heartache to see Master Rudy got hurt.

    Master Rudy looked back to Kanae. "Is there anything you want to ask?"

    "Yes, Kevin says that you¡¯re the n head, but this is the Ryukalin n territory, right?"

    "Don¡¯t say his name so casually," the young man reminded. "If other people hear you, they¡¯ll beat you up for acting insolent."

    Kanae scratched her head. Well, he was the one who asked her to call his name directly. Oh wait, this was not school, so she better didn¡¯t call him that way. It would only make them suspicious of her identity.

    "I¡¯m from the hidden n," Master Rudy answered. He proceeded to tell her about the hidden n and their origin. When Kanae heard them all, she was awestruck. Never had she considered that the ck Street was veryplicated. It was as if this ce could be called a kingdom on their own.

    "Master Rudy, am I now part of the n because I¡¯m your disciple?" Kanae thought about something else.

    Master Rudyughed. "No. You¡¯re my personal disciple that I take outside the n, so you¡¯re not part of the n. But if you want, I can take you in."

    It was a tempting offer as she knew that Master Rudy was powerful, so his men should be more powerful. However, recalling that she barely saw anything from this man aside from the young man, she had her own doubts.

    Besides, if she became part of a n, she would never be able to leave the ck Street. It was her wish to leave the street and live a normal life in the future, so she certainly couldn¡¯t do that. Even if it was beneficial for her right now, it wouldn¡¯t be as much in the future anymore.

    "No thank you, Master. I¡¯m content with being your personal disciple," Kanae answered.

    The young man was stunned to hear Kanae¡¯s answer. He felt that he had seen the biggest fool in the entire world. Hundreds of people wished Master Rudy to take notice of them, yet she got the pie after two meetings. If they wished to be part of the hidden n, they had to satisfy Master Rudy¡¯s requirement, which only a handful of people passed.

    Aigo, why did he have such a dense little junior?

    Master Rudyughed. "The offer is still open. You can rethink it."

    "Thank you Master."

    "Now, it¡¯s time for practice."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 280 Glimpse of the Shadow

    Nolen School C

    "Eh? You don¡¯te to school today?" Misae held her phone as she asked with disappointment. She has been waiting to see him again after school, but it turned out that he didn¡¯t evene.

    "I¡¯m sorry. I have something that I have to do no matter what."

    "It¡¯s fine. Take care of yourself," Misae closed the phone and sighed. She noticed three pairs of eyes were looking towards her curiously. Her eyebrows creased as she thought hard for the excuse she could give.

    "Is that Mike?" Tommy asked.

    Misae pouted. "Yes."

    "It must be hard to have a hardworking boyfriend like him," Lauramented as sheughed.

    "Don¡¯tugh!" Misae pushed Laura yfully as if she was angry. There were a lot of disappointments from her going out with Mike. After all, that big man was also very busy.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Princess Misae," Laura acted like a servant, despite the obvious yful grin on her face.

    "That¡¯s better."

    Alice rolled her eyes. She has be much bolder right now. Although she would be shy when meeting new people, she no longer showed the same trait when she stayed with her close friends.

    "Don¡¯t listen to her. She just wants to take advantage from you," Alice warned.

    Lauraughed. "I feel that you¡¯re not going to have things any easier. He¡¯s a very busy man and I believe that it¡¯s going to be even more in the future."

    Misae sighed. "I know. I just can¡¯t help it."

    It was not her intention too to fall romantically with one of the men that she adored for their looks. However, staying with him provided her with so much joy andfort that she couldn¡¯t help it. Even though they barely did anything, just staying near him already made her giddy and jubnt.

    "What about going on a date with him?" Tommy asked. He was feeling ufortable hearing about the girls¡¯ problem. For him, if she was dissatisfied with this matter, she should just confront Mike and talked to him about that. What was so difficult?

    (A/N: Try to understand girl better, Tommy!)

    The three girls looked at Tommy like seeing an idiot.

    "Tommy, he¡¯s too busy. Asking him to date during this time is the same as courting rejection," Alice exined.

    Tommy shrugged. In any case, he couldn¡¯t bear to listen anymore. "I¡¯ll start my practice."

    "I¡¯lle with you."

    Misae sighed to herself. A date, huh? She wanted it very badly as she had never gone out with him aside from with the group. However, she too would be busy as this time she had to prepare the end year party. The Halloween was skipped as they didn¡¯t have enough time and capability to realize it like what Kevin did.

    ¡¯I can talk about this to him, maybe.¡¯

    ...

    Kale Company, Kevin¡¯s Office

    Kanae came to work as usual. However, there was something different today. The usual cold president was nowhere to be seen. In his ce, only the cold chair stayed behind while the ice block person was nowhere to be seen.

    Ever since they no longer part of the Student Council, she usually walked to thepany. This was the reason she didn¡¯t know that Kevin didn¡¯t evene to school today.

    "Neo, is President absent today?" Kanae asked while pointing to the table.

    Neo nodded his head. Kevin forced him toe here after the members forced that n head to rest. The wounds on Kevin¡¯s body were not that deep, but the ce was highly visible. If people saw his neck being wounded, only the Heaven knew what they would say.

    It was already enough that the members of Ryukalin n pestered their n head to no end. There was no need to include more annoying people to the list.

    "You can just work as usual. I¡¯ll be helping from the side to make sure that you finish as usual."

    "I get it," Kanae sat down on her usual chair as her hand moved to view the document and screened them carefully. Since Kevin was not here, there was only a limited number of documents she could check.

    Neo typed on hisptop while yawning. He wanted to stay at home and did this while apanying Kevin rather than Kanae. Besides, they no longer have too much worktely as Kevin has been expanding the business and adding more workers.

    His eyes caught the sight of Kanae working. Usually, he would only see her doing this kind of work beside Kevin with unbelievable harmony. Not any ordinary people could catch up with Kevin.

    Now that he saw her doing her work alone, he felt that there was something different. It was as if he was seeing a powerful leader doing her work calmly and efficiently. This sight reminded him when he first saw Kevin doing his work and made thepany thrive.

    SMACK!

    "Neo?" Kanae was startled by the sudden sounds.

    "It¡¯s nothing. I just see a mosquito."

    "Two mosquitoes bother you?" There were two faint red marks on Neo¡¯s face. Certainly, it was the result of him pping both sides of his own face.

    "You can say so," Neo answered awkwardly.

    Kanae was still suspicious, yet she didn¡¯t pester the matter further. Her attention was back to the paper before her as she continued her work.

    Neo sighed in relief. He was just trying to bring himself back to reality. At this point, he couldn¡¯t ept himself seeing Kevin¡¯s shadow on Kanae. Why were they so simr? He couldn¡¯tprehend it at all.

    As they worked, time passed quickly.

    RING! RING! RING!

    "Ah, my phone," Kanae always forgot that she had a phone now. She quickly turned it on and heard her sister¡¯sining tone.

    "Sis, do you touch the kitchen again?"

    "What? No, I don¡¯t go to the kitchen."

    "Then why is there a misced spoon?"

    "Come on, you know that I won¡¯t dare to do it," Kanae sighed.

    "Anyway, will youe home early today?"

    "Not sure. If I don¡¯t call you, it means that I won¡¯t."

    "Okay."

    Neo looked towards Kanae curiously. "Are you truly that bad of a cook?"

    Kanae¡¯s face darkened. "Don¡¯t gossip. If you don¡¯t work, I¡¯ll report to Kevin that I¡¯m the one doing most of the works while you¡¯rezing around."

    "..." She¡¯s as ruthless as Boss.

    As he sighed, Neo turned his attention back to the screen. Why did he end up being friends with people like them?

    Kanae suddenly felt her special phone vibrate. She frowned slightly, but she still answered it. From the phone, a hushed and trembling voice could be heard.

    "Rei, where are you? Tom is wounded badly."

 Chapter 281 Tommyâ€™s Mother

    A few hours before

    "Have you finished your practice?" Alice was surprised that Tommy ended the practice even earlier. Usually, Tommy would stay here for a longer time.

    Tommy nodded his head. "Yeah, I need to go home."

    In truth, he was just worried about his mother. This morning, he couldn¡¯t find the trace of her in the house. From her mother usual activity, he knew that she rarely left the house aside from going to a pub or bar during noon to night.

    It was useless to worry so much in the morning because it was possible for the woman to stay over in her lover¡¯s house, so he decided to check on her again when he got home. For that reason, he chose to end the practice earlier.

    He wanted to stay with Alice longer, but his worry got the better off him.

    "I see. Take care of yourself," Alice smiled.

    "You too," Tommy smiled back. "Be careful on your way home. It¡¯s rather dangerous."

    "Okay."

    After bidding his farewell, Tommy made his way to his house. Along the way, he saw many other people looked at him with hungry eyes. He knew, they thought of him as easy prey.

    ¡¯As Tommy, I look rather weak.¡¯

    As he made his way to the house, he saw his mother in the embrace of a man. He didn¡¯t know who that man was as his mother always stayed with a different man every day. At this time, his worry was already ceased as he knew that his mother just stayed at another people¡¯s ce.

    Not wanting to disturb her, Tommy leaned on a different building and waited patiently. This was the usual custom and the very reason he didn¡¯t want to stay at home. His mother always spent the day in the bedroom and each time, he would see a different man walking out of the ce. Most of them looked rich, which probably the reason his mother tried to get close to them.

    After a few minutes, they were separated from each other. His mother cried and held onto the man¡¯s clothes, but he shook his head. He raised his hand and pointed to the back. His mouth was talking something as Tommy¡¯s mother¡¯s face changed to be extremely pale.

    She yelled hysterically and clutched the man¡¯s clothes. Tears poured out from her eyes. This time, the man shoved her away. The force behind his push was quite big as the poor woman fell on the ground.

    Seeing thepletely different development than what he usually saw caused Tommy to be surprised. He couldn¡¯t hear them from this distance, and he too didn¡¯t have any interest to hear his mother begging other people. It was distasteful.

    This time, Tommy chose to walk closer.

    The group of men came forward and picked his mother up. Their movements were extremely forceful. The woman wailed so loudly that it caused many passersby to turn over. However, not a single one of them dared to move to help the poor woman.

    In ck Street, they shouldn¡¯t intervene in other people¡¯s business if they didn¡¯t want to die.

    "What are you doing?" Tommy stepped in and pushed the man back. He shielded his mother while staring at them with raging eyes.

    The man frowned. "Don¡¯t interfere, young man. She steals a pricey bag of drugs from us, so we¡¯re going to take her away."

    Tommy¡¯s face paled when he heard what his mother did. From a long time ago, he knew that his mother didn¡¯t do any work and always searched for a rich man. However, this was the first time he heard about his mother stealing a drug.

    "Do you have proof?" He asked through gritted teeth.

    The manughed. "Do you even need proof? Move aside, a wastrel like her is not worth your time."

    Tommy stayed still and didn¡¯t move. Even if she was someone like this, he never saw her as someone unworthy. No matter what, she is his mother. He couldn¡¯t possibly leave her alone.

    "Don¡¯t bother with my mother!"

    "Your mother? I see. No wonder that you¡¯re this bad. A wastrel like you is truly befitting to be the son of this disgrace," the manughed.

    Hearing them cursing his mother, Tommy¡¯s eyes narrowed. He admitted that she was not perfect and often caused him to feel pain. However, he couldn¡¯t leave her alone.

    "Men, beat them up. Show them what will happen when they steal from the Red Gang."

    Red Gang? Tommy recognized this name as one of the biggest and most notorious gangs in Ryukalin n¡¯s territory. They have several discords with the n, but never gone too bad, which was the reason they still stood proudly here.

    He knew they were powerful, but so what? He too was quite powerful.

    The moment they attacked him, Tommy didn¡¯t stay silent. He didn¡¯t bring his sword with him, so he was fighting barehanded. Besides, there was simply no way he could take them out. They would surely recognize his fighting skill as Tom from Fiore Group.

    He lunged forward and threw a barrage of punch and kicks. His movement seemed uneven, and it caused the men to fall into confusion. Still, their attacknded on his body too at times, making him wounded hard.

    "You¡¯re quite a problematic young man," the man took out a knife. "Let¡¯s end this here quickly."

    He thrust the knife towards Tommy. For Tommy, this degree of attack wouldn¡¯t faze him in the slightest as he captured the man¡¯s hand and twisted it. The knife that was directed to him was not heading to the man¡¯s chest and pierced it deeply.

    "Young Master!"

    "You! You¡¯ll pay for this!"

    As the men scurried away, Tommy sighed. The gang would surely create more troubles for him in the future. If they were only at those guys level, he wouldn¡¯t have any problem, but if they were stronger, he might have just courted death.

    Tommy turned around and looked towards his mother. "Mother, are you alright? Do they hurt you?"

    Tommy¡¯s mother looked towards Tommy with reddened eyes. She yanked the hand that Tommy used to touch her.

    "Don¡¯t touch me with your filthy hand!"

    Hearing the yell, he jerked his hand back. His mother still looked distraught with dirty clothes and so on. However, it was not the most important point as he realized that his mother was still staring at him with hatred.

    In her eyes, all she could see was her husband. The man who left her alone with Tommy.

    "Why do youe here? You should have nevere! I never acknowledge you as my son!" the woman yelled hysterically.

    "Mother...."

    "Don¡¯t call me ¡¯mother¡¯! I hate you!"

    With that, the woman threw a stone towards Tommy. This time, he didn¡¯t bother catching it. His eyes were looking towards his mother with a sad gaze. He missed the past when his mother still looked at him tenderly and cared for him. Unfortunately, it would never happen again.

    From the day his father left them, his life has been filled with beating every single day. Even he was not sure how he managed to hold on and didn¡¯t go crazy under the harsh beating his mother gave him.

    "I¡¯ll go away."

    "Just go!" she threw more stones to Tommy as she cried loudly.

    Seeing she was crying hysterically, Tommy walked back. His steps were heavy, but he knew that he didn¡¯t have any other choice. He couldn¡¯t change the past. He moved back to the dark alleyway and leaned back on the wall. His eyes were staring at the wall as his thoughts darted to his mother.

    Even after all these times, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to hate his mother. She might have treated him very badly, but he couldn¡¯t change the fact that she is his mother. The same mother who used to care for him with affection.

    DRAP! DRAP! DRAP!

    "That b*tch brat is here!"

    Tommy looked sideways and saw an army of men. His lips curled up. Was this his punishment for not taking care of his mother better? He didn¡¯t know anymore. He couldn¡¯t help her and only bore the brunt of her mistake.

    Tommy clenched his fist. Right now, he had to fight if he wanted to stay alive because these people were ready to kill him.

 Chapter 282 Coincidentally, I Need to Test My Skill

    Shiro¡¯s Clinic

    KNOCK! KREEEET!

    "Who is it, the clinic is close..." Shiro¡¯s words stopped the moment he saw the person who came in.

    Tommy was drenched in blood from his head to his feet. There were traces of fight from his torn clothes. His eyes were dull as he struggled to move his body bit by bit.

    "Tommy!" Seeing his teammate in horrible condition, Shiro sprang up from his chair and helped Tommy up. He carefully put the boy on the bed as he checked the boy¡¯s pulse and wounds.

    Sweats covered Shiro¡¯s forehead as he checked on Tommy¡¯s condition. There were too many wounds. He swiftly moved his hand to stop the bleeding for some of the serious wounds while cleaning them up. Nothing could stop him as he focused his entire attention to treat Tommy.

    Tommy lied down and let Shiro did whatever he wanted. At this point of time, he no longer has any energy left in his body. Just toe here, he had to use up his entire energy and dragged his wounded and lifeless body. There was simply nothing he could do anymore.

    His eyes watched as Shiro carefully treated him. "So...Sorry..."

    "Don¡¯t talk! You¡¯re wounded very badly, and talking might make it worse," Shiro cut off his speech. "Just tell me, which part is hurt the most?"

    Tommy didn¡¯t answer. He merely closed his eyes as tears came out from the corner of his eyes. In the end, he was always like this: dragging his own team down. Yet, they never said anything and epted him as who he was. The only thing they asked was for him to train even harder.

    His breathing turned hard when Shiro stitched his wounds. It was kind of painful, and he had to bear it with gritted teeth. Really, getting wounded was truly inconvenient.

    After hours of treating and stabilizing Tommy¡¯s condition, Shiro finally rested. This was not the first time he worked for several hours, but he felt extremely tired. Granted, his physical body was not as strong as the others. Even if he wanted to, he had to train his body harder to match up with them.

    "Tom, can you move your body?" Shiro asked as he looked towards Tommy.

    "Not really," Tommy answered wryly.

    "As I expected, you can¡¯t. Four of your ribs broke, your stomach was pierced, and many ces of your flesh are torn apart. I¡¯ll be rather amazed if you can move in this condition," Shiro nodded his head.

    Hearing the appraising tone from Shiro, Tommy rolled his eyes. Don¡¯t treat me as a research object you annoying doctor!

    "What happens?"

    "Do you know the Red Gang?" Tommy asked.

    Shiro nodded his head. He was rather knowledgeable about this matterpared with Tommy. From the report Jason gave them, he knew that this gang was already on the waiting to be eliminated list of Ryukalin n. It seemed that this gang was getting out of hand, so the n couldn¡¯t stand them.

    Still, they haven¡¯t had any good reason to do so, which was the biggest reason they still dyed the matter.

    "My mother infuriates them, and I kind of protecting her."

    Tommy¡¯s mother was a forbidden subject for them. Shiro frowned deeply when he heard that. After all, he knew very well what kind of life Tommy had up until now under that woman. It was a life that he himself wouldn¡¯t want to experience at all.

    "Why are you protecting her?" Shiro asked. By the time the words came out, he felt rather stupid. The answer was inly obvious.

    "She¡¯s my mother," Tommy answered calmly. His eyes looked rather despondent as he gazed to the ceiling, trying his best to recall his best memories with his mother. Yet, nothing really came to him.

    Thest time his mother showed slight warmth to him was when he reached five years old. It was at that time his father left them and his mother changed drastically. The beautiful time with her disappeared and reced with countless abuses.

    Being med for things he didn¡¯t do. Almost getting killed by his own mother. Beaten up and chased out from the stores. His childhood was filled with many kinds of experience he didn¡¯t wish to visit again. It was simply too scary.

    "You know, you¡¯re already an adult. There¡¯s no need for you to keep up living with her anymore."

    Tommy wanted to nod his head, but his neck felt rather hurt, so he didn¡¯t bother trying. "I know. It¡¯s just, I can¡¯t leave her."

    The sight of his mother staring at the mirror with longing and sad gaze pierced his heart deeply. He knew that his mother was overreliance to his father. Even after more than a decade, nothing can stop those feeling. It was sad, yet it was also the truth that he couldn¡¯t deny.

    In the end, he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to hate his mother. All he felt was a pity because his mother loved the wrong person and that was what caused her downfall.

    "Anyway, I need to call Rei about you. You should rest."

    "No! Don¡¯t tell her!" Tommy raised his voice suddenly, but his action caused his wound to ache and he fell into a coughing fit.

    "I have to tell her. She deserves to know what happens to us."

    Tommy¡¯s eyes were filled with guilt as he breathed heavily. "No, don¡¯t tell her. She already did more than she had to for me. I don¡¯t want to make her fall into danger again."

    "If I don¡¯t, you know that she will be angry," Shiro smiled wryly as he picked up his phone and dialed the girl.

    It was at this time that Tommy felt worse. He kept on relying on Kanae for everything he did. Why did he so useless? Tears fell down from the corner of his eyes as he thought to himself.

    "Rei, where are you? Tom is wounded badly."

    "What?" Kanae sounded surprised. "I¡¯ll be there."

    Shiro closed the phone as he sat down. He looked towards Tommy. "If you don¡¯t want to keep dragging us down, you should learn how to use your brain, Tom. It¡¯s no use if you don¡¯t."

    "I already use my brain," Tommy answered with hoarse voice.

    "I know," Shiro answered back. "You should focus on recuperating. She¡¯ll be here soon."

    BANG!

    "Where¡¯s Tom?" it didn¡¯t even take Kanae five minutes to reach this ce. She was panting like crazy, yet her eyes were filled with concern.

    "I¡¯m here."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes swept Tommy¡¯s body as she frowned deeply. The wounds on Tommy¡¯s body was simply too heavy. It would take a long time for the boy to heal if this was the case.

    When her thought reached this, rage filled her bodypletely. No one was allowed to treat her friends like this!

    "Who did it?"

    "Rei! Promise me that you won¡¯t do anything rash," Tommy pleaded. He didn¡¯t want Kanae charged alone just like before. He wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself if something happened to her.

    "Tell me the reason first," Kanae asked angrily.

    Shiro sighed and told Kanae everything that happened. Upon hearing about the Red Gang, she frowned deeply. Apparently, she had already learned about their group.

    "What a coincidence, I need to test my skill after enduring hellish training," Kanae¡¯s eyes glinted with ruthlessness. "This gang will be perfect for me to practice."

 Chapter 283 Legend of the Stree

    "Rei, don¡¯t be ridiculous! Red Gang is one of the biggest gangs in this city. If you charge unprepared, you¡¯re just heading to your grave," Tommy persuaded while trying to move. His action caused his neck to itch and sent him into another coughing fit.

    "They¡¯re in our list to battle too and even if they¡¯re big, it doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re powerful," Kanae said as a matter of fact. "I¡¯m just pushing the schedule upwards by several weeks. There¡¯s nothing you should worry about."

    "I¡¯ll protect you from afar. Oro is currently busy, so he won¡¯t be able to help you out. Is this fine with you, Rei?" Shiro asked.

    Kanae nodded her head. Her eyes were filled with rage and determination. The only thing that could make her angry was when someone close to her getting hurt. The three of them were surely included in the list, which was the reason why Kanae didn¡¯t want to see them getting hurt at all.

    Since the Red Gang dared to hurt her member, she would pay them back. Additionally, she hated those who used drugs the most. Eliminating them should be for the best.

    "Shiro, why are you supporting her?" Tommy asked in bewilderment.

    Shiro shrugged. "Is there anything you can do to stop her?"

    Facing that question, Tommy couldn¡¯t answer. It was true. There was nothing he could say to persuade Kanae. Once this girl was set to do something, she would do it until the very end. Her determination was too strong to be hindered with any shallow reasons.

    "Be careful," in the end, this was all Tommy could say.

    Kanae changed her clothes and prepared her swords. This time, she would be doing a massacre towards this gang. Although it was not her motto to do things so ruthlessly, she couldn¡¯t forgive them for hurting her friend and destroying the lives of many people.

    The second reason was not as strong as the first one in her heart. After all, she was leaning more to the reason that rted to her as a person rather than something like that.

    Finishing her preparation, she returned back to the clinic and made a call to her sister.

    "Laura, I¡¯m going to bete tonight. You can rest earlier."

    Laura groaned as she listened to her sister¡¯s request. "Sis, you¡¯ve to rest properly! I leave the food for you in the refrigerator; you only need to heat them up. Don¡¯t you dare mess up the kitchen!"

    "Alright, you¡¯re the best, Laura."

    "If you want to reward me, return home earlier and apany me!"

    "I will do my best."

    Kanae turned her phone off and looked towards Shiro. "I¡¯ll be going first. Do you know the location?"

    Shiro nodded his head. He watched as Kanae strode away as he recalled that conversation. It seemed that the powerful Rei was nothing in front of Laura. He had to make sure that he got closer with that girl too if he wanted to have a bit of control over Kanae. Well, just a bit was fine as he wanted to brag in front of Tommy and Jason.

    It took Kanae some time before she reached the hideout for Red Gang. The ce was covered rather well, which made it hard for ordinary people to find this ce However, for Kanae, it was extremely easy. Looking at the guards at this ce, she readied herself.

    Taking a deep breath, Kanae stared to the front. It was still October, so there was no snow. However, the temperature has started to drop slightly, and many people wore thicker clothes. Even the guards were no exception. This made their movement slowed down slightly.

    Stomping on the ground, Kanae traveled fast to reach them. Before they knew what happened, they felt pain and fell to the ground lifelessly. After that, Kanae moved to other ces and eliminated them one by one.

    Kanae moved towards the building. Several men finally noticed that something was wrong. They saw Kanae and charged towards her, but she didn¡¯t move back. Her nimble footwork and sword immediately finished them off as they fell to the ground in mere seconds. Even until the end, they didn¡¯t know what actually hit them.

    BANG!

    "Who is that?" a man was pointing a gun towards Kanae.

    Kanae paid no heed to the gun as she charged towards him. He shot the gun, but Kanae evaded it to the side and sprinted immediately. Her knee hit the man right on his stomach as he lied t on the ground.

    Finishing this, Kanae traveled inside and saw the group of wounded men inside one of the rooms.

    "Young Master is really reckless. He let a young man wounded him that badly."

    "Forget about it, the young man is no more anymore. We already make sure that he receives the best treatment ever," the other manughed heartily.

    His words caused Kanae¡¯s self-control to snap. She could bear with them fighting, but she couldn¡¯t bear hearing them hurting her friends like that. At this point, she didn¡¯t care about anything else as she made her move to the group of men.

    SLASH!

    A man fell down to the floor. The others quickly readied their weapons, yet several of them fell in the next second.

    The man who talked before saw a shadowing towards him and hurriedly put a guard, but he still felt pain in his stomach. At that moment, he seemed to recall something as he watched how powerless he was even when he was supposedly one of the strongest bodyguards.

    Moving like a ghost,

    Leaving no trace except bodies of the enemies,

    No one ever see him as his movement is too fast,

    When you see him, you should just run because he¡¯s the legend of the street.

    That was the phrase people on the street described for the strongest members of the three most powerful groups. They were invincible and whenever they appeared, no one would know what had befallen them or who. The movement of the person that was simr to that of a ghost in front of him reminded him as such.

    "A ghost has appeared," he muttered to himself before he fell down to the ground.

    Kanae¡¯s movement was no different than a ghost for them as they couldn¡¯t follow her speed at all. She passed through the ce as though it was no different than an ordinary road.

    BANG!

    "Who are you? How dare youe here!" a middle-age man was pointing a gun towards Kanae. His eyes were red in anger as he saw his men fell to the ground like grass. The smells of blood filled the entire area.

    Kanae didn¡¯t answer and merely moved her body and reached the man¡¯s side in a second.

    BANG!

    The bullet headed towards Kanae, but she evaded to the side lightly. Her hand moved forward and shed through the man¡¯s stomach in mere seconds. The fight ended even before it began.

    Time passed by and the smells of blood grew thicker. When Kanae already eliminated the core members, she walked out from the ce. There was no need for her to attack the ordinary members. Most of them didn¡¯t even know what the core members were doing.

    "Get away!" a young man was pointing a knife to Kanae. His hand was trembling as he already saw what Kanae did, but he didn¡¯t want to give up that easily.

    Kanae passed him a nce. "Little boy, tell the other member of your gang: if you still dare to attack Fiore Group, you should be ready for our retaliation."

    The young man was stunned. When did their gang attack the Fiore Group? Was their leader turned stupid that they chose to attack the acimed strongest group in this city?

    Before he could ask again, Kanae had disappeared from her ce.

    He gulped down the words he wanted to ask. His eyes wandered to the mess of this ce. From that day on, the name of Fiore Group rang loudly, and many people put the name in the list of people they could never offend.

 Chapter 284 Getting the Mansion Back

    "Doctor Shiro, you already return back?" Tommy asked sleepily. He was rmed when he heard the faint rustling sounds.

    Shiro put his gun away. "Yeah, there¡¯s nothing I really need to do."

    "How¡¯s the Red Gang?"

    "They¡¯re trashedpletely. Even without my help, there¡¯s no one who can stop her," Shiro answered calmly. What he saw back then also made him believed in the legend of the street. At the time this nickname was born, they must have felt the same way as he did right now.

    Sense of unbelieving, yet it was shown right in front of his eyes. The fear of the strong, yet there was a sense of excitement rushed down his spine. It was ratherplicated, and what he saw made him unable to believe that someone as powerful as that was here. However, it was something he knew happened.

    "Without your help? Doctor Shiro, please don¡¯t joke with me," Tommy¡¯s face was rather funny as he looked at Shiro with an unbelieving gaze. "Even when facing that n, Rei still gets hurt. As one of the biggest gangs in the biggest n¡¯s territory, Red Gang is stronger, right?"

    "Yes."

    "But you say that Rei did it with ease?"

    "Yes," Shiro answered. He himself felt like he was dreaming. Unfortunately for him, it truly happened right in front of his eyes by someone he knew very well. Even if their distance was several hundred meters, he still saw everything clearly using his sniping gun.

    "Just how much stronger did she be? It has only been like four to five months since the first time she starts training, right?" Tommy asked again.

    Normally, the growth of strength slowed down as time passed. Yet, the opposite happened with Kanae as she seemed to show even more monstrous rate of growth. Before long, she would surely leave them all very far behind without any chance to catch up.

    "She¡¯s talented," Shiro answered shortly. "Take a rest. You¡¯ll need it more. As for training, we¡¯ll ask Jason to arrange one in the future. He¡¯s currently busy, so you can¡¯t expect much."

    Tommy didn¡¯t answer. He was feeling rather shaken by the growth that Kanae showed to them. Even if he already knew that Kanae was far stronger, it was a huge blow for him. After all, he met with Kanae the earliest among the three of them, so he knew very well how Kanae strength from back then was.

    As for training, he had to learn by himself and didn¡¯t rely on the others too much.

    "Tom, what¡¯s your dream?"

    Shiro¡¯s question stopped his train of thoughts. Tommy was startled, but he answered soon after. "I want to be an athlete."

    "Then you should just focus on your training in school. Eventually, you have to leave the ck Street," Shiro said as he disassembled his gun carefully. As a gun lover, his gun was already like his long lost love.

    Tommy was stunned. He never thought about this before as he always considered that his life would always stay like this. Now that Shiro mentioned it, he knew that their path would differ. Kanae did say that this group was only temporary, but she never said until when.

    After all, neither one of them had the intention to tie themselves into the ck Street forever. Each of them has their own path that they wanted to tread in the light, away from the darkness and cruelty that ensued in this ce.

    "I guess you¡¯re right."

    "Now sleep or I¡¯ll give you sleeping pills."

    "..." do you have to threaten me?

    With indignant feeling, Tommy closed his eyes and drifted back to sleep.

    ...

    Ryukalin n

    "The Red Gang is eliminated by Fiore Group?" Kevin frowned when he heard that. This time, he was reviewing the materials about his own n and not hispany in his workroom.

    Neo nodded his head. "The news is all over the street by now. The ce ispletely wrecked that no one dares to step in as the smell of blood permeates the entire ce."

    "Is it like the incident in Augustst year?" Mike asked.

    "That incident is far worse," Neo shook his head. "Based on the living witness, the one whoes is only one person who wears dark clothes. He¡¯s rather small, but his power is something different."

    Kevin¡¯s mind drifted to the encounter he had with a certain small person not long ago. That person was wearing dark clothes with cloth covering his mouth. The only remarkable point that he remembered was how agile he was and the thin sword on his hand.

    "He¡¯s using a thin and short sword, right?" Kevin asked.

    Neo nodded his head. "They say that he¡¯s holding a weird small sword. My guess is, it¡¯s Rei."

    "Do you know their reason?"

    "Tommy is wounded hard," Mike remarked. "Misae tells me about that because she calls him for the Student Council meeting."

    Kevin nodded his head. Thest time he heard about the fierce battle from Fiore Group, it was because Tommy was captured. Now, this incident was rted to Tommy again. It seemed that this group¡¯s movement was not only because of money and interest, but also friendship.

    This made his interest to Fiore Group increased.

    However, his current priority was not them. "Neo, arrange a work trip to Tamari n¡¯s territory. I want to meet with them."

    "Yes, Boss."

    ...

    Laura¡¯s Apartment

    "Sis, do you know what Tommy¡¯s sickness is? It has been a week," Laurained as she packed her items. They have just got the news about the renovation of the mansion has finished. This piece of news caused them to be jubnt as they couldn¡¯t wait to go there.

    Kanae smiled wryly. If Tommy could move again after nearly beaten to death like that, it would be a miracle in itself. "He¡¯s involved in a fight, so he got a lot of wounds. Don¡¯t worry, he¡¯s currently recuperating."

    "What is that idiot thinking getting involved in a fight right now? We have to prepare a lot for the end year party," Laurained.

    "It¡¯s not like he intends to fight," Kanae rustled Laura¡¯s hair. "Now, have you finished packing up?"

    Laura nodded. "Only the small radio that you leave near the tablemp is left. I can hear our voice from them when Ie near. Do you purposely ce them there, Sis?"

    Ah... Kanae had forgotten about thatmp. Since she didn¡¯t want to let them listen to their real conversation, she used the recorder of their gossips from months to years ago as the recement. It would y as long as the electricity in the living room was used, which was the reason Laura could hear a faint voice.

    Thankfully, she set it at lower sounds, so they wouldn¡¯t hear if they were too far since the sound waves were weaker*.

    She already nned to sell themp, but it seemed that she had forgotten about itpletely. Well, she hoped the government liked her present. They could listen to the gossips for hours, and she wouldn¡¯t care in the slightest.

    "I¡¯ll take it back. You should load our belongings to the cab first. I¡¯ll head downter."

    "Okay, Sis."

    Kanae approached the recorder and turned it off. She peered into themp again as she saw the device was still there. Silently, she moved away from the house and closed the door. Goodbye~.

 Chapter 285 Moving In

    Fifth Branch of Nali Family¡¯s Mansion (Kanae and Laura¡¯s Mansion)

    "Sis, are you sure that you don¡¯t need my help?" Laura looked towards Kanae, who was busy taking their belonging inside with concern. As she was the one who packed them up, she knew very well that some of them were extremely heavy, yet Kanae was treating them as if they were as light as feather.

    Kanae nodded. "It¡¯s not that many too. Besides, the other equipment are taken inside using the worker¡¯s help."

    Laura smiled wryly. Well, since her sister volunteered to do the job, she wouldn¡¯t ask anything anymore. With light steps, she walked inside. The outeryer, which was destroyed by the fire before has returned back to normal. In fact, it seemed even better than before.

    The wall was painted with cream and light blue color, painting a picturesque view. The floor has unique patterns, added with the faint light given from themp, it caused extraordinary images. Towards this new mansion, Laura was extremely satisfied. She couldn¡¯t ask for more than this beautiful building.

    Kanae peered towards the main hall as she noticed that the mainyout was still the same as before. A faint smile made its way to her lips. She missed this ce so much. It has been two and half a year since thest time she stepped her feet here.

    "Sis, do you ask them to make the replica of our old ce?" Laura asked excitedly.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Don¡¯t you read the n that I give you?"

    Laura stuck out her tongue. Her gesture was clear, she didn¡¯t read it as she believed too much in her sister. Since Kanae already said that she wanted to make it that way, she just followed what her sister wanted to do.

    "I¡¯ll return the mansion¡¯s deed to its ce. It has served its purpose in front of the officials andwyer."

    "I¡¯ll unpack some of the things first," Kanae said as she picked up the big luggage.

    Although she hadn¡¯t been here for nearly three years, she still remembered the ce of the rooms. Her feet made its way to the room as she opened it. As the inner part of the room was untouched, this ce was still the same as before.

    When Sakura lived in this mansion, she didn¡¯t use all the rooms in this mansion. Kanae and Laura¡¯s old rooms were untouched. She already asked for some people to clean them up before she moved in, so no dust was left.

    Putting the luggage on the side, she opened it and took out a photo frame. In the picture were her and Laura when they were still younger. Kanae was showing a goofy smile while Laura was giggling. The background of the picture was the courtyard where the two of them were ying hide and seek. This event happened when Kanae managed to find Laura very quickly. Their parent saw the scene and took a picture of the two of them.

    Kanae smiled and put the photo frame on the table near her bed. It was one of the most precious moments in her life. There was no way she was going to forget about it.

    ¡¯I wish I can return to the past where everything hadn¡¯t happened yet.¡¯

    It was a foolish dream that she has for years. There was no way she could return to the past, so this dream remained a wish that could never be fulfilled. Although she still thought about this asionally, she had mostly epted her condition as through the difficulties, she met with her true friends.

    After that, Kanae proceeded to take out her clothing and put everything in the cupboard. As for Laura¡¯s luggage, she only put it in the girl¡¯s room.

    "Laura, where are you?" Kanae walked out of the room after she finished.

    "I¡¯m in the kitchen, Sis."

    Hearing the faint answer, Kanae made her way to the kitchen. Laura was filling the refrigerator with food that she brought. Considering Kanae¡¯s appetite, there was no doubt that the food was going to disappear in a matter of days.

    "You¡¯re not allowed to cook, Sis," Laura reminded Kanae again.

    Hearing the same warning, Kanae rolled her eyes. "I already know about that. You keep on reminding me about it."

    "That¡¯s because you still go to the kitchen."

    "I want to learn how to cook."

    "...If I let you in, the kitchen is going to be a disaster," Laura pouted.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "Well, you¡¯re the best teacher around. So of course, I¡¯m going to ask you if I need it."

    "I will help you aside from teaching you how to cook, Sis. You should remember how bad the kitchen after you finished using them in the past."

    Well, Kanae couldn¡¯t refute that. In the end, she only helped Laura put the food into the refrigerator before heading to the study room. It was a small room filled with books. Most of the books were already outdated, though.

    "Sis, now that we already get the mansion, we have to make sure that we can keep it," Laura grinned.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I already thought about it before. Laura, do you have any interest in making apany?"

    "Company?" Laura was startled. She did learn about businesses during her time overseas, but it was not enough for her to start a newpany by herself. No matter what, she would barely be 16 years old in two months.

    "Yeah, I¡¯m thinking about making apany with you the one acting as the president. Of course, if you think that you can¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t force you."

    Laura thought about the matter for a moment. Her school life was basically boring since she already mastered most of the lessons. The standard for this city was far lower than overseas. In addition, if she could help her sister by managing thispany, she would do it.

    "What should I do, Sis?"

    "I¡¯ll ask my friend to create thepany starting from a small one. You¡¯ll be the one in charge for that after he finishes the setup."

    "What is the purpose of thispany, Sis?"

    "This is a way for us to earn a living outside the family. If thispany bes big, even the Nali Family won¡¯t be able to do anything to us. Besides, we¡¯re going to need a cover for our work," Kanae exined.

    Laura nodded her head. It sounded interesting as she had long wished to get out from the Nali Family. Since her sister was going to get out first, thepany should belong to Kanae.

    "Sure, I¡¯ll do it."

    "Great, what kind ofpany would you like to make?" Kanae asked.

    Laura pondered for a moment before raising her head. Her eyes were glittering as she thought about something that she loved.

    "Sweets!"

    Kanae nked for a moment. Sheughed. "Alright, I¡¯ll tell him about that. You¡¯re going to be the one to control all the matter regarding thepany. I won¡¯t interfere at all. Is that fine?"

    "Yes."

    "Good girl."

    "Stop treating me as a kid!"

    The two of them stopped bantered when Kanae got a phone call. She hurriedly picked it up while wondering who else that has her number since it was an unfamiliar number.

    "Kanae is here."

    "Kanae, this is Neo. Do you have time for a work trip?"

    Kanae nced to Laura. Her sister was going to be alright if she asked Jason and the others to protect her, so she basically didn¡¯t have anything to do right now.

    "Yes."

    "Good, pack up ande to thepany tomorrow morning. We¡¯re going for another work trip."

    Tomorrow? "...Okay."

    As she closed the phone, Kanae sighed to herself. Do you have to be so sudden?

 Chapter 286 Disguised Work Trip

    Kanae made the preparation for Laura through Jason. When she asked him to make thepany, Jason agreed immediately with a little request.

    "I want to have a high position in thepany too."

    "You can be the second president..."

    "Is that position even exists?"

    "If it¡¯s not, we¡¯re just going to make a new one. Anyway, thank you, Brother Jason."

    Finishing her task, she came to Kale Company early in the morning. The others were already waiting for her. Inside her heart, she wasining. What time do you want me toe?

    "Don¡¯t be too noisy, Boss is sleeping," Mike reminded when she came in.

    Kanae noticed that Kevin was sound asleep in the car. She nodded her head and hopped in silently. Her eyes secretly traced the lines on Kevin¡¯s neck. It seemed that the wound has healedpletely.

    The journey didn¡¯t take a long time, but Kanae took notice of the route that they took. It waspletely different than the previous one. This time, they were heading towards the West, which from what she knew, didn¡¯t belong to Ryukalin n¡¯s territory.

    Towards the decision of this man, she was rather confused. Why did he want to go to other people¡¯s territory? Didn¡¯t he worry that they might try to capture or wound him given his position as the n head of Ryukalin n? Still, she didn¡¯t voice out her opinion and stayed silent during the journey.

    Mike looked towards the two sleeping people behind. He shook his head slightly. In truth, they wanted to go without asking Kanae toe. However, Kevin wanted the girl toe with them. He gave the reason that it would make them less conspicuous, yet the other two barely believed him.

    Although they said that this was a work trip, it was just a guise for their real reason foring. The presence of Kanae might hinder their movement as they have to be careful to not alert the girl about their movement.

    "We¡¯ve arrived."

    This time, they stopped in front of a small hotel. It was rather ordinary on the outside. Compared to many other hotels in the vicinity, this ce was severelycking in presence.

    "President, we¡¯ve arrived," Kanae woke up Kevin gently.

    The man opened his eyes slowly. His dark iris looked towards Kanae as a smile was formed on the corner of his lips. "Good morning Kanae."

    "Good morning, President."

    "Let¡¯s get to work. Neo, you check in to the hotel. We¡¯re going to check a nearby construction site."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Neo walked out and unloaded their belongings. After he finished, Mike drove the two of them towards a nearby construction site. This ce also used Kevin¡¯s equipment, so Kevin has more than enough reason to check this ce.

    "You should wait here," Mike warned Kanae to note too close.

    Kanae nodded her head. Her eyes were looking towards the building in front of her as she wondered about the building in the center of the city. Thest time she went there, the foundation has beenid. How long would it take for the majestic building to finish the construction?

    After talking for a couple of minutes, Kevin returned back. He repeated this process as they visited a few ces. In those ces that bought the kitchen utensil, Kanae coulde. But for those who bought construction items, she was not allowed toe.

    "Boss, it¡¯s alreadyte," Kanae noticed that it was already sunset. The sky was going to get even darker.

    Kevin nodded his head. "Let¡¯s go back to the hotel and have our dinner."

    "Yes."

    Kanae leaned back on her chair as she recalled her usual daily activities. She would skip the training again this time. Hopefully, Master Rudy was not angry that she went for a work trip during this time.

    They arrived back in the hotel, and Neo already booked a table for them. They quickly sat down and ate dinner. This time, the dinner was epassing of chicken meat, broli, soup, and some others that Kanae didn¡¯t pay attention to. All that was inside her mind was how delicious looking they were and how she felt hungry to eat them.

    "You eat very fast," Neo sighed when he saw how Kanae ate. It was totally unrefined!

    Kevin shook his head and patted the girl¡¯s back. "Slow down a bit. The food is not going anywhere."

    Kanae nodded her head and gulped down the foods on her mouth. Upon seeing Kevin and the others ate with high ss manner, she sighed to herself. She corrected her posture and began eating slower, yet more refined.

    Neo and Mike: "..." if you could eat like that, why are you making a show out of yourself by eating like a country bumpkin?

    The dinner soon ended and Kanae was rather satisfied. Kevin ordered a lot of foods, and the two of them ate the most. After that, Kanae returned to her room to sleep.

    "Neo, have theye here?" Kevin asked calmly. His real purposeing here was not to meet with his clients. They were just a cover. He needed to meet with the Tamari n Head. Of course, he would not force them to meet with him right after he came here.

    Neo shook his head. "They want us to meet with them tomorrow in the ce they have prepared."

    Kevin narrowed his eyes. This could be a trap since this ce was certainly unfamiliar with them. In addition, they were not allowed to bring too many people inside. Facing those people from the Tamari n with only three people was impossible.

    "Boss, are you sure that you want to do this?" Mike asked worriedly. If something happened to Kevin, they wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive themselves.

    "Yes," Kevin answered calmly. "We¡¯re going there tomorrow."

    Mike and Neo looked towards each other. Since Kevin had said so, they would just follow what their leader said.

    "We understand, Boss."

    Neo recalled something. "Oh yeah, Boss, I manage to ask one of the biggest gangs in this territory to talk. They¡¯re located not far from here. Do you want to give them a visit?"

    "Let¡¯s go."

    The three of them walked out from the hotel as they headed to the narrow path not far from there.

    On the other hand, Kanae was enjoying her time in the room. The decoration and size of the room were simple and not too big. However, it fitted her the most as she liked how they decorated it.

    ¡¯President should not be here only for a business meeting, right?¡¯

    Going to other people¡¯s territory, there was only one possibility that Kanae could think. However, she tried her best to forget about it as she snuggled to the bed and slept.

 Chapter 287 Thatâ€™s Unfair!

    "President, I can stay at the hotel?" Kanae was stunned when she heard Kevin¡¯s instruction at breakfast the next day. Shouldn¡¯t shee along on a business trip and not only stay at the hotel?

    "There¡¯s something that I need to take care of first. I¡¯ll return back when it¡¯s time for lunch or a bitter than that," Kevin exined.

    Kanae nodded. The only time that wouldn¡¯t be convenient for her to appear would be for n matters. She was sure that Kevin came here also because he had something to say to the Tamari n. If not because of that, there was no need for a n head to brave through the danger of entering another n¡¯s territory like this.

    "Be careful, President."

    "I will."

    Neo was about to walk away when he recalled something. "Oh yeah, Taro is staying at this hotel too. If you¡¯re bored, you can ask him to apany you."

    Kanae¡¯s lips twitched upon hearing the name Taro. She already heard a lot about this notorious mantely on the news. Why did hee to a simple hotel like this? Shouldn¡¯t he be spending his time with his friends at avish five-star hotel?

    She made her way to the lobby and immediately got her answers. Taro was not dressed as a man today; rather, he was wearing a long dress. She was not sure what he ate normally, but he had a slender body that would put women to shame. If one didn¡¯t know better, that person would not be able to guess that the stunningdy was in fact a man.

    "Taro," Kanae called.

    Taro turned his head. His eyes showed surprise and astonishment upon seeing Kanae standing not far from him. His lips curled up into a smile. It has been a long time since thest time he saw this little girl.

    "Hello Kevin¡¯s secretary. What are you doing here?"

    "I¡¯m apanying Kevin on business. What about you, Taro? I don¡¯t think someone like you has that much free time," Kanae remarked.

    Taro¡¯s body turned stiff. It was true. He didn¡¯t have as much time anymore to y around as he liked. However, he still did it because it was fun. As foring here, there was no need to ask. He escaped from his family guards and sneaked away dressed as a girl.

    "I need some free time too," Taro grinned.

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "Do you want to walk around the city? This is the first time I¡¯ve ever been here, so I¡¯m nning on going outside to take a look."

    "Sure. I¡¯ll show you the best ces around here."

    After that, Taro practically dragged Kanae around to see everything around the hotel. The most famous location was the market, which was also the second ce that Taro brought her to. Therge crowd and the numerous stalls made it rather hectic.

    "I can¡¯t even see far ahead without people blocking my view," Kanae said in astonishment.

    Taroughed. "This is the most famous location in this territory. Because the n here barely pays any attention to the citizens¡¯ well-being, many people started to build shops near the street. Their number increased as time went on, thus making this a famous and crowded market."

    Kanae nodded. She was not that familiar with the history of each attraction in the city. However, this location was surely one of the most crowded ces that she has ever visited.

    Her eyes wandered around as she noticed that there were a lot of people around her eyeing Taro. Well, she had to admit that his appearance was stunning as a woman, but she would never say it outright. Knowing that he was in fact a man made her treat him as a man rather than a woman even when he was cross-dressing.

    "Is there anything else you want to know?" Taro asked smugly.

    Kanaeughed. "This is enough, thank you Taro."

    Seeing Kanaeugh freely and the beautiful smile on her face, Taro felt his heart thumping. He didn¡¯t understand. Her face was rather ordinarypared to other girls, yet she still managed to make his heart beat faster.

    "Kanae, what are you doing here?"

    Kanae turned around at the sound of someone calling her. Her eyes almost popped out when she saw Jason standing with a bag in his hand. His eyes were staring at the two of them in bewilderment.

    "Oh! My brother Jason, you¡¯re here," Taro waved his hand excitedly.

    Jason rolled his eyes. "Don¡¯t call me brother. What are you doing here?"

    "I¡¯m on a work trip here. President asked me to wait at the hotel, but I thought that it would be better if I spent the time exploring this area instead," Kanae answered with a wry smile on her face.

    Jason nodded, but then his brow creased. "With this person?"

    "Yes, is there anything wrong?"

    "..." Don¡¯t you remember what he is famous for?

    If it were anyone else, Jason wouldn¡¯t mind seeing Kanae walk with that person. However, this man waspletely different. He couldn¡¯t bear seeing Kanae with him as he knew how poor this man¡¯s rtions with women were. Taro was aplete womanizer, so of course he would try to approach anyone he fancied.

    "I¡¯ll take you around."

    "Wait! I¡¯m the one to take her around first!" Taroined. His high-pitched voice and dress up made people think that he was a damsel in distress.

    "You¡¯re untrustworthy; I¡¯ll take her around instead."

    "What are you talking about? You¡¯re even more untrustworthy!"

    Kanae¡¯s lips twitched as she saw this scene. "Can I be the one to choose?"

    "Yes!" the two of them turned their heads to Kanae in a split second, waiting for her answer. Their argument didn¡¯t seem to be able to reach a conclusion as they only made things worse for one another.

    "I pick Brother Jason," Kanae answered.

    Jason smirked. "Then let¡¯s go."

    Without waiting for anything else, he grabbed Kanae¡¯s wrist and took her away. Taro was startled with Kanae¡¯s answer that he reactedte. When he realized that the two of them were gone, he yelled indignantly.

    "That¡¯s unfair!"

    With the crowds of people separating them, Taro didn¡¯t have the chance to follow after them. Jason and Kanae soon stopped as they reached the other side of the market.

    "It¡¯s really funny," Kanaeughed as she recalled the face that Taro made.

    Jason shrugged. "You should know that he¡¯s always like that. Anyway, won¡¯t Kevin be worried if you don¡¯t stay at the hotel?"

    "He didn¡¯t say that I have to stay inside 24 hours a day," Kanae rolled her eyes. "Also, what are you doing here? I thought that you should still be inside the Wells Family mansion."

    "I have to confirm a business deal in this area, so I came here," Jason shrugged. He was walking around after signing off on the deal when he stumbled into Kanae. "I already registered the name of thepany for you and your sister. All you need is just the product and the management team."

    "My sister will take care of those. You have sent the confirmation papers to her, right?"

    "I have," Jason nodded. "Now that you already n to start apany, will you leave the street?"

    "Not yet," Kanae¡¯s brow creased. There were still many things that she had to do as part of ck Street. In addition, the forces that she built up all this time were very convenient for her current and future ns.

    "Do you want me to leave?"

    "No, not at all," Jason smiled.

    "Now, let¡¯s find a good ce to eat at. I¡¯m already hungry."

    "It¡¯s only 10 AM!"

    "I¡¯m hungry."

    "You glutton."

 Chapter 288 The Tamari Clanâ€™s Position

    As Kanae had fun with Taro and Jason, Kevin was facing people from the Tamari n. The ce they chose was near the headquarters of their n. Although they picked a quiet caf¨¦ to sit down and talk in, the atmosphere was rather heavy.

    Tamari n Head came with his people surrounding him. They were staring at Kevin vigntly as if telling him they would never allow him to hurt their leader. Their gestures were very simr to Neo and Mike¡¯s actions as they ended up into a staring battle with each other.

    Meanwhile, Kevin and Tamari n Head sat down in the private room. The two of them were looking towards one another. Tamari n Head was already quite old, so he looked rather frail. At times like this, they would usually choose a new n head already, but the Tamari n was rather unfortunate. Their young master died long ago.

    Without a sessor, the current Tamari n Head had to step up and take up the position himself. It was difficult for him to move around, yet he still seemed ready to fight for his n.

    "It¡¯s nice meeting you, Tamari n Head," Kevin opened the conversation.

    Tamari n Head stared at the young man before him. Although Kevin seemed young, he knew better than to underestimate this man. After the incident at the n gathering previously, he had a little grasp on this young man¡¯s real prowess.

    "It¡¯s nice meeting you too, Ryukalin n Head."

    Kevin nodded his head calmly. "I believe that you already know the reason for mying today."

    Tamari n Head nodded his head. There was no need to act dumb. The five¨C no four big ns in this city easily knew the actions of the other ns. They always monitored each other to keep each other in check. After all, it was dangerous to let a n have free reign.

    Right now, the matter that Kevin brought up was about his own n¡¯s gathering that would be held in a few months. That time would decide Kevin¡¯s position in the n.

    "I heard about it. You sure have a hard time, young man," Tamari n Head said with an amiable smile.

    "Thank you for your concern, but I don¡¯t need it," Kevin said in a t tone, yet there was a veiled sharpness. "Right now, I want to know your view of my n."

    Tamari n Head closed his eyes. It would be a big lie if he said that he didn¡¯t see Kevin as a threat. With theirrge territory and the power behind the Ryukalin n, it was not easy for him to ept that his own ngged behind. In addition, the Ryukalin n seemed to be growing at a fast pacetely under Kevin¡¯s management.

    ¡¯"To be honest, from what I¡¯ve seen, you¡¯re worthy of my respect. But as we¡¯ve never shed before, I can¡¯t see you as more than that."

    Sensing the other party¡¯ sharp gaze, Kevin nodded. What he hoped for the most was that the other party saw him with respect. As long as it was not hostile, he didn¡¯t have many qualms.

    "I see. That¡¯s a relief."

    Tamari n Head looked at Kevin with a piercing gaze. "From your actions towards the Zone n¡¯s territory from before, I believe that you¡¯re nning to subdue other ns¡¯ territories for yourself?"

    Kevin was not surprised that this man managed to find out about that. There was a saying: wisdom is acquired through age and experience.

    "If I say yes, what will you do?"

    Tamari n Head didn¡¯t immediately answer. He leaned back on his chair as he tapped the table. "It¡¯ll depend on what your real goal is in taking all the experts under your wing."

    Kevin looked at Tamari n Head deeply. "I¡¯m sure that I don¡¯t need to tell you my ns."

    "Indeed, you don¡¯t," Tamari n Head calmly replied. He had done thorough research about Kevin even before this meeting. What he found made him rather surprised as he didn¡¯t expect a young man like him to be so capable. At the same time, he was rather perplexed because Kevin seemed to be following in his father¡¯s footsteps.

    As someone who has experienced a lot, he knew very well the danger behind those actions. For Kevin to pick this route, there were only two possibilities. He was either incredibly stupid, or he wanted to take a gamble after making ample preparations for a higher chance of winning.

    Being able to vie for the position the n head meant that Kevin was not stupid, so the first option could be eliminated. On the other hand, the second option seemed to be too far-fetched that he himself was not sure about his conjecture.

    "I don¡¯t want to get involved," Tamari n Head said suddenly. "Unless you are 100% certain that you¡¯ll win, I won¡¯t take either side."

    Kevin nodded. Picking the middle route wasmon for those that didn¡¯t want to be involved. However, he doubted that the government was going to let them go if they didn¡¯t participate.

    "What are you going to do if they force you to choose?"

    Tamari n Head¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly. A devious and ruthless smile appeared on his lips. "If they force me to participate, I¡¯ll make them pay a thousandfold."

    The conviction and ruthlessness in Tamari n Head¡¯s voice made Kevin certain that this old man was still the same as when he was in his youth. Tamari n Head was always filled with vigor and was determined to do things ording to his own judgment. He would never allow anyone to force him to do things that he didn¡¯t want to.

    "I think, this shall end our conversation, Tamari n Head," Kevin said calmly.

    Tamari n Head looked towards Kevin for a moment. "Don¡¯t be rash, young man. You should know by now that they will never let you off for trying to gain more followers."

    "I know," Kevin answered. "But if I don¡¯t do anything, nothing will change."

    Tamari n Head smiled. "Follow your heart, young man. It¡¯ll show you a path that you never saw before."

    Kevin didn¡¯t understand what Tamari n Head meant, but he knew that it was a piece of advice for him. Knowing that the other party gave it out of kindness, he nodded slightly.

    "Thank you, Tamari n Head."

    As Kevin walked out of the room, Tamari n Head picked up the cup on the table. He sipped the coffee that he ordered before as he pondered about what Kevin said to him. This young man was truly bright and talented. He couldn¡¯t wait to see what Kevin wanted to do in this city.

    ¡¯For your bravery and determination, I respect you, young man.¡¯

    If Kevin¡¯s n showed a higher possibility of sess, he would support that young man. But before that happened, he would just observe, waiting.

 Chapter 289 Forever Enemies?

    When Kanae returned back to the hotel, she saw that Taro was already there. From the man¡¯s expression, it was clear that he felt rather indignant. His dark face caused the others to wonder what made this young master angry.

    "Taro, I¡¯m back," Kanae greeted andughed when she saw him.

    Taro turned his head and red. "You¡¯rete. It¡¯s almost time for lunch. Kevin will surely return back very soon."

    "I know. That¡¯s why I return back now."

    "Now you have to apany me! You¡¯re abandoning me for that annoying person!" Taro put his hand on top of Kanae¡¯s shoulder. This way, his face was right before Kanae.

    Kanae rolled her eyes when she saw his gesture. "Get off. Your hands are heavy."

    "Fine, but you have to apany me this afternoon."

    "I¡¯ll only apany you if President agrees," Kanae answered simply.

    Taro retracted his hand as he saw Kevin standing not far from them with Mike and Neo. It seemed that their work finished far earlier than he thought. Well, it was a good chance to ask for permission to take Kanae away.

    "Kevin, you¡¯ve returned!" Taro waved his hand.

    Kevin nodded his head slightly. "Kanae, it¡¯s time for lunch."

    "Yes."

    For some reasons, she felt that Kevin¡¯s voice seemed rather restrained. It was as if he was holding his feeling down forcefully. For someone who seemed like an ice block on the daily basis, she wondered what could make this man perturbed.

    Kevin was practically ring at Taro. He thought that it would be fine to leave Kanae with him since this man didn¡¯t make a pass to a nerdy type of girl. Who would have thought that the first scene he stumbled was that man flirting with Kanae? Inside his heart, he swore that he wouldn¡¯t let this flirty man get near with Kanae anymore.

    "Hey, Kevin, can I join in your lunch?" Taro asked.

    "No, just go with your girl friends," Kevin answered with a monotone voice, yet his expression seemed to emit a deathly aura.

    Mike shook his head slightly as he noticed how Kevin¡¯s emotion fluctuated. At this time, he felt rather amused since he rarely saw Kevin got annoyed for anything other than the grave situation in the n. He also understood why Kevin was like this. After all, he too would feel the same if he saw Misae flirting with other people...

    Unfortunately, it happened on too many asions with her hobby of seeing handsome guys.

    Neo frowned slightly. "Boss, shall I order the foods now."

    "Yes."

    Taro was disappointed with the sudden refusal from Kevin. Since this man already sent death re to him, it would be unwise to stay here any longer. His brain quickly thought of an excuse to get away as fast as possible.

    "I need to make sure that my guards didn¡¯t follow after me. See youter, Kevin."

    Kevin nodded his head slightly as they returned back to their room and changed clothes before heading to the cafeteria. Neo already ordered a lot of foods because there were three gluttons on the table.

    "I think that I order too little," Neo¡¯s face scrunched when he saw how fast the foods were disappearing.

    Kevin nodded his head. "For lunch, you should order more."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Kanae grinned. "Thank you in advance, Neo."

    "Not a problem, Kanae."

    As Kevin drank the tea, he recalled the scene that he stumbled just now. "Do you have fun with Taro?"

    "Taro? I only spend a bit of time with him because he¡¯s showing me around this ce. I never know that this ce has so many attractions," Kanae grinned as she told them her experience.

    "You only spend time with him a bit?" Neo was rather confused.

    "Yeah, I meet with Brother Jason on the way. He says that he has another business meeting not far from here. When I return, Taro is being childish. He¡¯s angry because I leave him to walk with Brother Jason," Kanae giggled a bit. His expression, when she walked away, was priceless.

    Mike was stunned to hear what had happened to Taro. Inside his heart, hemented that poor boy¡¯s fate. First, he was ditched by Kanae. Secondly, he was shooed by Kevin. Just how poor could his fate be?

    "Oh," Kevin already heard about Jason stayed near here because of business meeting too. The Wells Family was ratherrge and has numerous connections, so he didn¡¯t feel that strange.

    As for Jason taking Kanae away, he could guess the reason. That Taro was famous for his hobby to y with women. Given that kind of reputation, there was no way Jason wouldn¡¯t worry about Kanae.

    As his thought reached this way, he felt much better. As for Taro, his value in Kevin¡¯s mind was decreased by several folds.

    "Let¡¯s finish our work. We¡¯re going back tomorrow," Kevin told Kanae.

    Kanae was astonished. "So quick?"

    "You don¡¯t want to skip school too much, right? Besides, there are not many works in this ce to begin with. The end term will start next week too," his negotiation with the Tamari n has finished. It would be better for him to leave this ce before those enemies of Ryukalin n got wind about his appearance here. His position was rather vulnerable, and he didn¡¯t wish to involve Kanae into the mindless fighting between n.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Sure. Let¡¯s get back to work."

    The rest of that day was spent by them working. Kevin visited a few more ces until it was nearing the time for dinner. They returned back to the hotel and ordered more foods.

    "You feel like you¡¯re going to feed an entire house," Mikemented when he saw the list of the foods that Neo ordered.

    "It can¡¯t be helped. You three are eating too much," Neo sighed. "If you¡¯re poor, you will surely use up your entire allowance."

    "At least, for this kind of trip, Boss is the one who pays for us," Mike grinned.

    "Yeah, I¡¯ll be driven to poverty if I have to pay for your meal. You¡¯re simply eating too many," Neo sighed. He paid for the foods and waited on the table.

    Kevin and Kanae were already busy discussing work again. There will be another massive construction building again and Kevin wanted to seal the deal. Of course, there were many things that he needed to prepare to make sure that he wouldn¡¯t lose.

    After the dinner, they returned back to their room, and Neo continued his work in hisptop as usual. He was still searching information regarding Kanae. It has been weeks, but he didn¡¯t have any result. The Nali Family was protecting the files of their members very well.

    ¡¯If only Kanaees from further family, her file won¡¯t be this hard to find."

    DING!

    When he saw the notification on hisptop, he immediately typed furiously. After he had secured his position, he smiled widely to himself. He¡¯s such a genius!

    ¡¯Now, I want to know why they¡¯re guarding her file for so intently.¡¯

    As he opened the file, his eyes scanned the content slowly. Before long, his eyes grewrger in shock, and he sat rooted on his chair, unable to move. There was something in that file that was not supposed to be there.

    ¡¯No way! Please tell me this is not true,¡¯ Neo felt despair when he read the content. If this was true, the two of them would forever be enemies. In addition, Kevin and Kanae¡¯s rtionship would never work out.

 Chapter 290 Sheila Naliâ€™s Visi

    "Neo, what happened to you? You seem like you¡¯re extremely tired," Kanae was startled to see the listless Neo walked out. From his expression, it seemed as if he didn¡¯t have any sleep at all during the night.

    Neo smiled bitterly. He was spending the night to search about Kanae the entire time. He had to make sure that the information he got was true. After all, it was rather shocking that no one knew about it when it was actually involved them.

    "I¡¯m just trying to be better at my work."

    Kanae looked at the other party suspiciously, but she didn¡¯t try to pry deeper. "It¡¯s already time for us to go. I think Mike will be a better driverpared to you."

    "At the current me, it¡¯s indeed the best option."

    As they got into the car, Neo was still looking at hisptop. His eyes were tired, yet he couldn¡¯t bring himself to believe the news that he got at all. He didn¡¯t want to ept it. It was simply too disastrous.

    Hours passed, and they soon arrived back in the office. Kanae got out the first. "I¡¯ll go home first. My sister already worries about me."

    Mike smiled. "Just go, we can clean up the rest by ourselves."

    "Thank you all."

    Kevin nced towards Neo. "You have been looking at me for some time now, Neo. Is there anything you want to talk about?"

    Neo¡¯s face held aplicated gaze as he thought about what he found out. Clearing out his mind, he made his resolve. Kevin had to know about this, no matter how much he cared about him, he had the right to know. So, before everything was toote, he had to tell Kevin.

    "Boss, can we talk upstairs?"

    Kevin could guess that the thing Neo wanted to talk about must be something secretive. This ce wouldn¡¯t be suitable to talk about things like that. He nodded his head.

    "Sure."

    ...

    Kanae and Laura¡¯s Mansion

    When Kanae returned back to the mansion, she saw an expensive car was parked right outside the gate. She frowned. Their small family didn¡¯t have anyone rich that they were close with. The only one that she knew was Jason. This car didn¡¯t belong to him.

    Taking out a key, Kanae walked into the mansion. She faintly heard her sister¡¯s voice from the hall.

    "Like I say, we get the mansion back. There¡¯s nothing that you can do to us even if you belong to the main branch of Nali Family."

    "Everything that belongs to a member of the Nali Family has to be made known to us!"

    "Let me repeat myself. The owner is a different person that we got acquainted with. The owner of the mansion doesn¡¯t belong to Nali Family," Laura sneered.

    It was a story that they agreed together. The owner of the mansion would be some unknown man without any rtion with the Nali Family. This would be the best reason they could give to avoid them trying to take the mansion back for them just like in the past when they imed that this mansion belonged to them.

    The girl in front of her, She Nali, was feeling rather pissed by the attitude that Laura showed. It seemed that this girl didn¡¯t care about her at all. By status, she was already higher than the two of them in the Nali Family. Yet, they didn¡¯t seem to care in the slightest.

    "How do you convince the official to hand over the mansion?"

    Laura shrugged. "I don¡¯t know, why are you asking me?"

    The legal procedure required much more paper, one of them was the mansion¡¯s deed. Before the deal, Frank¡¯s assistant was nning on scamming the one who bought, but with the legal paper ready and the copy of thend deed, he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Even though he was suspicious of how the mansion¡¯s deed could be in the other party¡¯s hand, it was toote. He could only hand over the mansion to them.

    "How do you get the money to buy this mansion?" She continued with her interrogation.

    After the incident on Sakura¡¯s birthday, she got a higher position as the inheritor of a massive business. Using this and the task she got, she climbed her way to be an important member of the Nali Family. She did this as covertly as possible to not invoke Sakura¡¯s suspicion.

    This time, she was tasked to know more about the two siblings. Frank got the news that the two of them lived in the mansion again, so she came to make sure. The news was correct, but it seemed that these two were hiding something.

    Whatever it was, she wanted to find out more. If she could present important information to Ferdinand, her way in this family would be much easier.

    "Shall I repeat myself? The owner is not me," Laura answered calmly. It belonged to Kanae, but she didn¡¯t voice it out.

    She frowned. This girl was surprisingly hard to talk with. She thought that Laura should be easier to talk to since she was far younger. Yet, this high school student didn¡¯t seem to be so easy to be pushed away.

    However, she didn¡¯te here without any preparation.

    "Why is that man be so kind as to give this mansion to you?" She asked again.

    Laura frowned. "How should I know? The mind of a rich person is always so hard to guess. I guess, a richdy like you should know that, right?"

    She¡¯s face turned ashen when she heard that insult. How dare this little girl insulted her right on her face! She truly wished that she could just p her for good because it was clear that she didn¡¯t have that easy way in the household.

    "Are you sure that it¡¯s not because of your sister selling herself? In this city, it¡¯s easy to find a rich and perverted man," She smiled sinisterly.

    Laura would never mind if She insulted her, but she couldn¡¯t take it when someone insulted Kanae. In her eyes, her sister was someone she respected and cared the most. No one was allowed to insult her!

    Before she couldsh out, a cold voice sounded from the front door.

    "Oh? I thought that¡¯s what you do, Miss She. If my memories don¡¯t serve me wrong, the man who stays by your side in the party and you imed to be your husband, have a reputation for being a drinker and womanizer," Kanae retorted with a calm voice, yet it was tinged in icy tone.

    She¡¯s eyes narrowed when she recalled that man. It was an ugly man in her eyes. She hated him a lot and felt disgusted with him. But since she could get a lot of money just by sleeping with him, she felt that it was worth it.

    "I¡¯m the one who does the asking. Lowlife like you doesn¡¯t deserve to ask someone like me," She sneered.

    Kanaeughed. Who does She think she was that she could do something like that? The princess of this country? It was a foolish thought that this girl has about her own status.

    "Let me tell you this, even if the one who stands here is Sakura, I¡¯ll treat her all the same," Kanae answered calmly. Now that she already got what she wanted, she didn¡¯t have to treat them with much hospitality anymore. Besides, Frank couldn¡¯t do anything to her anymore. She had prepared everything to counter any kind of scheme that man could possibly do.

    "You!" She was angry. Kanae¡¯s words were the same as telling her that she was still lower than Sakura. Although in terms of status it was correct, she hated the feeling to stay under someone very much.

    "Please get out. My ce doesn¡¯t wee anyone from Nali Family. If you dare toe again, I¡¯ll call the police with the charge of trespassing," Kanae pointed to the door.

    Sensing the cold aura from Kanae, She was unable to refute back. She was getting close to make Laura angry and possibly slip out important information. Now, her chance was ruined. With despondence feeling, she could only walk out.

    Kanae turned her head to Laura. "Are you alright?"

    Laura nodded her head. "Yes. Wee back, Sis. Are you hungry? I¡¯ll make your favorite foods."

    "...Why are you acting like a housewife?"

    Lauraughed. "I¡¯m just happy with how you treat that annoying woman. It gives me a satisfying feeling."

    Kanae was amused. "Let¡¯s just eat. I¡¯m already hungry from shing with that woman."

    "Okay! Wait for a minute. I¡¯ll get them ready very quickly."

    After Laura disappeared, Kanae¡¯s eyes turned rather cold. From She¡¯s attitude, she could guess that this girl already changed a lot. There mighte the time when they sh again in the future. At that time, the fight wouldn¡¯t end as quickly as the one in the past.

 Chapter 291 Itâ€™s My Faul

    After getting out of the mansion, She held her phone with rage. She felt that she always lost when she was facing with Kanae. Not even once did she could pay that girl back from all the humiliation that she suffered.

    She made a call. "Sir, the one who lives in the mansion is truly the siblings."

    The one at the other end of the call, Frank Nali, was rather annoyed when he heard the news. He sold the mansion to some random people. Who would have thought that this man has a connection with the two siblings? After all, he did to make sure that they wouldn¡¯t get it anymore, it was all for naught.

    "Get them to report it to the family!"

    "Sir, it¡¯s not possible. The mansion didn¡¯t belong to them, but to other people. They only get them through some means."

    Frank nearly smashed the phone he was holding. If it was not because they still held the name of Nali, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to use every means to bring them down. Right now, he couldn¡¯t do it.

    If he tried to frame them, the name of Nali Family would go down. If he tried to take them forcefully, the scene would make the media hungry for more. If he tried to spread the news about them, the name of Nali Family would be tarnishedpletely.

    No option was visible for him. This made Frank rather vexed. If only the mansion belonged back to Kanae or Laura, he could make use of his connection like before again. Since the two of them were still underage, it was indeed possible for him to take the mansion again.

    "Sir, is there anything that I can do?" She asked in a concerned tone.

    Frank frowned. His brain was working at high speed, yet he didn¡¯t know what to say. "Is there anything they say to you?"

    "They tell me that the Nali Family should nevere again, or they will make a charge to the police," She answered. She made sure that she emphasis the words ¡¯Nali Family. This would surely make Frank extremely pissed off. After all, this man always cared for the family very much.

    What she guessed truly happened. Frank was beyond angry when he heard what Kanae said. This was the second time this happened. The first time happened when they made apromise for Kanae to live on the back of the mansion. She threatened them with the threat of trespassing too.

    Now, she repeated it once again. Facing this girl, Frank felt that his patience grew thin.

    ¡¯A few more months, I just need to wait for a few more months.¡¯

    Soon, it would be Kanae¡¯s birthday. When that time came, he would make a grand announcement that Kanae was not part of his family anymore. This would surely be one of the best ways to counter this girl.

    "You can return back, She. Your job is finished."

    "Thank you, Sir."

    She closed her phone with a smile on her face. It seemed that Frank was not so hard to handlepared with her inws. This would make her time in the Nali Family became more interesting. She couldn¡¯t wait for more interesting events to happen.

    ...

    Kale Company

    "Neo, what do you want to tell me?" Kevin asked when they returned back to his office. Mike was also following from behind and made the coffee for Kevin as usual.

    Neo took out hisptop and handed it to Kevin. "Boss, I make a throughout research about Kanae and her past."

    Hearing the name ¡¯Kanae¡¯, the room¡¯s temperature dropped immediately. Looking intently with his dark iris, Kevin was feeling displeased. He didn¡¯t want to pry too much into the life of other people, especially Kanae.

    However, Neo paid no heed to the suffocating atmosphere. "I found out that the Nali Family has been hiding the information of their member and every incident that they got involved to."

    Feeling that something was off, Mike put the cup down on Kevin¡¯s table as he looked towards Neo with bewilderment. "What do you mean incident?"

    "I mean exactly as it is," Neo answered carefully. "Boss, do you remember the incident that happened three years ago on 31 December?"

    Three years ago on 31 December...

    It was a date that Kevin would never forget in his entire life. It was the day he lost his father, one day right before his 15 years old birthday. That day that changed his entire life as he had to step up to be the n head and face those who wanted to take his life.

    Kevin nodded his head. "What is it?"

    Neo carefully paid attention to Kevin¡¯s expression as he continued. "That incident also involves Kanae. She lost her parents in that incident."

    By the time his words reached this point, he couldn¡¯t speak further. The consequences of what he said were as clear as day.

    Without that incident, Kanae would have aplete family.

    Without that incident, there was no need for the girl to work so hard day and night.

    Without that incident, she didn¡¯t have to face the entire Nali Family who wished for nothing but her death.

    All of them started in one incident.

    Kevin was extremely surprised to hear about that. Finally, he understood Neo¡¯s reason for having a troubled face. If Kanae knew that he was the one who made her life miserable, would she still ept him? Every logical person would know that the answer would be a resounding ¡¯no¡¯.

    At this time, he felt very conflicted. He knew his life was dangerous, but he wanted to have her in his life. He always battled himself about this feeling. Now that he knew how his presence and his n made her live this kind of life, could he bring himself to get her closer to him?

    He wouldn¡¯t be able to see her sad and live a difficult life. At this moment, he realized that he knew this toote. He already fell hard for her to the point of no return.

    "I see. It¡¯s my fault," Kevin said in a cracked voice. His usual calmness has disappeared. It was reced with self-condemn, deep regret, and longing feeling.

    Neo noticed the change in Kevin¡¯s voice, but he couldn¡¯t say anything. What could he possibly say? It was not your fault? It was impossible for him to say it. The three of them knew very well that the incident was caused by their n.

    No, not only their n, it was specifically because of Kevin.

    With Kanae lost her parents in that incident, it was the same as telling Kevin that he murdered her parents. At the same time, he was also the one who drove her to live a life full of hardship for the past three years.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes looked to the table as aplicated feeling resurface. What a joke. He was the one who caused pain to her, yet he wanted to be the one who made her happy. How ridiculous it was?

    He felt that Heaven must hate him so much to give him this feeling for her.

    Her, someone he wronged so badly in the past.

    Even he was not sure what was Kanae¡¯s view of that incident. Whether that girl would chase after the murderer of her parent was also unclear as he never tried to find out.

    "Why her name doesn¡¯t appear in the list?" Kevin asked. After the incident, he made sure topensate the citizen¡¯s family members who got involved. At that time, he had to face their condemning and despairing faces. It was a memory he wanted to throw away and also the biggest reason he never wanted to involve the citizen ever again.

    He didn¡¯t want to break any families and saw their broken heart anymore.

    "The Nali Family hides her name from the list. As they¡¯re one of the big families, they don¡¯t want anyone to know that they got involved in the incident even as the victim," Neo answered. He tried to make sure that his voice was as calm as possible.

    "It¡¯s just like them," Kevin was not surprised about their attitude. It was known that the four big families cared about their face too much. Too much that they didn¡¯t even care of their people wellbeing.

    Mike felt rather hesitant. "Boss, what will you do now?"

    "Nothing," Kevin answered. He couldn¡¯t possibly push her away because of his guilt. All he wanted was for her to be happy and content. Even if he couldn¡¯t stay with her, he wished for nothing more than her wellbeing. Right now, there was nothing he could do except slowly distancing himself from her.

    He had to forget about her and just watched over her from far. It was not his ce to stay by her side and possibly made her felt pained because of the past that she never told anyone.

    Confronting her about this incident was also a big no. He didn¡¯t want to make her remember her past again. After her struggle to fight the Nali Family, he didn¡¯t want to be the one to remind her of the painful past again.

    "I won¡¯t do anything."

    "Boss..."

    Neo saw theplicated gaze on Kevin and chose to stay quiet. This was the first time he saw Kevin had thisplicated feeling. Unfortunately, there was simply nothing he could do. He could only stand quietly as Kevin calmed himself down and epted the fact; the horrible fact that no one wished to happen.

 Chapter 292 Skipping Class

    ¡¯Master Rudy is merciless,¡¯ Kanae felt that her body was aching all over when she came to school the next day. Master Rudy was annoyed that she often went to other ces and has to skip the training. Because of that, the intensity of the training increased several folds.

    Although she acted like nothing was wrong in front of Laura, she decided to skip the ss. After taking Laura to the ss, she headed to the infirmary.

    "Hello, Miss Kanae, are you sick?" Shiro asked gently as usual. This was the front that he had as the infirmary doctor, which from Tommy¡¯s side, his way to get the high school girl students confessed to him.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "I¡¯m just too tired. Let me borrow the bed."

    Shiro nodded his head. "Do you need me to do some checkup to you?"

    "I guess so."

    Shiro took a seat near Kanae as he pulled the long sleeves up to show Kanae¡¯s arm. Hidden beneath the sleeves was apletely bruised arm. Seeing how the flesh turned red and blue all over the ce, Shiro frowned. What kind of practice did she do?

    Kanae stayed silent as Shiro applied ointment to her arms. It was not as painful as it seemed because she had better pain tolerance after training for quite some times. It just looked rather scary to other people with how ghastly it was.

    SHRIEK!

    "Demonic doctor, I want to borrow the bed agai¨C," Tommy stopped midway when he saw Kanae was there. His eyes were glued to her bruised arms. Seeing how ghastly it was, he felt rage.

    "Who..."

    "It¡¯s from practice, Tommy. Don¡¯t overreact," Shiro warned before Tommy could burst out. His chin was pointing to the nearby shelf. There was a hidden voice recorder in that ce. Whoever it was, that person wanted to monitor the entire situation of the school.

    Tommy frowned and walked to the shelf. He saw the device and quickly took out sters. With light movement, he closed the device using the sters a few times before keeping them back. With the sters holding them back, the sounds would be distorted, so it would be harder for them to hear their conversation.

    "Is this enough?" Tommy asked.

    Shiro sighed. "You¡¯re just going to make them pay more attention, you stinky brat."

    "What should I do then, demonic doctor? I don¡¯t want them to hear our battle here!"

    Kanae face palmed as she rolled her sleeves back. These two were always having an argument with each other. This made her wondered if they could ever get along. Thankfully, they worked rather well when it came to the matter of their group.

    "I want to sleep. I nearly don¡¯t have any sleepst night," Kanae climbed on top of the farthest bed. Master Rudy trained her for double the usual time, making her unable to rest when she wanted to.

    "Sleep well, Kanae. This time you¡¯re not allowed to sleep here," Shiro informed Tommy.

    Tommy rolled his eyes. "Why? You annoying doctor!"

    "Be respectful to the teacher."

    "You¡¯re not a teacher!"

    The two went on and on for the next several minutes until the bell rang. Tommy was kicked out from the infirmary by the doctor as he closed the door tightly. After finishing all that, Shiro returned to his desk and did his own work.

    Time passed swiftly.

    "Misae, you¡¯re not with Kanae? It¡¯s rare to see you not together," Neo asked during their lunch break.

    Misae swallowed her foods before answering. "Kanae is not feeling well today, so she¡¯s sleeping in the infirmary."

    "I see, thank you," Mike smiled. He quickly turned around to chase after Kevin. This man was already worried about Kanae that he paid no attention to anything else as he headed to the infirmary.

    Neo followed with aplicated feeling. Right now, he wished for Kevin to stay away from that girl. If she knew about it and came to hate Kevin, wouldn¡¯t the pain be much harder to bear?

    Kevin quickly opened the door to the infirmary room. He saw the doctor was sitting calmly near the window.

    Shiro turned around. "Is there anything wrong, Student Kevin?"

    "Is Kanae here?"

    "She¡¯s sleeping over there," Shiro pointed to the farthest bed.

    Kevin¡¯s gaze wandered to Kanae for a moment. He was relieved to know that she was there. Unfortunately, the curtain didn¡¯t allow him to see Kanae. Well, it was good in a sense. At least, those guys wouldn¡¯t be able to see her sleeping face.

    "Is she alright?"

    Shiro couldn¡¯t say that she was tired because of training, could he? If he said that, the next thing he knew would be he got into the hospital for the same reason. The other guys would never let him off if he told the real reason.

    "She¡¯s just tired, so she needs more sleep. There¡¯s no need to worry so much," Shiro answered.

    Kevin nodded his head. He walked towards the bed and opened the curtain slowly. Seeing the peaceful sleeping visage of Kanae on the bed, a smile made its way to the corner of his lips. At least, she was breathing normally.

    Shiro watched the gentle expression on Kevin¡¯s face. He immediately understood what was going on. Well, it couldn¡¯t be helped. As someone who stayed by Kanae¡¯s side for a long time, he knew very well that Kanae had a lot of attractive quality. However, he would never harbor such feeling for her. He didn¡¯t want to be sued for chasing after a minor.

    "Doctor, can you not tell this to anyone?" Neo asked in a low tone.

    "My lip is sealed," Shiro answered calmly. "I¡¯ll return back to my work. Please don¡¯t bother me."

    Neo nodded his head. His eyes drifted back to Kevin as he walked closer to them. Moving the curtain a bit, he saw Kevin took out hisptop as he sat down on the chair near Kanae. From his expression, it was clear that he wanted to stay here until Kanae woke up.

    ¡¯Boss, you¡¯re totally into her, aren¡¯t you?¡¯

    As he watched the gentle expression that hadn¡¯t surfaced on Kevin¡¯s face for a long time, he gave up on telling him to stay away from Kanae. His boss was simply too stubborn. Besides, if Kanae didn¡¯t reciprocate his feeling, he would surely stay away from him.

    Wait, what about Kanae? At this time Neo finally realized that he has only been paying more attention to Kevin that he didn¡¯t know about Kanae. If she also has the same feeling, it might be harder for her to ept.

    He walked back. Whatever happened, he would just prepare himself for it.

 Chapter 293 Incident with Teacher Charlie

    A ss without Kanae was always boring. Misae missed her desk partner that would always sleep. Although Kanae barely did anything, her presence reassured Misae that she could ask anything to the girl beside her. Now that Kanae was absent, Misae felt rather bored.

    "Will Kanae return back?" Misae sighed.

    Tommy smiled wryly. "I don¡¯t think she would."

    Considering how Kanae looked like when he saw her before, he doubted that she was going toe here. She seemed too tired. As for what she had experienced before, he didn¡¯t want to know. Anything it was, it should be something inhuman in his opinion.

    Misae sighed. "It didn¡¯t help that the others are away for a meeting."

    Laura and Alice were checking their budget with the principal. Because Alice was ufortable to face him alone, Laura tagged along. As for Misae, she didn¡¯t have any interest to see that man. It would be better if she stayed here to see through the ss.

    This made her even more bored. Without anyone to talk to, she had to focus on the lesson.

    "Why is the teacher don¡¯te yet?" Misae frowned.

    "It¡¯s supposed to be Teacher Charlie ss. I think everyone is secretly happy that he¡¯s not here," Tommy smiled bitterly.

    Even though they knew that it was nearing midterm, no one ever liked this teacher. Their scores have been plummeting drastically, which made them hated the teacher very much. Besides, the boring ss was something that no one liked at all.

    "I don¡¯t like him too, but my scores are going to suffer," Misae sighed. She didn¡¯t even reach the minimum passing grade for Teacher Charlie¡¯s lesson. If this continued, she didn¡¯t know what she was going to do.

    Since Kanae was busy with her work, she could only ask Laura for help. Thankfully, these two were exceptionally smart. Sometimes, she envied the smart genes that they had.

    "There¡¯smotion outside," a student who sat near the hallway window suddenly announced.

    "Where is it?"

    "I want to see it."

    In but a moment, the students stormed out from their sitting ce and got out of the room. Seeing their enthusiasm, Misae felt rather perplexed. It seemed that a break was much more interesting than study for them.

    "Shall wee along too?" Misae turned her head to Tommy.

    Tommy shrugged. "If you want toe, then it¡¯s fine with me."

    All he wanted right now was to sleep, but he couldn¡¯t possibly let Misae walked alone. Knowing this person was rather scatterbrained, he knew better than to let her see a fight alone. If she did something stupid, the students would surely invoke the wrath of Mike and Kanae.

    He shuddered as he imagined that. Thebination of the smiling devil and the legend of the street caused him to feel fear.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    "Wait up, don¡¯t walk so fast," Tommy was too engrossed in his thought that he didn¡¯t realize that Misae had walked quite far.

    The two of them got out from the ssroom and saw the students were crowding the hallway. What in the world happened?

    "Hey, teacher, can¡¯t you give us a better score?" a student was yelling.

    "What are you all talking about? School is the ce to study, and I won¡¯t purposely change your score. It¡¯ll depend on your ability."

    Another student scoffed. "How long have you stayed here? Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s a normal practice here?"

    The teacher, Teacher Charlie, frowned when he heard that. He was born here, but he could never ept such a practice. "Do you want to live a life as a wastrel for the rest of your life? It¡¯s important to study more and achieve depends on your result."

    "He¡¯s so stubborn."

    "Do you think he can change his opinion?"

    "I¡¯m not sure myself."

    "What¡¯s even the importance of history? There¡¯s no need for us to learn so seriously of such unimportant matter," the first student yelled indignantly.

    Teacher Charlie¡¯s expression hardened. "Not important? Young man, do you know the consequences of not knowing the history of your own country? If you don¡¯t know anything about them, you will never understand why a country is heading towards the way they¡¯re.

    History helps to define how culture was born. Do you think you can understand why there¡¯s a dispute between the ns if you don¡¯t know their history? No! It¡¯s impossible to know without searching deeper. By analyzing things that happen in the past, you¡¯ll learn why they¡¯re choosing this way or that way. It¡¯s an art that relies on everything that happened in the past.

    The skill of analyzing the past can be used for a lot of things! It¡¯s an important skill to have if you want to be useful in the future!"

    Most of the students scoffed when they heard what Teacher Charlie said. After all, no one was truly interested in learning history seriously. Some of them wanted to be a fighter, others wanted to be an ordinary worker, and the others wanted to be an entrepreneur. Who would want to learn history seriously?

    Tommy sighed when he heard that. He knew that history was important as Kanae has been filing his head with the history of the streets during the time they met. It was important because they could make use of the knowledge, they had to govern the street in the secret.

    Teacher Charlie noticed their expression, and he rolled his eyes in indignation. These annoying students would never understand the real importance of history!

    "Now, excuse me. It¡¯s time for me to teach my ss."

    The first student was rather angry. "Oh no, you¡¯re not going anywhere. We won¡¯t let you off if you don¡¯t give lenience to our score."

    Seeing the stubborn students, Teacher Charlie frowned. What should he do to convince them all?

    "Move back to your ss, this is the Student Council¡¯s order!"

    Tommy was stunned to hear that Misae suddenly spoke out. For real? This girl didn¡¯t only have scatterbrain, she literally didn¡¯t have any decent forewarning about the danger. If she came out right now, she was basically giving herself away.

    What aplete idiot! She could barely fight, and her position in the Student Council was only secretary. It was important, but the students herepromise of mostly third years. They wouldn¡¯t care if they got the cklist as it would only affect half a year.

    ¡¯Mike, I lit a candle for you. You¡¯ll surely have a tough future.¡¯

    "Student Council?" the first student saw that Misae already stood in front of them. He felt rather pissed off. Right now, his graduation depended on his score. Who would give care to this organization?

    "F*ck you!"

    As he said that, he lunged forward to punch Misae away from that ce. Facing the iing attack, Misae stood rooted in her ce.

    Her feet didn¡¯t want to move as she felt terrified.

    BANG!

    "What kind of man will raise their hand to a girl?"

 Chapter 294 Thank You

    BANG!

    "What kind of man raising his hand towards a girl?"

    The student was stunned to find his fist caught by a student so easily. He might not be a renowned fighter, but he was quite good in his ss. Although his standard was still far away from the others, he has confidence in his martial arts. Who was this boy?

    Tommy felt rather pissed off right now. If he was slower just by one second, Misae would be hit. Considering the power that he felt from the punch, he knew that Misae might be hospitalized if she got hit. That woman was simply too weak for any kind of wounds.

    "Using martial arts against a powerless woman, you have truly opened my eyes about how the people in this society work," Tommy said coldly. He pushed the man using one of his hands calmly.

    The man stumbled back and nearly fell if not for his friends¡¯ support. His eyes were looking towards Tommy warily.

    "Who are you?"

    "Tommy from Student Council," Tommy answered calmly. "Now return to your ss or I¡¯ll make the petition to have you all repeat a grade. At that time, I¡¯ll surely wee you all in my ssroom."

    Tommy cracked his fist together. His gesture was clear. He would not let them disobey him. Although he was only the guards, he had the power to file a petition as part of the Student Council.

    "I will force that teacher to give us a better score! Our graduation depends on this!" the second student yelled angrily.

    "Pathetic," Tommy sneered.

    "What do you say?"

    "I say you¡¯re all pathetic. Do you have that low of confidence in yourself to the point that you have to resort to violence? Even if I have low scores, I¡¯ll never resort to this," Tommy said icily.

    His scores were surely far lower than most of the students in this school. As someone who came here with the sports schrship, he had lower standards that he had to fulfill. Even though he still has to work hard, he would do it and not resort to this.

    If he wanted to, no teacher would be able to defeat him. However, what would he get from that? It would be very unsatisfying. Besides, he wouldn¡¯t have any face to show Kanae anymore.

    "You! Get him boys!" the first student yelled angrily. No one should throw insults to him!

    Teacher Charlie was stunned. "Don¡¯t fight here!"

    "Get him!"

    "Yeah!"

    "Listen to me!" as Teacher Charlie tried to speak, the fight began. Tommy easily avoided their attack as he kicked the students on their stomach. He would not use weapons, so bare hand was the best option.

    "Sir, it¡¯s no use," Misae already moved to near Teacher Charlie to avoid the fight range. She was terrified before, but Tommy appearance caused her to wake up from her trance. She managed to move her feet away from the scene to make sure that she didn¡¯t trouble him anymore.

    "It¡¯s a normal thing to fight here. There¡¯s no way to separate them before one side give up."

    Given the size was quite big, it was the normal urrence. Misae already knew that, so she didn¡¯t bother trying to find a teacher anymore.

    Teacher Charlie frowned. He knew that fight was normal, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to like this scene at all. He became a teacher because he wanted to make this city a better ce. Yet, the students seemed to be worse than the time when he was still a high school student.

    "Finally finished," Tommy kicked thest student as he looked towards them all. They were not challenging at all, so he was bored. "Anyone wants to give it a go too?"

    The students immediately shook their head. What a joke, even those good fighters were defeated cleanly. What would be different if they step up? It would be more sweats for Tommy but a hospital for them.

    Recalling the exams next week, no one wanted to give it a try. If they failed their exams, it would be the end of them.

    "Now, scram to your ss!"

    With that, the students scampered around like they were chased by demons. Even those wounded seniors were helped by the others to return. If their chance to take exams were revoked on top of getting beaten up, even their parents wouldn¡¯t be able to save them.

    Tommy snorted when he saw them returned back. He turned his head to Teacher Charlie. "Do you need to go to the infirmary? You scrape your arms."

    Teacher Charlie was startled. He looked towards his arm when he noticed that they were bleeding. It was probably from the time when he got pushed by them and bumped on the wall. He felt a bit of pain but didn¡¯t pay much attention.

    "I¡¯ll tell the ss to self-study for a while."

    "Let me do that. Tommy, help Teacher Charlie to the infirmary. I¡¯ll head there after this."

    "Okay, please follow me, Teacher Charlie."

    Teacher Charlie looked towards Misae with bewilderment. He knew about the Student Council as he shed with them in the past, but he didn¡¯t remember anything about them having this power.

    "Miss, is the Student Council really that influential?"

    Misae looked towards Teacher Charlie with bewilderment. "Haven¡¯t you stayed here for quite some time, Teacher Charlie? The Student Council is given the freedom to determine some students¡¯ fate. We¡¯re tasked to make activities for them and at the same time ensuring their safety."

    "What kind of freedom?"

    "Well, we can host them on our own and only make the report. Aside from that, we can also ask the student to assembly if there¡¯s something important, but this rarely happens. There are still many others, Teacher Charlie. I¡¯ll need the guide handbook if I have to mention all of them," Misae smiled wryly.

    Teacher Charlie nodded his head. He never paid much attention to the Student Council before because he didn¡¯t like them. They were acting as they wanted. However, seeing their work today caused him to change his opinion about them slightly.

    "Don¡¯t you need a teacher to supervise you?"

    "Not really, the students usually follow after the strong one rather than the teacher. Because teachers¡¯ requirement doesn¡¯t allow them to be part of the underworld, many of them are not good in fighting. This makes the principal allow us to haveplete freedom," Misae exined.

    "I see. It¡¯s more simr to that of the university, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Really?" Misae was astonished. "I don¡¯t know about that."

    Teacher Charlie smiled warmly. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t know. She hadn¡¯t graduated yet, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to know the students at the university.

    As they talked, they finally reached the infirmary. Upon opening the door, they saw Mike and Neo were standing there. Mike¡¯s face changed immediately when he saw Misae.

    "Misae, are you hurt?"

 Chapter 295 Idio

    "I¡¯m fine," Misae answered with an awkward smile. "The one who gets hurt is Teacher Charlie."

    "Oh," Mike noticed the two of them stood close. He stood up and pulled her away while pointing to Shiro. "Doctor, there¡¯s a new patient here."

    Shiro tried his best to maintain an indifferent expression as he beckoned for Teacher Charlie to get closer. Inside his heart, he was wondering if these two could be funnier than this.

    "It¡¯s going to be slightly painful," Shiro reminded.

    Teacher Charlie nodded his head. His eyes were looking towards the two students on the side. From their gesture, only an idiot wouldn¡¯t know that they were a couple. He had to say that they progressed quite fast as he was rather surprised to see a couple in this school.

    Mike checked Misae up and down to ensure that she was fine. "What happens?"

    "Well..." Misae reluctantly told the entire story to Mike. She didn¡¯t want him to worry about her, but it was impossible since she was quite reckless just now. Knowing about that incident would surely make Mike worry so much.

    "You¡¯re an idiot! You can¡¯t fight well, but you stand in front of them, do you want to die?" Mike nearly yelled, yet he tried his best to suppress his tone.

    Misae lowered her head. She couldn¡¯t stand seeing Mike being angry with her. "I¡¯m sorry."

    "Be more careful, alright?"

    "Yes."

    Mike sighed to himself. Thankfully, Tommy was there to protect her in that situation. He didn¡¯t know what went through Misae¡¯s mind. This girl seemed to have zero awareness about the danger. If there was no one around her, he believed that she might have gotten into trouble very much.

    "Let¡¯s return back to ss. I¡¯ll take you there."

    "Are you sure?" Misae¡¯s eyes sparkled.

    Mike nodded his head. "Neo, you stay here. I¡¯ll return in a few minutes."

    "Sure," Neo answered in a yful tone. He leaned back on his chair as he saw the two of them walked away. Watching those people got trouble with their feeling was fun. Still, if the one in question was Kevin, he didn¡¯t want to see it.

    As he thought about that, his eyes drifted to the farthest bed. The curtain was closed, but he knew, Kanae has woken up.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes fluttered open when she heard the suppressed yell from Mike. Her brow furrowed as she thought about her condition. Upon seeing the curtain, she knew that she was in the infirmary.

    "You have woken up?" Kevin nced up from hisptop.

    Turning her body, Kanae was startled to see Kevin there. She nodded her head as she felt slightly frustrated. It was now that she recalled that her martial arts were still below Kevin. This was the reason he could stay close with her without her realizing his presence.

    Even right now, he seemed to be nonexistent.

    Wait... nonexistent?

    Her training so far has been consisting of Master Rudy forging her physical strength and training to be able to hide her presence better. In terms of strength, she has be far better. However, her practice in erasing her presencepletely to face those experts was too slow. After reaching her current level, it seemed as if she faced a bottleneck.

    At this time, she got the urge to hug Kevin to show her happiness. She finally found a way to erase her presence even more and possiblyunched a surprise attack to the experts. However, she quickly toned down her excitement as she lied on the bed.

    "What are you doing here, President?"

    Kevin frowned. "Call me Kevin."

    "Kevin," Kanae answered while rolling her eyes. Why did he seem to hate her calling him as president now? He was fine months ago.

    "I heard that you¡¯re sick, so Ie here to see you," Kevin answered calmly.

    "What about your work?"

    "This is a good change in the atmosphere."

    Kanae rolled her eyes. This man surely has more than thousands of retorts he could give to her. She was not in the mood to argue with him again. Her body still felt rather hurt after the abuse that Master Rudy arranged for her in the training time.

    Closing her eyes, she tried to erase her presence based on what she thought from seeing Kevin.

    "Kanae?" Kevin frowned when he felt that her presence became weaker. He put theptop on the bed and leaned in to check on her. cing his hand on her forehead, he noticed that she didn¡¯t have any fever.

    Kanae opened her eyes and stared at the man in front of her. Heat made its way to her cheeks. "I¡¯m fine!"

    She quickly turned around and pulled the nket closer. That was too embarrassing! She was only trying to erase her presence, who would have thought that he would feel worried? Argh, she wished she didn¡¯t try to do it and just quietly sleep.

    Kevin was startled by her sudden reaction. Did he do something wrong? Seeing her slightly pink cheek, he guessed that she must be embarrassed. Trying to act as if nothing happened, he picked up theptop again and started doing his work again.

    "It¡¯s finished. You can return back to the ss," Shiro¡¯s voice was quite loud.

    Teacher Charlie nodded his head. "Thank you, Doctor."

    After the teacher walked away, Shiro looked towards the farthest bed. He stood up and walked there. "Kanae, are you feeling better now?"

    "I guess so," Kanae murmured.

    Shiro sighed. "Can you return to the ss?"

    She nced to the still sitting Kevin before nodding her head. She still felt rather embarrassed by his sudden movement before. It would be better for her if she didn¡¯t stay here any longer.

    "Walk carefully," Shiro reminded.

    "Thank you, Doctor. I¡¯ll return back first, President and Neo," Kanae quickly bid her farewell.

    Kevin was about to ask her to call him as Kevin when he noticed that she had disappeared. His brow creased. He turned his head towards Neo. "Is there anything wrong?"

    Neo coughed lightly. "Boss, you shouldn¡¯t get too close to her."

    "Mike is fine."

    "He¡¯s Misae¡¯s boyfriend. Besides, Boss, doesn¡¯t you n on keeping your distance with her?" Neo felt exasperated.

    Kevin nodded his head slightly. Usually, he wouldn¡¯t want to get close with anyone, so he didn¡¯t bother trying to find out the usual range. However, recalling her reaction, he wanted to see it again. It was cute.

    But he knew that he should try to not meet with her too much. It would only make it more painful andplicated in the future, especially if she found out the truth. He would slowly create a distance from her. It shouldn¡¯t be too hard, right?

    "Boss, let¡¯s just give her a day off. It¡¯s almost the end term too," Neo shifted the conversation.

    Kevin didn¡¯t answer. He merely nodded his head before walking out of the infirmary. Without Kanae here, he didn¡¯t have any intention to stay any longer. Following behind him, Neo could only sigh and quickly texted Mike that they got out from the infirmary.

 Chapter 296 Day Off

    "You get a day off?" Laura was surprised when she saw her sister asked her to go home together.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I have a day off today. Let¡¯s go home together."

    "Then you should apany me to the market first, Sis. I want to restock the refrigerator. You¡¯re eating too much that there¡¯s nearly no food left for us."

    "Ah...." Kanae scratched her head in embarrassment. Since she didn¡¯t have to pay too much attention to their budget anymore, she spent more money on foods. Besides, it was one of the joys to eat good foods every day.

    "Come on, Sis. You¡¯ll protect me as usual, right?"

    "Of course, there¡¯s no need to ask."

    Laura beamed with a smile as she walked out of the ssroom. The two of them spent the entire noon in the market as Laura picked a lot of foods. After that, she went to other stores and looked around.

    Kanae sighed internally. She should know better than anyone that her sister would take a long time just to pick a single item. In addition, since Laura has the perfect items carrier, she didn¡¯t mind buying more items.

    As for the items¡¯ carrier, of course it referred to Kanae.

    "Laura, how long do you want to stay here?" Kanae rolled her eyes in annoyance.

    Lauraughed. "I want to see the cakes here too. It¡¯ll be my birthday in a month, so I want to be the one to pick my own cake."

    It was then Kanae recalled that it has been some time since thest time she celebrated their birthday together. Last year, Laura didn¡¯t return back because she was overseas. Two years ago, Laura couldn¡¯t return because she used up all the money on a failed business attempt. Three years ago, they celebrated Laura¡¯s birthday, but Kanae¡¯s birthday was the day they lost their parents.

    "Let¡¯s just pick strawberry. It¡¯s your favorite, right?"

    "But you don¡¯t like strawberry cake, Sis," Laura rolled her eyes.

    "I can still eat them. The most important one is you," Kanae smiled lightly. She would want to pat Laura¡¯s head if only her hands were not too busy carrying the items Laura bought.

    Laura nodded her head curtly. "Okay, I¡¯ll search for one that has both chocte and strawberry."

    Kanae smiled wryly. "You don¡¯t have to do that."

    "I want to."

    "I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll find it here."

    "If I can¡¯t find it, I¡¯ll ask them to make one," Laura answered cheekily. For the past few weeks, herpany has been growing. It was still rather small as it would take some time. However, her branding has started to be known.

    For the time being, she focused more on making candies. As a sweet lover, Laura has vast knowledge about them. With the addition of her hobby to cook and experimenting by herself, there were a lot of varieties that she could try.

    "Alright, I understand little girl."

    "I¡¯m not little anymore!"

    The two of them spent the day together and Kanae slipped out again when it was time for her to practice again. This time, she came while trying to erase her presence. She wanted to give a surprise to her teacher about her new advancement in this practice. This should give a nice surprise to Master Rudy.

    Running covertly under the darkness, Kanae was unhindered. No one seemed to realize her presence as she got nearer to Master Rudy¡¯s ce. Her eyes saw the young man not far from there.

    TAP!

    In but a moment, she arrived behind him and tapped his shoulder. Her movement caused the young man to tense immediately and quickly sprang from his position. He turned his body to face Kanae. Surprise filled his entire face when he saw the ck clothed girl behind him.

    "Rei?"

    "Can¡¯t you recognize me after not meeting me for one day?" Kanae asked with ease.

    "But how...?" the young man could see Kanae stood in front of him, but he couldn¡¯t sense her presence at all. It seemed as if she was not there at all. This feeling terrified him as he knew that facing people like Kanae, he would stand no chance when he lost his sight from her.

    "You¡¯re still wearing your usual cloth covering your mouth, so I¡¯m not sure."

    "I always wear this," Kanae retorted. She still didn¡¯t show them her real face as she didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for her real life identity. Besides, there were still many things that she didn¡¯t know about these two.

    "You¡¯re right," the young man smiled. Seeing his warm expression cause Kanae to feel rather surprised. She never knew that he had a rather handsome face. Since they were basically staying in the darkness, she barely paid any attention, but today she felt that she could see him clearer.

    "Where¡¯s Master Rudy?"

    "I think he¡¯s behind you."

    Kanae turned around and saw Master Rudy looked at her up and down with a satisfied smile. "Little girl, from now on, you have to keep hiding your presence like that and battled me until you can sense my presence."

    Hearing that, Kanae¡¯s mind turned ck. Are you serious? If Master Rudy didn¡¯t hold back, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back well. She sighed internally.

    There goes her peaceful day after one attempt of trying to surprise her master.

    Making up her resolve, she charged towards Master Rudy with her sword on her hand.

    ...

    Time passed swiftly and soon the end term has ended. This year end term happened rather quickly because the snows rained quite hard. In return, it caused many ces to speed up their time. As for school, their vacation will start earlier this year.

    "The snows are very beautiful this year," Misae peered on the window. This city rarely has a lot of snows, so she liked to see them piling up like that. If this continued, they would be able to make a snowman.

    Alice nodded her head. "I want to y outside more too."

    Kanae didn¡¯t answer. Her eyes were looking towards the snow outside the ssroom. They have just finished theirst exams and currently waiting for the teacher to finish collecting the sheets.

    If she had to be honest, she didn¡¯t like the snow to be too heavy. She preferred the light one that this town usually has.

    "Do you like heavy snow?" Alice asked.

    Misae shook her head. "Not really."

    "Why? You can y a lot in heavy snow," Alice tilted her head.

    Misae didn¡¯t reply as she gazed out. On the other hand, Kanae also shrugged. "I¡¯m not really a snow person, I think."

    "I see," Alice could see that the two of them didn¡¯t seem to have good opinion regarding heavy snow. She herself loved them because it meant that she could y.

    "Do you have any n tomorrow, Kanae?" Misae changed the topic as she warmed her hand.

    "Not really," Kanae recalled her practice as her face soured. Master Rudy didn¡¯t give her any leniency andtely, her body has been aching because of the strain. Thankfully, she had started to grasp the method to sense even when someone was hiding very deeply, so she started to keep up with him.

    "Shall we y to Misae¡¯s house again?" Alice asked expectantly.

    Kanae shook her head. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea."

    "Why?"

    "Tomorrow is Mike¡¯s birthday."

    "Ah..." Alice formed a knowing smile. She giggled slightly as she knew that Misae would want to spend the day with Mike. "Then see you on Monday."

    "See youter, Alice."

    Kanae saw Misae walked over to Mike with a reddened face. Her lips curled up into a smile. She hoped the two of them would have fun together the next day.

 Chapter 297 Mikeâ€™s Birthday 1

    Kanae was barely able to walk after the intense training with Master Rudy. He basically told her to keep up with him the entire time. Mind you, men¡¯s physical strength was mostly stronger than women. In addition, he was far stronger than her. Asking her to run around so much made her feet sore.

    "Can you walk, Rei?" the young man saw Kanae¡¯s condition and wondered. It was already 2 AM, but Master Rudy still didn¡¯t let this girl go.

    "I¡¯ll... be fine after a bit rest," Kanae answered. Her voice was mixed with pants as she still felt rather tired.

    Her special phone suddenly vibrated.

    "What is it?" she asked in a low voice and walked away from the ce.

    The young man saw Kanae already walked like usual. His brow furrowed as he noticed how well she masked her condition. Even though she waspletely beaten up, not a single one of them showed on the surface.

    "She¡¯s very formidable, isn¡¯t she?" Master Rudy walked over with a smile stered on his face.

    "Master," The young man answered softly. His eyesnded on Kanae. "Yeah, I think this is the first time I see a woman like that."

    Master Rudyughed. "I wonder how she¡¯ll fare when facing with the turmoil in the ns not far from now."

    The young man frowned. "Master, do you n to involve her into the ns?"

    "Who knows?"

    Seeing the nonchnt smile on his master¡¯s face, he felt rather troubled. He knew that Master Rudy was having fun in training with Kanae, but she would be feeling exhausted. Internally, he hoped that Kanae could bear through the practice until it was finished.

    "Oro, why are you calling me thiste?" Kanae held the urge to yawn.

    "There¡¯s a mission for us, but the time limit is quite close. I¡¯m wondering if you have the time for that."

    "Does it have to be me?"

    "You¡¯ll understand if you listen to our exnation. We¡¯re in the clinic right now."

    Kanae hanged the phone and sped up her pace. Her feet were screaming in pain, yet she kept a moderate pace. If she slowed down, she wouldn¡¯t be able to reach the ce before it was toote at night. Yet, it still took her longer than her usual time to arrive in the clinic.

    "You¡¯re taking quite long," Tommymented when Kanae arrived.

    "I¡¯m still tired after my practice with Master Rudy," Kanae answered annoyedly. "What is this mission?"

    "It¡¯s a mission to make a deal fail," Jason answered. "The deals happen in a nearby mall as an ordinary talk between two men in a shop. They¡¯ll only make a short contact, but the paper is something that we have to destroy after the deal happen."

    Kanae frowned. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to steal the paper from them. Considering Jason¡¯s grave tone, it would mean that their power should be rather powerful.

    "Why is this paper so important?" Kanae asked.

    Jason didn¡¯t immediately answer. "I can¡¯t tell you the detail, but it contains harmful information, so we¡¯re tasked to destroy it."

    "It¡¯s from your friend?"

    "Yes."

    "Then, it¡¯s time for us to work."

    Shiro sighed. "Let me clean up the ce first. You all crash to someone ce too suddenly."

    "This is rather sudden. We only have three days toplete the nning this time."

    ...

    Ryukalin n

    "Mike, what are you doing getting up so early in the morning?" Neo asked while yawning. "You don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re heading to train."

    Mike nodded his head. "I¡¯m going on a date."

    "Oh," Neo recalled that Misae did say something to Mike yesterday. It seemed that the two of them have promised to have a date. "Good luck on your date and happy birthday."

    "Thanks Neo."

    Neo merely raised his arm as he yawned. It was still too early. He wanted to have more sleep as he still felt rather sleepy.

    On the other hand, Mike felt rather nervous. This should be the first time he has ever gone to a date with a woman. Usually, he would be around Kevin and Neo when he went everywhere, so he was unsure about what he should doter.

    "Wow, Mike, you¡¯re going on an errand?" the Old Man asked in a surprised tone.

    "Not at all, Old Man," Mikeughed. "I¡¯m going on a trip today. Just ask Boss to apany him. It¡¯s also rare that I see you awake."

    "I want to drag the brat to wake up. He¡¯s skipping his training again," the Old Man scoffed. He got a message from the other elite core member that Neo skipped his training. Although he knew that Neo was not as strong as the others, he would never let this brat skipped his practice.

    "Good luck, Old Man. I¡¯m sure Neo already hides again."

    "That brat!"

    The Old Man scoffed and stormed to the other building. The only ce Neo could hide within the n was limited, so he guessed that the brat should be near. When he found that boy, he would be up for a good thrashing.

    Mike smiled slightly as he saw the Old Man already fuming with rage. With a light step, he got into a different car than the one he used with Kevin. Although his status was quite high, he still couldn¡¯t use Kevin¡¯s car however he wished. Thankfully, he had his own car, albeit a little old since it used to belong to his father.

    Driving the car carefully, he recalled the map route that Neo showed to him before. He had never gone to Misae¡¯s house before, so he could only rely on his memory about the route from the map.

    "Excuse me, which one is the route to North Garden?" Mike couldn¡¯t bear it when he noticed that he already lost direction several times.

    "It¡¯s not far from here, Sir. You just have to...."

    The passerby answered his question amiably. After getting the answer he needed, Mike gave that person a little bit of money as thanks.

    Finally, he arrived in front of Misae¡¯s house.

    "Mike, you¡¯re early," Misae walked out from the house the moment Mike parked the car in front of her house. She was dressed in a white short-sleeve blouse with a mini skirt. Her long hair was tied in half to her back, showing her beautiful face with light makeup.

    Mike was stunned when he saw her getting dressed up. Although Misae usually wore makeup to the school, it was only a mild one to keep her appearance tidy. Now that she fully dressed up, he found her to be more captivating than ever.

    A bright smile was formed on his face. It seemed he had fallen so deeply to her that he found her to be very beautiful every single time.

    "I¡¯m afraid that I¡¯ll bete," Mikeughed. He woke up extremely early and got into the wrong direction several times. At least, he still arrived faster.

    Misae smiled. "Where shall we go?"

    "I already bought tickets for a new movie in the mall," Mike answered hesitantly. To be honest, he was unsure about what a girl would like during a date, so all he could do was trying to find some fun things for them to do. The only one that came up to his mind was watching movie and eating.

    Hearing that, Misae beamed. "Tell me more about it."

    "I can do that in the car. Have you bid your farewell to your parents?"

    "I have."

    "That¡¯s good."

    As the two of them departed, ra peered from the window curiously. She rarely saw Misae got ready so early in the morning during Saturday. It surprised her even more when she saw him with a boy. Thatss! She should have told them if she got a boyfriend.

    "She¡¯s moving quite fast," ramented.

    Kanoughed. "It¡¯s better than the two of us. It takes you so long to ept me into your life."

    "What are you talking about? It¡¯s you who¡¯s so slow," ra scoffed.

    "Don¡¯t spout nonsense," Kano moved his gaze back to the newspaper on his hand. "Anyway, we can ask her more about it when she got hometer if you¡¯re worried about her."

    "I¡¯m worried," ra answered, "Especially if that person is someone from the n."

    "Misae would never get close with anyone from the n, right?"

    "Usually, yes, but what if he didn¡¯t tell her the truth?"

    Kano frowned. "If he dares to hurt her, he will have to get over my dead body."

    He would never allow anyone to hurt his precious daughter, no matter who it was. Even if the other person was someone of high above, he would use whatever means he could to make sure that he got what he due.

    ra nodded her head. Did she worry too much? Still, she couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that Misae might get hurt.

 Chapter 298 Mikeâ€™s Birthday 2

    "It¡¯s an amazing movie!" Misae eximed excitedly after they exited from the cinema. As a girl who loved romantic stories, she loved them very much.

    Mike smiled warmly. Truthfully, for half of the movie time, he spent them by watching Misae¡¯s expression. She changed expression rapidly, and it was extremely cute in his opinion. If she asked him about the content of the film... Well, he would just change the direction of their conversation.

    "I¡¯m d that you like it."

    Misae grinned. "But this is your birthday, so let¡¯s do something that you like too."

    For things that Mike liked, he could only list training at the very top. Unfortunately, it was not something he could possibly do with someone like Misae. Considering the girl¡¯s physical abilities, it was close to impossible for her to do a lot of practice.

    His eyesnded on the caf¨¦ near the cinema. "Are you hungry?"

    "I do. What about you?"

    "Me too," Mike pointed to the caf¨¦. "Shall we eat there?"

    "Okay!"

    The two of them walked inside and the waiter greeted them. They picked a seat near the window as the waiter handed the list of foods and drinks. As this was quite a decent caf¨¦, the price was quite high. The foods looked rather decent and delicious, though.

    "I¡¯ll have a pancake," Misae decided when she looked at the blueberry coated picture at the front. It looked rather delicious. Since this was still quite early, she didn¡¯t want to eat too much.

    Mike ordered the same as he didn¡¯t know what to order. Aside from the pancakes, they also ordered iced tea.

    "Do you like a pancake that much?" Mike saw her eyes were sparkling as she gazed at the picture.

    Misae grinned. "They¡¯re one of my favorites. But my mother didn¡¯t allow me to eat them too much because they¡¯ll make me fat."

    "You¡¯re not fat."

    "I¡¯m still a bit too heavy, though. I¡¯m thinking about doing some exercise when it¡¯s the vacation," Misae frowned.

    Mike wanted to say that he truly didn¡¯t think of her as someone fat. However, he recalled the first lesson he got about women. Never argued about their weight! It would be a pointless and long argument without any end.

    He shook his head slightly. Why are the women liked to care about their weight so much? He never cared about them too much. After all, he barely remembered his own weight. Was it 100 kg or 120 kg? He didn¡¯t remember anymore.

    When the pancakes arrived, Misae nearly squealed in delight as she took her fork and ate the pancake with delish. It was apparent from her face that she enjoyed the food very much. Seeing her eating with such happiness, Mike¡¯s mood increased as he ate. He didn¡¯t even realize when he finished the pancake as his attention was fully focused on the girl before him.

    "It tastes good," Misae smiled happily when she finished hers. "You¡¯re already finished?"

    "I eat slightly faster," Mike answered.

    "Oh yeah, how much is the pancake?"

    "You don¡¯t have to pay, I¡¯ll be the one who pay."

    "This is your birthday! I can¡¯t let you be the one to pay."

    "This is our first date, so I¡¯ll be the one to pay."

    Hearing the word ¡¯date¡¯, Misae¡¯s cheek turned crimson red in embarrassment as she recalled that today was, indeed, their first date. However, she couldn¡¯t possibly let him be the one to pay for their meal, right?

    "I insist!" Misae pouted.

    Internally, Mike cursed his self. Facing the cute expression she made, he felt that he couldn¡¯t possibly refuse. It was his own fault to fall for her, so he couldn¡¯t possibly me her.

    "Let¡¯s just split it by the two of us," Mike said reluctantly.

    Misae smiled. "Yes!"

    "But next time, I¡¯m the one to pay."

    "Okay!"

    As Mike proceeded to pay the foods they have, Misae thought about their activities today. They have watched a movie and ate together. It felt like a dream that she didn¡¯t want to wake up from. It was very exciting and fun.

    "Are you daydreaming again?" Mike noticed that the girl¡¯s eyes were rather unfocused. There were no other handsome men around here, right? He didn¡¯t want to go through the trouble taking her away from their sight again.

    Misae shook her head. "No, I¡¯m just thinking, is there any specific ce you want to go?"

    "Shall we walk around the ce?" Mike asked. This was still Ryukalin n¡¯s territory, so there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who dared to make trouble. There might be some annoying people, but they shouldn¡¯t be near.

    "That¡¯s a good idea!"

    The two of them walked out from the caf¨¦. As they walked, Mike¡¯s eyesnded on Misae¡¯s hand. He pondered a bit before taking them to his own hand. From her hand, he noticed that she tensed a bit but soon rxed again. Holding hands, the two of them walked on the pedestrian streets.

    Considering Mike¡¯s rather big build, it created quite a disparity between the two of them when they walked together. Although Misae herself was quite tall, she was nothingpared to this man.

    Misae¡¯s lips slightly rose up as she felt his warmth through his hand. It was clear that his hand was slightly wet. She could easily guess that he must be nervous. Somehow, she felt d that she was not the only one who felt nervous from their outing today.

    Her other hand clutched the small bag she brought. It was then she recalled that she already prepared a present for his birthday. She quickly took out a rather small box wrapped carefully from her bag.

    "Mike, Happy Birthday," Misae pushed the box to him.

    Mike was stunned. His other hand reached out to the box. "Thank you very much."

    "You¡¯re wee."

    "Can I open it here?"

    "No! Not here!"

    Seeing her flushed cheek, Mike chose not to tease her further. She was simply too cute like this that he couldn¡¯t help but want to tease her even more. How he wished that time could stop just like this.

    Mike¡¯s eyes noticed the jewelry store not far from them. "Misae, which one would you like?"

    Misae¡¯s pupil grewrger. "There¡¯s no need! Today is your birthday, so you¡¯re the one who receives gifts and not me."

    "I want to give you one," Mike chuckled.

    Misae wanted to refute but seeing his face up close, she closed her mouth again. She was truly not a match against his naturally devilish handsome face. She turned her gaze towards the store as she searched for one that she preferred.

    She noticed a silver ne with heart-shaped pendant. It was beautiful, but she felt rather embarrassed if she had to ask for that one. As she hesitated over asking or not, Mike already reached out to the ne and asked the store owner.

    "How much is this, Sir?"

    "Ahh..." Misae looked up to Mike. "I have not finished looking."

    "You want this, right? Here you go," he bent down slightly and put the ne on Misae¡¯s neck gently. His smile turned wider and gentler as he saw her cheek flushed red in embarrassment.

    "Let¡¯s walk again."

    "Yes!" feeling that his gaze already moved somewhere else, Misae felt relieved. She was too nervous under his stare to the point that heat already made its way to her cheek. Still, she felt very happy.

 Chapter 299 Youâ€™re from A Clan?

    Holding hands, Mike brought Misae walked on the streets. There was nothing particr they were doing. Having each other near them already made them felt rather content.

    "Have you finished your preparation for the end year party?" Mike suddenly asked.

    Misae shook her head. "We¡¯re going to have another meeting this Monday and start our preparation. Will youe to the party?"

    "I should be able toe."

    "That¡¯s good."

    The two of them turned silent as they wondered what they should talk about. Suddenly, Mike stopped his feet as he felt a threatening presence near them. His brow furrowed. Who dared to show hostility towards him?

    A group of men stood not far from the ce they stood. From their clothes, it was clear that they were part of a gang. Other people purposely avoided walking through that ce as they took the trouble to circle around them. No one wanted to get involved in a pointless fight.

    "Mike, is there anything wrong?" Misae was confused that he suddenly stopped.

    Mike smiled back to mask his worry. "Let¡¯s use another way. It¡¯s quite dangerous over there."

    He might not know about those people, but he could guess. They were part of the gangs who didn¡¯t want to follow the rule set in this territory. Their number was not many, but they were very troublesome. Even though they were not his match, he didn¡¯t want to drag Misae into their fight.

    "Okay."

    The man noticed Mike seemed to walk in another direction. Seeing the woman beside him, he smirked. "Mike Johan, I thought you¡¯re fearless."

    "Mike, he calls you," Misae tugged Mike¡¯s arm.

    "Leave him be. I don¡¯t know him," Mike answered.

    Misae frowned. If Mike didn¡¯t know that person, how could thetter know Mike¡¯s name? It didn¡¯t make sense to her. Was Mike famous in any way? She never recalled seeing him in any other ces other than the school.

    The man got irritated at Mike. He took a nearby stone and threw it to Mike, who effortlessly caught it without even turning his head.

    "Oh, so you¡¯re notpletely ignoring me, Mike," the manughed. "You¡¯re the acimed right hand of Ryukalin n Head, what are you doing walking around with a woman?"

    Ryukalin n?

    Misae¡¯s eyes grew bigger the moment she heard that name. Although she was quite an ignorant youngdy, there was no way she didn¡¯t know this name. This was the name of the most famous n in this city and also the owner of the area where she currently resided.

    Her eyesnded on Mike¡¯s expression. The usual gentle smile he ced had gone. Recing it was aplicated smile tinged with guilt.

    ¡¯Why? Why should he be part of a n?¡¯

    She thought she could have a normal rtionship with normal people. Why did it seem the opposite happened? The people around her turned out to be part of the n one by one.

    Mike wanted to exin to Misae, but the man didn¡¯t seem to be ready to let him off. His gaze hardened as he saw the man along with his friends pounced on him. He moved his body to the front and blocked their advance. Kicking one of them in the stomach, he sent the man flying and coughing on the street.

    He shifted his body bnce and punched the other man before taking out his gun. Although he didn¡¯t like to use a gun, he didn¡¯t want to get into a pointless fight with them right here.

    "Scram."

    The men froze when they saw the gun. They were not fast enough to evade guns, so they quietly retreated back. With eyes filled with resentment, they got no choice but to return.

    "Misae?" Mike asked the distraught woman by his side.

    Misae didn¡¯t respond. Her eyes were looking at the front with a terrified gaze. She felt that it was stupid of her to not realize it. Mike was stronger than Tommy and Jay while Jay was a young master in a n. The biggest possibilities would be him being part of a n, yet she never realized it.

    Seeing that Misae still didn¡¯t respond, Mike felt worrier. Because they have been walking for some time, he could see that Misae¡¯s house was not far from there. He slowly circled his arm on her shoulder. Her body shook terribly the moment he did it.

    "I¡¯m sorry. Your house is near, let¡¯s go home."

    Misae nodded listlessly as she dragged her feet heavily. Her brain was working at a speed she could never imagine before. At this point, she started to think about what had happened all these times.

    The moment they reached the door to her house, Mike let her go. His eyes were looking back with aplicated feeling. He wanted to soothe her and calmed the girl down as seeing her like this made his heart seemed to be pierced with numerous des. However, he could do neither one of them as he knew that he was the reason she became like this.

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    The door opened and ra was rmed when she saw her daughter looked listless. She quickly approached Misae and took the girl into her embrace.

    "Misae, are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?"

    "I... I¡¯m fine... Mom," Misae answered with a stutter.

    ra looked towards Mike with using re. "What happened here?"

    Mike took a deep breath. He bowed down. "I¡¯m sorry. I never introduce myself properly before. I¡¯m Mike Johan from Ryukalin n."

    The moment ra heard the word ¡¯n¡¯; she instantly knew what had happened with Misae. Her brain churned out as she realized that she only got hurt mentally, yet it was the biggest blow she could receive. In that moment, she wished for nothing but to kick this man out from here.

    "Please leave."

    "I..."

    "If you¡¯re from Ryukalin n, you should be able to investigate about her before you get close with her, right? You live a dangerous life, don¡¯t drag innocent people to your life," ra said strongly.

    Mike saw that Misae looked back at him. Her eyes were filled with fear, yet he knew that there was nothing he could do. From her reaction when she found out that Jay belonged to a n, he knew that something was wrong. He already knew the reason, yet he couldn¡¯t stop himself from getting close with her.

    It was all his faults for trying to get close with her while hiding his identity.

    He forced a smile out from his face as he smiled warmly, yet his eyes couldn¡¯t hide the sadness he felt from her reaction.

    "It¡¯s alreadyte. Please take care of yourself."

    After he said that, he turned his body around and walked out. Misae¡¯s hand rose a bit, yet she couldn¡¯t raise it up any further. Even though she knew that her heart yearned to be by his side, her body couldn¡¯t move at the thought of him being part of a n.

    ¡¯Why? From all the people she knows, why he should be someone from the n?¡¯

    "Misae, let¡¯s get in," ra gently moved the trembling girl inside. Her heart was troubled as she saw the girl looked as afraid as before.

    At this time, Misae hoped that she never found out the truth at all. If she didn¡¯t know, she would treat him all the same as usual, without any fear like this.

    Their rtionship would never be the same anymore.

    Just because of one word, yet it was the word that brought too much pain to her heart.

    In truth, Mike didn¡¯t walk too far away. He leaned to a nearby tree that shielded his presence from their gaze. This was the first time he realized how much he wanted her to look at him with a loving gaze like before. That look of terror that he saw on her face hurt his heart even more.

    The pride of being the right hand of a n became his pain when it came to the girl he liked.

    "Neo, you joked about choosing between a n and a woman in the past, right?" he muttered to himself. "You¡¯re truly a prophet."

    Ordinary people were meant to live an ordinary life while underworld people were meant to live a dangerous life. Trying to intersect their life would only bring them in utter pain and sadness.

    Mike clutched his clothes right at his left chest. His heart felt hurt just like when he almost lost his Boss. Right now, he already let himself fell too deeply with her even when he knew that her past wouldn¡¯t let her ept him into her life.

    All of it was because he is part of a n.

 Chapter 300 Pain

    Lying on her bed, Misae stared at the ceiling as memories of her time with Mike flooded out. She could recall all the time she had spent with him. At first, she only saw him as a handsome senior she admired. There were not many handsome people around, and he was one of the best one she found so far.

    Later on, she met with him more often and interacted with him. She found out that he also liked tea and knew a lot about them. As she was also a big fan of tea, she talked about that a lot with him.

    She didn¡¯t know when, but she started to fall for him. As she thought about this, tears started to flow harder from her eyes. She even secretly made a hidden message in the chocte she gave to him because she wished that he could be her boyfriend in the future.

    After that, she learned about his work trip and followed after him because she already started to like him. Staying by his side made her felt safe. Then, his confession came and she felt like she was in the cloud nine because of her happiness. She felt that her dream came true.

    Although they barely did anything, she enjoyed the time she spent by his side. She also learned a lot of new things about him. Every single thing that he did cause joy in her heart. Whenever she knew something more about him, she always jotted them in her mind as she didn¡¯t want to forget them.

    ¡¯I like you.¡¯

    Her eyes stared at the ceiling as she recalled how happy she was to stay by his side. She never asked about him being part of a n as she thought about him as an ordinary person. Never would she imagine that it was wrong,pletely wrong.

    ¡¯Why do you have to be part of a n?¡¯

    She thought that she already passed her trauma of the past when she epted Jay to be her friend. Yet, when she found out that her boyfriend was also part of a n, her body didn¡¯t want to react as she willed it.

    Tears poured out even harder. She no longer knew why she cried. Was it because of the revtion that he came from the n or because of her trauma in the past? Shepletely didn¡¯t know.

    In the end, she fell asleep while crying.

    "ra, you say that his name is Mike Johan?" Kano frowned as he asked in a low voice. He had just finished an errand when his wife suddenly called him to talk about Misae. Feeling that something was terribly wrong, he rushed back home and found out that Misae¡¯s boyfriend was actually part of a n.

    ra nodded her head. She felt rather distressed right now that she didn¡¯t know what she had to do anymore. If it was only an ordinary friend, Misae wouldn¡¯t be this troubled as she could just easily avoid them. However, this person is her boyfriend. With Misae already being so close with him, she was pretty sure that Misae would be troubled heavily.

    "Yes, he introduces himself to me as Mike Johan."

    "If he gives his real name, Misae just have being acquaintance with a powerful member of a n," Kano sighed.

    "Is it a bad thing or good thing?"

    "From any perspective, it¡¯s quite a bad thing. We can¡¯t possibly ask him to leave the n because of his position and he has quite a lot of enemies who want him dead," Kano answered.

    ra¡¯s eyes widened. "He¡¯s that important?"

    "Yes."

    ra sighed and leaned back on her chair. Why did it seem as if Misae always attracted dangerous people to be around her? Even in the past, this girl attracted people with malicious intent toe to her. This made her felt that her headache was growing stronger.

    Kano smiled wryly. "I¡¯m afraid we can¡¯t resort to the same method as in the past."

    "The situation is different, so it¡¯s impossible," ra answered with a rueful tone. It was already her negligence that Misae got involved in a dangerous case and now, she allowed her to get hurt once again.

    "Can¡¯t you do something?"

    "No one dares to do anything to Ryukalin n. Even the ce where we stay is in their territory. I can ask for another school transfer, but I doubt Misae is going to agree."

    ra nodded her head. "She has too many friends she likes now. There¡¯s no way she wants to leave the school anymore. Besides, this is quite different."

    "What do you think we should do?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    ra buried her face in her palm. She truly didn¡¯t know what she should do to protect her daughter. It seemed as if anything dangerous always followed after Misae, no matter what the girl did. This made her frustrated as she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of letting Misae got hurt.

    Her mind drifted to the past, to be exact, to three years ago at nearly the same time as now when an unfortunate incident happened to her daughter.

    ...

    Three Years Ago, Misae¡¯s Previous Junior High School

    "Look! The snows are piling up nicely outside," Misae¡¯s friend pointed to the window with a grin on her face. Her red hair caused her to stand out in the ss as many people were rather curious about her hair.

    Misae put the paper on her hand down as she peered outside. Her eyes grew bigger in excitement as she saw the snows. "This year snows is very beautiful!"

    "Shall we y outside?"

    "Let¡¯s ask the other boys too!"

    "Okay!"

    The girls ran out with the others as they started to y in the snow. This city rarely produced heavy snows, so the students enjoyed this rare event. Only once every few years that the snow would pile up a lot, giving them the chance to y longer. Even though they knew that they have to study, none of them wanted to stay holed up in the ss.

    "Misae, help me make arge snowman," the red hair girl waved her hand excitedly.

    "Wait, there¡¯s not enough snow for that," Misae said disappointedly as she saw the ground when she scraped the snows. They have to go outside the school ground if they wanted more snow because the staffs cleaned up the snow periodically.

    She thought that they could finally makerge snowman, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    "You¡¯re correct."

    "Kids, what are you doing outside? It¡¯s time for a lesson," a teacher saw them and yelled.

    "Aw, return back to ss?"

    "Let¡¯s run! I don¡¯t want to study."

    As naughty as they were, the students ran away to the other side of the building. Misae and that red hair girl followed after the others as theyughed happily. Seeing the teacher ran towards them, they found it rather funny.

    Then, it happened.

    BANG!

    The sound caused them to freeze in their ce. Several students stumbled on the snow as they were too surprised. Misae was not an exception as she fell to the ground. Her face was buried on the snow, filled her mouth with them. She quickly sat up and coughed to spit them out.

    The next moment, she saw several men moved towards them with evil grins. As they were only 13-14 years old ordinary students, none of them have ever encountered this situation. This made them rather terrified.

    The man pointed his gun. "Nobody move, follow me."

 Chapter 301 Misaeâ€™s Past: Junior High Students Kidnapping Case 1

    The students were taken to a secluded ce. All the time, Misae was clutching the red hair girl¡¯s hand tightly. She was too terrified after the event that happened today. She kept on praying that today¡¯s incident was nothing but a bad dream where she could wake up soon. When she woke up, she would find herself on her bed.

    When the truck that brought them away stopped, the door was opened and a man pointed a gun towards them. "Get into the building, one by one."

    Still holding the girl¡¯s hand, Misae walked towards the building. The stench of the building caused her brows to crease. The moment she saw what was inside, she nearly threw up. There were numerous people there, and all of them were around her age.

    From their appearance, she knew that they were already here for several days. Their clothes were partially torn and there were several bruises on their body along with several parts that turned blue because of the cold. At this point, she didn¡¯t dare to think about what they had to go through. The floor was messy with dirt, blood, and might be other liquid she didn¡¯t recognize.

    "Walk inside!"

    They were pushed inside. One of her friends stumbled and fell to the ground. The girl immediately screamed loudly as she could feel the dirty dirt on the ground touching her skin.

    The man frowned.

    BANG!

    The sound of the gunshot caused the girl to close her mouth immediately. The man looked at her with his gun pointed up. "Close your mouth. If you don¡¯t, the next shoot will reach your head."

    The girl nodded her head repeatedly as tears poured out from her eyes. The others helped her up as they tried to find a dry and safer ce.

    "Come over here, this is still pretty good," the red hair girl pointed to the stack of boxes on the side.

    Misae dragged her feet listlessly. Her eyes were looking at the surrounding as she hoped that this was nothing but a dream. She hoped that she could wake up soon.

    "I¡¯m afraid..." Misae muttered.

    The red hair girl smiled wryly. She hugged her friend tightly as her hand was also trembling. "We¡¯re going to be alright. Someone is going to save us."

    "Yeah, I hope so."

    The red hair girl closed her eyes. She knew that their chances to get out were slim, but she couldn¡¯t show it to Misae, not when Misae was showing her the weakness inside her.

    Someone will help them.

    She believed that.

    ...

    The next day, the men returned. He kicked the door open, forcing the sleepy children to wake up.

    "Good morning, kids," the man said. "Take them out."

    Several men came inside and dragged several girls out from the room. The red hair girl was also got picked. Her eyes were filled with terror as she clutched Misae¡¯s hand tightly, afraid that she would get taken away.

    "No, no, please don¡¯t!" the red hair girl begged as tears started to fill her eyes.

    "Shut up, you b*tch," the man didn¡¯t care about it as he pulled the red hair girl harder, pulling her along with Misae because they were holding hands.

    "No! Don¡¯t!" Misae yelled.

    "Tsk," the man clicked his tongue and raised his hand.

    SLAP!

    Feeling the force that came on her cheek, Misae stumbled back. Her clothes were stained with dirt on the ground. Her cheek was filled with pain as she listened to her best friend begged the man to let her go.

    "Please, don¡¯t!"

    "Shut up!"

    The girls cried. Some of the boys tried to fight back, but they were beaten up ruthlessly. None of them were those who have good martial arts. And even if they did, they couldn¡¯t outdo the guns.

    Their speed wouldn¡¯t be fast enough to beat the speed of the gun.

    "Don¡¯t ruin the goods," one of the men came closer and frowned as he picked up the red hair girl. Taking out a cloth, he gagged the red hair girl¡¯s mouth.

    The man that pped Misae shrugged. "They¡¯re so noisy. Besides, I¡¯m not pping that hard."

    "That girl is prettier. The boss is going to like her more."

    "We have to wait until tomorrow. For now, take her away and don¡¯t hurt her. I don¡¯t want their price to decrease because of your action."

    "Yeah, yeah, I know."

    Goods....

    Misae forced her body up and sat down on the ground. Her mind was filled with uncontroble rage at the thought of them treating people as items. They were not things to sell, they are all human being.

    Her eyesnded on the red hair girl, which was still struggling. As her mouth was gagged, she couldn¡¯t say anything, but her eyes were filled with fear and terror.

    Misae watched as they brought her friend away. Tears poured out from the corner of her eyes. The terrifying things that they might do to her shed in her mind, filled her with chills.

    She felt afraid. She wanted to go home. Someone, please help her!

    Misae yelled inside her mind as tears continue to pour down. She cried without any voice along with several other girls inside the room. They were all afraid.

    Today, some of the girls were taken out.

    Next time, it would be their turn and they didn¡¯t know what their fate would be. They were not treated as human being, but as items that no one cared about. It was simply too cruel.

    ¡¯Mom, Dad, help me,¡¯ Misae begged inside her mind. She wanted to get out of here. The thought of what might happen to her terrified her greatly.

    "Stop crying," one of the boys said with an annoyed tone. "It¡¯s cold on the ground. If you stay there, you¡¯re just going to get sick."

    "What do you know? It¡¯s not your friend that¡¯s being taken away!" one of the girls snapped. Even though she was crying so badly, she still has the strength to retort the boy.

    The boy frowned. "The one that they take is my friends too! Stop telling me that I don¡¯t know anything. Just get up if you want to stay alive or just kill yourself. At the very least, there¡¯s a chance to get out if you¡¯re still alive."

    There¡¯s a change to get out if you¡¯re still alive.

    The boy¡¯s words sunk into Misae¡¯s mind as she stood up slowly and moved to the stack of dry grass again. It was indeed cold because the weather has turned into winter.

    She had to stay alive.

    At least, she would survive until someone came to save her.

 Chapter 302 Misaeâ€™s Past: Junior High Students Kidnapping Case 2

    Time passed so slowly as the children stayed in that dirty room. asionally, there would be sobs sounded from one of the girls, but most of the time, they stayed quiet.

    There was no food to help them keep their energy, so no one wanted to waste their energy by moving around without thinking. They have to stay quiet if they didn¡¯t want to die because of the cold.

    ¡¯I¡¯m cold,¡¯ Misae could feel strength slipping out of her body.

    As someone who came from a good family background, she was already used withfortable life. Staying in the cold for hours was clearly not listed in her daily activities.

    Bang!

    When the door opened again, their body tensed up terribly. Looking at the door, they were waiting for anyone who woulde inside. Several men came inside with one man leading them. He was holding arge gun, with the point rested on his shoulder, looking as rxed as possible.

    "Now take the boys. We have to catch up on our schedule."

    "Aye."

    The men beside him started to move towards the boys, their hand ready to take them. Several boys struggled, kicking and punching with all of their power.

    "You! Let me go!"

    "B*stard! I won¡¯t let you get me!"

    Bang!

    The man in the middle shot his gun to one of the boy¡¯s direction. The bullet barely grazed the man¡¯s cheek. "If you don¡¯t quiet, the next one will go through your head."

    "Just shoot me!" the boy yelled angrily, tears streamed down his face. He was afraid, but he didn¡¯t want to show it here.

    "Tsk," the man clicked his tongue.

    Bang!

    The boy fell down on the ground, blood oozed out from his forehead.

    KYAAAAAAAAAAAAA!

    "Shut up," the man shouted. "Speed up the process. The boss is going to be angry if we¡¯re not quick."

    "Aye, aye, the n¡¯s matter is the most important," one of his men repliedzily as he picked up the dead boy. "I¡¯ll throw him out first."

    "Just go."

    All these times, Misae was curling up her body like a ball. Seeing the man killed someone so suddenly and the boy died made her incredibly terrified. Tears stained her face as she stayed quietly at the corner, unwilling to move in the slightest.

    Not long after taking them, the room turned peaceful again. However, the atmosphere became tenser as the children didn¡¯t know who they were going to take the next time.

    Soon, they fell into sleep, trying to make themselvesfortable and forgot everything that happened here.

    "I can¡¯t stand this anymore!" one of the boys stood up. "I want to get out from here."

    He moved to the door and kicked it heavily. The sounds caused the others to wake up and stared at the boy. The door didn¡¯t budge at all. Other than making heavy noise, there was no other reaction.

    "Open up!" the boy kicked the door again.

    The door suddenly opened, but before the boy could leap in joy, a gun was pointed straight to his forehead. A man was standing before the door with an irritated expression.

    "It seems you don¡¯t have enough lessons."

    The man kicked the boy as the boy wailed in pain. The others wanted to help, but the man pointed a gun to them. His meaning was clear, if they dared to help, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to shoot them.

    "Aaargh!"

    The boy continued to wail until he stopped moving, Misae was curling up her body into a ball. Her hand was blocking her ear as she didn¡¯t want to hear them anymore.

    It was the second time she saw someone die in front of her. And this time, he was her friend. She couldn¡¯t bear to listen to the voice of her friends yelling to death. It was simply too scary. She didn¡¯t want to be here anymore.

    Time passed without her knowing time. Her stomach was growling with hunger, but she didn¡¯t move from her ce. She was too afraid to move. Her body leaned to the side as she let her head rested. She was tired.

    The help she has been hoping for never appeared.

    She didn¡¯t have the strength to fight by herself and forced her way out, so she could only stay quiet here.

    "Hey, the others are taking too long today."

    The voice of people from outside the building was transferred to her. It seemed that they were talking while leaning to the building. As solid items were better voice courier than air, she could hear their voice when she leaned on the wall like this.

    "They should have taken in the next batch. Our n depends on the sale of these youngsters to live."

    The other man scoffed. "Our new leader is just toozy to maintain a proper n. Besides, who cares about it? It¡¯s already normal for the underworld organization to do something like this. It¡¯s illegal, that¡¯s why we call it underworld."

    "Well, I heard that we¡¯re going to chase after the older students too."

    "Really? They¡¯re stronger, right?"

    "Even if they¡¯re stronger, there¡¯s no way they can contend against people from the underworld. We live by fighting everyday."

    Misae couldn¡¯t hear the rest of their voice because they moved away. Her eyes were looking forward, but her mind was not there. She couldn¡¯t think of anything else as all she hoped was to get out from here.

    She already knew about the n having bad people inside them, but why should they involve ordinary citizens? Killing other people without a second thought, treating children like items, beating up innocent people just because they wanted money.

    Why did the n exist in the first ce?

    Misae¡¯s mind was filled with the teaching her teacher gave her. They told her that the ns existed for the better good, but she couldn¡¯t see any of them from what she experienced. All the n did was only making life worse for her and tortured the innocent.

    Her mind was filled with regret. She should have just listened to the teacher before and stayed inside. That way, she would not get involved in this incident and experienced the dark side of the ns.

    BANG! BANG!

    The sound of rapid gunshots caused her to tremble in fear. She was afraid that those people already returned. They brought out the men out before, what if they came to take the women again. Would this time be her turn?

    No! She didn¡¯t want it.

    Curling up her body tighter, she used her hand to block her ear. The others were already stood up or preparing to fight. They didn¡¯t want to back down without any fight again.

    She didn¡¯t know how long the noise outside the cested when she felt a strong arm held her. She instinctively moved her hand to create a distance between her and that person.

    "No!"

    "Misae! It¡¯s daddy," Kano was holding Misae carefully. He was d when he saw her here. The thought of losing her already caused his mind to be hazy. He didn¡¯t sleep at all as he thought about her and prepared the raid here. The horrible thought of what could possibly happen to her terrified him.

    Thankfully, they didn¡¯t hurt her physically.

    "Dad..." Misae¡¯s eyes reddened when she saw her father. Tears poured out as she clutched him tighter. She was terrified but now she felt safer.

    "I¡¯m here," Kano held his daughter gently. He tucked the girl into his embrace as he ordered his men to take care of the others. There were only a few girls left from this batch. He was lucky that he found out about her quick enough or he might not be able to bear with the consequences.

    Feeling her trembled in his arm, he lightly patted her back to soothe her. His subordinates did their job and averted their eyes from him. They knew. Their leader was a different person in front of his family.

 Chapter 303 Misaeâ€™s Past: The Agreemen

    Weeks after the incident

    "ra, is Misae still the same?" Kano asked. It has been weeks since the incident took ce. Over the holiday, they took Misae to various ces. In the end, they even changed their house to a different n¡¯s territory. Misae also changed school to a different Junior High, but weeks have passed without her able to make any friends.

    Seeing her condition, the two of them felt rather worried as they didn¡¯t know what they could do anymore. It was nearing midterm as the winter has slowly turned to spring, yet she didn¡¯t seem to focus on the study either.

    ra sighed as she nodded her head listlessly. "I should have picked a different middle school before."

    "There¡¯s no need to repeat it anymore. I know what you¡¯re feeling," Kano smiled wryly.

    "Now, the problem is how can we help her return back to be like usual," ra sighed deeply.

    Kano nodded his head. "In a way, she bes sensible, but I¡¯ll prefer the same reckless Misae as in the past."

    ra rolled his eyes. "This is not the time for a joke. You influence her too much, Kano."

    "I¡¯m just saying," Kano shrugged. He rubbed his chin as he thought for countermeasure. "Should we hire some professional therapist?"

    "I¡¯m not sure it¡¯ll work," ra shook her head. Considering how Misae behaved, what she needed was a genuine friend who would apany her. Her previous best friend was no longer here as the incident caused some students to lose their life.

    Kano scratched his head. He truly didn¡¯t have any idea what he could do for the girl. At this moment, his phone rang, so he hurriedly picked it up. His superior told him something.

    "ra, dear, I think you have to go to work right now," Kano said after a few seconds of hesitation.

    "What is it?"

    "There¡¯s an incident within the Nali Family, and they wish to bring the matter into the court."

    "What is the connection with me going to work?"

    "They need awyer for free..." Kano exined as he retold his wife about what his superior said.

    As ra went to work, she felt that her head was going dizzy with all the information she got. In short, a branch family in the Nali Family was going against the main family for a mansion. The mansion was big, but the worth was only a drop in a bucket for the main family. The Nali Family sure have a lot of free time to quarrel over a mansion with their family member.

    When she arrived in her workce, she saw a girl standing in front of the door. She was dressed neatly, but the dark circle below her eyes showed that shecked sleep. In addition, she could sense the faint smell of blood. Did she got beaten up or something simr?

    Her other colleagues tried to avoid her. There was simply no benefit for them helping this littledy winning the case. If she won, they would offend the Nali Family, and they didn¡¯t get any money from helping her at all. The girl was poor because she didn¡¯t have anything left from the time she lost her parents.

    ra felt pity for the girl because of her unfortunate fate. Yet, she saw that the girl¡¯s eyes were still filled with fire and determination, theplete opposite of what she saw on Misae. If her own daughter was someone who was very fragile, this girl was someone who was extremely tough.

    Anyone who heard about offending a big family would tremble in fear. Yet, this little girl, who was only 14 years old, dared to stand up against that family.

    Wait... 14 years old?

    Misae¡¯s age is also 14 now, 15 in a few more weeks. If they could be friends, it would be good for her, no?

    Thinking about it this way, ra smiled wryly to herself. She would be using this case as a way to resolve her personal matter. It shouldn¡¯t be allowed, but at this time, she felt rather desperate. Even if it this didn¡¯t end well, she just hoped to help his daughter.

    ¡¯I¡¯ll just give it a go.¡¯

    She walked towards the young girl and stopped near her. The girl looked up with curiosity filled her eyes. Even when she was at her end, the girl¡¯s showed that she would never give up.

    "What¡¯s your name?"

    "Kanae," the girl answered. "Kanae Nali."

    "So, it¡¯s Kanae. Listen Kanae, I have a proposal. Do you want to hear it?"

    Kanae nodded her head. There was no one else who wanted to help her, even the worst treatment she could get was all she could hope for.

    ra smiled. She started to tell Kanae about what she wanted.

    ...

    Middle School

    "Hey, do you hear about it?"

    "What is it?"

    "The rumored missing girl has returned back to school."

    "Really? I heard that she didn¡¯t go to school ever since the new semester starts. What makes her return back so suddenly?"

    "How should I know? How nice it is to be like her,ing from a big family, they can go to school as they like."

    Misae listened to her ssmates talking with disinterest. She was only a new student who hase here ever since the second semester started. As a transferred second year, she barely knew anyone, so she didn¡¯t expect much from this new girl. Probably, it was just a new rich and annoying student.

    When the girl came into the ss, she looked around with a smile stered on her smile. "Hello everyone, sorry, I take a bit longer in my vacation."

    "It¡¯s not only longer!"

    "You basically disappear for a long time, Kanae."

    The othersughed towards her hearty and friendlyment. Misae was rather stunned. Why did they treat this student kindly? Wasn¡¯t she only some rich and annoying student?

    "Kanae, you have to teach me again."

    "Aw, spare me, I don¡¯t have the time to study that much againtely."

    "Hmph, that¡¯s what you say, but don¡¯t you still get a nearly perfect score in the end."

    "That¡¯s the power ofte-night study," Kanae answered with a smile. She spotted Misae not far from her, sitting on the chair nkly. "We have a new friend? Hello, I¡¯m Kanae."

    Misae pulled herself back to reality as she shook the hand that Kanae offered to her. "Ah, hello, I¡¯m Misae."

    "Is the seat next to you empty?" Kanae pointed to the chair.

    "Yes, it is. You can sit here if you want."

    "Thank you! They already take my seat because I disappear for so long. I miss the seat near the window," Kanae said as she sat down. Her eyesnded on the book on Misae¡¯s table. "Are you studying?"

    "Well, not really. I don¡¯t really understand about this one."

    "Which one? The lessons are hard sometimes, so I can rte."

    As they talked, Misae realized that it was the first time she talked to someone for a long time. In the end, Kanae even taught her the lesson that she struggled for a long time. Even though Kanae hadn¡¯t go to school for a long time, the girl still seemed rather energetic and used her mind very well.

    "Kanae, I¡¯m happy that you return back to the ss, but please pay attention to the lesson," the teacher finally reprimanded the girl who was busy teaching other people.

    "Ah yes, sorry!" Kanaeughed. Followed by her friendlyugh, the entire ss exploded inughter as they teased her.

    Seeing her new friend¡¯s attitude, Misae¡¯s lips curled up into a slight smile.

    Kanae turned her head around right on the time to see her expression. She grinned. "You look far better when you smile. You should smile more."

    "Ah," Misae touched her own face. Ever since the incident, she rarely smiled as she felt rather gloomy, especially when she thought about her friend. However, it was already months ago. She needed to move on.

    Her eyesnded on the new friend beside her. Although she hasn¡¯t known much about Kanae yet, this girl didn¡¯t seem bad. It would be best if she could make new friends and move on from them.

    "Thank you."

 Chapter 304 Secrets 1

    Present Time, Nolen School C

    Even after thinking about the matter over the weekend, Misae still felt ratherplicated. Her heart was torn in between two decisions, and she couldn¡¯t make up her mind at all.

    In one side, she wanted to stay with Mike as he made her feltfort. The time she spent with him all these times made her extremely happy. He was very kind and made herughed a lot.

    On the other side, knowing Mike¡¯s other identity made her troubled. The fear she had to the ns made her recalled her past, the experience that she had long buried in the depths of her heart. The thought of Mike got involved in those matters made her felt afraid.

    She couldn¡¯t make the decision for herself.

    "Misae, it¡¯s morning. Will you go to school?" ra¡¯s voice reached Misae¡¯s room.

    The girl was still lying on her bed, looking at the white ceiling above her. Her hands were holding a small doll tightly, seemingly unwilling to part with it.

    ¡¯Time passes so swiftly,¡¯ Misae thought to herself.

    "Misae?"

    "I¡¯ming, Mom."

    Slowly, Misae moved her feet to the edge of the bed. She was still feeling conflicted with herself and confining herself for the past two days didn¡¯t work. All she got was her feeling turned to the worst and extremely conflicted.

    Looking at her distressed daughter, ra sighed to herself. She couldn¡¯t bear to see Misae like this, but she was not in the ce tofort the girl too. Moving to the girl in an unhurried pace, she pulled the girl to her embrace.

    "Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯re going to be fine."

    "Mom," Misae murmured.

    ra caressed the girl¡¯s hair slowly, making sure that Misae feltfortable. "Don¡¯t force yourself if you¡¯re not ready, Misae. Mom will not force you too."

    "I know, Mom."

    His parents have always stayed by her side and protected her. She didn¡¯t want to make them worry much more than what they already had.

    "I¡¯ll be fine, Mom."

    "If anything happens, just call me," ra reminded Misae. "I don¡¯t want you to stay silent and endure everything by yourself."

    "Okay, Mom," Misae smiled.

    She finished her meal and quickly headed to school. However, her mind was still filled with the thoughts of what had happened not long ago. In the end, she couldn¡¯t focus on the lesson at all.

    "Misae, what is wrong with you? You look like a zombie," Alice waved her hand in front of Misae¡¯s face in worry. What happened to her friend today? It was unlike Misae to zone out in ss. She hoped that it was nothing bad.

    "I¡¯m fine," Misae forced a smile out.

    "The exams are over. You don¡¯t have to force yourself to study so much," Kanae remarked as she peered towards her friend with worry.

    "You¡¯re one to talk with your work," Alice grunted.

    Kanaeughed. "I don¡¯t work that much anymore. Besides, it¡¯s the weekend."

    Hearing the two of them bantered as usual, Misae¡¯s mood lightened. It seemed she enjoyed staying with her friends more than what she thought before. Having them stayed near her made her feltfort.

    "Do you want to ask Tommy to fulfill his promise now? I¡¯m sure I can make him be your trainer today," Alice offered. Maybe a bit of practice would make Misae cheered up.

    "No, thank you."

    "You¡¯re really going to practice running?" Laura was surprised. She thought that it was only a joke.

    Alice shrugged. "Why not? It¡¯s pretty fun."

    Laura¡¯s face scrunched badly. She didn¡¯t like sport, not at all. Even though it was a promise they made with Tommy, she didn¡¯t want to stand under the ring sun just to run.

    "You don¡¯t have to force yourself," Kanae patted her sister¡¯s head.

    "I know."

    Alice giggled. She turned her head to Misae. "Hey, you¡¯re spacing out again, Misae."

    "Ah, sorry," Misae snapped back to reality again. Her mind was filled with the thought of the n again, making her unable to focus on anything that happened around her.

    "It¡¯s fine, try to pay more attention."

    "Okay..."

    "There¡¯ll be a meeting for the Student Councilter. Can you attend, Misae?" Laura recalled their schedule for that day.

    "I think so."

    DING DONG!

    The bell rang.

    "Let¡¯s get out of the ss."

    "I¡¯m already hungry."

    "Sis, you¡¯re always hungry," Laura shook her head.

    The four of them were walking on the corridor when they saw Kevin and the others standing not far from them. They were looking towards the board, and the others immediately greeted each other happily.

    "Good morning!" Kanae waved her hand to the three of them.

    "You seem to be very happy today, Kanae. Is there any special asion?" Neo remarked when he saw Kanae seemed rather energetic.

    Kanaeughed. "Not really."

    She has just finished the preparation for the mission today, so she tried to liven up her own mood as best as she could. The mission would be rather dangerous based on what she heard from Jason, so she didn¡¯t want to be too nervous and failed.

    Mike¡¯s eyesnded on Misae. The two of them stared at each other without any intention to greet each other. From the fear that he detected in her eyes, he knew that she still couldn¡¯t get over the fact that he came from the n.

    Forcing a smile out, he made it appeared as naturally as possible. "Boss, it¡¯s nearing the time for our ss."

    Seeing the unnatural state of Mike, Kevin felt rather displeased, yet his cold face showed nothing. He simply nodded his head as he could guess what Mike experienced right now. He was feeling troubled to stay near Misae because the girl couldn¡¯t ept Mike belonged to a n.

    Each of their rtionships started to fall apart like broken down ss.

    Seeing their weird atmosphere, Laura knew that something must be wrong. She noticed that Misae was shaking. Her eyes grewrger. Why should she feel afraid of her own boyfriend?

    "Misae, are you alright?" Laura asked hurriedly.

    Kanae noticed Misae¡¯s expression and understood things immediately. The only thing that could possibly frighten Misae was the people from the n. As Misae became afraid of Mike, there was only one possibility: she found out that he came from the n.

    As she thought about this, her heart sank. It has been over three years since the incident happened, yet this girl still hadn¡¯t recovered? How long did she need to fully recover herself?

    But she couldn¡¯t really say that to Misae. Her involvement in that matter was kept as a secret from Misae because ra didn¡¯t want to let her daughter knew.

 Chapter 305 Secrets 2

    ¡¯A scar can¡¯t heal overnight.¡¯

    Everyone has their own pace to heal from the wounds that they sustained. In the matter of mental scar, it was much harder because the medicine couldn¡¯t be used. Mental scar and all needed time to heal and how long it took depended on the person.

    Knowing Misae¡¯s personality, Kanae knew that this girl still couldn¡¯t get over the incident. She was not totally sure what had happened in that ce, but she knew that it was something that made Misae afraid of ns terribly.

    For an innocent girl, facing something so drastically cruel would only destroy them. And restoring shattered pieces to its former condition would take a long time and long process.

    "Laura, can you help Misae to the infirmary? I¡¯ll take her work from the Student Council," Kanae quickly asked Laura.

    "Sure. Can you walk, Misae?"

    Misae nodded her head slightly. Her eyes darted around to Kanae. "Do you also know about it? They¡¯re from a n?"

    "I know," Kanae answered truthfully. She didn¡¯t want to hide this from Misae, especially because she knew that it would only make things worse. There were still many things that this girl shouldn¡¯t know, but this was not included in them.

    "How? Why?"

    "Their name gives it away as they¡¯re quite famous."

    "Why don¡¯t you tell me?"

    "If I tell you, won¡¯t you react the same way as you are right now?"

    When she thought about that, Misae fell silent. She couldn¡¯t refute that. It was the truth that she still couldn¡¯t ept the people from the n. Her reaction might be worse if this was the past as she couldn¡¯t even stand the thought of staying near them.

    Even for the incident with Jay, the young master of Souhon n and also her friend in the past, it took her a long time to ept the fact. After the revtion, she had never gotten close to him again as she was simply unable to.

    Laura helped Misae to walk away as her eyes watched her sister¡¯s reaction. She didn¡¯t expect her own sister to get close with people from the n too. After all, they lost their parents because of a n.

    ¡¯Maybe, they¡¯re unrted.¡¯

    There were numerous ns in this city and Laura always tried to not be too prejudicing about them. Although she didn¡¯t like them, she still mostly treated them well as she didn¡¯t know who the one responsible for her parents¡¯ death was.

    But when she found them, she would surely drag them to hell!

    Her eyes glinted with ruthlessness for a split second at the thought of that. The pain the two of them experienced all these years were simply too much. Countless sleepless night, pressure from all over the ce, a humiliation in front of numerous people. Everything was pushed down to the two of them with her sister standing at the forefront, bearing the heaviest brunt and protected her all the time.

    "How about you two, are you from a n?" Misae asked before Laura dragged her away.

    "No, I¡¯m not part of a n," Kanae answered immediately.

    Laura returned back from her thought when she heard Misae¡¯s question. She shook her head lightly. "I¡¯m not from a n. I live oversea too for the past two years or so."

    "I see."

    As Misae walked away, Kanae turned her head towards Alice. "Shall we take the things she needs for the work now?"

    They made their way to the Student Council room. All the way, Alice was feeling somewhat troubled as she raised her head and lowered them again continuously. Kanae waited patiently until she heard Alice called.

    "Kanae."

    "What is it, Alice?"

    "Do... Do you think she should know the truth about her friends?" Alice asked hesitantly.

    Kanae shrugged. "I may not know what the best for her is, but you¡¯re only going to aggravate the situation if you tell her that you¡¯re part of a n. In my own opinion, it¡¯s pointless to tell that to her right now."

    "I see..." Alice nodded her head when she realized the content of Kanae¡¯s words. "Wait, you know?" that Ie from a n.

    The second part of her sentence never came out as she couldn¡¯t bring herself to say it. It might be a glorious thing for other people to be part of a n, but for her, it was nothing more than a burden. Unable to get out because of her position, she was forced to stay in the n forever.

    It was especially true because of her body¡¯s condition. She has been a sickly person from a child and only recently turned better. This body was unsuitable to fight, making her the target for many people that hated their n.

    This was the reason her father never allowed her to go too far. Except for school, she had to go home quickly as he was worried for her safety.

    "Kind of since you seem to be troubled whenever we mention about it," Kanae answered. She was not sure about it as she didn¡¯t bother trying to check about Alice. She was not interested in the matter of the ns, so she didn¡¯t want to involve herself in their matter.

    "It¡¯s weird that a n member can¡¯t fight, isn¡¯t it?" Alice smiled wryly.

    Kanae shook her head. "It¡¯s normal that everyone has something they¡¯re good at and bad at. I can only give an example of myself. As you know, I¡¯m good at the lesson, but bad at cooking. You can¡¯t possibly expect me to be a chef, right?"

    Imagining Kanae as a chef caused Alice to burst inughter. It was simply a far etched dream as she could feel that Kanae waspletely unsuitable to be a chef. With her extremely low aptitude in cooking, it would be a miracle for her to cook a decent meal, much less a good meal.

    Rather than cooking a decent meal, she would just poison them all with the poor meal she made.

    "You¡¯re right, it¡¯ll be hrious."

    Kanaeughed. "You look much better with a smile. Try not to think too much about your background and just enjoy your life here. After all, you only live once."

    There were a lot of things that tied her back in the n, restraining her movement. Even though her background made her timid, and she didn¡¯t dare to report the bullying to her father, she knew that she has got genuine friends in school.

    No matter what her background was, Kanae would ept her. This thought made her felt much lighter.

    "Thank you for being so epting," Alice smiled brightly. This was the first time she met someone who didn¡¯t feel anything unusual about her being part of a n. Somehow, it was very refreshing and relieving.

    Kanae nodded her head. She learned to ept others because she knew that she herself was not perfect. She also has her own secret that she couldn¡¯t share to others, so she knew the feeling very well.

    "There¡¯ll be others who will ept you well in the future, I¡¯m sure about this," Kanae showed a bright smile.

    "You¡¯re really kind, Kanae."

    "You tter me."

    The two of themughed as they gathered the material for the event.

 Chapter 306 Comfor

    By the time it was time to go home, Misae already calmed down a lot. Laura¡¯s presence and the fact that the girl was not part of the n caused her to feel much calmer.

    "Misae, can I ask for help in taking my sister home?" Kanae asked as she nced at the clock. It would be time for the meeting soon. She would bete if she didn¡¯t go to the mall soon. Her mission today was very important, and she couldn¡¯t afford to bete as it would affect her own safety.

    Misae nodded her head. "I can do that."

    "Have you calmed down? Do you need more help?" Laura asked in concern. There was no need for her to go home so quickly because there was no one at home. She could just spend her time in the infirmary for a longer period of time.

    "I¡¯m already good," Misae smiled.

    Alice sat down on the chair near the bed. A gentle smile was stered on her face. "I¡¯ll stay here to apany you, so just rest if you need it."

    Misae nodded her head. It has been a few days, yet she still couldn¡¯t get over it. She wanted to talk to him and tried to continue this rtionship, but the mere fact of him being part of the n made her unable to move. The pain she received from the n in the past was too much for someone like her.

    She hated herself for being so weak, yet she didn¡¯t know what she could do to change it. Her inner self yearned to be stronger, strong enough so she could face the reality of this city and learned how to live alongside people from the underworld. Unfortunately, she was not strong enough yet.

    Was it because she lived a sheltered life?

    Was it because she couldn¡¯t be stronger?

    She didn¡¯t know, but she had to ovee her fear first. If she continued to be afraid of the n and live in this city, she would forever be haunted by that fear. It was something she didn¡¯t want to happen.

    "I¡¯ll get some sleep," Misae lied down on the bed. Her eyes were staring at the ceiling as she renewed her resolve. Previously, she could manage to ept Jay as part of her friends. Mike is more important than Jay, so she had to learn to ept him too and forget about her own past.

    Forget them... they have passed a long time ago.

    "I¡¯ll be going now. See you allter," Kanae smiled and patted Laura¡¯s head, much to the girl¡¯s annoyance.

    "Don¡¯t pat my head in public!" she grumbled.

    Kanaeughed. "It¡¯s right in front of me, so I can¡¯t help it."

    "What are you talking about? Are you patting Alice¡¯s head too if it¡¯s in front of you?" Laurained.

    Alice giggled. "She never does that."

    "How about Misae?"

    "I think, no?" Kanae tried to recall if she ever tried to pat Misae¡¯s head. In her memory, Misae was slightly older than her, so she didn¡¯t have any intention to pat the other party¡¯s head. After all, it was slightly impolite.

    "Sheesh, if you¡¯re busy, you should just go and not tease other people, Sis," Laura pouted.

    Kanaeughed. "Fine, fine, take care of yourself here."

    "We will."

    "Yes, don¡¯t worry so much."

    Not long after that, Kanae walked out of the room. The others continued to stay in the infirmary as they apanied Misae. As for the doctor, he already disappeared long ago from the room with the excuse of busy.

    "Kanae is really yful in front of you, Laura," Alicemented. She had never seen Kanae being that yful in their days before Laura¡¯s appearance. Previously, Kanae would spend most of her time to sleep or teaching them, but with Laura around, Kanae didn¡¯t spend that much time with them anymore.

    Even though they knew that Kanae was busy, they were d that she didn¡¯t sleep that much in ss anymore. Well, she still slept asionally in ss, but not as much as before.

    "She¡¯s just teasing me," Laura shrugged. "It¡¯s just how my Sis interact with me most of the time."

    "You don¡¯t have a serious conversation?"

    "We have, but it¡¯s not too often."

    "I see. I thought she¡¯ll be more serious with you," Aliceughed.

    Laura really couldn¡¯t imagine Kanae got serious all the time. The thought of seeing Kanae strict face made herugh. Most of the time, Kanae would be pestering her to learn how to cook in the kitchen or any possible other girl conversation.

    Aside from the matter of taking back their inheritance, they rarely talked anything serious.

    "Don¡¯t imagine her like that. You¡¯ll get disappointed," Laura alsoughed hard.

    Listening to their banter, Misae smiled slightly. She peeked from the nket, looking at her two friendsughing not far from her.

    "Have you felt better, little princess?" Laura asked with a bright smile.

    Misae nodded. "I guess so."

    "Do you want to talk to us? I mean, you might feel better if you talk about your problem with someone else that might help you out," Alice offered. Rather than burying her problem deep inside her heart, it would be better to let it out and talked with her friends.

    Misae sighed. "I¡¯m just afraid."

    "Afraid? Why?"

    "Well, I don¡¯t have any good experience with ns and the thought of having them near me makes me terrified," Misae replied. "It¡¯s silly, isn¡¯t it? Being afraid just because of someone¡¯s background."

    Alice shook her head lightly. She might not know what Misae felt, but she knew very well the thoughts of those who found out that she came from ns. They were unable to ept because the image of ns in their mind was simply too bad.

    "I don¡¯t know what you have experienced, but I¡¯m sure that you can ovee it, Misae."

    "I hope so too," Misae murmured.

    Leaning back on the chair, Alice recalled her past. "It¡¯ll be difficult to move on, but you have to learn to ept them. Just take it slow, one step at a time and I¡¯m sure that you can handle it."

    "Yeah."

    Misae knew that she made progress, but it was extremely slow like a snail. If one should say, she barely moved her position. She knew that at the very least, she was able to not avoid Mike intentionally. Probably, it was the result of facing Jay¡¯s case first.

    She could stay near him, but not too near like before anymore.

    "You have the time," Alice added, her tone was mncholic. "We¡¯re going to be here with you too."

    Smiling, Misae nodded her head. "Yeah. Thank you."

    Alice nodded her head. For a split second, she recalled back to the decision that her father made for her. Even though she never wanted it, she was forced to adapt to the situation in the n very quickly. Unable to get out, she could only be patience and endured the harsh training that her father gave her.

    Every arrangement he made, she had to follow. Including the arrangement for her future...

    "Alice?" Laura noticed that Alice seemed to be deep in trance.

    "Ah, sorry, I was daydreaming," Alice apologized. She picked up her bag. "I make some cookies. Do you want some?"

    "Yes!"

    "I want some too."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I make enough for us."

    Smiling brightly, Alice took out the cookies. No matter what, she could not drag her friends into her matter in the n too, especially because they were only ordinary people without any rtion to the underworld. It would be better for her to stay silent and just epted her father¡¯s arrangement.

    Even if it meant she would be unable to stay with her friends anymore...

 Chapter 307 Mission

    In a matter of minutes, Kanae already arrived back in the mansion. She quickly changed her clothes to the ck male high school uniform. It was the usual outfit when she walked out as Rei, but today, she used this as her disguise.

    She took out a ck jacket and wore the hood to cover up her face. Because she would act like a naughty high school boy in the mall, it would be best if no one knew her face. The hood was hanging low, covering most of her face from the view.

    "Oro, have you arrived in the designated ce?"

    "Rei, I¡¯m sorry. I have an urgent meeting with my client," Jason¡¯s voice sounded rather annoyed and regretful.

    "Can¡¯t you postpone it?"

    "It¡¯s a sudden meeting, so I can¡¯t ignore it. And no, the meeting might decide a lot of things in Wells Family."

    Kanae frowned. She recalled that Jason was indeed working quite a lot, so she should have guessed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make the time toe. Although she felt rather disappointed, she would notsh out to him. Unfortunately, a certain someone felt irritated at his answer and didn¡¯t afraid tosh out loudly.

    "YOU CAN¡¯T COME AGAIN?" Tommy shouted in anger.

    "Calm down you brat. You¡¯re destroying my eardrum like this."

    "I can¡¯t calm down, you damnable annoying Mr. I¡¯m alwayste. Should I add your nickname to Mr. Unfulfilled promise?"

    Jason was annoyed. He quickly shifted his phone position as he signed the next paper on his table. Before the meeting, he had to make sure that he had understood the content of the presentation. Tommy was making him annoyed.

    "Brat, when we meet, I¡¯ll beat you up."

    "Oh yeah? See if you can do that. I¡¯m already much stronger after training for a long time."

    "You two, if you don¡¯t shut up, I¡¯ll shoot the two of you," Shiro cut their conversation with a threat. They were in the middle of an important mission and yet, these two still bicker as usual. Not that he didn¡¯t do it asionally, but this time he was not in the mood to bicker.

    "Sorry, Shiro, it¡¯s that brat¡¯s fault."

    "Who¡¯s the brat?"

    "TOM!"

    "Alright, alright, I¡¯ll stop," Tommy grumbled annoyedly.

    On the other end of the call, Jason sighed as he read over the content of the paper. "I¡¯m hanging up. If you need me, make a call and I¡¯ll do my best."

    "Got it, Oro."

    "No more bickering, Tom. We¡¯re in the middle of a mission," Shiro warned Tommy. He was not in the mood to entertain Tommy with thetter¡¯s joke and all. Right now, their mission was simply too important.

    "I understand," Tommy grumbled and moved from his position towards the mall. "I¡¯m getting inside the mall."

    "What¡¯s your getup today, Tom?"

    "I¡¯m wearing my usual clothes. Shirt and jeans, but I don¡¯t wear my headband."

    If he wore it, the entire mall would know that Tom from Fiore Group was there. After all, the headband was the trademark of Tom. Of course, he needed to add the scar too, but today he didn¡¯t. A scar on one¡¯s eye was rather rare, and he hoped to appear low-key today.

    "If you have to appear, make sure that the headband covers your eyes. Oro is not handling the camera today," Shiro added.

    "Roger that."

    By this time, Kanae already arrived in the mall. Her eyes scanned the surroundings as she searched for the people she had to follow. Before this, she had memorized their appearance and get up. She quickly found them, walking leisurely as if enjoying the mall.

    As she swept her gaze, she also saw Tommy, who was walking aroundzily and looked around.

    "Tom, you have to appear more natural."

    Tommy nearly fell to the floor when he heard Kanae¡¯sment. "I already appear rather natural, right?"

    "Your walking posture is quite stiff," Kanae answered.

    "Where are you, Captain?"

    "Not far from you, but I¡¯ll be going now. You should just guard the ce."

    "I got it."

    Staying silent, Kanae followed after the men in a moderate distance. She had to make sure that they didn¡¯t know that they were being followed as it would make it harder for her to make her move.

    The man slowed down his pace, trying to check if someone was also adjusting to his pace. Kanae narrowed her eyes, she knew that they were trained very well.

    ¡¯I have to hide.¡¯

    She turned her feet to the store beside her, looking around with interest just like any other High School Boy.

    At the same time, her mind was working hard. To find out whether someone was following or not, they could try to slow down or move faster. At that time, they also looked around to find out whether someone was adjusting their pace with them. If there was one, it meant that they were being followed.

    This was one of the basic ways to know if you were being followed or not. Of course, if it was a camera, this way wouldn¡¯t work.

    Kanae noticed that they had walked quite far. She quickly got out of the store and followed after them. Not long after that, they waltzed into a certain caf¨¦. She saw them talking to other people inside. The people around them blocked the view of them, so no one should know what they were doing inside.

    "Captain, there are a few snipers around," Shiro informed. His voice was rather grave. "I think, there are other negotiations around here too."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes sharpened when she heard that information. If there was another different negotiation nearby, she would have to pay extra attention in case they spotted her or her action. It would do her no good if they caught her in her act.

    As she thought about it, the negotiation was over. She quickly walked towards the store in a rxed way. The men looked over to her for a while, but they didn¡¯t have much interested in her. After all, she looked like an ordinary naughty schoolboy who skipped school.

    As the important man walked out of the caf¨¦, she walked behind him. Her hand was working fast as she snatched the paper from the envelope on his hand. Her knife moved to break the envelope without any sound and her other hand pulled them out as swift as possible.

    All of them happened below one second.

    Kanae quickly hid the paper behind her jacket and the knife on her right hand returned back to its ce. As it was the weapon she had used for a long time, she had perfect control over them.

    "Brat, get away from here," one of the men grew irritated as he saw Kanae walked near them. He made the gesture as if shooing a dog away.

    Kanae raised her hand as if surrendering. She quickened her pace and turned on the next corner towards the emergency exit. There was no camera in this ce as she already destroyed them on her first visit to this ce not long ago.

    The man looked towards Kanae with suspiciousness. "Boss, should I go chase that annoying brat?"

    "Let him be, we have more important matters. Besides, this ce will turn into a bloodbath very soon. I don¡¯t want to get caught inside."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Kanae took out the paper from her clothes. Upon seeing the number ¡¯five¡¯ on top of the paper, her gaze hardened. She scanned the content for a moment to inspect if she got the right one.

    After she had finished, she took out a lighter and burned down the paper. It was right at that moment; she heard the sound of a gunshot.

    BANG!

 Chapter 308 Meeting

    A Few Minutes Before

    Kevin and the other two got into the same mall using their usual car. Along the way, Mike still spaced out here and there. He seemed to be unable to calm down as his mind drifted to Misae over and over again.

    "Mike, if you continue this, I¡¯ll kick you out of the car," Neo said with an annoyed tone. He could keep up with Mike going crazy with training no matter how much he hated that part of Mike. However, seeing the distressed Mike was out of the question. At this time, he wished for nothing that kicking that boy up.

    Mike nodded his head slightly. "I understand."

    Finally, they arrived in the parking lot and got out of the car. Kevin looked around as he inspected the ce. For today¡¯s meeting, he arranged a meeting with one of the hidden n head. However, he didn¡¯t expect them to pick the ce in the mall where many people were around.

    "Be careful," Kevin nced to the two of them. "This time, it¡¯s not as easy as fighting head-on."

    "Yes, Boss."

    The two of them nodded solemnly. They knew that Kevin¡¯s position in the future would be determined by the result of every single meeting with the hidden n heads. This was only one of them, but every single voice counted importantly.

    "Mike!" Neo suddenly called out.

    "Yes?"

    "If you walk another step, you¡¯re going to crash into the pir," Neo pointed to the pir barely an inch away from Mike. If he stepped another step, he would crash into the pir.

    Mike quickly shifted his body¡¯s direction to the other way. He felt rather embarrassed that at the important time like this, he still being disturbed.

    Kevin looked towards Mike. "Mike, you stay here."

    "Boss?"

    "Clear out your mind. This meeting will be handled by me and Neo," Kevin answered in a t tone.

    Mike was bewildered. In terms of fighting strength, Neo was certainly not up to par with him. However, right now, his mind was still unstable, which made Kevin didn¡¯t want to take him along.

    "I¡¯m fine, Boss."

    "Stay here and guard the car. If something happens, we¡¯ll call you."

    Hearing that strong tone from Kevin, Mike knew that his boss didn¡¯t ept the answer ¡¯no¡¯. With reluctance, he got into the driver seat and sat down there trying to sort out his own feeling.

    As his two friends walked away, he thought about his own action. This was the second time he allowed different thoughts to stay in his mind. Each time this happened, his performance would decrease greatly and hindered other people around him.

    ¡¯I change again.¡¯

    He sighed to himself. Right now, what he needed to do was to calm himself down. He couldn¡¯t possibly let any other thoughts got into the way of his mind right now because it would mean that he ced his own self into danger. During a mission and fight, even one second could result in death.

    As Mike gathered his resolve, he calmed himself down and focused on the surrounding, determined to catch anyone who acted suspiciously.

    Inside the mall, Neo walked nervously beside Kevin. He was not fully confident that he could protect this man because he knew very well that his fighting strength was not up to par with many other elites, including Mike. The only help he could provide was the gun because he trained himself in them quite proficiently.

    "Boss, there are several people watching us," Neo frowned.

    Kevin nodded his head. He was notfortable with the other party bringing so many of his men into this mall. Nevertheless, he was the one who epted the deal, so he would go through it until the end.

    His feet brought him into a certain empty space at the ground floor. In the sofa not far from him, a man was sitting calmly. He quickly stood up the moment he spotted Kevin.

    "n head," he greeted.

    "There¡¯s no need for formality," Kevin immediately said. He pointed to the seat. "Let¡¯s sit down."

    The man sat down and watched as Kevin also sat down with Neo beside him. He frowned a bit as he recalled that Kevin always brought two people around him. Where was the other one?

    "Thank you very much for agreeing to my request to have a meeting in this ce. I¡¯m feeling honored that you¡¯re willing toe," the man started.

    Kevin nodded. "I believe you already know the reason for mying today."

    "Yes. n head wish for me to pick you during the gathering, right?"

    During the gathering, the hidden n heads would have the power to select the new n head. Because this time there was only one sessor, the option would be to pick him or not. If they disagree, they could try to search for others from different lineages.

    So far, there has been no instance where the lineage of Kalin Family cut down. However, it might happen this time because Kevin didn¡¯t have the full support of the hidden n heads below him.

    "Yes, I want to know your answer today," Kevin answered.

    The n head looked towards Kevin¡¯s eyes. The eyes of the youth were holding a great determination behind the seemingly ordinary eyes. It was very different than the usual people as he knew that the person before him had far etched view for the n.

    "What do you wish for Ryukalin n?"

    "I will make the n thrive again and be the most powerful one in this city," Kevin answered strongly.

    "Ryukalin n is already the strongest, right?"

    "The moment you feelcent, it was also the start of your downfall. There is still someone stronger than us in this city," Kevin answered.

    That answer shook the man to the core. He saw Kevin with an astonished gaze. This was the first time a n head dared to say something like that. His blood boiled from the excitement just from thinking about it.

    Unfortunately....

    "n head, I can¡¯t."

    If only he knew about this youth vision earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have chosen this way. Now, everything was toote.

    "Why?"

    "I¡¯m sorry," as he said that, he waved his hand. Countless men suddenly appeared from the other corner around them with a gun pointed right at Kevin and Neo.

    Neo¡¯s gaze hardened. He already prepared his gun on his hand, ready to take it out and shoot the people around them should Kevin willed it.

    "I see, so this is your answer," Kevin sighed. How many times should he get a rejection? This time, this was a tant betrayal from one of the hidden ns. He lowered his arm. "Since this is your choice, are you aware of your punishment?"

    The man nodded his head. "I know."

    BANG!

    Neo shot the man in a split second. His gaze was as cold as ice. "Every traitor deserves death."

    "Neo, call Mike," Kevin sighed as he took out his own gun. The men around them already became restless.

 Chapter 309 Attack and Figh

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Kevin quickly moved behind the sofa as he sheltered himself from the barrage of shots directed towards him. His right hand was holding a small gun that he always brought with him. The moment the barrage stopped, he moved up and aimed the gun towards them.

    BANG! BANG!

    Neo followed suit and they quickly docked back again after a few seconds. This has turned into the contest of time.

    "Boss, the sofa won¡¯t hold out that long."

    "I know," Kevin answered calmly. "Focus on getting them down."

    "Yes."

    Neo nced towards the watch on his right hand. It was a special device they had to call for help. He already told Mike to be prepared for a battle, but it seemed that man was not ready to answer yet.

    ck

    The bullets were up. Kevin quickly moved towards the man in front of him. He lowered his center of gravity as he punched the man¡¯s jaw from below, knocking him in a single move. Before his friend could react, he already moved from his position and kicked the man on his stomach.

    ¡¯Boss is as mighty as before.¡¯

    Neo reloaded his gun and quickly pointed towards the other men. With a swift movement, he shot six bullets in one go, killing precisely the number of bullets he had. After that, he hid behind the sofa again and reloaded his gun.

    He couldn¡¯t fight with his bare hand, so the only option was fighting with the guns.

    "Neo, dock!"

    From the corner of his eyes, Neo saw a man swung a knife towards him. He jumped to the side and the knife barely grazed his right arm. The blood dripped to the floor, dying the perfectly white floor with the red paint of blood.

    "You¡¯re pretty quick," Neomented as he finished reloading his gun.

    The man moved and shed towards Neo, but this time, Neo was prepared. He shifted his body¡¯s position and put the gun on the man¡¯s chest before shooting them. After that, he shot towards the other five men around him. Without the protection of the wall, they were nothing in front of his gun.

    At the same time, Kevin also finished the men behind him. Their fighting skill was not that great as they relied more on number. Still, it was not hard for him to defeat them quickly.

    Suddenly, his body tensed up. Every fiber of cell in his body was telling him to move away. Someone stronger than him was close.

    SLASH!

    Kevin barely avoided a man shing towards him. His left shoulder was grazed as he stabilized himself. His eyes gazed at the man in front of him with cautiousness. From the speed alone, he was not the match of this man.

    The man had long and silver hair. His eyes were bloodshot as they stared at Kevin wildly. It was as if he was a beast and not human.

    "What is this¨C?" before Neo could finish speaking, the silver-haired man already appeared in front of him. The speed this man showed caused fear to sprout from the bottom of his heart.

    He rose up his hand to shoot the man, but the shot missed.

    CLANG!

    Kevin blocked the attack from the man with his gun. The knife was pointed straight at Neo¡¯s neck. If he was any second slower, Neo would be dead.

    Pushing the man back, he stabilized himself. "Neo, move back!"

    "Yes!" Neo quickly moved to the side.

    The man leaped up again towards Kevin and the two of them exchanged blows with each other. With his gun, Kevin tried his best to block the attack. He didn¡¯t bring any de or sword today because they were rather troublesome. His sword was rather big in size and bringing them would attract attention to him.

    It was then that he noticed a man already brought a machine gun.

    His gaze hardened as he moved from the man. The knife shed through his back and followed by that, the barrage of bullets started.

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

    "Boss, are you alright?" Neo noticed the blood from Kevin¡¯s as he stayed low on the ground. Any higher and the gun would shoot him.

    "I¡¯m fine," Kevin frowned. With the wounds on his back plus the gunshot, which identally hit his calf, he wouldn¡¯t be able to move like before. It was painful, but his expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest.

    Neo was rather worried. He looked towards the silver-haired man and found out that thetter already death. His friends didn¡¯t seem to care about this man at all as they let this powerful fighter dead just like that.

    "Where are the others?" Neo gazed at his watch with frustration.

    "They won¡¯te," Kevin said in a low tone. He didn¡¯t dare to move from his position as the gunshots still happened not far from him.

    "But you¡¯re the n head, Boss."

    "Neo, you¡¯re a smart person. I¡¯m sure you understand what happens here."

    Neo shut his mouth with aggravated expression. Of course, he understood. Because Kevin¡¯s position was still rather unstable, there would be people who disagreed with him being the n head. There might even some people who secretly plotted for Kevin¡¯s death.

    Although he didn¡¯t wish for anyone from the n to do that, that was the only usible exnation for what happened today. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t change it.

    Finally, the barrage stopped. The two of them stood up, and they saw the sea of people in front of them.

    The man at the front smirked. "Wee n Head, I hope you¡¯re satisfied with my wee."

    Neo¡¯s eyes widened. The man at the very front was one of their own ns¡¯ elder. This meant that the one who plotted for Kevin¡¯s death was truly someone from inside the n. His hand sped into a fist as he felt anger boiled up. He couldn¡¯t stand the thought of them betraying their n!

    Kevin watched the man in front of him as he sighed. His body was growing stiff, and he didn¡¯t have much strength left to fight. The fight with the silver-haired man and the barrage of bullets caused him to be wounded. Still, if he had to fight, he would not show any hesitation no matter how his body condition was.

    Neo nced at the watch. From the camera that he nted on Mike¡¯s watch, he could see that thetter was currently driving the car. It shouldn¡¯t take long for Mike to arrive in this ce and brought them away. So until that time, the two of them shouldn¡¯t die.

    "I¡¯m very satisfied," Kevin answered. "Now I know who I should eliminate from the n."

    The manughed. He pointed his gun towards Kevin. "That¡¯s only if you have the power to leave this ce."

    Neo¡¯s face paled. If they shoot now, they will surely die.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

 Chapter 310 Rei from Fiore Group

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Kevin forcefully moved his feet to dodge. Before he could fully move, he heard the sound of metal shing and shing sound. The sound was rather powerful and forcefully cut the bullets.

    In front of the two of them, a boy (actually a girl) was standing firmly. The ck clothes caused them to be rather surprised because it was quite a rare outfit in the middle of the day. In addition, the person was wearing a hood which covered her face very well.

    ¡¯There are more than what I can cut.¡¯

    The person in ck, Kanae, frowned slightly. Her left arm was grazed by the bullet because of her sudden movement to this ce. Although she was not supposed to interfere as most of the people in the mall already got out, she couldn¡¯t help it and her feet already brought her to this ce.

    Why did she suddenly choose to help?

    When she heard the gunshot, she couldn¡¯t help but get curious. The moment she saw Kevin fought with the men, she was surprised greatly. Who would have thought that the one who had a negotiation in the same ce was someone from Ryukalin n?

    Kevin was handling them rather well in the beginning. But it changed after the new group emerged. With Kevin¡¯s wound, there was simply no way he could fight as well as before. Even if he forcefully fought, the pain would still hinder his movement no matter how much he ignored the pain.

    It was as this moment, her feet moved on their own. She didn¡¯t really understand, but she couldn¡¯t bear the thought of seeing him die. Because of that, she jumped right in front of him and protected the two of them from the bullet.

    "Who are you?" the man at the front looked towards Rei with cautiousness. From the movement that Kanae showed, he knew that this young person was not weak at all.

    Kanae didn¡¯t answer. She merely stared at them as she raised her right arm, showing the peculiar sword for them to see and also prepared for another barrage of shots.

    "Rei from Fiore Group!" one of the men yelled out in surprise.

    When they heard that, they quickly turned their head towards Kanae. No one ever knew the real appearance of Rei because she always appeared and disappeared rather quickly. They couldn¡¯t believe that the one standing in front of them right now was the real deal: The legend of the street.

    "So, you¡¯re Rei," the man¡¯s narrowed his eyes as he scrutinized Kanae. From the built alone, it seemed that Rei was not big at all. This made him rather wondered, how could this small person be the legend from the street?

    "If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, you better move away from that ce. We have some unfinished business with our n head."

    Neo was stunned when he heard their proposal. He quickly thought about a way to counter it. "Rei, can you please stall them? We¡¯ll reward you handsomely if you decide to help us!"

    Kevin¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave Kanae in the slightest. When he saw her cut off the bullets that were directed to them, he was fascinated. It was a speed and movement that wouldn¡¯t lose even to him. This caused him to want to take Kanae into his own side. Of course, right now, it was only a small desire as his prioritize was getting out of there safely.

    Rei didn¡¯t answer. She merely stood there. The two sides were locked in a deadlock as no one knew what to do. At the same time, Kanae was listening to Shiro exining the situation to her.

    "Rei, there are too many people for you to handle by yourself. It¡¯ll be hard for you to fight them while protecting the two people behind you. They can shoot them quickly and nothing you can do to stop them."

    Kanae sighed. She whispered. "Shiro, can you tell me about their formation?"

    "Rei, you¡¯re really reckless. Tommy is not far from you, he¡¯s currently heading up to help you out. Theypletely surround the ce, so it¡¯s hard to say for exactly how their formation is."

    "That¡¯s good."

    When he heard the relieved voice of Kanae, Shiro got the urge to beat up the little girl. He felt rather annoyed when he saw her moving on her own outside of their mission. This girl was the one who always tried to keep their movement limited to a mission, but this time, she was the one who broke the habit.

    As for her reason, he himself was not entirely sure, but he could guess. This was also the source of another headache for him as he felt that every single person he knew were experiencing the spring of their life.

    Unfortunately, each of them was something impossible.

    "Rei, you better move, they¡¯re going to attack you."

    "I know," Kanae¡¯s voice barely faded down when she moved from the spot where she stood. Her agile and sudden movement caused no one to be able to react. The speed in which she moved far surpassing ordinary human being.

    The only person who could see her movement was Kevin as he watched from behind. Because of the wounds on his body, it took a lot of effort just to stand. This allowed him to focus his attention to the fight in front of him as he saw how beautiful Kanae moved.

    In but an instant, Kanae reached the first person. Her hand moved upwards and shed at the person, dyeing the ground red with blood. Her feet stomped on the ground as she twisted her arm and her sword reached another person. It was done in mere seconds as the men fell one by one because of her sword.

    The first person to react was the person who stood at the very front. "Move!"

    As the elder in Ryukalin n, he had seen for himself countless geniuses from two generations. Each of them was very powerful. However, this was the very first time he faced one of them head on and the feeling he thought he had lost resurfaced:

    Fear!

    As he battled his way in the n and experienced numerous fights, he thought that he had lost the sense of fear. However, facing this youth, he felt fear as he saw with his own eyes how his subordinates fell one by one.

    ¡¯Who in the world is this youth?¡¯

    Unfortunately, no one answered for him as he forcefully put himself in fighting position. His eyes nced towards the big gun on the back as he moved towards the big gun and aimed towards Kanae.

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Series of gunshots followed as he desperately tried to kill Kanae. He had the feeling that if Kanae still alive, he would be the one to die.

    "Boss!"

    "Elder!"

    As he shot without care, his men also became the victim to his gun. Kanae moved away from her position the moment she sensed danger. She purposely led him away from Kevin as the gun didn¡¯t reach the two wounded guys at all.

    "Boss, Mike is here!" Neo suddenly pointed to the side.

    Kevin¡¯s gaze finally moved as he looked to the side. Their car was speeding towards their ce and crashed the ss.

    PRANG! SCREEECH!

    "Boss!" Mike yelled from inside. "Get in!"

    The two of them quickly moved into the car. The man finally realized that the two biggest preys he aimed were getting away. He moved the point of the gun towards them and shot rapidly.

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

 Chapter 311 Authority

    BANG!

    Kanae kicked arge sofa to stand between the two of them. Her feet were battered up from running here and there at high speed without care about anything, yet she stood firm as if her movement just now didn¡¯t hurt her at all. Her eyes were strained as she forcefully paid more attention to the man. Should he attack again, she had to be prepared.

    Mike looked towards Kanae with surprise. He didn¡¯t expect to see someone else helping them. In addition, he didn¡¯t know who this person was at all.

    "Boss, will hee with us?"

    Kevin nced towards Rei. "Rei, do you want toe with us?"

    Kanae didn¡¯t answer. The man was angry at them, but the sofa protected them as long as they didn¡¯t stand over the height. Internally, he cursed whoever put the sofa in the middle of the mall like that.

    Kanae didn¡¯t move from her spot as she waved her hand slightly. Her posture was clear. She would stay in this ce.

    Noticing that, Kevin nodded his head towards Mike. "Return back to headquarters."

    "Headquarters? Boss, you¡¯re wounded! We should go to the hospital instead!" Neo yelled as Mike stepped on the gas and sped up the car. He crashed to another side of the wall while silently thinking that the n would surely berate them again for destroying the properties.

    "We¡¯re going back."

    "Boss...."

    Sensing the sharp re, Neo shut his mouth for good. If Kevin said so, he would just follow after what his leader said. Despite his heart still felt rather troubled as Kevin was wounded, there was no way he could force this man to rest. There was something Kevin had to do as fast as possible.

    In the mall, Kanae finally moved from her position. The moment she knew that Kevin safe; she no longer forced herself to stand in the same position. Her hands and feet were full of scratches from the bullet grazing her skin or pieces of breaking items grazing them.

    "Now that he¡¯s gone, you¡¯re not going to leave this ce," Kanae said as she readied her position.

    The man finally stopped shooting, not because he wanted to, but because the bullets were up. His gaze hardened as he saw Kanae already sprinted towards him. Fear seeped out from the bottom of his heart as he took out his own sword to contend against Kanae.

    "Don¡¯t you dare! I¡¯m the elder of Ryukalin n!"

    Kanae switched her position to the side as the man shed towards her. Due to age, his movement was not so agile anymore, so Kanae immediatelyunched an attack towards his stomach, killing him in one move. The man¡¯s eyes opened wide in disbelief as he quietly passed away.

    "So what if you¡¯re the previous elder? Right now, you¡¯re nothing but a traitor," Kanae spat out.

    Shiro took a deep breath as he watched the fight. He slowly spoke up. "Rei, you do well."

    "I¡¯ll return back soon."

    Her eyesnded on the bodies of the people from this man¡¯s side. Many of them didn¡¯t die because of her but rather, because of the desperate attack from this man. For someone who already became a leader, yet he cared not about his own subordinates, she wondered if he truly had a heart.

    She knew that sacrifices were sometimes necessary, but not like this.

    "Shin, I hope you don¡¯t mind me upying your ce for the time being. I don¡¯t think I can go home like this."

    Some of her wounds were ced in visible ces. If her sister saw her like this, she couldn¡¯t imagine what Laura¡¯s reaction would be. It would be better if she didn¡¯t cause any additional worry for her little sister.

    Shiro sighed. He was cleaning up his own equipment with remorse. "It¡¯s fine for me."

    "By the way, where¡¯s Tom? Didn¡¯t you say that he¡¯s on the way here?"

    "He crashes with another group of men on the other side of the building. He¡¯ll be fine, you don¡¯t have to help him."

    "Alright, I¡¯m going back."

    ...

    Ryukalin n¡¯s Headquarters

    "Where¡¯s Neo? Don¡¯t tell me that he skips his lesson again," The Old Man asked with resentment. This annoying son of his always skipped the training session no matter what happened.

    Ryan shook his head lightly. "He¡¯s going with n Head."

    The Old Man sighed and took a seat on the chair. It was already noon, their business should be over since Kevin no longer took care of thepany too much anymore. It was already the time for the young man to care about his own n again.

    "They take a long time."

    Ryan ignored the old man beside him as he took a cigarette. His eyes were looking towards the snow-coated garden in front of him. The snow this year seemed heavierpared with the light snowst year. The thick snow would hinder their movement even more should they fight outside.

    "I want to beat up my son again," Old Man sighed. He leaned back silently and listened to the sounds near them. It was then did he realize that there was a caring inside.

    "Who¡¯s that?" Ryan stood up. They were not allowed to drive into the inner part of the n, so if someone dared to break the rules, it must be something really important or someone insolent.

    The car stopped not far from them. They instantly recognized it as Kevin¡¯s. Although Kevin is the n Head, he was not allowed to park his car in the inner part too. This was part of the rules. If the men found him broke the rules, what would they say?

    The two wanted to reprimand their young n head when they saw Kevin got out with bloodied body. In a matter of seconds, they arrived by Kevin¡¯s side to check on the young man¡¯s condition.

    "Boss, are you alright?" Old Man scanned Kevin up and down.

    Kevin nodded his head. "Just call the doctor and in the meantime, call all the elders to meet me in the hall. Whoever didn¡¯t attend will receive punishment."

    Hearing the dark tone from Kevin¡¯s voice, the two of them knew that the situation was grave. Because Kevin rarely changed his expression, those around him learned to detect even the slightest intention from the man¡¯s every action. This caused them to notice the anger behind the seemingly calm tone.

    "Yes, Boss."

    This time, the two of them immediately moved out to call the other elders. Most of the core members were inside the n as only a handful of them were out. Some of them have post outside, but they usually returned back to the headquarters at least once a week.

    The doctor hurriedly came over the moment they called for him. He was startled when he saw Kevin¡¯s condition and immediately tended to the young man. Seeing how badly hurt this boy was, he felt that the boy¡¯s mental strength was too strong. There was barely any change in his expression.

    ¡¯This is going to be hurt.¡¯

    As he tended the wounds, Kevin sat down on his chair calmly. His eyes were watching the men in front of him as the atmosphere around him turned cold. Facing his cold attitude, everyone knew, their n head is angry.

 Chapter 312 Cleaning Up

    Somewhere Far Away

    "The n fails, he¡¯s dead," the receiver suddenly sounded out. Besides the small device, a man was sitting calmly. From the message, he knew that his n to eliminate Kevin had failed. However, he stayed calm as he had already expected that Kevin might be able to get out alive.

    "How¡¯s is his condition?"

    "n Head is wounded hard, but he¡¯s summoning all of us to the hall. What do you think he will do?"

    The young man narrowed his eyes. The cold glint behind his dark iris caused the people around him to tense up. Although they have been following after this man for quite some time, they were still afraid of his change of mood. Whenever his eyes showed cold glints like that, someone was bound to die.

    "Destroy the device, Neo can trace back to us if you don¡¯t," the young man answered. "Also, if you try to report about our movement, your entire family will follow your steps."

    "Sir?" the man on the other side sounded rather terrified. From that ruthless tone, he could already guess what Kevin was nning to do. This caused fear to seep out from the bottom of his heart. His life wouldst only for several more minutes.

    The young man snorted and cut off the line. He leaned back on his chair. As he still stayed far away from the n, there was no need for him toe to the gathering. This allowed him to stay calm.

    "Sir, please calm down. Even if n Head knows you¡¯re behind all of this, he won¡¯t be able to touch you."

    The young man snorted. "During the time he¡¯s disabled, find a way to take over those hidden ns¡¯ head. I want more than 50% to choose to not pick Kevin as the n head."

    "Yes."

    As his gaze followed after his right hand, the cold glint became more apparent. "In the meantime, find me some ything. I¡¯m bored."

    The man stopped on his track and turned around. He bowed down formally. "I understand. I¡¯ll prepare them right away."

    ...

    Ryukalin n¡¯s Headquarters

    From the moment the transmission cut off, the man knew that his movement was no longer invisible. At this moment, Kevin gathered the men precisely because he wanted to eliminate them.

    Gripping the device on his hand harder, he trembled slightly. ¡¯No, there must be another way. I don¡¯t want to die.¡¯

    "Elder, everyone has to gather in the hall," one of the lower rank members informed carefully.

    "I know, get out!"

    The lower rank member immediately ran out of the room. He didn¡¯t understand what made this elder moody like this today. It seemed that the gathering today was of great importance.

    The elder was battling inside his mind about his decision. If he rattled on, his family would disappear and he would die. If he didn¡¯t, he would die, but his family lived. No matter what choice he made, he would die.

    Forcing his feet to move, he made his way to the hall. Seeing the expressionless young man on the seat, he felt like thousand kilos of pressure were pushing him down. The gaze that the young man gave him seemed to be an endless abyss.

    "Has everyone gathered here?" Kevin asked calmly.

    Neo nodded his head. "Yes. You can start now, Boss."

    Because the doctor was still busy tending on his wound, Kevin didn¡¯t move from his seat. Even when his hand was feeling searing pain from the medicine, he didn¡¯t flinch. The only thing he did was gripping the chair handle a bit harder.

    "I remember that a part of you should know about my important journey today," Kevin started. "There are a few of you who can get a hold of the information easily as I don¡¯t go covertly."

    The elders were looking towards each other with surprise. Those who knew about Kevin¡¯s personal matter would be those from high rank. Could it be Kevin wanted to me someone from high rank right now?

    "And then, I suddenly get attacked with the leader being one of the elders."

    The moment Kevin said this, the elders kicked up a ruckus in surprise. It was a forbidden thing for n member to fight with each other, much less plotting to kill someone. More importantly, Kevin was not an ordinary member. He is the unofficial n head of Ryukalin n and also, one of the strongest members in the n.

    "Quiet."

    Hearing the calm and solemn tone, the elders immediately closed their mouth. Their eyes were looking towards Kevin with full attention. No one wanted to miss out his words right now.

    Kevin swept his nce across the room. "I make a quick investigation using Neo¡¯s skill. From them, I found out that there are some secrets dealing happen in the n during the time I¡¯m away. What do you think I should do about it?"

    The elders stayed quiet. Many of them have some secret deals here and there. The sole reason they dared to do it was because Kevin didn¡¯t have full authority of the n yet. In addition, his young age made them thought of him as a rather inexperienced person. This caused them to step up on their own and tried to take advantages of the situation.

    Unfortunately, Kevin was not as they expected.

    "It¡¯s an unforgivable crime to attempt assassination to you, Boss," one of the elders stood up and answered calmly.

    The others looked towards the man with fearful nce. This man was the current strongest member of the n, so his words weighed more than the others. Usually, this man preferred to stay quiet, but today, things were different.

    "I agree, they should not be left unpunished, Boss," Lou answered politely. As someone close with Kevin, he would never let anyone hurt him.

    "Those who make contact personally with him will be executed along with his family. Those who make contact indirectly will be banished from the n. Their name won¡¯t be written in the records anymore," Kevin said with a solemn tone.

    The elders were stunned speechlessly when they heard Kevin¡¯s order. It was basically the worst punishment avable in the n. To have their name erased from the records meant that they wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the n anymore in the future.

    However, no one dared to say anything to counter Kevin right now. They already knew that trying to anything behind the n¡¯s back was akin to betray the n. Betrayal was something those who stayed in the n hated the most because here, they learned how to trust each other as part of the same n.

    "We understand, Boss."

    As they answered, they started moving. Those without a clear conscience would be apparent, and Neo immediately read out their name to receive their punishment.

    The elder who received the call earlier has his face turned pale from the moment he heard about the punishment. By the time, his name appeared, his heart copsed as he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape punishment.

    Panicking, he stood up abruptly and turned to the door. There should be enough time for him to get out. In front of him, only Mike was guarding the door.

    "Get out of the way!"

    Mike casted a cold glint. His usual smiling face has long gone, and recing it was a deadpan cold expression, causing him to appear scary as his built was indeed rather big.

    As the elder pounced towards him, he raised up his hand and caught the elder¡¯s hand. Switching his feet, he pulled the elder up from the ground and mmed him to the ground, causing the floor to crack from the force.

    "Whoever tries to get out, they¡¯ll receive the same treatment," Mike said coldly as he nced to the others.

    No one dared to move anymore.

 Chapter 313 Breakdown

    "Boss, it¡¯s enough, you have to go to the hospital," Neo finally said after they finished going through the name. Along the way, the doctor¡¯s face was already pale from treating Kevin. It was clear that things didn¡¯t seem too good.

    Kevin nced to the elders in front of him. His expression didn¡¯t change, but the color of his face changed slightly due to the loss of blood. Seeing how the doctor seemed to be flustered, he nodded his head.

    "Let¡¯s head to the family hospital."

    "Boss, you need surgery. There¡¯s a part of the bullet in your feet," the doctor said hesitantly. The location of the bullet was rather far deep into the flesh. He didn¡¯t dare to cut it while Kevin was still in the sitting position like this because of the blood flow. More importantly, they were in front of the elders from Ryukalin n. He didn¡¯t want them to kill him for wounding their leader.

    Kevin nodded his head. "Let¡¯s go."

    Seeing how Kevin still walked like it was nothing, the doctor felt like he was seeing a monster. Given how badly his feet bled, he expected the young man to writhe in pain. It seemed that this man would never allow anyone to see him in a bad state at all.

    Neo watched from behind as he followed after Kevin. He finally remembered that this was how Kevin usually behaved. It was only in front of Kanae did he became much gentler and showed many other sides that he always hid. After seeing that side of Kevin for a long time, he was reminded once again that this was how Kevin always behaved.

    No one was allowed to see his weak side. This was how he always lived his life so far. There were a lot of people who wanted to take over his position and his life, so the only way to protect himself was by not letting anyone knew about his weak side.

    "Boss, I¡¯ll clean up the rest," Lou said formally.

    "Do it well."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Neo and Mike followed after Kevin to the hospital. There was a nearby hospital owned by the Kalin Family. It was not big, but it was enough to help Kevin go through the medication that he needed.

    "Mike, don¡¯t put that long face. He¡¯s going to be alright," Neo peered towards Mike. Ever since they got out of the mall, this big man has put a scary face. The previous smile has long gone.

    Mike nced up. His expression was as stern as possible. Right now, he felt nothing but self-remorse. During the time Kevin was attacked, he was staying far away in the parking ce, reflecting on his own action.

    If only....If only he stayed by Kevin¡¯s side, Kevin wouldn¡¯t have to get hurt this badly.

    Although this incident was not his fault, he couldn¡¯t help but me himself. As Kevin¡¯s right hand, it was his task to stay by Kevin¡¯s side and protected him all the time. And yet, he was the one who strayed far from his original task and let himself got swayed by his emotion.

    "Mike, get yourself together," Neo patted his friend¡¯s back. "He¡¯s not that badly hurt. It¡¯s just little wounds."

    Hearing the concerned tone from Neo, Mike nodded his head slightly, yet his expression was as stiff as before. There was no apparent change in his expression. It was clear that he still couldn¡¯t let it go as he still felt rather sad and ming himself for the wounds that Kevin sustained.

    Neo no longer said anything. He didn¡¯t know how to console this big friend of his. After all, he knew better than anyone that Mike was someone who couldn¡¯t bear to break his promise and oath.

    After hours of painful waiting, everything has finished and the two of them came inside. Seeing Kevin lying on the bed with an expressionless face made them felt ratherplicated.

    "Boss, is there anything you need us to do?" Neo started the conversation.

    Kevin nodded his head. "The one who helps us, Rei from Fiore Group, do we have any connection with him?"

    Neo shook his head. He had been paying close attention to anyone their n¡¯s member got close with. So far, there has been anyone who made any contact with those from the famous groups. Well, if there was any, it would have been obvious considering how famous they were.

    Kevin recalled the scene from before. He didn¡¯t remember knowing anyone with fighting skill at that level. It was clear that Rei was an expert, a great expert at that. There was no hesitation when that young person stepped up to block the bullets for him. It was as if he was tasked to protect him, which supposed to be impossible.

    "Do you have any way to contact them?" Kevin asked.

    "Aside from Tommy, there are some other ways to contact them if you want," Neo answered.

    Kevin nodded his head. "I want to talk to them."

    "I¡¯ll get it done, Boss."

    After that, Kevin shifted his line of sight to Mike. Seeing the stern expression on Mike¡¯s face, he raised his hand, beckoning Mike toe closer. Every word and gesture from Kevin were an absolute order for Mike, so he walked to Kevin¡¯s side immediately.

    FLICK!

    "Don¡¯t you say that you¡¯ll smile in my stead, why are you putting a stern face instead?" Kevin asked.

    Mike flinched a bit when his forehead got hit. Facing Kevin¡¯s question, he forced a smile out. It seemed rather weirdpared with his usual gentle smile, but he no longer looked as scary as before.

    "Yes, Boss."

    Kevin studied Mike¡¯s expression for a moment before waving his hand to dismiss them. From Mike¡¯s expression, it was clear that this man still couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he got hurt. However, as someone of important position, he knew better than anyone that he would get hurt continuously.

    It was inevitable.

    Mike stood by the door side as he recalled what Kevin said to him. He felt that he was still incredibly useless. He clearly didn¡¯t do his job well, yet Kevin still treated him with the usual care. This caused guilt to sprout out from the bottom of his heart because he didn¡¯t want to disappoint Kevin again.

    In the past, he failed his mission by not staying by Kevin¡¯s side during an important incident, which caused the young man to suffer tremendous wounds and lost his father. Now, he nearly repeated it again.

    ¡¯I can¡¯t fail again.¡¯

    Seeing Kevin got hurt was something he didn¡¯t want to see in the slightest. Kevin is the most important person in his life that he vowed to protect from the bottom of his heart, so he wanted to fulfill his task as well as he could.

    A food box appeared in front of him.

    "This?" Mike was stunned.

    "You should eat if you want to have the strength to guard the door," Neo answered. "If you get sick, you won¡¯t be able to do anything."

    "I understand."

    Mike started eating while Neo was also busy munching on his own foods. His brain was working at high speed as he wanted to do the task that Kevin entrusted to him well. He would never let anyone who allowed Kevin to get hurt go.

 Chapter 314 Only Suited in Underworld

    Shiro¡¯s Clinic

    "Doctor, do you have to re at me like that?" Kanae asked helplessly when he noticed that Shiro was looking at her with an annoyed expression.

    Shiro snorted. "If you don¡¯t butt in into the fight between the ns, you won¡¯t get hurt like this. Do you think you¡¯re invincible to the bullet?"

    "Well, no."

    "Then you should learn how to behave next time. It¡¯s not like you get a mission to protect them."

    Kanaeughed dryly. It was true that she didn¡¯t have any task to protect Kevin, but seeing him got hurt, her feet moved on their own. Before she knew it, she already stood before him and protected him from the barrage of bullets. Even she herself was not entirely sure why she wanted to protect him that badly.

    "Littless, you¡¯re the one who says that you only enter the underworld because you want to protect your sister and yourself. There¡¯s no need for you to delve deeper into the matter of the n. They¡¯re more dangerous than what you can imagine."

    As Jason still has a meeting, he could only lecture Kanae from the special phone that they used formunication. It was not like he didn¡¯t want toe, but his condition didn¡¯t allow him to go.

    "I know, Oro. I just can¡¯t help it myself," Kanae answered.

    Jason sighed. He looked towards the screen in front of him with a dark expression. If only he didn¡¯t have to do this work, he would surely head to the clinic and gave Kanae a round of lecture.

    The single thought of Kanae got hurt pained him much more than he could think. He valued Kanae too much that he didn¡¯t want to lose that girl. Rather than losing her, he would rather get hurt in her stead.

    "Kevin is the n head, he¡¯s more powerful than what you can imagine. I don¡¯t think you should worry about him so much."

    "I know."

    "The underworld is truly unsuited for you, Rei. If it¡¯s possible, I hope that you can have a normal life in the future."

    "I hope so too," Kanae answered with a soft voice. Deep in her heart, she knew, it was impossible. With her hand stained with blood from the countless fights she did for the past three years, there was no way she could live an ordinary life anymore.

    On the side, Tommy was still sulking. He felt annoyed by the fact that he got himself involved with unneeded fights while Kanae was fighting like that. Kanae even got hurt from the continuous strain she forced herself to endure while he was merely fighting unworthy opponents.

    If he had finished faster, he could be the one to help Kanae too. Yet, fate said otherwise as he was instead the one who couldn¡¯t move from his position. This caused him to feel annoyed at how weak he was.

    "I want to train again," Tommy stood up. Next time, he would not fail again!

    Kanae smiled when she saw Tommy got out. "Oro, please pay attention to Tom¡¯s movement. He has nearly reached his limit in his potential, there¡¯s no way he canst longer."

    Hearing Kanae¡¯s instruction, Jason sighed. This so-called ¡¯potential¡¯ was something that belonged to everyone and it would determine their talent and their growth. However, its existence was something only a small portion of people in the world knew. They kept it a secret as they didn¡¯t want to leak this dangerous information, especially because there was a way to find out someone¡¯s potential through a special test.

    "I understand, but I think, you should tell him more about this matter."

    "There¡¯s no need for him to know about the dark secret of this city. It¡¯s better for him to stay as an idiot like this."

    "...Why do I feel you like seeing him acting rashly?"

    "Who knows?"

    Shiro took the alcohol on the side. "This is going to be painful, bear with it for a while."

    "I understand..."

    ...

    After Kanae finished her painful treatment under Shiro¡¯s intensive care, she headed towards Master Rudy¡¯s ce. This time, she could feel the gazes of people around her were tenser. It seemed as if they wanted to dig a hole from her body.

    Kanae frowned as he reached the ce. Master Rudy and the young man were sitting peacefully. They were busy examining a de in front of them.

    "You¡¯re early today, Rei," the young man greeted when he saw Kanae.

    Kanae nodded. "I don¡¯t really have anything to do, so Ie here instead."

    By the time she finished talking, Master Rudy appeared by her side. He grabbed her arm and lifted the sleeves, showing an arm filled with cuts on the edge. From their shape and color, it was clear that she only got them recently.

    "So the news is true," Master Rudy nodded his head as he saw the cuts.

    Kanae felt her body tensed up. She couldn¡¯t even react when Master Rudy made a move just now. It was as if he appeared out of nothingness. It took less than one blink for Master Rudy to arrive by her side. How did he do that? By the time she could react, he already stood by her side, ready to take her arm to inspect.

    "What news?"

    "They¡¯re telling me that you help n Head Kevin during the time he¡¯s in pinch. I thought that it¡¯s impossible, but from your wounds, it seems to be rather true," Master Rudy answered.

    Kanae smiled wryly. It would be a miracle if she could get out from the barrage of bullets without getting any scratch. Having them as little as this was all she could hope for from them.

    "News travels faster here," Kanaemented.

    "We have to keep up to date if we want to stay alive. With your body full of wounds, you should just learn how to perfectly detect a master like me when I get close. But before that, you should have some rests."

    Kanae sat down by the young man¡¯s side. Master Rudy took the de and inspected it once again. The way he handled the de was simr to that of a father caressing their daughter. It was clear that he treasured the de so much that he couldn¡¯t bear to let it go.

    "Master Rudy loves de," the young man exined. "That¡¯s why he always meddles with them during his free time."

    Kanae nodded her head. "I can see that."

    "You¡¯re progressing pretty fast. Ordinary human won¡¯t be able to face the barrage of bullets head-on like what you do."

    "Thank you for yourpliment."

    "I¡¯m not reallyplimenting you, but I¡¯m warning you. You shouldn¡¯t show your real skill under the light because you might attract the attention of people who are far stronger than you. At that time, not even Master Rudy could help you."

    Kanae nodded her head. She knew about it very well, which was the biggest reason she tried to keep her movement hidden.

    "Under the ray of light, my ability will only make me die faster. Under the veil of night, my ability allows me to survive longer," Kanae smiled.

    The young man was stunned to hear Kanae¡¯s sudden deration. It took him less than one second to understand what she meant by her words. He nodded his head slightly.

    "You¡¯re correct, your ability is only suited in the Underworld."

    The two of them stared at each other for a moment. After that, Kanae proceeded to train her perception while the young man sat on the ground, trying to erase his presence as much as possible.

 Chapter 315 Information on Clans

    Nolen School C, ss 2-A

    Misae was sitting by her seat while reading the newspaper. It was written that the Ryukalin n shed in the nearby mall yesterday and got a few wounded people. Although it was unclear who got wounded, the number of dead bodies reached hundreds just from this single incident.

    She didn¡¯t dare to see the picture because it would only cause her to feel fear. Seeing how they lived their life full of danger, she recalled Mike and his life in the n. This made her wondered if he also lived a life full of risks every day.

    If she wanted to stay by his side, it would mean that she had to live a life like that. Although she wanted to stay by his side and epted him, her mind strongly against it.

    ¡¯Can I live a life full of danger?¡¯

    The answer would be a solid ¡¯no¡¯. There was no way she could possibly live a life like that as she knew very well that she was not capable to do that. She could barely fight, and facing threat everyday might pull her to her wit¡¯s end. She certainly didn¡¯t want that.

    At the same time, she wanted to stay by his side very badly.

    "Misae, what are you reading so early in the morning?" Alice and Laura walked into the ss. They peered to the newspaper and astonishment appeared on their face.

    "Wow, I haven¡¯t heard anything from the big nstely, but it seems they start to make a move," Alice eximed in surprise.

    "Isn¡¯t it good if they stay quiet?"

    "It¡¯s impossible," Alice shook her head lightly, a faint smile appeared on her face. "The Ryukalin n is going to undergo a formal gathering to fully point their unofficial n head to be an official n head. If the gathering seeds, the Ryukalin n is going to move in full force again like in the past."

    "Like in the past?" Misae frowned.

    "You don¡¯t know?" This time, it was Laura who surprised.

    "I don¡¯t live in this area for that long. Before I move here, I lived in another n¡¯s territory. I don¡¯t really remember their name, though."

    "I see... Well, it¡¯s actually a very simple thing. The n will fully upy the streets during the time they¡¯re in their peak and guard the ce. They will fully protect us from the gangs and the others," Laura started to exin as she recalled the past.

    "They usually live while blending with the people, so you won¡¯t know who the n member is and who¡¯s not. As the biggest n, Ryukalin n uses their member to protect the streets because they have abundant manpower. This part of the city is the safest one.

    However, everything changes from the moment the great incident take ce three years ago. Internal dispute happens and their manpower iscking even more. This makes the streets to be unsafe again. I¡¯m not sure what happens because the ns control the mass media, not allowing any dispute inside the n to be leaked out."

    Laura sighed internally as she recalled the four big families. "In terms of influence to mass media, ns have simr power with other big families or rich families. They could influence the news report to spread different news if they didn¡¯t want something get out."

    When her thought reached this, Laura was filled with regret. Because of their control of information regarding ns that could spread out in mass media, she couldn¡¯t find the information she needed. She wanted to find out the battle that happened three years ago, but there was barely any information.

    There were too many sides which hid the information from that incident.

    Misae listened with astonishment. This was the first time she heard about it as she never paid much attention to the ns. After all, in the previous ce where she lived, she was always being protected by her parents because the streets were dangerous. Besides, her bad experience with the n caused her to see them in dark light.

    "Is the Ryukalin n a great n?"

    Alice nodded her head. "They¡¯re a great n in the past, but whether they can thrive again will depend in the gathering."

    "The gathering is that important?"

    "Yes. It¡¯s the thing that allows the ns to stay united because they¡¯ll gather together. Once the legal n leader is chosen, they will face a reform," Alice replied, exining things carefully. She had to make sure that she didn¡¯t divulge too much information, but enough to make her friends¡¯ curiosity satisfied.

    Laura opened her mouth in astonishment. "I never know that they¡¯re this organized. I thought that they¡¯re just a group of people who fight on the street every day while taking protection money."

    Alice smiled wryly. She knew that their image of ns was not really good. It was not really surprising considering theirtest activity. Some of them were gotten involved in a fight or something else. Not all ns were bad, but many of them were actually doing illegal things.

    "My view is worse than that," Misae coughed embarrassedly. It was not her intention to have that bad of view, but her experience pushed her to not trust them anymore.

    They made her despaired and killed people without mercy. It was terrifying.

    Alice smiled softly. "I can¡¯t really say that the ns are not bad, but not everyone gets involved in those matters. Ryukalin n is one of the ns that never participate in human¡¯s trade and drugs. They¡¯re trying to earn clean money with just o-their fist."

    "O-their?" Lauraughed. "Why do you stutter so suddenly?"

    Alice forced an embarrassed smile to appear. In truth, she nearly said ¡¯our¡¯ but it would directly tell Misae that she was part of the n. After what Misae had experienced, the least thing she needed was someone close to her turned out to be part of the n.

    It was not the time for her to tell Misae yet.

    She would wait until Misae had calmed down and ready to ept others who came from the n before telling it to the girl. It would be better to just treat each other like before without the need to worry about one¡¯s background.

    "I see, that¡¯s good to hear," Misae gazed to the newspaper once again.

    Laura nodded her head. "I have been staying in this area for a long time, but it seems that you know much more than me, Alice."

    "I pay more attention to the n¡¯s matterspared to you," Alice replied smugly, trying to sound as if she was joking around.

    Laura stuck out her tongue. "If you¡¯re that knowledgeable, can you tell me the content of the gathering? I¡¯m a bit curious."

    Misae rolled her eyes. "Can¡¯t you search on the inte? You¡¯re pretty good at using them, right?"

    "Well, yeah," Laura scratched her head. "But I only know a bit of the n¡¯s gathering because there¡¯s not much information there. Besides, I¡¯m quite busytely."

    She had finished taking care of the paper for the mansion with the help of ra, but there were still matters of her newpany. The numerous papers that she had to read recently made her extremely busy.

    "For starter, you can try to tell me what you know," Alice replied. "I¡¯ll add other information that you don¡¯t know."

    "Well, all I know is just there¡¯ll be voting and something like that. The one who will be the legal n head has to prepare himself by pulling other members into his side, but it¡¯s not clear how they will do that," Laura replied with hesitation.

    "It¡¯s not wrong."

    "But it¡¯s notplete, right?" Laura asked with a depressed tone. She should have guessed that the information she gathered was notplete.

    Alice nodded her head. There were a lot of missing details that she didn¡¯t wish to talk about. Still, the gathering was actually extremely simple that she herself could easily list them out.

    "Well, the missing information is not that important for you too."

 Chapter 316 New Mission

    "Well, the missing information is not that important for you too."

    Laura rolled her eyes. "It might not be important, but I¡¯m curious about them. Don¡¯t you know that curiosity might kill someone?"

    "Eh? Really? This is the first time I hear about it."

    Misaeughed. "It won¡¯t really kill you, but it might be possible that you¡¯re thinking of that over and over."

    "Are you interested in the information too, Misae?" Alice asked.

    Misae shook her head. She had had enough of information regarding n that these two talked about. Even if she knew that Ryukalin n is far better than other ns, her body¡¯s reaction to the word ¡¯n¡¯ was still extremely big. She didn¡¯t know when she would be able to react normally like before.

    Laura hugged Misae from the side. "Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t force you to ept things so quickly. Just move on with your own pace."

    "Thanks, Laura," Misae smiled as she patted the girl¡¯s hand.

    Alice sighed. "I¡¯ll just tell you a bit more if you¡¯re still curious, Laura. The one about to be the legal n head will have to gather supporters before the gathering. If they didn¡¯t pick him to be the n head, he might lose the position."

    "It¡¯s that bad?" Laura was astonished.

    "Yes, that¡¯s the rule."

    "There are so many rules of the n," Misae murmured. This was the first time she learned about them so much. She sighed internally and changed the conversation. "Oh right, have you seen Mike?"

    "He won¡¯t being to school today. During the incident, he¡¯s there," Alice pointed to the newspaper on Misae¡¯s hand.

    "How do you know?"

    "His name is there."

    "What?"

    Misae hurriedly read the content again and sure enough, she found his name. It seemed, someone saw him when he was driving the car madly and told the reporters about it. Somehow, she felt her heart throbbed with pain when she read the content.

    There was no doubt about it, she still cared for him so much.

    Laura sighed and sat down beside Misae. "My sis is staying in the infirmary today, so I¡¯ll be the one to apany you today."

    "Okay."

    "Later, let¡¯s try a new recipe after the meeting. I found an interesting one on the intest night," when talking about food, Laura¡¯s eyes glimmered with light.

    Alice chuckled. "Sure, let¡¯s borrow the school¡¯s kitchen."

    While the three of them nned to borrow the kitchen, Kanae was sleeping soundly in the infirmary. Hours passed as Kanae spent them to sleep and rest her body. This time, Shiro didn¡¯t disturb her at all because he knew she needed to rest to recover faster.

    By the time Kanae woke up, she has already slept for more than six hours in the infirmary.

    "You sleep for a long time littless," Shiro handed a ss of water. "How long do you train with Master Rudyst night?"

    "A few hours," Kanae answered as she took the ss. "I need to sleep to recover faster, so I think I will just sleep a lot."

    Shiro nodded his head. "You can sleep as long as you want. The school is not going to protest or anything like that."

    "That¡¯s good to hear," Kanae smiled.

    Shiro yed with the pen on his hand. "What is your n in the future? You don¡¯t want to stay as part of the underworld, right?"

    Kanae nodded her head. If she had the choice, she would want to have a life as an ordinary girl in this city who has a stable job and an ordinary life without any need to bet on her life at every turn. However, her fight with the Nali Family was not over yet, she still has to face them a lot.

    Besides, there might be other danger that came from her fight with the Nali Family. It would be better for her to keep the force she had in Underworld within her grasps. This way, she would be able to use them when it was necessary.

    "I¡¯ll keep my identity as part of the underworld for now. I still need their help to face against my uncle and the Nali Family."

    "The Nali Family is not that strong, why don¡¯t you just marry the young master from another big family?"

    "...Say that one more and I¡¯ll smash the ss to your head."

    Shiro shrugged. "I¡¯m just saying, that¡¯s an option that you can take. With contact lenses, your image would change considerably, and I¡¯m pretty sure that a lot of men will chase after you."

    His mind was actually picturing out Jason. After a few talks with that man, he knew that Jason has some different feeling for Kanae. Even though Jason kept them under wrap as he treated Kanae no different than a little sister, he could see them at times.

    However, Jason had started to forget about that kind of thoughts. From the way he saw it, the young master was trying to control his mind and diverted it to other actions.

    Neither one of them wanted to destroy the rtionship that they have had up until now.

    "I don¡¯t want to rely on other people¡¯s power to get what I want," Kanae answered. "And I wish to marry the man that I love, not because of money and power."

    "Fine, that¡¯s your option. I won¡¯t meddle in your personal life."

    Kanae smiled teasingly. "Besides, do you want to see your sweet little sister to get married to a useless young master?"

    Shiro¡¯s face darkened at the thought of Kanae marrying someone useless. If it was someone who only knew how to use their parent¡¯s money without any care of the world, he would wish for nothing but nting a bullet on the man¡¯s forehead.

    "I guess no."

    "See, even you say that," Kanaeughed.

    Shiro crossed his arm. "But you¡¯re not my sister, so it doesn¡¯t count for you."

    "What are you talking about? I¡¯m your sister ever since you decide to join the group."

    "I¡¯m just joining because I don¡¯t want to see two kids die in front of my clinic."

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "That¡¯s the same thing as telling me that you care for me. Don¡¯t be shy, Brother Shiro, just admit that you care for me like I¡¯m genuinely your little sister."

    Rolling his eyes at Kanae¡¯s remark, Shiro sighed to himself. He inspected Kanae¡¯s appearance all over. "Fine, whatever you say. But really, have you never thought of this option? Even though you¡¯re just the fifth branch in Nali Family, you have a rather special connection with the main family. It¡¯ll grant you much more power than other branches."

    "Much more power?" Kanae¡¯s tone was clearly ridiculing this one statement. Outsiders only saw how much this position gave her power and money, but never saw how much pain it brought. The name Nali Family only symbolized with the glory, but never even once mentioned the pain it brought.

    "I guess, I¡¯m wrong," Shiro coughed. Kanae¡¯s tone made him sensed danger for split second.

    Kanae nodded. "I¡¯m always the antagonist in my cousin¡¯s eyes. Living afortable life andpeting against one another, she always tries to make herself look good by putting all the bad in me. For me, being part of Nali Family will only cause pain without any joy."

    "I see, I¡¯m sorry," Shiro apologized. "I don¡¯t mean bringing those bad memories to you again."

    "It doesn¡¯t really matter," Kanae waved her hand. She silently sighed to herself. Really, she wished for nothing but getting out of this name¡¯s clutches, especially her uncle.

    The two of them stayed silent for a moment. It was then that their special phone vibrated at the same time. They quickly turned it on and heard Jason¡¯s voice from the other end.

    "Shin, Rei, Tom, we have gotten a new mission."

    "What is the mission? Is it a big one?" Tommy asked. In the next second, they heard the sound of a kick. It seemed Tommy was still in the middle of a fight on the street.

    "Kind of," Jason answered. "Ryukalin contacts us; they want our group to protect their n head during his recuperating time."

    "What?"

 Chapter 317 An Idio

    Kalin Family¡¯s Hospital

    "Boss, the Fiore Group epts the missions, but they will only send Tom for the time being," Neo reported to Kevin when he got the confirmation about theiring to the hospital.

    Kevin nodded his head lightly. His eyes nced at the door as he knew that Mike was still standing there. "Find a way to drag him away."

    "Boss, it¡¯s easier to say that rather than doing it. He won¡¯t move even the slightest bit ever since yesterday."

    When he heard about Mike¡¯s condition, Kevin knew that he would have to move personally. Unfortunately, he was not allowed to move his body at all right now. If he dared to do it, the other core members would strongly against it because he had just finished the treatment.

    If not because of the numerous pairs of eyes watching him, he would not hesitate to pull off these devices out and walked out of this room. He had had enough of staying in the hospital.

    "Tom has arrived," Neo checked the camera when he noticed someone came. From the headband and famous scar mark, he could confirm that Tommy has indeed arrived in the hospital. He thought to himself that the decoration was unnecessary because they could recognize Tommy easily.

    Tommy wore a dark face as he approached the hospital. Ever since he got the call from Jason, he already got the urge to beat up the entire people in the Ryukalin n. They already caused Kanae to get hurt and now they wanted them to protect the one who caused it.

    If he had to choose, he would prefer to beat up Kevin during the time he was still wounded. Even a punch would make him felt better because he knew that Kevin wouldn¡¯t be able to move too much.

    The men gave way to him as Neo already instructed them. Seeing the youth walked nonchntly, they got the urge to beat him up too. Respect us you little brat!

    RESPECT!

    They came from the biggest n in this city, so they hated it so much to see a puny little boy acted arrogantly in front of them. However, he was their Boss¡¯s friend, so they endured.

    Tommy spotted Mike standing by the side of a door. Knowing Mike¡¯s position in the n, he could guess that the room belonged to Kevin.

    "Mike, what are you doing making that stern face?" Tommy asked as he approached them.

    The people nearby nearly fainted when they heard how Tommy called Mike. Did he just call Mike using his name directly? As Mike has a rather high position in the n, they always addressed him with respect. After all, one word for Mike could end their life easily.

    Yet this youth... he called Mike nonchntly as if they were friends. Did he want to court death?

    Mike nced up and looked towards Tommy with a frown. "What are you doing here, Tom?"

    "Don¡¯t you know about it already? Your Boss asks the Fiore Group toe with the mission to protect their n Head."

    "If you¡¯re the one who protects him, you will only get in the way."

    "Oh?" Hearing the insult, Tommy¡¯s eyes narrowed. "You want to try? I won¡¯t get beaten up easily anymore now, Mike."

    Mike cackled. "Really? You¡¯re still as weak as ever, Tom."

    The others were looking towards each other with sweats poured out. Seeing these two experts were about to have a bout, they wondered if they should meddle in. Considering either side¡¯s prowess, they wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything. What should they do?

    In the next moment, they sensed powerful pressure from inside the room. The pressure was invisible, but it caused fear to spread out to every corner of their body. This caused the two people who were ready to face each other retracted their intention.

    ¡¯He¡¯s even stronger than Kanae,¡¯ Tommy frowned as he assessed the pressure. Even Kanae couldn¡¯t make it this nerve-wracking no matter what she did. It felt as if he was ced right in front of the death¡¯s door. Was it the difference in experience or power?

    Mike calmed himself down. "Where are the others?"

    "You have the nerve to ask after you make Rei wounded in the ce of your Boss?" Tommy roared. "They will not show themselves here, don¡¯t even dream about it!"

    "Rei is wounded?" Mike was astonished. He only remembered a youth who was standing in front of the barrage of bullets not long ago. He thought that the young person managed to counter them all, but it was wrong.

    Tommy snorted. "Do you think Rei is a monster? He has a lot of wounds from the bullets, so he won¡¯t be able toe here. Do you think I¡¯ll let him be your Boss meat shield again?"

    For the people who listened on the side, having the ability to face bullets head-on already caused them to categorize Rei as a monster. Who in the world would have the courage to face that kind of person that couldn¡¯t be taken down by bullets?

    Not many people could stay alive if they have to face against a barrage of bullets. Trying to hide and evade would be the best they could do. Only monsters would be able to cut off the bullets that came straight to them.

    Mike stayed silent. Seeing Tommy immediately got angry at the mention of Rei, he knew that Tommy valued Rei more than his own wellbeing. The sight of Tommy roared in anger made him recalled how he usually behaved whenever Kevin got wounded. Whoever caused Kevin to get hurt would not get away unscathed.

    "I hope he can recover fast," Mike murmured.

    "He better recovers fast, or I¡¯ll hunt your n until the end," Tommy said angrily.

    The other people around felt that Tommy was asking for a death wish. Saying those words inside their territory, did he want them to beat him up to death? He was truly a foolish person.

    Inside the room, Neo already face-palmed when he heard what Tommy said.

    "Boss, can I stop him?"

    "No."

    The one-word answer from Kevin made Neo sighed again. He really wanted to stop Tommy from making stupid remarks like that. If not because Kevin forbid him to get out, he would surely get out of this room and gave Tommy a thorough lecture. That idiot needed to learn how to use his brain better.

    Mike looked towards Tommy. "Why don¡¯t you appear to help him?"

    "Do you think I don¡¯t want to do that? I¡¯m already in the vicinity and only a few dozen meters away from him, but I caught up in unnecessary troubles. If I can, I¡¯ll surely rush up to help him and prevent him from getting wounded. Even if I have to exchange my life for him, I¡¯ll willingly do it," Tommy roared.

    Whenever he remembered that incident, he was feeling vexed. He was only staying a few meters away from the center of the incident, yet he was unable to move because he was caught up in a battle. Even though he knew that he might not be of much help because of theck in power, he wanted to be there.

    At least, he wanted to stay by Kanae¡¯s side and shared the burden of the fight. Watching her fight from afar without any ability to help pained him much more than got hurt along with the girl.

    Already in vicinity

    A few dozen meters away

    I¡¯ll willingly exchange my own life.

    In a way, Tommy was simr to him. This was the first time Mike realized that because he never saw Tommy as someone who would value someone else so high. He never thought of Tommy as someone serious. This brat always created troubles here and there. He didn¡¯t even seem to care about his grade or anything other than sleeping and fighting.

    This was truly the first time he knew that there was someone whom Tommy cared the most in the world.

    "If you¡¯re that frustrated, why are you still leaving his side?"

    Tommy frowned. "What is the point of staying by his side continuously? The others are better in protecting him than me, so I¡¯ll head out first to train and be stronger. When I¡¯m strong enough, I¡¯ll return back and protect him better than before. I don¡¯t want to let him get hurt in front of me again."

    Kanae sent him away to do the missions of their group because she wanted him to grow stronger. He didn¡¯t want to waste this opportunity because he knew how weak he waspared with her. Besides, there was no usementing what had happened. It would be better for him to focus on the future.

    Mike smiled slightly when he heard that. It was correct; there were still a lot of stronger people around here who could protect Kevin. With his current state, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything and might instead be the burden.

    He nced at Tommy. Help always came from the most unexpected person. Arguing with this idiot helped him to see things much more clearly than before. Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it, the simple way Tommy used to see things around him could be applicable for other people. That was what helped him to understand his position better.

    "Thank you, Tom."

    "What?" Tommy was perplexed. He was only venting his frustration and anger to Mike. Why did this man suddenly say thank you? Was there anything wrong in Mike¡¯s brain?

    "Please guard Boss in my stead. I hope the Fiore Group can protect him well. I¡¯ll return back to the headquarters to train," Mike smiled. This time, the smile was no longer forced but the genuine smile he always had.

    Tommy didn¡¯t understand, but he nodded his head as he stood near the door. He had to guard this ce alone today, so he would just stay near the door to make sure that everything was okay.

    Inside the room, Neo was still listening to their conversation. He found it hard to believe that Mike would listen to the word that Tommy uttered so seriously. No matter what he said, Mike didn¡¯t budge from the ce. But when Tommy roared in anger, Mike started to move and regained his spirit.

    Neo looked towards Kevin and opened his mouth. "Boss, do you n for this?"

    Kevin didn¡¯t answer. He merely took out hisptop and started working. By his side, Neo had to be satisfied with his Boss didn¡¯t answer his question. He could guess that Kevin must have done something, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint how Kevin could know that Mike would listen to Tommy.

    Kevin¡¯s mind was too high for him to understand.

    Neo sighed internally as he continued to do his own work. He would be better off to not think too much or he might not be able to see Kevin as human anymore.

 Chapter 318 A Visi

    "Kevin is in this hospital?" Kanae looked at the building in front of her with uncertainty. She got a call from Neo before that Kevin was wounded, so there was no work for her today. In exchange, she asked about Kevin¡¯s location from that man. Although Neo hesitated for a bit, he finally told her about the location.

    In truth, she coulde here easily even without asking the location from Neo. Searching in the camera and the inte was easy with enough equipment and ability, but she wanted to avoid suspicion. If she came here without asking anyone, she would only create troubles for herself.

    She walked to the receptionist. "Excuse me."

    "Is there anything that I can help, Miss?"

    "My name is Kanae. I want to ask if Kevin Kalin is here."

    The receptionistdy was surprised when she heard Kevin¡¯s name. Because Kalin Family was the one who owned the hospital, she was exceptionally familiar with this surname. What made her surprised was the fact that a youngdy came searching for him.

    "May I know who are you to him?" the receptionistdy asked back.

    "This..." Kanae wondered which one she should use. Should she use ¡¯employee¡¯ or ¡¯friends?¡¯ After all, she was both of them in different ces. In the next second, she chose to just use the most formal one. "I¡¯m his secretary in Kale Company. I need to ask him regarding some important matter."

    Internally, Kanae sighed to herself. She had just lied about her purpose ofing here. As the work has been handled by Neo, there was nothing she had to do anymore. However, she needed a reason to visit Kevin.

    The receptionistdy nodded her head. "I understand. He¡¯s here, but I¡¯ll need to ask if he¡¯s willing to meet with you."

    "Please," Kanae answered politely. Well, she dide unannounced, so she wouldn¡¯t feel strange if he didn¡¯t want to meet with her. After all, right now she was merely his junior in high school while he was the n head of the biggest n in this city.

    The receptionist made a call to the room. Inside the room, Neo was the one who answered. His expression changed when he heard that Kanae came here.

    "Neo, what is it?" Kevin immediately noticed the change in expression that Neo had.

    Neo wore aplicated expression. In one side, he was happy that Kanae spared the time to make a visit for Kevin. On the other side, he felt ratherplicated because he knew that there were a lot of people from the n here. If they knew about Kevin¡¯s rtionship with an ordinary woman, wouldn¡¯t they cause trouble to her life more than they already did?

    Not to mention, there were some matters about her past that they didn¡¯t know how to bring up.

    "Boss, Kanae is here."

    "Kanae?" Kevin¡¯s expression changed slightly when he heard that name. The other one inside the room, Lou, noticed the change as he felt his heart sunk.

    "How did she know about this ce?" Lou asked.

    "I tell her," Neo answered calmly. "She¡¯s asking if she cane to visit you, Boss."

    Kevin didn¡¯t immediately answer. He would be lying if he said that he didn¡¯t want to meet with that girl. Although his mind was preupied with the thought of his matter, there was always time for that girl. He wanted to have her staying by his side very much even if it was only for a short amount of time.

    As for his subordinates, he would just tell them that she was his secretary in thepany. That way, they wouldn¡¯t create any trouble for her.

    "Let her in."

    "Yes."

    Lou watched from the side as Kevin¡¯s expression changed again. Knowing Kevin and his position, he had seen for himself how rare it was for this man to change his expression. Yet, for a young girl, he changed his expression more than once.

    He wouldn¡¯t mind if that girl also came from a n as it would be easy to set the two up. Even though there might be some problem because of Kevin¡¯s unstable position, it was not impossible. However, the person in question came from outside the n and didn¡¯t have any connection whatsoever with them. This would only make things difficult.

    Not to mention, there was that incident in the past when an important woman to Kevin died because she came from outside the n.

    As Kanae knocked and came in, she noticed that Lou has been ring towards her. She knew that Lou hated her so much, so she tried her best to ignore him as she didn¡¯t wish to sh with him.

    "President, are you alright?"

    "I¡¯m fine," Kevin showed a gentle smile. "The news is exaggerating. My condition is not as bad as they say."

    Kanae¡¯s eyesnded on Kevin¡¯s feet. Because she was in the mall during the time, she knew that his feet got shot. It should be very painful, yet he walked as if there was nothing there. Seeing the bandaged right foot, she pointed to it.

    "Is it hurt?"

    Kevin nked for a moment when he heard his question. No one has ever asked something like that to him. Most of the time, they would just say, "You don¡¯t feel anything, don¡¯t you?" or "n Head, you¡¯re amazing, but please don¡¯t force yourself too much."

    With his usually stern and expressionless face, they never asked about his own feeling. Added with his position, they didn¡¯t dare to ask about that kind of question to him. After all, they already knew that he had high position, and they afraid to ask those questions as it would only make him looked rather weak.

    However, being cared for was something that he had not received for a long time. Having her cared for him, he felt rather pleased and happy.

    Kanae noticed that something was wrong from his silence. She quickly recalled her question as she retracted her hands. "Sorry, it must be hurt. I hope you can recover fast, President. I miss ying and working with you."

    "I miss it too," Kevin smiled gently.

    His face was extremely handsome today, and Kanae felt that her eyes would go blind if she continued staring at him. She rose up the stic bag that she brought.

    "I bring you some fruits. They¡¯re full of nutrition, so you will be able to recover faster."

    "Thank you."

    Kanae ced the stic bag on top of the nearby table. She was unsure about what she should say as she looked towards Kevin. The two of them ended up staring at each other for a couple of seconds.

    "I think I should leave, you need rest, right?" Kanae finally broke the silence. She was about to leave when she felt her hand being pulled.

    "I want you to stay here," Kevin said as he held her arm.

    "I..." Kanae¡¯s eyesnded on her arm. Why did she feel embarrassed even though they didn¡¯t do anything? She always felt fine with sitting by his side, why a simple touch caused her to feel embarrassed?

    Kevin let go of her arm as he realized that she was feeling conscious about it. "Sorry, you can leave if you¡¯re busy."

    "Ah, no, I¡¯m not busy. There¡¯s no work today, so I can stay here. You can go ahead and sleep, President. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired."

    Kevin nodded his head as he closed his eyes. This time, he didn¡¯t try to correct her from calling him ¡¯president¡¯ because he knew that there were a lot of people from the n here. He didn¡¯t want them to know that he already allowed her to stay that close with him.

    On the side, Lou was watching with aplicated gaze. He silently walked out as he didn¡¯t want to disturb the two of them. Even though he didn¡¯t like Kanae, he could see howfortable Kevin was around that girl.

    Seeing the Old Man outside, he frowned. "What are you doing here?"

    "I¡¯m helping out because Mike returns back to the n," The Old Man answered. He pointed to the room. "She¡¯s inside?"

    "Yes and I¡¯m afraid that the incident like what happens with Yuki might repeat itself," Lou answered.

    The Old Man forced a smile out. The incident with Yuki was something that their n always hoped to forget as it hurt Kevin and the other core members very much. If something like that happened again, they doubted that Kevin would be able to recover again.

    He peered inside and saw Kanae stayed by Kevin¡¯s side. A sad smile emerged on his aged face. "I¡¯m happy because I have the chance to see Boss¡¯s gentle expression once again, but it¡¯s hurt to think that they won¡¯t be able to stay together."

    "Have they decided on that?" Lou asked.

    The Old Man nodded his head. "You know how it works. They want to preserve the bloodline of the core member in the ns. Marrying people outside the underworld is out of the question because it¡¯ll only thin out their blood and lessen their potential."

    Lou nodded his head. "I know that."

    "It¡¯s really an annoying rule," the  Man sighed. "If only Kevin is not the only child of the previous n head, there might be others who can rece him. He won¡¯t be tied up by the rules so much."

    "I agree," Lou replied quietly. Even though they cared for the n, staying by Kevin¡¯s side had made them cared for the young man too. They wanted Kevin to have his happiness too, but it was just hard.

    The two of them watched as Kanae showed a smile when looking at Kevin¡¯s face. Her expression was as gentle as Kevin¡¯s expression towards her. Seeing the sweet scene, the two of them didn¡¯t have the heart to break it. No matter how their mind screamed that it would be impossible, their heart strongly went against it.

 Chapter 319 An Ambush

    It didn¡¯t take long for Kevin to sleep. His peaceful and innocent face looked extremely handsome as Kanae got the urge to touch it. He seemed to be really in peace when he slept, something he rarely showed to anyone around him.

    "Don¡¯t disturb him, he rarely sleepstely," Neo warned in a low voice.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I won¡¯t disturb him. Thank you for telling me about his condition, Neo."

    "You¡¯re wee," Neo answered. He knew that Kevin was kind of stressed out because of Mike¡¯s problem to the point that he purposely made Tommy came while being angry. Kevin might not admit that action directly, but he knew that it must be something this young man schemed.

    Not only that, there were a lot of problems in their n because of Kevin¡¯s unstable position. With him getting wounded nearing the time for their n¡¯s gathering, it would only make the other felt insecure. If they couldn¡¯t win the vote, it would be hard for Kevin to stay in the n.

    Many would surely try to kill him even from the internal member.

    Having a lot of problems burdening him, Kevin was unable to rest even with his wounds. Neo wished for Kevin to rx a bit and the best way he could think of was having Kanae came here.

    It might be selfish of him, but he wanted Kevin to rest. He already knew about these two and the impossible thought of them getting together, yet he still used this chance to ask for Kanae¡¯s help.

    "I¡¯ll return back now," Kanae stood up and walked to the room. She quietly got out of the room saw the n members looking towards her. They were curious about her identity especially because she stayed inside for a long time.

    Seeing their heated gaze, she wondered if she did something wrong. She only stayed by Kevin¡¯s side for a few minutes, but they already looked towards her with suspicious gazes and all.

    "Boys, you should go back to your business. Don¡¯t disturb our Boss¡¯s guest," The Old Man warned.

    Kanae smiled when she saw The Old Man. "Old Man, it has been a long time since I see you."

    "It is indeed," Old Man nodded his head calmly. "Shall I escort you out?"

    "Thank you very much."

    Lou was still standing calmly with Tommy by his side. When Kanae came, Tommy tried his best to stay calm and controlled his emotion. This caused them to think that he didn¡¯t care about the girl at all.

    Even when the others were looking towards Kanae weirdly, he leaned back on the wall and yawned.

    "You¡¯re very dedicated to your job, aren¡¯t you?" Lou asked in a low voice.

    Tommy shrugged. "I¡¯m a representative from Fiore Group, so I have to do my job, right?"

    "You¡¯re not suspicious of her?"

    "If even your Boss allows her toe in, I¡¯m not in any ce to say anything," Tommy yawned once again. Due to the fact that he got angryst night, he barely has any sleep at all.

    Lou studied Tommy¡¯s expression for a moment. "You should sleep. I doubt there¡¯s going to be any attack tonight."

    "My friend is watching this ce in a few more minutes, so I¡¯ll leaveter," Tommy answered.

    "I see."

    Kanae arrived in the lobby safely with the Old Man stayed by her side. She nced at the Old Man. It would be better if she allowed them to know that she had realized Kevin¡¯s position.

    "Is President belong to Ryukalin n?"

    Hearing that question, Old Man tensed up immediately. He didn¡¯t recall Kevin passed any instruction about this, but he felt that he was not supposed to tell her about this. "Why do you think that way?"

    "Misae says that Mikees from Ryukalin n, so President should be from Ryukalin n, right? His surname is simr to the name of the n."

    The Old Man smiled wryly. The young girl was pretty sharp. "Yes, that¡¯s correct."

    "I see," Kanae nodded her head. Actually, she already knew about this from a long time ago, but the identity of Kanae shouldn¡¯t have known about it. Or at least, this was what the others thought. This would be her way of telling them that she knew about it.

    "Tell President to be careful, I heard from Alice that the Ryukalin n is going to undergo a lot of troubles. I hope he¡¯ll be fine."

    The Old Man¡¯s body tensed up slightly when he heard the name. He restrained his emotion as nodded his head with a smile on his face. "I¡¯ll tell that to him, take care of yourself, Kanae."

    "You too, Old Man," Kanae waved her hand as she walked out towards the street.

    Seeing the girl, The Old Man felt moreplicated. He stood there for the next several minutes before he returned to the room. He and Lou would take the turn to guard the ce during the night.

    ...

    "I never thought that you woulde to visit him," Tommymented early in the morning the next day. He was sitting on the tree near the hospital because he felt irritated at the gaze those n members gave to him. This ce was rather a safe ce, so he chose this ce.

    "I just want to," Kanae answered.

    "Will youe here again today?"

    "Yes, but not like yesterday," Kanae replied.

    Today, she nned to skip the school and came to the hospital, not as Kanae but as Rei. Dressing up as a young boy, she came to the hospital. With her hair tucked behind her ck uniform, she looked no different than ordinary high school boy if one ignored her height. Using a hat to hide her face, she wandered around in the lobby.

    Acting up as if she was waiting for someone, she sat down with the newspaper in her hand. Her special phone was still connected with Tommy and the others.

    "You know that you don¡¯t have toe here personally, right?" Tommy said with astonishment. He peered to the window and saw Kanae sat down very clearly. Although it was their mission to protect Kevin, having him in the vicinity alone should be enough.

    "Your skill is still not up to par."

    Tommy¡¯s face darkened. "I¡¯m not that weak anymore, Rei."

    "You¡¯re still not the elders match. If another one of them try to kill the n head, you won¡¯t be able to stop him," Kanae answered.

    Towards that statement, there was nothing Tommy could say. He knew his skill extremely well, so he knew that he didn¡¯t have any chance to face off against those powerful elders. The only thing he could do was running as far as possible after he met with them.

    It was the only way he could stay alive when he met them.

    "What makes you think that they¡¯ll attack again?"

    Kanae recalled her visit to this ce yesterday. Many of them were looking at her suspiciously, so she tried to assess their inquiry from the way she has been training with Master Rudy. Many of them just suspicious of her, but she detected malicious gazes from several of them.

    Their gaze was not only directed at her but also to the person she met yesterday, Kevin. She knew very well that they wouldn¡¯t want to let him stay alive, so they might have schemed something for him.

    The Ryukalin n is not as peaceful as it seemed.

    From the way the subordinates in Ryukalin n acted, Kanae knew that the Ryukalin n was still in the process of epting their n head. Probably because of his age, Kevin has not been involved directly in the n, thus his name has never appeared.

    Considering Kevin¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t want to stay here for a long time. The best time to strike would be today, so she chose to skip school today and came here to help out.

    "I think, his position is still shaky here," Jason answered in Kanae¡¯s stead. "There are a lot of people who wants his life."

    "His position is shaky? I never think that cold ice block will have this kind of problem," Tommymented.

    "He will never show it," Kanae replied. She was not sure too, but there might be some reason why the members of the n didn¡¯t want Kevin to be their leader. She had never investigated the ns so much, so she didn¡¯t know.

    Jason sighed. "The sudden change of n head changes everything in Ryukalin n. At least, that¡¯s what I know."

    Tommy thought of what Jason said. He had heard about the Ryukalin n changed their n head because their n head died in an incident. No one knew the date for sure because the Ryukalin n controlled the mass media. All they knew was Ryukalin n had lost their leader, so the one recing him was their former leader only son.

    "I¡¯m already in position, do you spot anyone suspicious, Rei?" Shiro asked.

    "A lot of peoplee here today, so I think they blend in the crowds," Kanae replied calmly. Her eyes were looking towards the people around her as she sat on the corner calmly.

    "You¡¯re right, it¡¯s so crowded," Tommy hopped down from the tree and walked inside. He easily made his way to Kevin¡¯s room using his special status. Looking at the numerous people on the hall, his eyebrows arched.

    He stopped in front of the door. "This ce should be off-limit to the guests, right? Why are there more people nearby this ce?"

    A man near him smiled. "You¡¯re smarter than your looks."

    He pulled out his gun as Tommy¡¯s gaze hardened. It was time for a fight.

 Chapter 320 Harmonious Collaboration

    The moment he took out his gun, Tommy stepped inside and used his hand to hold the man¡¯s hand. With a swift movement, the gun was pointed to the ceiling, and he used his other hand tond a clean punch on the man¡¯s neck, instantly caused him to pass out.

    "Get him!" another one shouted.

    Tommy immediately shifted his bnce and kicked the man in front of him. Some of the men were trying to attack him, but several others blocked their way. The situation was rather chaotic as he didn¡¯t know who were his friends or foes.

    The guards all dressed the same.

    BANG! PRANG!

    The loud sounds from inside the room caused his steps to turn stiff instantly. He nearly got punched if not for his excellent reflex. In the next second, he quickly got away from the door as he felt that he would die if he didn¡¯t.

    BREAK!

    The door opened and a man was sent flying out. The broken door crashed right to the group of men who stayed in front of the door. Seeing their condition, Tommy felt grateful that he had trained his senses from the continuous fight and mission they gave him. This allowed him to sense danger faster than normal people.

    He nced inside the room and saw the Old Man and Lou inside. The Old Man has just kicked the man out while Lou was guarding the window with Neo by his side, holding a gun. As for Kevin, he couldn¡¯t see him because the curtain blocked his vision.

    "Tom, can you hold them off?" The Old Man asked with a stern voice.

    Tommy nodded his head. "Not a problem for me."

    Lou was looking outside the room with a frown. There was one particr man who seemed to be out of ordinary as he dealt blows easily with their man.

    "He¡¯s fully using his potential," Neomented when he saw how that man easily dealt blows.

    "You should just say he¡¯s a monster."

    "If Boss is not hurt, he¡¯s also a great monster," Neo smirked.

    BANG!

    "Even if I¡¯m wounded, I can fight using guns," Kevin said expressionlessly.

    Neo smiled wryly. In the next moment, he felt the air beside him moved. He quickly nced and saw that Lou already jumped out of the window towards the nearby tree. He nearly yelled when he saw that.

    Do you all have to show your superhuman strength? This is not the first floor! This is the fourth floor!

    It was then that he heard a st from behind him. The Old Man already tore down the wall next to him and started fighting too. Seeing how they all fighting with extraordinary strength, Neo sighed to himself and took out his gun. Well, he still could fight even if he was not as strong as them.

    The Old Man stopped when he heard the yell from below. He headed to the window and saw Lou getting overwhelmed by the strange powerful man in front of him. He frowned. Lou was one of the strongest members here, what kind of man could possibly overwhelm him?

    "It doesn¡¯t matter, I need to help him."

    Without thinking much, he jumped off from the fourth floor too. With a swift movement, he arrived by Lou¡¯s side and kicked the man.

    "What are you doing here? Get back to the room!" Lou roared.

    "What? You¡¯re getting overwhelmed."

    "There¡¯s another one like him. He¡¯s a bit weaker, but he¡¯s still pretty strong. With Boss¡¯s current condition, it will be hard for him to defeat the monster. You should get him before he reaches Boss."

    The Old Man¡¯s face paled immediately when he heard what Lou said. He turned his body to return back, but the man already blocked his way. From his gesture, it seemed that he wouldn¡¯t let either one of them returned to the fourth floor.

    "Old Man, please tell me that they arrange more people here."

    "Lou, I want to say that, but the elder who¡¯s in charge doesn¡¯t allow them to stay guard here too many."

    "What? They¡¯re even trying to sabotage Boss this way?"

    "You know that they¡¯re trying to limit his movement even in the n. Now shut up and fight!"

    "Then, you better move and break your way!"

    BANG!

    Tommy was looking towards the man in front of him with fear. This was not the first time he saw someone fighting with ease when faced numerous people, but the man in front of him scared him more than anyone else. The way he moved caused fear to seep deep into his body. Tommy wanted nothing else but run right now because he knew that he was not the man¡¯s rival. His puny strength was nothing for him.

    BANG!

    "I miss again," Shiro grumbled. The man¡¯s reaction was too fast that his shoot from this distance became rather inurate. The shoot barely scratched that man¡¯s body.

    "Shin, please do something!" Tommy yelled as he readied his sword and blocked the man¡¯s blow. The de connected with each other, but his body couldn¡¯t handle the force. With a loud thud, he crashed to the wall behind.

    *cough* *cough*

    "Shin, if you.... don¡¯t shoot, I¡¯ll die..."

    CLANG!

    "There¡¯s no need for that, I¡¯m here," Kanae blocked the next attack.

    Tommy smiled slightly when he saw Kanae stood in front of him. It was weird, but her small back always gave him a sense of security. This caused him to feel rather relieved, and at the same time, annoyed at his own uselessness.

    Neo watched from behind as he handled the men. Seeing the man moved so quick from the broken walls, he felt rather terrified. The sounds of metal shing reverberated afterward, causing the other men to feel chill, yet they didn¡¯t dare to look. If they did that, they would lose their own life.

    Kanae held her own against the man, yet she knew better than anyone that the man¡¯s strength was still higher than her. This caused her to feel more guarded as she moved her body to match up with his speed.

    "They¡¯re monster," Neo suck out the air with astonishment. This was not the first time he saw Rei fought, but his evaluation didn¡¯t change in the slightest.

    CLANG! SLASH!

    Kanae moved back a step, her shoulder was pierced by the man¡¯s de. She frowned slightly as she twisted her body and used her elbow tond a blow. The man reacted to her attack, but it still hit his arm.

    "Shin, can you shoot him?" she asked in a low voice.

    Shiro frowned. "Not when you¡¯re so close and move in that speed. The two of you are too close with each other. I can¡¯t get a good sight in this distance."

    "Where¡¯s Oro?"

    "He¡¯s making his way up by destroying everything in the first floor."

    "He¡¯ste again?!" Tommy yelled angrily. He already stood on his feet as he handled the other men in the hall.

    "Neo, get out of the way," Kevin suddenly ordered.

    "Boss?" Neo was startled, but seeing that Kevin was pointing a gun towards the hallway through the broken wall, he immediately moved. Following the point of the gun, he realized that Kevin was aiming at the man who fought with Kanae. His eyes grewrger. Could the shoot reach its target?

    Kevin narrowed his eyes as he watched them carefully. Although their speed was fast, he could follow them just fine. He had to be careful as he didn¡¯t want to hurt Rei.

    BANG!

    The man got shot right on his right shoulder. The man screamed loudly and Kanae used this chance to charge in. She swung her arm and made a deep wound on the left shoulder down to his chest.

    Feeling threatened, the man stomped on the ground deeply and pushed himself away from Kanae.

    BANG! BANG!

    Two shoots made its way to him, one reaching his head and the other one reaching his heart. Those two shoots immediately killed the man.

    "What a harmonious coboration," Tommy murmured.

 Chapter 321 Ruthless

    *Pant* *pant*

    Kanae stood on her ce as she saw that man got killed by the two shoots. Her heartbeat was still too fast as the adrenaline rushed to her entire body. Although she felt d that the man already died, her task has not finished yet.

    Turning her head slightly, she looked straight to Kevin¡¯s eyes. The two of them were staring at each other. Neither one of them said anything as they looked deep into each other eyes.

    From Kanae¡¯s viewpoint, his gaze was as deep as the ocean. That seemingly indifferent expression was hiding a mysterious past and strained feeling that he never dared to show outside. Something was holding this man back as he couldn¡¯t allow himself to be fully released.

    From Kevin¡¯s viewpoint, her eyes were staring at him clearly without any fear or anything. All that he could see was concern. In addition, those clear dark irises felt rather familiar for him. He felt as if he already met with her somewhere before.

    BANG!

    "Boss, are you alright?"

    Using the suddenmotion, Kanae turned her body and leaped out of the window nearby. Because Kevin was still on the bed because of his injuries, he didn¡¯t have any power to stop her movement. He merely stared as she disappeared into the shadow.

    Neo nearly cursed out loud when he saw the movement. There were already three people jumping out of the window today. How many times should he repeat that this was the fourth floor?

    They¡¯re all monsters!

    The Old Man followed after Kevin¡¯s gaze as he assessed the fourth floor. Although the condition of the ce has be a mess, it was still within an eptable range. Well, most of the destruction was his fault too.

    "Boss is fine," Neo interjected. "How¡¯s the situation down there, Old Man?"

    "We manage to take care of the monster," The Old Man looked towards the corpse of a man in front of them. "He¡¯s more powerful than this man over here."

    Neo frowned. He never thought that there would be more than one people with special abilities sent to take care of Kevin. From their action, it was clear that they viewed Kevin as someone valuable because they dared to bet this much just to take his life.

    Kevin nodded his head. He turned his head around to see a wounded young man beside him.

    "Tom, do you need any treatment?"

    "I¡¯ll be fine, I don¡¯t want to trouble you treating me," Tommy smiled and waved his hand. Although it was hurt for him to endure the harsh beating from before, he couldn¡¯t possibly let them cure him as it would endanger his real identity.

    "No need to be so reserved. I¡¯ll only give the first aid," Neo took out a box from a nearby cupboard.

    Tommy sighed. "Fine, but don¡¯t make it too painful."

    "I can¡¯t promise anything."

    "..."

    The Old Man watched their interaction with doubts. From the way they spoke to each other, he got the feeling that these two already knew each other very well. This made him rather curious about Tom¡¯s real identity. How could hee to know these three?

    Unless.... he came from Nolen School C.

    As his thought reached this point, the Old Man narrowed his eyes. If Tom was truly someone from their school, it would mean that this young man was truly young. It could even be said that he has tremendous potential if he was truly that young and already this strong.

    "IT HURTS! You¡¯re a bad doctor, damn Neo. If you can¡¯t do it, you should just say it!"

    "Don¡¯t move around so much, you idiot! Stay in one ce!"

    "And let you torment me? In your dream!"

    "Quiet!"

    Old Man and Kevin: "..." so childish.

    Kevin chose to ignore the two of them as he took out the I-Pad near him and browsed the cameras in the hospital. His eyes darkened when he saw the tattered condition of the hospital.

    "Old Man, is there any other member from Fiore Group?"

    "Yes, Oroe for a short while on the first floor. He helps us a lot to eliminate the monster before wee here," Old Man answered.

    Kevin rewind the cameras as he checked them. Upon seeing Oro¡¯s movement, he had the feeling that he recognized those movements. Although they seemed rather different right now, he knew that he already saw them somewhere before.

    Could it be the members of the Fiore Group were those whom he knew?

    If it was true, who?

    Kevin nced to the arguing duo. They hadn¡¯t stopped in the slightest. "Neo, stop arguing."

    "Yes, Boss," Neo grunted. If it was not because of Kevin¡¯s order, he wouldn¡¯t mind shing words with Tommy again. This idiot got into his nerves rather quickly.

    "Call the elder who arranges my stay in this ce," Kevin ordered.

    Neo was startled when he heard the order, but he quickly bowed down respectfully. With ease, he quickly called the other elders and arranged for them toe as fast as possible. Of course, the one who arranged Kevin¡¯s stay here was included.

    Tommy grumbled by the side as he corrected the bandage on his arm. His eyes were watching as a few middle-aged men came into the room. All of them bowed to Kevin when they came.

    "Who¡¯s the one in charge of my stay here?"

    One of the elders has his face paled considerably. He quickly bowed and banged his head to the ground. "This lowly one apologizes to you, n Head. It¡¯s a mistake in my part to not oversee the matter well."

    Kevin¡¯s gaze was extremely cold. Even though Tommy was only staying by the side, he could feel chill running down on his spine. After seeing Kevin¡¯s capability in shooting, he had no doubts that this man should be extremely strong. Not only that, the bone chilling gaze and aura this man exuded sent them to fear him tremendously. This caused him to feel fear when he stayed near him.

    ¡¯I really shouldn¡¯t be here.¡¯

    "Do you know your mistakes?" Kevin asked.

    The elder nodded his head frantically. "Yes, I know it¡¯s a mistake in my part that I¡¯m not careful enough with the nning and guarding the secret."

    "You¡¯re an elder, so I believe that you know the punishment for not doing one¡¯s job well at this stage."

    The cold and unforgiving tone caused despair to fill up the elder¡¯s face. He had stayed in the n ever since his youth, so he knew very well that a mistake at this part would grant him a ticket right to hell. If it was a slight mistake, he could get away with small punishment. However, the one at the stake was the n Head¡¯s life, so the only punishment he could get was death.

    "No... please have mercy, I...."

    "If you can make a mistake when you¡¯re already experienced like this, I believe the n is going to be destroyed by the time I return back from the hospital," Kevin replied coldly.

    His words were no different than a death sentence for the elder. As fear and despair filled his eyes, the other elders dragged him out to enact the punishment. However, Kevin was not finished.

    "Since this is an important matter, I believe the one in charge is not only one person."

    His chilling words stopped the other elders¡¯ movement. One of them raised his head. "n Head wants to?"

    "Punish them all ording to the rules."

    His words didn¡¯t give them any leeway. The elders looked towards each other before they bowed their head in eptance. They knew that this time, the incident already blew up and their leader was angry. As it was truly his ce to give punishment, no one voiced out theirint. The one in the wrong was too clear for their eyes to see.

    Tommy looked as the elders bowed down to Kevin. He wondered if it was because of the man¡¯s words or his position. Nevertheless, this was the first time he saw up close the ruthlessness of the people who lived in the n.

    Only two things matter: power and authority.

 Chapter 322 Youâ€™re Making People Worry

    As the elders dispersed, Kevin nced towards Neo. "Clean up the matter, don¡¯t let anyone get away."

    "Yes, Boss."

    "Those who made contact with him in the past few days, interrogate them."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Lou stood by the side as he listened to Kevin gave his order. He felt remorse for leaving Kevin alone before because he tried to pursue that man before he could get near. Unfortunately, his action backfired because Old Man followed after him, leaving Kevin with nearly zero protection.

    Thankfully, nothing happened as Kevin was still safe and sound.

    Looking at the uninjured Kevin, Lou noticed that their Boss suddenly stayed quiet. His eyes were looking to the front as a slight frown appeared on his forehead.

    "Boss, is there anything wrong?" Lou¡¯s mind spun hard. Was there something they missed?

    Kevin nced up. "Neo, bring me coffee."

    Coffee?

    The people inside the room were stunned. Even Tommy was looking at Kevin strangely. In this kind of situation, what kind of idiot would seek coffee? It wouldn¡¯t be able to help treat injuries too.

    Neo quickly stood up and headed to the counter. "There¡¯s only coffee for people who guard you here. Is that fine, Boss?"

    "Yes."

    In the VIP room, there would be some dishes prepared for both the injured and the one who stayed to guard. One of the mostmon drinks was coffee, so it was easy to find one in the hospital.

    Lou leaned to the back as he watched Neo handed over the coffee to Kevin. "Boss, do you need me to take some of your coffee here."

    "There¡¯s no need," Kevin replied. "The next time should be after I return back."

    "I understand, Boss."

    Tommy has turned his attention back to his wounds, but his ears were still listening to their conversation. He knew that Kevin drank coffee once a day, but he never paid any close attention to it. Was there anything special with drinking coffee all day?

    All he remembered was the fact that it would make it hard for him to sleep because it numbed the nerves.*

    At the same time, Tommy was busy listening to the device that connected him with his teammates. They were currently regrouping with one another, but it seemed that the condition was not too good.

    "Tom, how¡¯s the condition of your captain?" Kevin suddenly asked. He ced the empty cup on the side.

    He nodded his head. "There¡¯s no need to worry, he¡¯s mostly fine."

    From the pale expression he had, the others knew that it was not entirely the truth. However, Tommy didn¡¯t pay heed to their conversation anymore. Right now, there was something more important for him to listen.

    Kanae arrived in the clinic after she had sprinted long enough. Shiro also returned back to the clinic and saw Kanae with rm.

    "Do you have any injuries?"

    "No...I think..." before she could finish her words, Kanae turned her body to the side and vomited.

    Shiro hurriedly patted the girl¡¯s back until she finished. After that, he didn¡¯t dare to wait any longer before taking the girl inside the clinic and assessed her condition.

    "Rei, what happens?" Jason¡¯s voice sounded panicked.

    "She vomits, Oro. Are you safe?"

    "Yeah, I¡¯m good. After more people from Ryukalin ne, I sneak away from the hospital, so there¡¯s no need to worry so much. How¡¯s Rei condition?"

    Shiro was tending on Kanae¡¯s wounds as he frowned. There were barely any deep wounds on her body. Although from what he saw about her fight he knew that she barely had any wounds, her expression seemed rather pale.

    He chose to treat the wound on Kanae¡¯s shoulder first. It was the worst one as blood still flowed out. As Kanae held the urge to vomit again, she gripped the edge of the bed tighter. The treatment from Shiro caused searing pain to emerge from her shoulder.

    "A bit more, Rei," Shiro said calmly.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I think I want to vomit again."

    "Your stomach doesn¡¯t get hit, right?" Shiro quickly inspected her stomach. There was barely any blood there and her skin didn¡¯t change color. What could have happened to the girl? He felt that he would need to renew his medical skill as soon as possible.

    "No."

    "Then..."

    "I think I eat too much."

    The other three: "...." You¡¯re making us worry so much!

    They were already prepared themselves to head into another life and death battle should something bad happened to Kanae. In the end, it was only because of the girl¡¯s foolishness. Really, they wished they could spank this girl because she made them worry so much.

    In the end, Kanae vomited once again before she felt much better. Right before the fight happened, she sneaked some foods and ate in the hospital. This caused her stomach to be rather full. Added with her extreme movement, her stomach gave a strong reaction now.

    "You shouldn¡¯t eat so much before a fight," Shiro sighed. If this girl didn¡¯t tell him about that, he had nearly wanted to bring her to a nearby hospital to have a better doctor check on her.

    "I know, but I don¡¯t know when I¡¯m going to fight, so I just think about filling my belly," Kanae grinned.

    "Don¡¯t try it again..."

    "I¡¯m not doing that on purpose. It¡¯s an ident."

    Jason rolled his eyes as he listened to their conversation. If Kanae didn¡¯t say that the cause of her vomit was foods, he was going to drive back to the ck street and forced her to the hospital. Right now, he was in the car, heading back to his own ce.

    "Young Master, there¡¯s a meeting."

    "I know, I¡¯m heading back," Jason answered the call with irritation. Thankfully, the location of the meeting was not that far or he wouldn¡¯t be able to make it here.

    "Young Master, please hurry."

    "Be quiet."

    Jason looked at the phone with a dark expression. Right now, they were only treating him with importance because of his position as the next sessor. Their goal was only to get close to him for his inheritance. Towards people like them, he barely paid any heed.

    Besides, he already knew that this meeting was nothing but a fa?ade to prolong the time. Their business was already settled and this meeting barely held any importance. Still, as the next in line for the family head¡¯s position, he had toe.

    ¡¯They¡¯re annoying.¡¯

    When Tommy heard that Kanae only vomited due to the food she ate, he nearly facepalmed. That girl surely knew how to make the others worry about her. His body was already tensed up from the moment he heard her voice.

    "Is there anything that I need to do here?" Tommy turned his head towards Neo.

    "No, you can go back for now. We¡¯re just cleaning up the rest of the mess here," Neo answered.

    "That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll return back in the afternoon. Before that time, my friend is watching this ce from afar," Tommy stood up and brushed the dust from his clothes.

    "Take care of yourself, Tom."

    "Thank you for your concern."

    Tommy walked out of the room while the other two still stayed inside. Kevin recalled the fight he saw before as he nodded his head with a satisfied feeling. The battle that Rei showed to him proved that he truly suited with the title of the Legend of the Street.

    This title only belonged to three people, each of them was the respective leader of their group. At the same time, they could be said to be the strongest people on the street that were known aside from n. Even those from gangs might not necessarily able to contend against either one of them.

    "Neo, the three strongest groups on the street, have they affiliated with other ns?"

    Neo was startled, but he quickly answered. "The two strongest groups, Fiore Group and Lore Group are free groups. They don¡¯t get close with a particr n except when there¡¯s a mission. On the other hand, Hunter Group seems to be getting closer with Merion n."

    "Merion n?" Kevin frowned. Among the current four strongest ns, Merion n was at the very bottom. Why the Hunter Group chose to pick this n? Well, it didn¡¯t really matter much for them as he didn¡¯t really have any intention to recruit them. All they have to do was monitoring them for now.

    "Yes."

    "Try to get close with Fiore Group, they¡¯re interesting."

    Neo smiled wryly. He knew that his boss was already captivated with the fighting prowess that Rei showed before. He nodded his head. "I¡¯ll do my best."

 Chapter 323 School End Year Party

    Nolen School C

    Kevin chose to attend the party since he already recovered. Mike and Neo were nagging about his condition, but he didn¡¯t want to lie down when he could walk around. Towards this man stubbornness, they simply didn¡¯t have any way to respond.

    This time, the Student Council also used the hall again. The hall was decorated with a lot of attributes, making it seemed rather lively. As for the MC, the Student Council President was the one who took the position.

    "You¡¯ve already recovered?" Tommy asked with a yawn when he saw Kevining.

    Neo nodded his head. "He has. How about you? You seem rather tired."

    "Whose fault do you think this is?"

    "You¡¯re the one who epts the mission," Neo shrugged.

    Tommy balled his finger into a fist. Ah, how he wanted tond a clean punch to this annoying man in front of him. His words made him rather annoyed as he truly wanted to beat this man up.

    The others were unwilling to stay close with Kevin too much as they didn¡¯t want to risk their identity got out. Since Kevin already knew about Tommy, they let this boy became the one who stayed with them the most. As a result, Tommy barely had any sleep.

    Thankfully, there was no other attack directed to Kevin for the past few days, so he didn¡¯t have to exert himself.

    "You alle!" Alice smiled brightly when she saw them. With light steps, she reached their side quickly. "How do you think about our event today?"

    "It¡¯s good."

    "Compared withst year?"

    "Last year is better."

    Alice pouted. "You¡¯re truly a perfectionist."

    "You should say that it¡¯s narcissistic rather than a perfectionist."

    "Hahaha, you¡¯re right!"

    After they had a goodugh, Alice turned her attention to Tommy. She smiled sweetly. "Tommy, let¡¯s head to the center of the hall, there¡¯s going to be a dance event again today."

    "Ah, okay," Tommy smiled back warmly.

    Neo shook his head as he saw the two of them walked away. "Spring is indeed the best time, but winteres even earlier this time."

    "What are you talking about?" Mike looked towards his friend with a confused expression.

    Neo pointed his chin towards the other side. At the direction he pointed, a young woman wearing a beautiful red dress was standing near the counter. Her makeup made her looked more charming than usual despite only using them in a moderate amount. As someone who had fallen for her, Mike¡¯s heart tightened even more.

    Feeling his heartbeat increased, he knew for sure that he couldn¡¯t erase his feeling that easily. He still wanted to stay by her side and protected her from the outside world. This clueless girl was truly a charming youngdy that he liked so much.

    "Don¡¯t you want to greet her?" Neo asked.

    Mike shook his head. "I¡¯m afraid a few days is not enough for her to forget about her trauma with ns."

    "What are you going to do, waiting for her or search for a different one? There are a lot of girls from the underworld who will fall for your... charm."

    Neo was about to say Mike¡¯s handsome face, but he quickly changed his mind. Even though he knew that it was the truth, he would never want to admit it by himself that he was not as handsome as Mike. For him, he was someone with an extremely handsome face!

    No one canpare to him!

    Except his Boss....

    Mike smiled wryly. "I don¡¯t know."

    This was the first time he got into a rtionship with someone else, so he truly didn¡¯t know what he should do. Right now, his heart wanted nothing else but her acknowledgement, but he tried to forget about them. He has an important position in the n, so he had to focus on his work. There was no way he wanted to make the same mistake as before.

    Neo shrugged. "Boss, Kanae is over there."

    When he got no answer, he turned his head to the side. Seeing the empty space, he smiled wryly. Even after knowing that kind of thing, Kevin didn¡¯t let it affect their rtionship too much. Still, he could see that his Boss was keeping his distance slightly further.

    "Did he not worry about her past?" Mike asked.

    "He did," Neo¡¯s eyes looked towards the two people not far from them. He had seen Kevin¡¯splicated expression a few times at the mention of Kanae¡¯s name. "However, I think he didn¡¯t want to let it affect him."

    "I see. Do you think it¡¯ll end well?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Neo replied. "Besides, you should worry about another woman right now rather than worrying about Boss. As long as Kevin manages to strengthen his position and change the rule, they can stay together."

    Mike rolled his eyes. Saying was easy, but doing it would be close to impossible. He knew very well how hard it was to im absolute control of the n. It was extremely hard, close to impossible, but if Kevin seeded, no one would dare to question his action anymore.

    "Let¡¯s just hope that Kanae will never know about the detail of the rules for the gathering," Mike added.

    Neo was stunned for a moment. He had almost forgotten that matter. Forcing a smile on his face, he spoke up. "I hope so."

    "Also, their past."

    "That¡¯s.... true."

    Neo felt like burying his head on the ground right now. There were so many things that they had to keep from the girl because letting her knew every single one of them would only make their rtionship turned strained. Besides, the pain of knowing them would be a bit too much.

    Well, if they started to keep their distance, it should be alright, right?

    Because of the n¡¯s matter, Kevin wouldn¡¯t stay in school too much anymore. They wouldn¡¯t have many chances to interact with one another in the future. Slowly, they might be able to forget one another.

    Maybe.

    Kevin already walked towards Kanae from the moment he saw her. Different than usual, this time Kanae wore a simple dress. She didn¡¯t change her appearance much aside from light makeup to erase the trace that she didn¡¯t sleep muchst night.

    "President, you¡¯re here," Kanae smiled brightly. "How¡¯s your wound?"

    "It¡¯s already better and you should call me ¡¯Kevin¡¯."

    "Uuh," Kanae heaved a sigh. "Kevin."

    "That¡¯s better," Hearing his own name being called by Kanae, a smile made its way to Kevin¡¯s face. Having his handsome face so close to her made her felt baffled. Right now, she felt thankful that she barely increased her height by an inch or she might feel more embarrassed with his face near hers so much.

    "Can you move your feet?" Kanae pointed to his feet.

    "Want to see?" Kevin smirked and extended his arm. It was already the time for students to dance, so his hand could be said as an invitation for her to dance with him.

    "I can¡¯t really dance," Kanae said embarrassedly.

    "I know, you don¡¯t have to do anything, just follow my lead."

    Kanae looked towards his extending hand before putting her own on top of his. The light touch of his arm sent his warmth through his hand. Somehow, a smile appeared on her face as she felt rather happy and excited.

    Standing in the middle of the hall, Kevin started to lead her in the dance. It was a slow dance where the women only had to follow after the man. Kanae watched her feet carefully, she didn¡¯t want to identally step on his feet.

    "You should just enjoy this more. I doubt you have many times to dance," Kevin said as he moved again.

    Kanaeughed. "You¡¯re right."

    The two of them danced in the center of the hall. Since there were a lot of other students who danced, their dance was not conspicuouspared with the others. However, some student still secretly took a note about them as they watched from the sidelines.

    "Laura, don¡¯t you want to dance too?" Misae asked while holding a ss of juice.

    Laura shook her head. "I¡¯m the vice president, so I¡¯ll just oversee the matter right now."

    "Could it be, you can¡¯t dance?"

    Laura was stunned when she heard the question. Sheughed. "Don¡¯tpare me with my sis. I can dance just fine. It¡¯s just, I don¡¯t like to dance with a stranger."

    When they were young, they got the lesson to dance because of their special rtionship with the core family member. They had to attend some of the formal party, so their parents taught them to dance. As Kanae was a rather rebellious kid, that girl skipped the practice. Laura still followed the practice, allowing her to be far better than herzy sister.

    "I see," Misae¡¯s eyes traveled to the side. When she caught the sight of Mike, her hand unconsciously gripped her ne tighter. It was the ne that Mike brought for her a few days ago. She couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away as it reminded her of the fun times she had with him.

    Laura noticed Misae¡¯s line of sight. "Let¡¯s search for some foods."

    "Don¡¯t we need to oversee the event?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, a light snack is better than just standing like that. My sis always tells me, the best way to spend time is by eating."

    Misae was speechless when she heard that statement. Most girls would try to avoid eating too much because it would make them fat. asionally was fine, though.

    Misae decided to not argue back and followed after Laura¡¯s lead.

 Chapter 324 Deeper Part of Black Stree

    The party ended after the dance session. Some of the students still stayed behind because they wanted to enjoy the food, but most of them already got home earlier.

    "Sis, are you going toe home today?" Laura asked.

    "I¡¯ll see about itter," Kanae smiled wryly.

    Laura nodded her head. "I¡¯ll just head to thepany now, okay. You don¡¯t mind if I spend the night there, right?"

    "Just make sure that no one else is in the same room as you and you lock down everything."

    "I understand," Laura replied hurriedly. She knew that Kanae might list out every single thing she had to do if she didn¡¯t stop her sister quick enough. After all, Kanae cared for her safety very much.

    "Take care of yourself, little girl."

    "You too, Sis."

    Kanae walked to Kevin and the others again. She noticed that Kevin was still waiting for her patiently.

    "I already ask the board directors to gather in thepany," Kanae said slowly. "They¡¯re waiting for you to give the direction of thepany after your absent."

    "I know," Kevin smiled warmly. Neo already informed him that he and Kanae arranged for a meeting today because Kevin already recovered. They needed to make sure that the employees were not worried about their president, so they gathered them today.

    "Let¡¯s head to thepany."

    The four of them arrived in thepany rather quickly. Kevin quickly attended the meeting with Neo while Kanae and Mike stayed outside the room. They waited for the meeting to be over.

    "Mike, will President still stay hereter?" Kanae suddenly asked.

    Mike arched his eyebrows. "This is hispany, why shouldn¡¯t he be here?"

    "Well, you alle from Ryukalin n, so I think you¡¯re going to be busier thereter since the n will experience a lot of changes," Kanae answered hesitantly. This was not her ce to ask, but she was rather curious, so she couldn¡¯t help it.

    When he heard about it, Mike froze. He didn¡¯t expect Kanae knew about their real position in the Ryukalin n. Although he knew that this girl was exceptionally smart, he thought that she would never know about it. Well, on second thought, it was impossible.

    With what had happened to Misae recently, Kanae was bound to know about Mike¡¯s position. In addition, Alice would be able to exin much more regarding the rules of the n to let them knew better.

    "I think we won¡¯t stay here as much as before anymore," Mike finally answered.

    "I see," Kanae answered. Did it mean that she wouldn¡¯t be able to meet with Kevin for a long time again? Wait, why did she concern herself with this matter so much?

    Ever since she saw his real side that he never showed to her, she has been full of question. For her, he seemed to be a kind man that would never hurt her in the slightest. However, in front of the others, he seemed to be a cold and unfeeling man.

    While she was still deep in thought, the door opened as the meeting was over. Kevin looked towards Kanae with a gentle smile. "There¡¯s no work today, you can go home earlier."

    "Really?"

    "Most of the small construction halts their progress because the snow is falling harder this year. As the result, we don¡¯t have much work too. You can take a few days leave to rest."

    "I see," Kanae nodded her head.

    Kevin pondered before he slightly raised his hand and touched her cheek. The girl was startled by his sudden touch as her round eyes were looking back with bewilderment.

    "Your cheek is cold. Make sure to wear thick clothes during this time."

    "I understand. Thank you, President."

    After staring at each other for a few seconds, Kanae bid her farewell and returned back down. Kevin was looking towards her with gentle eyes as he wished that he could have her stayed by his side for a long time.

    "Boss, is it fine to send her home?" Mike was rather confused. There were still a lot of work in thepany, so Kanae¡¯s help would be very much appreciated.

    Kevin nodded his head. "I¡¯m not going to stay here for a long time after this. It¡¯s time to do some cleaning and hand over the managerial position to others. Besides, I need to start training a lot again to make sure that I don¡¯t lost my touch after staying low for a long time."

    "Boss, please don¡¯t instantly challenge someone like Master Rudy again," Neo recalled the sudden decision that Kevin made. If their Boss decided to challenge another monster, he might need to prepare his heart first.

    "There¡¯s no one as strong as Master Rudy in Ryukalin n."

    Neo rolled his eyes. "My father."

    "He¡¯s still slightly weaker," Kevin replied. "Besides, the Old Man focuses too much on his muscle."

    Neo had to agree with Kevin. His father was too keen on building a lot of muscle because it was his talent. Looking at his own hand, he sighed secretly. He was grateful that he didn¡¯t inherit his father¡¯s gene too much.

    "Who do you want to be in charge of this ce?" Neo decided to change the conversation.

    "Neo will monitor from afar, and Taka will be the one to make sure they do their work," Kevin answered.

    Neo recalled the young man as he nodded his head. Although Taka was only an errand boy in thispany, he was part of the Ryukalin n and one of the inner members, so he was quite strong. Having him in charge of this ce was more suitable than the others.

    Well, of course, only for the menialbor and not about the important documents. It will only bring him a headache if someone with Taka¡¯s intelligence ran thepany.

    "I understand, Boss."

    Kanae walked out of thepany with a red face. She was embarrassed by Kevin sudden movement to touch her cheek. Whenever she recalled that, she felt heat woulde over to her cheek, making it as red as tomatoes.

    It took her some time to clear up her mind and headed back home. She changed her clothes and reached Master Rudy¡¯s ce in a matter of minutes.

    "Rei, you¡¯ve already arrived," the young man smiled. This time, he was wearing thick clothes with a small bag ready on his back. His weapon, both sword and bow, were ready on both sides.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Is there anything special today?"

    Master Rudy smiled. "Going by your schedule, it seems that you¡¯re still a student. Right now, it is your vacation time, right?"

    Kanae was startled that Master Rudy guessed her age range correctly. Although she never hid it, it didn¡¯t mean that she would allow anyone to guess them easily. Knowing her age range would make her identity in danger.

    "Yes," Kanae finally answered.

    "That¡¯s good. Do you want to visit the old annoying men in the deeper part of the ck street?" Master Rudy asked with a wide smile stered on his face.

    Kanae was stunned to hear the sudden invitation. It was her dream to meet with them and exchange some pointers. However, she didn¡¯t have the confidence that she was already at the level where she could beat them.

    "Are you sure about it, Master?"

    Master Rudy nodded his head. "Someone like you learns faster when you¡¯re facing with life and death situation. Facing those old annoying men is going to help you increase your ability faster."

    Kanae thought about it. It was indeed true that she grew much stronger ever since she stepped into the ck street and got involved in numerous fights here. Before that, her training never gave her too many results. Since the chance was presented before her, she would surely take this chance.

    "I want to visit them."

    The young man sighed when he saw Kanae¡¯s resolve. "Good luck, not even one of them is a pushover. You¡¯re going to meet with a lot of battle ahead."

    "Thank you."

    "I¡¯m going toe along, but remember that I won¡¯t be able to help you. I will only treat your wounds," The young man showed the first aid box that he had prepared. They had guessed that Kanae would ept the proposal that Master Rudy gave out.

    Kanae smiled. "Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t expect you to help me either."

    "You brat!"

    "Also, I¡¯m not going to lose that easily!"

    Master Rudyughed when he saw the determination on Kanae¡¯s eyes. This was the reason he liked this disciple of his very much. She has a great yearning to grow stronger and didn¡¯t afraid of the risk. Behind a great risk, a great opportunity lied.

    "You should prepare yourself for the hell that you¡¯re going to face, Rei."

    "Yes, Master."

 Chapter 325 Lauraâ€™s Birthday

    Laura¡¯s Sweet Company

    "Sis is taking a long time for her trip this time," Laurained as she arranged the paper on her desk. This was the sweetpany they owned under Kanae¡¯s name. As the one in charge, she spent most of her time here.

    Kanae told her that she was going on a trip with her friends. Laura was not sure what kind of trip Kanae had, but theter didn¡¯t allow her toe along. She had to stay behind and took care of the business matter.

    In front of her, Jasonughed lightly. "Kanae is usually very busy."

    "You¡¯re busy too," Laura pointed to Jason. "But you still spare some time toe here."

    Jason smiled in response. He only came here because of Kanae¡¯s request to apany Laura and helped them expand the business. As this business has only started out, there were still a lot of things they needed to take care of. Both Laura and Kanae were rather inexperienced, so he stepped in to help out.

    Kanae might have some experience because of her work, but the one who did the vital point was still Kevin and the others. If Kanae had to manage everything by herself, Jason knew that thispany might head straight to a pitfall. That girl was already extremely busy to train and others.

    As for the matter of his own family, he had handled them rather well. There was nothing big happening right now, so he didn¡¯t have to spare a lot of time to take care of them.

    "Don¡¯t you like my presence here?"

    "No, I don¡¯t like it," Laura answered bluntly. "Having you here makes me feel like I¡¯m truly bad in handling business."

    Putting it that way, it was as if she said that she was not good at managing thepany yet. Jasonughed a bit. "You will surpass me soon enough. You just have to be patient."

    Laura nodded her head before pulling the box on the side closer. "I create a different recipe again. Help me assess them again."

    Jason¡¯s face darkened when he heard Laura¡¯s request. Whenever he came here, Laura always has a box filled with new types of sweets she developed herself. It was fine if he only had to taste them asionally, but eating a lot of them at the same time made his mouth felt dry.

    They were too sweets!

    It was not like he didn¡¯t like sweet, but the amount that he had to taste every time he came was simply insane. For someone who preferred bitter sweets, it was simply a torture.

    "Don¡¯t you have anyone else you can ask about their taste?"

    "No. Sis always says that they¡¯re good because she¡¯s a glutton, so I can only ask for your opinion," Laura replied immediately.

    Considering Kanae¡¯s personality, there was no doubt that the girl would answer that they were good. For her, as long as they tasted good, she would just answer that they were good without borating the reason.

    Even barely edible food might be good in Kanae¡¯s opinion.

    Without any choice, Jason picked one of the candies in front of him and put it in his mouth. The candy melted on his tongue, giving him the fresh and sweet sensation at the same time.

    "How is it?" Laura asked with sparkling eyes.

    "It tastes very refreshing, do you mix the mint with something else?" Jason asked with curiosity.

    Laura grinned. "Since you seem to like it very much, then I¡¯ll ask them to start making this candy."

    "Why are you deciding based on my reaction?"

    Laura stuck out her tongue. "Your judgment is usually very urate. Now, have a taste to the next one."

    Jason looked towards the pile of candies and chocte in front of him. He sighed to himself as he started to taste them one by one and gave his opinion to the girl in front of her. Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to eat all of them and only lightly bite a bit since it would only make his mouth feel bad.

    After hours of working and a few times rinsing his mouth, Jason finally finished helping Laura with her work.

    "You should have some rest, Laura. A girl shouldn¡¯t work so much," Jason said with a smile.

    Laura nodded her head. "I¡¯ll rest today. I just hope my sis can go home today."

    "You already miss her?"

    "I always miss her."

    "She¡¯ll surely return back soon. You have spent a long time without her by your side, right?"

    "I know," Laura ced her head on top of her desk. Because of her decision to study overseas, she spent a long time without Kanae by her side. Even though it was hard at first, she had gotten used to tending to her needs by herself.

    Still, the feeling of having her sister near her waspletely different. It was warm andforting.

    Jason watched Laura¡¯s expression as a wry smile appeared on his handsome face. The longing on Laura¡¯s face was very apparent. It was the same expression he had seen countless times in Kanae, especially whenever that girl mentioned Laura.

    "Oh yeah, I almost forgot," Jason pped both of his hand. He took out a box from his bag. "This is a present for you, Happy Birthday, Laura."

    Laura beamed as she took the present. "Thank you, Brother Jason."

    "Now, I¡¯m going back first. Don¡¯t be so sad, I¡¯m sure that Kanae will make time for your birthday."

    "I believe so, too," Laura smiled.

    Jason nodded his head and took his bag before leaving.

    Laura yed with the box for a few seconds. After Jason could no longer be seen, she opened the box and saw that it was filled with sweets. Her lips curled up. Many of them were of the high-ss brands, so their taste was guaranteed.

    There was a note at the side. She opened it.

    ¡¯Happy Birthday Laura, I hope you can make better sweets like the one I send to you.

    - Jason¡¯

    "Hmph, my sweets are better!" Laura snorted, but she still put one of the candies into her mouth. Feeling the fragrance sweet, her lips curled up. They truly tasted good. She would surely be able to make a better one in the future.

    She cleaned up her table before going out of the room. The building they bought was not that good, but it was enough for them to use as their smallpany. When thepany became bigger, they could search for a better one.

    There were only a few employees around. They were all people that Kanae searched herself. Although some of them looked rather scary in Laura¡¯s opinion, their work was rather good, so she didn¡¯t scrutinize her sister¡¯s decision.

    At this time, many of them were still busy. They greeted her as Laura passed by.

    "Good evening, Miss."

    "Thank you for the work today, Miss."

    Laura waved her hand as she smiled brightly. "Good job everyone. I¡¯ll be going back first."

    "Take care, Miss."

    After a series of warm greetings, Laura got out of the building. She nced at the red sky, which clearly told her that it would be sunset soon.

    Suddenly, a hand covered her eyes.

    "Guess who is it?"

    "Sis!" Laura nearly shouted. She quickly turned her body around as Kanae retracted her hand. Seeing her sister standing cheerfully with a small bag on her hand, Laura felt relieved.

    She threw her arm around Kanae and hugged the other party tightly.

    "Hey, hey, I¡¯m just going for a short trip and you already miss me so much?" Kanae joked.

    "That¡¯s your fault for going so often," Laura snorted. "I rarely have the chance to see you at home."

    "I¡¯m sorry, Big Sister is just a bit busytely," Kanae put the bag on Laura¡¯s hand. "Happy birthday, Laura. This is your birthday present."

    Laura epted the bag as she used her other hand to pulled Kanae¡¯s arm. Leaning her head on Kanae¡¯s shoulder, she closed her eyes. It was warm by Kanae¡¯s side, and she liked the warmth very much.

    "Rather than the material present, having you here is already a good thing, Sis."

    "Let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll cook something for you."

    "No way! You can¡¯t cook at all, Sis. If you want to poison someone, don¡¯t include me in that list."

    "That¡¯s very rude. I already practice my skill very welltely."

    "I don¡¯t believe it."

    "You little," Kanae pinched Laura¡¯s cheek and pulled it slightly. This caused the girl to pout in annoyance.

    Laura quickly moved away the moment Kanae released her cheek. She rubbed her cheek while rolling her eyes. "Violence towards children is not allowed, Sis."

    "What are you talking about? I¡¯m just giving a short reminder to my beloved sister."

    "What reminder? You¡¯re exploiting your status as my older sister! I¡¯m going to file a report about you."

    "Oh yeah, what are you going to say?"

    "That my beloved older sister bullied me during my birthday."

    "Let see if I can bully you."

    The two sisters bantered with each other as they made their way towards their house. Having each other by their side made them feltfortable.

 Chapter 326 Youâ€™ll Surely Achieve Your Dream

    In the end, they ordered some foods to eat for dinner. As it is Laura¡¯s birthday, the two of them spent their time in each otherpany for a long time. Laura finally fell asleep in the living room.

    "If you¡¯re tired, you shouldn¡¯t force yourself too much, you brat," Kanaeughed when she saw Laura already slept peacefully. Seeing the peaceful expression on her little sister¡¯s face, she didn¡¯t have the heart to wake the girl up.

    Carefully, she circled her arm below Laura and picked the girl up gently. Her movement was extremely slow and tender as if she was afraid to hurt the sleeping girl. After she had ensured the position, Kanae made her way to Laura¡¯s bedroom.

    Their bedroom was ced near each other. Upon seeing the room filled with numerous paper and books, Kanae sighed to herself. Many of those books were about sweets. It seemed that her sister was taking the matter of thepany very seriously aside from the fact that she knew that her sister loved sweet ever since they were young.

    Putting her sister on the bed, she made sure that the nket covered Laura¡¯s body. Her hand caressed the girl¡¯s head a bit, which made Laura moved her body due to the sudden interruption. Laura¡¯s eyelid moved slightly, but it stayed closed. Kanae spared a few seconds to watch her little sister before she walked around the room.

    Many of the items were ced neatly. She nced towards the bookshelf by the side. It was filled with numerous recipe books about sweets and so on. There were also some business books, so she knew that her sister has started to learn about them too.

    ¡¯You¡¯re very hardworking, Laura,¡¯ Kanae picked up one of the books as he muttered in her mind. The two of them kept silent of their personal hardship and only shared some of them. It might not be the best, but they didn¡¯t want to make each other worried.

    Some things were better left unsaid.

    ¡¯I¡¯ll make sure that you can achieve your dream, Laura.¡¯

    She walked out of the room carefully as she scanned the mansion. Because she hadn¡¯t been here for some time, it was the time to check them up again. There might be some people who wanted to take advantage of them. Upon careful inspection, she found more than one listening device again.

    It seemed during the time she was away, they already ced more devices to check on them again.

    ¡¯They sure don¡¯t give up easily. Well, don¡¯t me me for being ruthless again,¡¯ Kanae thought internally as she crushed the device on her hand. Thankfully, Jason had sent her the list of the new listening device models that some people might use, so she could recognize them easily.

    With ease, she destroyed most of the devices, leaving only one in the small room. cing a recorder by the side, she yed the record of their useless conversation years ago once again.

    Her lips curled up in satisfaction. She hoped they loved her present for them.

    On the other side of the line, the man nearly vomited when he heard the sounds of girls joking around again. For the first time in his life, he felt that his job was not fun but annoying.

    "Hey, are you alright?"

    "Can you make a call to our client? I want to give up on this job."

    "Why? I thought you already work hard to nt them a few days ago."

    "That¡¯s true," the man sighed. He thought that he could hear an important conversation, but what he heard all day was gossips. He was already nearly driven to crazy when he heard them previously for months. Now that he started to hear their gossips again, he held the urge to throw everything in front of him.

    The man beside him looked confused. "If you¡¯re tired, you can ask the others to rece you for a few minutes."

    The manughed dryly. He had done that a couple of times months ago. However, no one wanted to rece him in listening any more. They always prided themselves when they managed to hear an important secret from the device, especially if it was a deeply hidden secret.

    Unfortunately, the biggest problem he has was the listening device didn¡¯t capture anything important. All he heard all day was either gossips or nothing at all. This nearly made him annoyed.

    If it was not about sweets, it would be the new film episode.

    If it was not about their lesson, it would be about their teacher.

    If it was not about their annoying friends, it would be about an interesting film.

    If it was not about the foods they had eaten, it would be an argument of the food they would eat.

    Who in the world would have the patience to listen to them every single day? They could probably guess the rtion these two had with their friends, but the point was, the friends they were talking about came from Junior High. It meant they were talking about the past.

    What was the point of knowing useless childish dispute between Junior High students? It was only annoying teacher, annoying friends, and many others that were not important.

    Heavens! He truly didn¡¯t understand how these girls could stand talking about these useless matters for hours. Thankfully, they didn¡¯t stand in front of him, or he would have the urge to smack them.

    At this point, sounds ofughter came from the listening device. He buried his head on his palm. Heaven, who did he offend to have him endure this torture?

    ...

    Shiro¡¯s Clinic

    Kanae slipped out of the mansion and made her way to the clinic once again. Seeing that Shiro was still busy tending Tommy, she calmly walked inside. Her eyesnded on Tommy, who was bruised all over.

    "What are you doing to get that many wounds, Tom?" Kanae asked suspiciously.

    Tommy sighed. "Don¡¯t ask it. I get trapped in the snow when there¡¯s a battle between two gangs. As a result, I have to fight the two sides."

    "I see, you should be more careful."

    "I just twist my leg a bit. With some rests, I¡¯m going to be alright."

    Shiro looked towards Kanae with a frown. He pointed to the other beds. "Sit down, you¡¯re also wounded hard."

    "Not really."

    Kanae sat down as Shiro checked her arm. He frowned when he noticed that Kanae got a fracture on her ribs plus numerous bruises all over her body. From the way this girl walked around just now, no one would have guessed that she had these many wounds on her.

    "With this kind of body, I¡¯m amazed you¡¯re still alive."

    "Why does it sound you¡¯re cursing me to die?" Kanae rolled her eyes.

    Shiro shrugged. "You¡¯re fighting against those from the deeper part of the underworld, right? Your skill is not up to par yet, so you¡¯re bound to get a lot of bruises. If this keeps on, I won¡¯t be surprised if I hear that you die in their hand."

    Kanae didn¡¯t retort back. She had only visited a few of them before Master Rudy instructed to her that it was enough. With her current skill, she was still not the match for the truly powerhouse of the deeper part of ck Street. She could contend against some of the weaker ones, but not all of them.

    Tommy snorted. "Idiot doctor, do you want her to die so early? You should just go and apany her to that ce, so you can treat her."

    "And lost my life?" Shiro¡¯s face darkened. He pressed Tommy¡¯s hand who got bruised.

    "AAWWW! OUCH! You idiot doctor! What are you doing? It¡¯s hurts."

    "If you don¡¯t spout nonsense, you won¡¯t get hurt."

    Tommy frowned. "Demonic doctor."

    "Willful brat."

    Kanae: "..." can you stop your argument?

    In the end, the treatment for Kanaested longer because these two couldn¡¯t keep their mouth to themselves. They didn¡¯t seem to be willing to back down as they exchanged words to each other.

 Chapter 327 It becomes Spacious

    Days passed peacefully as Kanae rested her body and stayed at home. She only went to thepany when her wounds already mostly healed. She didn¡¯t want to make the others worried about her condition. Unlike the usual days, the top floor seemed crowded with more people today. Kanae wondered if there was a meeting today.

    "You arrived quite early, Kanae," Neo waved his hand energetically. He was bringing a box of cookies on his hand. "Do you want some?"

    "Thank you," Kanae took one of the cookies. "Is there any meeting today?"

    Before Neo could answer, Mike came out of the meeting room. The big man was startled to see Kanae here. "Kanae, I thought you won¡¯t return back so early."

    "This is already 28 December," Kanae reminded him. She already skipped work for nearly three weeks. It was supposed to be only two weeks, but her body didn¡¯t fare well enough in the battle, giving her a lot of bruises and wounds. The old masters on the streets didn¡¯t give her any handicap, thus it was a hard battle. This added a few more resting days for her.

    "True enough," Mike muttered as he recalled the date.

    "You have not answered my question, Neo."

    "Today is thest day Boss will stay here. He gives thest arrangement in a meeting just now, so many of the board directorse to the meeting room. The meeting was over around a couple of minutes ago. He¡¯s currently in the washroom, so you have to wait for him," Neo answered as he ced the box of cookies on the table in front of him.

    "Today is thest day?" Kanae was startled.

    Sense of loss suddenly washed her over. She never thought too much about her work in this ce as she only came asionally too. However, the thought ofing here without Kevin staying in his office made her felt a bit lost.

    Why did it feel not right?

    She wanted toe here to work. At least, that was how it was supposed to be. Now, it seemed that she didn¡¯t onlye here because she wanted the work, but also because she would see the others.

    "Yes," Kevin¡¯s voice sounded from behind. He looked at the girl in front of him with aplicated smile. After this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her as often as now anymore. He wouldn¡¯t be able toe here so often.

    "I see," Kanae answered in a low tone. Her eyes darted around for a second. After a slight hesitation, she decided to ask the question she wanted to know the most. "Will youe here again in the future?"

    Kevin didn¡¯t immediately answer. He was not sure that he would be able to have the time to spare in the future. He had to face a lot of people who eyed his position in the n aside from settling the matter with those who killed his father.

    Building thispany was only something he did to aid him financially. Because of the massive repair cost, their n suffered a lot of loss. He had to use up a lot of money to make things go well.

    After that, he decided to build apany on his own. Although he didn¡¯t have any n to continue managing thepany for a long time, itsted longer than he thought. Now that he no longer has any time, he ced thepany in the hands of his subordinates.

    Seeing her hopeful gaze, his eyes softened. Even if he didn¡¯t have any time, he can make time for her. "I¡¯lle here asionally."

    "Okay," Kanae nodded her head. "I wish you the best, President."

    The two of them looked towards each other for a few seconds before they retracted their gaze away. As Kevin was busy cleaning up, Kanae walked to the office. Her seat was still by the edge of Kevin¡¯s table as usual. She sat down silently as her eyes watched the man outside the room.

    They were busy cleaning up the important documents and many others. As Kevin would leave this ce, he cleaned up his personal belonging. Aside from his, Mike and Neo also took theirs away. This caused the hallway of the top floor to be extremely crowded.

    After this, this ce would be empty.

    "Kanae, you can work first," Neo slipped his head from a gap on the door. "There¡¯s not much work to do, so you can finish it by yourself if you want."

    "Alright, I get it, Neo."

    "If you¡¯re hungry, you can call me too," Neo grinned. "There are still enough cookies in the box for you."

    Kanaeughed. "Sure, I¡¯ll eat them when I want to."

    As Neo slipped back to his work, Kanae started to do her work in the office. Her finger typed on the keyboard as words appeared on the monitor. She worked as efficiently as usual, but her concentration didn¡¯tst for a long time.

    Her eyes darted to the seat beside her: the seat that belonged to the president of thispany.

    She never felt this before, but the seat beside her seemed to be very spacious. Usually, Kevin would sit there and gave her direction or asking this and that. Now that he no longer sat there, she didn¡¯t like to sit here alone. Although in the past he asionally left the seat because of a meeting, those were only short breaks.

    She felt more aware that he would not sit here anymore in the future. The realization seemed to hit her rather greatly right now.

    ¡¯It bes spacious.¡¯

    In the first ce, she epted the position because she could eat for free. That annoying president gave an offer she could never reject. How could she reject free delicious foods that were offered to her?

    Things were different now. She no longer needed the money that badly as her ie from the ck street was already more than enough for her living. In addition, her sister¡¯s work granted them more money to spare for other things. This allowed her to eat much more freelypared with before.

    As a result, she didn¡¯t have to work here anymore for her living. Yet, she felt that she wanted toe, so she did. She thought that she liked the job here, but the real reason was not because of the work.

    ¡¯I miss him sitting here.¡¯

    A wry smile appeared on her lips, painting a picture of a lonely young girl. She had finally realized her own feeling when he was no longer here. The real reason she wanted toe here often was no other than the man who usually sat beside her and apanying her during the work time. It was fun.

    Really... she realized it when it was toote. Why should she realize it now? Why not before so she could treasure her time here more?

    Her eyes darted back to Kevin¡¯s back outside the room as he was talking with the others. No, it was not toote. It was for the best. With their difference, it was impossible for them to be together. Those thoughts were nothing but a dream.

    Kanae closed her eyes as she tried not to think too much anymore. Even if she tried to chase after him now, she no longer has the chance and time. He would live in apletely different world.

    They couldn¡¯t meet at school anymore.

    They couldn¡¯t even meet in thepany.

    Going to Ryukalin n¡¯s residence was clearly out of the question. There would be a lot of people around that ce, guarding or just simply linger around. For a girl to walk alone in that ce was clearly seeking for trouble, and she didn¡¯t feel like showing off her real identity on the street.

    Their path no longer crossed each other.

    Having the chance to experience all these memories should be enough for her... Hopefully.

 Chapter 328 Erase My Name from the Record

    Government Office

    It was supposed to be an ordinary day for him in the office as the people here workedzily. Waking up early and answered the demands of their customers.

    "It¡¯s another problem with their passport? You should just handle this one," the man said to the woman beside him.

    The woman groaned. "You¡¯re just toozy to move, aren¡¯t you?"

    "You know me the best, Honey."

    "Don¡¯t call me that way," the woman hissed. "Take care of the other customers. I¡¯m going to handle this one."

    The man nodded his head with a satisfied feeling. As the one who had worked longer, he had more say in this matter. He quickly put up a professional smile to the other customer.

    "Wee, is there anything that I can help you with?"

    "Yes, please. I wish to have my name out from the record of my family."

    The man was startled when he heard this request. It was rare for anyone to ask having their name erased from a certain family¡¯s record. It was not impossible, but who in their right mind would resist the temptation of inheritance? The story would be different if she came from a poor family, though.

    His thoughts darted around to many possibilities as he nodded his head. "I understand. Please write down your name, reason, and the other necessary documents."

    The girl handed out a stack of papers. "They¡¯re all here. My name is Kanae Nali."

    "So it¡¯s Miss Kanae Na....li....?" the man¡¯s voice trailed off when he heard her surname. It was one thing for ordinary people to ask for their name written off from their family, but it was a different matter when it came to the four big families.

    Who in their right mind would refuse the inheritance that single name could provide them? Just because of a name, they could easily live an easy life in the future.

    The man felt that he was dreaming. There must be something wrong. Why did this girl want to get out from the Nali Family so much?

    "Miss, are you sure that you want to get out from Nali Family?"

    He would not feel this troubled if it was a small family, but this family waspletely different. Thousands of people wished that they were born in this family, and yet this girl simply thrashed the name as if it was not important.

    "I¡¯m sure," Kanae answered calmly.

    Hearing the calm and resolute tone, the man nodded his head. He was only doing his work, so he had to finish this work. However, his heart felt heartache at the thought of the money this girl would refuse by getting out from the family.

    "When do you wish for this to be finished?"

    "If it¡¯s possible, I want it to finish in two days because it¡¯s going to be my 17 birthday."

    17 years old? The man was stunned to hear that she had only reached the legal age and yet she wanted to get out of the family. He couldn¡¯t understand the thought of those from the big families at all.

    "I understand. I¡¯ll send the confirmation to your email by 31 December. Is that fine, Miss Kanae?"

    "Yes."

    Finishing the matter, Kanae walked out of the office. She heaved a sigh of relief of the fact that she could get out from the Nali Family soon enough. However, getting out of the family was not the end of her trouble as it would only mark the beginning of them.

    Her hand reached out for the special phone in her pocket. Since it was connected to her sses, she wouldn¡¯t need to take it out if she wanted to talk with them.

    "Oro, has the Ryukalin n issued their mission?"

    "Yes. How do you know that they¡¯re going to issue mission to protect them during the gathering?" Jason asked with a tone of astonishment. He was staying at his home and checked the ck market when he stumbled into the mission. This mission provided them with a lot of money, but it was going to be extremely dangerous.

    "I have the inkling that they¡¯re going to use more experts as a precaution," Kanae answered calmly. After the attack to Kevin before, she knew that they have a lot of people who aimed for Kevin¡¯s head, including those from inside. Since they didn¡¯t know who they could trust inside, they might want to try searching from independent help from outside. This was the very reason she knew that they would surely post a mission.

    "So, we¡¯re going to ept it?" Tommy asked with surprise. "I thought that you wanted us to get away from the Ryukalin n, Captain."

    "I say that in the past," Kanae answered. "But I can¡¯t let them in danger, can I?"

    Shiro sighed when he heard Kanae¡¯s tone. Couldn¡¯t she just say the real reason? However, he didn¡¯t mind it at all because he also wanted to be present during that important gathering. That single gathering was going to change the face of the underworld very much.

    As someone who stayed in the underworld¡¯s area and lived by their rules, Shiro wanted to make sure that he could stay alive in this ce. It might be dangerous, but he wanted to participate.

    "Whatever your decision is, I¡¯ll support you, Rei."

    "Yup, even if you wish to ept the most dangerous mission there is, I¡¯ll follow after you, Rei," Tommy added.

    Kanaeughed. "If I pick the most dangerous mission, I doubt you¡¯re going to survive, Tom."

    "Don¡¯t belittle me! I¡¯m stronger than you think."

    "I believe you."

    "You don¡¯t sound you did, annoying Shin."

    "Stinky brat!"

    Kanae: "..." the same pattern again?

    "Anyway, let me exin the content of the mission. The gathering will take ce on an ind on the northeast of the city. In that ind, many experts from Ryukalin n is going to gather around together. Considering the security, it¡¯s impossible for an attack to happen unless it¡¯s from inside."

    The other three frowned when they heard it. The meaning was clear, they have to guard Kevin and the others from someone inside the n. However, it was unclear whether it would be an outside party sneaking in or someone who came directly from the n. That was the hardest thing to determine.

    "This is not an ordinary mission. Even those beside us might attack us in the next moment before we can realize who attack us," Jason warned.

    Kanae smiled. "That¡¯s why this is going to be an interesting mission, isn¡¯t it? Are you all ready?"

    "Sure."

    "Absolutely."

    "Who do you think you¡¯re asking this to?"

    Jason smirked. "Tom, take care of yourself. You¡¯re not going to survive if you don¡¯t."

    "You Mr. I¡¯m alwayste, do you think you are any better?"

    "Oh, I¡¯m not like a stinky brat who always fails his mission."

    "Who fails? I don¡¯t fail them!"

    Kanae rolled her eyes as she silently prayed. After arguing with Shiro, now Tommy argued with Jason. Couldn¡¯t this brat fix his attitude?

    In the end, it took them a long time to make a clear role for their mission in the n gathering.

 Chapter 329 Role in the Mission

    The location for the gathering happened to be in a secluded ind not far from the maind. Although the location provided them with many advantages from attack, it was also a dangerous ce. If they didn¡¯t stay careful enough, this might be their grave.

    This particr ind has a lot of coral and rocks under the water. Their location was hidden, and no one would be able to find them if they were not familiar. In the past, numerous ships had crashed because of those rocks. Because of that, this was the bestyer of defense against iing ships.

    Unless they knew the safe route, no one would be so stupid as to try getting close to the ind except if they want to sink their ship.

    Kevin arrived in the ind using arge ship. It was easy for him to find the safe route as he has the map aside from the numerous people that worked for him. He looked towards the other two beside him. "What do you think about the people who ept our mission?"

    "There are a lot of good fighters," Neo answered. His facial expression changed into that of a smirk. "But if they can¡¯t even surpass our defense to infiltrate the ind, they¡¯re not qualified enough toe here."

    "Will they give a mark if they arrive here?" Mike asked curiously.

    Neo nodded his head. "I already arrange it. If they can¡¯t evene here, they can forget about trying to protect Boss. There¡¯s no way they can outdo the others that easily."

    "Let¡¯s head inside," Kevin pointed to the mansion not far from them. The gathering would happen in one of the buildings on this ind but not now. There was plenty of time he had to rest.

    "Boss, do you want to meet with some of the representatives?"

    "I already call those whom I want to meet."

    "I see."

    Aside from the core member of Ryukalin n, a lot of people wereing to the ind, including those who epted the mission. Many of them didn¡¯t manage to pass the firstyer of the defense, earning them a ticket straight to the ocean. This caused many of the fighters rueful as the qualification that Kevin set to them was too high.

    In the servants¡¯ section, they were also recruiting more people to help with menial jobs. Every applicant had to submit their report and their life story, making the process quite long and meticulous. Those with a questionable background wouldn¡¯t be able to pass.

    Aside from that, they were also asked questions regarding their background to prevent them from lying.

    "You say that youe from the south part of the city, what is the specialization of that area?"

    "In the recent time, the south part is specializing in tourism and attraction to gather more peopleing. Before that, this ce is more of a historical ce as there are a lot of ces from historical event in the past happen."

    "What is your reason for applying for short work here?"

    "I heard that I can get a lot of payment within short time, so Ie to apply here."

    "Why do you need a lot of money?"

    "I need to pay tuition for my family. We¡¯re living poorly and it¡¯s hard to earn a living by working decently."

    "Don¡¯t you know that working here is dangerous? A little guy like you won¡¯t be able to survive for a long time," the man looked towards the young person in front of him with a frown. Even if this kid managed to answer everything correctly, he might get trouble if he hired a kid.

    "A little danger is nothing. I¡¯m a resilient person," the young person answered with a smile on her face.

    "Alright, little guy. Here¡¯s your pass and post."

    "Thank you, Sir!"

    After taking the pass and the paper from the man, Kanae read the content of the information. As she mixed both the truth and fake things into her report, it was easy for her to memorize them. All she had to do was acting to make sure that she appeared to be an ordinary boy here.

    Her acting might not be top notch, but since she has been living poorly for quite some time, it was easy for her to match the profile and answered the question.

    "Where¡¯s your belonging, little guy?" the second man asked.

    "Here," Kanae handed her bag. It was a rather small bag as it only consisted of clothes and some basic necessities.

    The man inspected the content for a few minutes before returning the bag to Kanae. He didn¡¯t find anything suspicious from what Kanae showed to him, so Kanae passed the guard quickly.

    While lining up to wait for her room, Kanae¡¯s gaze swept around the ind. It was not arge ind as she could see the sea not far from them. However, the ind was protected withrge corals around them, making a huge natural fortress around. There were several buildings on top of this ind with the big hall located at the very center.

    The building for the servant was naturally located near the edge of the ind. It was the most ufortable ce, but no one dared toin. With their status, it was obvious that they wouldn¡¯t get any good ce.

    "This is your room key."

    Kanae took the key and headed to her room. Upon seeing the room with the window facing the sea, she nodded with satisfaction. She always liked the view of the ocean, so getting this room was surely the best.

    Leaning into the window, she acted as if she was interested in the view. Her body blocked the hidden camera from seeing her expression.

    "Tom, have you gotten on the ind?" Kanae asked.

    Tommy noticed that his phone vibrated. He carefully ced it outside the range of the camera near him. "I¡¯m inside the ind, but my ce is quite far from the luxurious building."

    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll head there."

    "Are you sure?"

    "We need to submit our name to him, right? I have to make sure that the name of Fiore Group is not forgotten," Kanae smirked.

    "Rei, be careful," Jason¡¯s voice rang out from the phone. "I¡¯m staying not far from the ind. It¡¯s going to be hard to move around with so many guards around you."

    "Who says that I¡¯ll be the one to deliver the letter? I already give it to them," Kanae rolled her eyes.

    "How?"

    Kanae smiled slightly. When they came here, there were also several of the people who were tasked to serve the people in the main mansion. She conveniently glued the letter into the back of one of the men. From the way she ced it, it would only take a few minutes for the glue to wear off and dropped to the floor.

    This way, she could deliver them with ease.

    Jason sighed as he listened to Kanae¡¯s exnation. "You¡¯re the best when ites to tricks."

    "I only apply what I learn."

    "I believe that you have learned tons of underhanded tricks under Master Rudy."

    Kanae smiled wryly. She couldn¡¯t refute that because she knew that her master was famous because of his resilience and infuriating tactics. In the battle where Master Rudy was at disadvantages, that cunning old man would use every means in his disposal to guarantee his win.

    "Anyway, are you sure that you can stay in that ce continuously, Oro? Won¡¯t your parent ask you to move," Kanae¡¯s eyesnded on the nearby cruise near the ind. It was an expensive cruise and even an idiot would know that it belonged to Wells Family by the huge emblem by the side.

    Jason nodded his head. "I¡¯m the one conducting the meeting, so it¡¯s up to me about the location of the cruise. More importantly, you two have to be careful."

    "I understand."

    "Yes."

    As the two of them chatted through the special phone, the letter already arrived in the main building. As Kanae had predicted, the letter fell down to the floor not far from Kevin¡¯s room. Neo, who was watching the camera, quickly noticed the letter on the ground.

    "Mike, there¡¯s a paper near the door outside. Can you take it?" Neo asked.

    Mike opened the door and crouched down. He picked up the paper and handed it to Neo. "Do you drop it?"

    "No, I¡¯m not the one dropping it," Neo answered. He unfolded the paper as their n logo appeared on the first half of the paper. In the second half of the paper, two words were written neatly.

    ¡¯Fiore Group¡¯

    Neo smirked. "Tell Boss, our first quest already infiltrates the ind sessfully."

 Chapter 330 Gathering

    Kevin looked towards the paper on Neo¡¯s hand with a calm expression. "They¡¯re the first one toe?"

    "It appears to be so," Neo answered. "Do you want me to do a clean checkup to the people who already arrived on the ind?"

    "There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯m sure that more people wille here soon," Kevin answered calmly.

    Neo nodded his head. There were a lot of extraordinary fighters who epted the mission, so he would not feel surprised if they came here one by one. Although there were many mediocre people too, the experts numbered quite a lot.

    "Boss, your quest hase," Mike informed.

    "Let her in."

    "Yes, Boss."

    ...

    Finishing the talk with Jason, Kanae closed her special phone again. She turned her head to the bathroom as she walked inside. Looking at her appearance in the mirror, she nearlyughed once again. It was not her real appearance as she didn¡¯t dare toe with her real face.

    For this mission, she and Tommy prepared a special face mask that would hide their real countenance. This face mask made her looked like a young man while Tommy¡¯s face mask made him looked like an adult. This perfectly hid their countenance.

    However, they have to be careful when doing their work because the face mask made them unable to sweat. If they do a menial job that required a lot of work, their identity might get found out.

    Washing her hand and the face mask, Kanae got out from the bathroom again. There was still more than enough time for her to rest before the gathering began, so she lied down on the bed and closed her eyes to sleep.

    ...

    "Shin, are you already in position?" Jason asked after he had closed themunication with Kanae and Tommy. Due to the two¡¯s position, they couldn¡¯t talk for a long time with each other.

    Shiro yawned. "I¡¯m already in the designated ce, Young Master."

    Jason¡¯s face darkened. "Do you have to mock me during time like this, Shin? Just focus on your job."

    Shiro shifted his position as he looked towards the ind located hundreds of meters from his location. There was no suitable location near the ind where he could stay, so they settled with him being the sniper at a faraway location. As for the ce they chose, it was a tall building.

    As Shiro couldn¡¯t possibly bring his gun openly, he sneaked into the secluded ce of the building and watched the ind. The ce was rather annoying for him, so he was feeling displeased.

    "I¡¯ll be happier if you can open the ess to one of the rooms here, Young Master."

    "Like I say, you can¡¯t do that. The window at the higher floor can¡¯t be opened, and I can¡¯t risk you making a hole just to ce your gun. It¡¯s too conspicuous!"

    "You should have prepared a bed in this ce. It¡¯s rather annoying,"

    "Shin, don¡¯t test my patience."

    "Mr. I¡¯m alwayste, I¡¯m not testing you, I¡¯m just annoyed that you three get beds while I have to lie down on hard concrete all day long!"

    Jason couldn¡¯t refute that. Their position in this job this time required Shiro to stay in the most ufortable cepared to the others. This caused the man to feel rather annoyed at the discrepancy of their post.

    "Just endure it. I¡¯ll give you some of my share of the money."

    "Deal."

    "..." Why did he feel that all the teammates in his group were all money lover? However, he knew that it was precisely their condition that drove them to build Fiore Group in the first ce, so their love for money was inevitable. His case was rather special, though, as he didn¡¯t need money as bad as the others.

    ...

    Time passed ever so slowly as more people came to the ind. Kanae was lying down peacefully when she suddenly heard Jason called her.

    "Rei, can you hear me?"

    "What is it?"

    "Master Rudyes to the ind."

    Kanae nearly abruptly sat down when she heard about Master Rudy came to the ind. She already knew that Master Rudy was one of the Hidden n Heads, but she didn¡¯t expect him toe here. It seemed they gather required those from the hidden n too.

    ¡¯This is rather unexpected.¡¯

    Now, she had to be more careful in her action as Master Rudy was one of the few people who knew her rather personally. This would allow that man to recognize her faster than usual people.

    "Try to avoid getting into contact with him."

    "I understand," Kanae murmured, barely opening her mouth at all. The corner of her eyes was looking towards the camera at one of the corners in her room with cautiousness. She had to be careful to not make them suspicious about her.

    Among all the people she knew, Master Rudy was one of the people who met with her personally for a long time. There was little doubt that she would be able to deceive him. Of course, she had to try as she didn¡¯t want them to find out about her real identity so early.

    "Also, there might be some things that you have to be prepared for," Jason¡¯s voice sounded hesitant.

    "What is it?"

    Jason thought of how to deliver the news to the girl as he sighed silently. "There are several ways to gain followers. If you¡¯re not powerful enough, you will have to think of other ways."

    Kanae really wanted to arch her eyebrows. She didn¡¯t understand why Jason suddenly talked this. "What are you talking about?"

    "Some of the means that they use might not be something you ept."

    "What?"

    As Kanae was confused by Jason¡¯s sudden topic, she heard the bell rang. It was the signal for the servant to gather. The preparation for the gathering has begun.

    With a swift movement, she climbed down from the bed. Cleaning up her appearance a little bit, she made herself looked more presentable before walking out with arge stride. Her eyes scanned the surroundings as she watched the other servants got out from their room.

    "Gather here!" a man yelled.

    As though they were trained soldiers, the servants quickly made their way to the point that man pointed at. They were trying their best to not make any mistake as every single mistake might cost them their life. This ce would not allow them to make any mistake.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes caught Tommy standing not far from her. Although thetter has changed his appearance with a face mask too, she still could recognize him easily because of his build and his habit. This realization made her frown as she didn¡¯t wish her identity got leaked out.

    "We¡¯ll divide your work right now. Come forward and take the te. It¡¯ll randomly assign you for your work."

    Tommy was standing near the man, so he quickly rushed to take the te along with many others. When he got it, he quickly read it and nearly cursed out loud.

    "I get food serving."

    He purposely said it in disappointment tone, not loud enough to let them hear, but enough to allow the others knew. This position would make him move around a lot, and he might not have the time to pay attention to suspicious people. However, this was also a good position because he would be able to travel a lot.

    It was Kanae¡¯s turn. She took the te and looked at the words written on top of it. Her eyes shook when she read the words there.

    "I get the core member drink serving ce."

 Chapter 331 Close yet Far

    Core member serving ce...

    It was a dangerous position as they would get close with those from the core member of the Ryukalin n. In addition, they have to be extra careful to not invoke the wrath of those members. Each of them was experts in a fight. Offending them would be the same as searching for an instant ticket to hell.

    Kanae stared at the words with aplicated feeling. This would make her stood close to Kevin as she might even be the one serving him drinks. However, she was afraid he would recognize her real identity as she always stayed near him under her real identity.

    "Rei, you have to be careful," Jason warned when he heard her words. "It¡¯ll give you more chances to protect him, but you might risk your identity leak out."

    The thing that group¡¯ members feared the most were not wounds, but their identity leaked out. They became groups for a reason, usually money, and they didn¡¯t want others to know that they were part of the underworld. This caused the groups to be someone who has a dual identity and if possible,sted until the end of their life.

    Many of them only became part of the underworld due to their condition and not their own volition. It was the same as Kanae, which made her extremely reluctant to reveal her second identity as Rei to anyone. If words went out about that, she might not be able to live a peaceful life anymore, something she didn¡¯t want to happen.

    "It¡¯s dangerous," a man by Kanae¡¯s sidemented when he saw Kanae¡¯s te.

    "I know," Kanae answered. "I just have to be more careful."

    "Good luck," the man nodded his head.

    Kanae stared at the words once again, sighing internally. It seemed she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the fate of staying close with him, yet unable to talk with him.

    After they were divided into groups, they were taken to their respective workce. Seeing therge hall decorated with finely decoration, Kanae was absolutely speechless. She knew that the ns were mostly rich, but she didn¡¯t know that they were this rich.

    It was no wonder small ns always pursued to have bigger territory. More territories meant more money for them. Who would want to reject free money offered to them?

    "You will stand here, near the counter," the man instructed. "You stay there and give drinks if anyone calls you. As for you, you can..."

    As he pointed them randomly, they paid attention to any of the position he said. Finishing his instruction, he told them to stand by their post and never leave it for any reason in an hour. Before that time, they have to change their uniform and so on.

    Time passed swiftly and Kanae finished her preparation. Seeing the flimsy youth appearance in the mirror, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    ¡¯Thankfully, I wear a mask. My appearance is not suitable to pretend as a boy.¡¯

    Kanae walked back to the hall and stood near the table calmly. The other servants were standing on their ce too; ready to serve the n members if it was needed.

    The members started to arrive one by one. Many of them were strangers to her as she didn¡¯t recognize them. Some of them looked towards the servants with disgust. After all, many of them dide from the slums and many other poor ces. They only came because of therge money the n offered should theye here.

    It was then she saw Master Rudy walking with the young man beside her. She still felt rather resentful to the young man as he didn¡¯t allow her to know his name, yet.

    Master Rudy walked to a table near her and sat down calmly. He waved his hand for drinks. Kanae looked to the other side, seeing that the other servants were busy, she knew that Master Rudy meant for her. She took the tray and walked to Master Rudy.

    "Master, what do you want to drink?" the young man asked.

    Master Rudyughed. "Just pick anything easy to drink. Not the alcoholic one please, I don¡¯t want to get drunk before the gathering started."

    The young man rolled his eyes. If Master Rudy could get drunk, that would be a miracle in itself. He had stayed by Master Rudy¡¯s side long enough to know that this old man¡¯s alcohol tolerance was rather high.

    "I¡¯ll just pick some light drinks."

    As the young man picked the sses, Master Rudy was looking at Kanae with interest. Even without anyone telling him, he realized that many of the servants were hiding their martial arts. It was interesting to see how many people sneaking into this gathering.

    He didn¡¯t know their intention, but those experts in martial arts wouldn¡¯t be a servant for little money the n offered. He was sure that they had a deeper n.

    Also, this person before him...

    Master Rudy smiled slightly. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t recognize his disciple. No matter how hard she tried to hide it, her habit and power were apparent in his eyes.

    "Rei, you shouldn¡¯t try to involve yourself deeper in the n," Master Rudy said in a low tone.

    The young man¡¯s eyes grewrger in surprise. He knew that Master Rudy was talking to the servant beside them, but never in his wildest dream would he thought that this young person was his junior disciple.

    Kanae smiled wryly. She really shouldn¡¯t get this position. "There is a mission I have to finish."

    "I hope you won¡¯t stand in front of me, Rei."

    "I won¡¯t, Master."

    Master Rudy nodded his head when he heard Kanae¡¯s answer. He didn¡¯t want to hurt his own disciple, so he could only hope that she wouldn¡¯t stand against him.

    Kanae moved back to her post right at the time Kevin came in with Neo and Mike beside him. Seeing that his appearance was no different than usual, she wondered if he didn¡¯t care too much about his appearance. At the same time, she noticed that the atmosphere turned rather cold.

    ¡¯Is the dispute in the n has be this severe?¡¯

    Even an outsider like her could feel that the situation was rather tense. Several members of the n were giving their own n head look of hatred. It was as if, they didn¡¯t even hold an ounce of respect to him.

    Kevin ignored them all as he walked to his seat. He bypassed Kanae without any intention to look at her. Right now, his face was as expressionless as ever with icy aura emanating from him.

    When he bypassed her, Kanae could feel the surge of invisible power emanating from Kevin. The other servants were already trembling in fear, but she stood rather firm. Her eyes were looking at Kevin.

    She wanted to hold him.

    This side of him made her rather troubled because he looked rather scary and unfeeling. It was the perfect picture of a cold leader with dangerous aura around him, telling people to not go near him. Although she knew that it was necessary, she preferred his warm smile and tender affection.

    *cough*

    That would be rather weird if he showed that in front of his n¡¯s members.

    Kanae watched as Kevin sat down not far from her. He was close, yet she couldn¡¯t stay by his side like before. The difference between them made her only able to see him from afar. The privilege to stay close to him has disappeared for it was no longer her ce.

    She lowered her eyes to the ground, looking towards the finely carved marble floor below her feet.

 Chapter 332 FiancÃ©e

    Many more people started toe into the hall. Kanae finally noticed another person she recognized: Alice.

    At this time, the Alice she saw waspletely differentpared with the one she used to know. Alice was wearing a finely red dress embodied with gold vines engraving. The style was such that it perfectlyplimented Alice¡¯s body, making her looked far more attractive than usual. Compiled with her extraordinarily beautiful doll-like appearance, she was exceptionally stunning.

    A gentle smile was stered on her face as she stood behind a big man. Seeing how the man was respected all over, it was clear that Alice¡¯s status in the n was rather big.

    This time, Alice didn¡¯t act like usual. She put on a gentle front and refused the advance of the youngster around her gracefully. One might question her if she was the same person with the one they met on the daily basis. The contrast was too much.

    "She¡¯s really beautiful."

    Tommy murmured unconsciously. When Alice appeared, his eyes were locked into her immediately. The beauty that Alice showed to him far surpassed what he usually saw on that girl. Without knowing it, he had stared at her for a couple of seconds.

    "Earth is calling for Tom," Jason interrupted.

    "Ah," Tommy snapped back to reality. He quickly moved back to the kitchen in embarrassment. That was truly embarrassing. To think he would lose himself when staring at a girl.

    Jasonughed silently. "Tom, you can¡¯t possibly get close to her right now."

    "Why?"

    "Alice is the daughter of a hidden n head. She would be the next n head if she didn¡¯t get married, and if she did, her husband will be the one to be the n head," Jason exined.

    His fingers were busy typing on the screen as he enjoyed lying on his bed. It was rare for him to take days off, so he stayed in his room toplete his work as part of Fiore Group and also, experiencing the peace without his men asked him to work over and over again.

    It was easy for him to find information about Alice as he had full attention. Previously, he didn¡¯t bother searching any as they didn¡¯t have any rtion with her. However, right now they have to know a bit about her because she was part of the Ryukalin n.

    "Hidden n Head¡¯s daughter," Tommy murmured to himself. His hand was busy taking the te on top of the tray as he recalled his meeting with Alice. No wonder he always thought about Alice to be a rather protected girl, yet she has much more knowledge than normal people.

    "If you think you¡¯re qualified to be a n head, you can continue pursuing her," Shiro interjected. He yawned as he looked towards them through his lenses. "She¡¯s quite a beauty herself, so you might face a lot ofpetitors who wants her to be theirs."

    Tommy frowned. He never thought about continuing their rtionship further than that. It was true that he enjoyed the girl¡¯spany over the time he spent in the school, but this thought never crossed to him.

    His mother¡¯s figure appeared on his head, making his brow creased deeper. He didn¡¯t want to experience the same thing with his mother. Pursuing one person relentlessly to the point he became unable to live without that person would only destroy him.

    He hated that thought.

    "I don¡¯t know," Tommy answered with a low voice. He did like her, but he wouldn¡¯t overstep the bounds and allowed himself to be fully preupied with the thought of that girl.

    Jason didn¡¯t say anything else. He continued searching for those members of Ryukalin n. Except for the hidden protector, most of them were easy to find. Some of the hidden n head hid their identity, but many of them chose not to and let others knew that they were part of the Ryukalin n.

    ¡¯10, 12, no 15, there are too many experts in Ryukalin n.¡¯

    He always knew that Ryukalin n is the strongest n in this city, but he didn¡¯t expect that their number of experts were this much. Should they have a fallout with this n, he was pretty sure that even if the other ns helped them, they would stand no chance.

    At the same time, the Ryukalin n was facing with an internal dispute, which halved their prowess. Still, if they faced with a strong enemy outside, there was no one who could guarantee that they wouldn¡¯t band together.

    ¡¯You can offend anyone but Ryukalin n,¡¯ Jason chuckled. Just a few weeks ago, the same words were given to their group because of Kanae¡¯s prowess and insane mission. Now, he gave the same evaluation to this biggest n.

    "Talking about Hidden ns, there¡¯s one more thing that you might want to know," Jason was still busy typing on hisptop as he recalled something. "Especially both of you, Tommy and Kanae."

    "What is it?" Tommy asked.

    Kanae focused her attention on the listening device. Because she was ced close to the leaders, she didn¡¯t dare to speak as it might let them know that she has some other missions here.

    "ns take pride in keeping their direct lineage bloodline powerful, so they have to search for those who have great power for marriage or something like that."

    "Incest?"*

    "...Tom, should I smack you on the head?"

    "I¡¯m just asking!" Tommy nearly shouted as he was annoyed with Jason. From the man exnation, this was the direct conclusion he got.

    "No, they¡¯re not aiming for that," Jason rubbed his forehead. He would remind himself to give a lesson to Tommyter. "What they¡¯re searching are those who have far rtion or other special ability."

    "Special ability?"

    "In short, both pairs are powerful," Jason chose the simplest exnation possible for Tommy. This idiot would make him grow exceptionally impatient if this continued.

    "Is that applicable for hidden ns too?"

    "Yes."

    Jason recalled the information he got not long ago. There was news that the hidden n head¡¯s daughter would be paired with the main n¡¯s next head. Unless they have close blood rtion such as cousins, grandniece, or something like that, this practice would be used.

    He was uncertain of the rtionship inside the people in the ns, but he knew that a lot of hidden ns were already eligible. Because of the passage of time, the blood rtion grew thinner or their hidden n head has changed.

    Jason nned on telling the two of them of this matter, but he didn¡¯t know whether the current Ryukalin n would use this practice or not. Even though every powerhouse was keeping each other in check, they were not doing in-depth check for private matters like this.

    As Jason was busy checking on Ryukalin n, Neo was watching the people around in displeasure.

    "Boss, there are a lot of people who didn¡¯t respect you," he said with sullen tone.

    Kevin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "It¡¯s to be expected."

    Mike was looking towards one person with interest. "Boss, Tom is staying among the servants."

    "Who else do you see?"

    "The one who epts our mission numbered many, but those who manage toe here only one group and one gang," Neo answered. He already got the confirmation sheet from these two, so he could say for sure.

    "It¡¯s more than enough," Kevin answered calmly. He didn¡¯t expect those second-rate people managed toe here. Their famous name as the strongest n was not for show. If many ordinary people coulde here as they liked, it would be rather shameful for them.

    "Also, the other side might invite more experts here," Neo gave his spection with a grim expression. Those experts who sided with Kevin were not too many, so he couldn¡¯t fully rely on them.

    The three of them stopped talking as one of the hidden n head stepped forward to greet Kevin. It was not necessary, but there were some people who did it out of courtesy or have other intention.

    "It¡¯s a great pleasure to be able to meet with you, n Head," the man bowed down formally.

    Kevin waved his hand. "What is it, Hidden n Head Nico?"

    The man named Nico straightened his position. He smiled towards Kevin. "n Head surely remembers the rules about those with the position of n Head need to have fianc¨¦e or married when they take over, right?"

    It was a written rule for their n Head to have a partner because life as part of the n was dangerous. It was made this way to ensure that they would still have a new sessor by the time the n Head passed out due to incidents or so on. After all, it was not rare to have a young n head passed away.

    "I remember."

    Nico¡¯s smile turned wider. "In the past, your father promised me that you¡¯ll be the fianc¨¦ of my daughter. Are you willing to fulfill the promise, n Head?"

    "I¡¯m willing," Kevin answered calmly.

    "It¡¯s decided then," Nico chuckled. He was worried that Kevin wanted to take back the promise since his father had passed away. However, it seemed that his worry was unfounded. "Many thanks to n Head."

    Kevin nodded his head. "Since Alice has be my fianc¨¦e, it¡¯ll be better for her to stay not far from me."

    "It¡¯ll be as you wish, n Head."

    On the side, Kanae nearly toppled down to the floor. Even though there was nothing hitting her, she felt her knee went weak. If not for her fast reflex, she might have truly fallen to the floor. She had never expected this to happen. With her post being near them, she could hear their voice very clearly and the realization stunned her.

    Why?

    Why did it turn out to be Alice?

 Chapter 333 Dispute over the Sea

    As Kanae was still shocked by the sudden revtion, Alice walked forward with a gentle smile on her face. She looked towards Kevin respectfully and bowed down formally.

    "Alice greets the n Head."

    Kevin looked towards Alice. "Do you have any disagreement with the arrangement?"

    "There¡¯s none, n Head," Alice answered. Her demeanor was calm and collected as if she truly wanted this to happen from the very beginning.

    Seeing his daughter¡¯s response, Nico was very satisfied. This would be the time he could get higher position with his daughter being Kevin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. In addition, if he helped Kevin through this dark moment, it would be very beneficial when Kevin won.

    In a way, this was a bet.

    As Alice was standing calmly near Neo, Kanae was trying her best to suppress her emotion. Ripples appeared underneath her eyes. Kanae lowered her gaze to the ground. Years of suppressing her feeling caused her to be able to calm down in mere seconds, hiding her real emotion behind a mask.

    At the same time, she felt that something was breaking loudly inside her. It felt hurt even when she was not hurt physically. She didn¡¯t understand. Why did it feel hurt so much just from the realization of Alice being the fianc¨¦e of Kevin?

    Because she still turned the special phone on, Tommy and the rest could hear what she perceived too. Compared with the calm Kanae, Tommy was shocked senseless. He nearly dropped his tray if not for a table near him.

    Using his other hand to support his weight on the table, he tried to sort out his feeling. While it was true that he didn¡¯t want to get so hung up on a woman, he still felt that it was rather heavy. The realization of Alice having a fianc¨¦ broke him faster than when he knew about her status.

    ¡¯I can¡¯t possibly contend with him, can I?¡¯

    Compared with Kevin, what could he do? Kevin was better than Tommy in nearly every aspect. Family background, money, capabilities, named it and he would surely have to admit that he was not a match. Facing with this reality, Tommy closed his eyes and pushed his feeling far away. He didn¡¯t want to let this affected his work.

    "n Head, I disagree!"

    The shout of a woman caused the other members to turn their head. They tried to make it as inconspicuous as they could because they could guess who shouted.

    A woman in her teens was walking forward inrge stride. Her red and ck gown flowed gently around her as she walked. Her appearance was extremely beautiful that she could clearly match Alice. However, she looked like a charming mature youngdy rather than the doll-like Alice.

    "Who... is that?" Tommy spat out words slowly.

    Sensing Tommy¡¯s tone, Jason frowned a bit. He didn¡¯t want to meddle on his teammate personal matter, but he couldn¡¯t let it affect his work.

    "Her name is Celine, she¡¯s another hidden n head¡¯s daughter. From the news I collected, she¡¯s quite famous as a beauty in the n. Many people do their best to protect her thoroughly," Jason read the content of what he searched. "She¡¯s 15 right now, so her age is quite suitable if she wants to be Kevin¡¯s fianc¨¦e too."

    Kanae was stunned speechless. 15? With that build this girl has, she wouldn¡¯t be surprised if she heard that this girl was already 20, but 15... was clearly out of the question.

    While the two of them were shocked by the woman¡¯s appearance, she already arrived in front of Kevin. Her father was standing beside her with a smug smile on his lips.

    "Celine greets n Head," the beautiful woman, Celine, bowed down formally.

    "Stand up," Neo was the one doing the talk. He looked towards Celine with an unfeeling gaze. "Why do you disagree?"

    Celine didn¡¯t like the harsh tone Neo imposed since she wanted to talk with Kevin. But knowing that Neo¡¯s standing was still higher than her, coupled with him being stronger than her; she didn¡¯t try to fight back. With a bright smile on her face, she answered.

    "We all know that Alice is incapable to fight due to her weaker constitution since youth. Since it¡¯s the case, shouldn¡¯t a woman who can fight by your side be the one to apany you, n Head?"

    Hearing this woman¡¯s im, Alice just smiled gently. The insult that was thrown to her face didn¡¯t affect her in the slightest. Her hand moved to her side, preparing her for a battle if it was needed. "I¡¯m sure that Miss Celine already knows that I¡¯m already growing stronger for the past couple of years?"

    Celine sneered. "Even if you¡¯re slightly stronger than ordinary people, even an outer member will be able to beat you just fine."

    "I believe that¡¯s not the case," Alice replied in a calm tone.

    "Would you like to try?"

    The two girls were staring at each other as sparks ignited inside their eyes. They were ready to have a bout right here, right now, should it be needed. Their action showed how the position as Kevin¡¯s fianc¨¦e was of great importance in this n.

    "There¡¯s no need to fight, I won¡¯t change my decision," Kevin interrupted. His cold voice caused the people around them to quiver. It was mere words, but it carried on his authority as the n Head.

    "Why?" Celine was rather dissatisfied. She couldn¡¯t believe that Kevin would choose this young woman rather than her. She was stronger and greaterpared with this youngdy.

    "My father already made the promise when I¡¯m young. It¡¯s my duty to follow what he arranges for me as his only son."

    Kevin threw a lie out of the bat without any hesitation. Even though he knew that it was merely an excuse, it was already more convincing than no reason. Besides, there were several girls in the ns who were capable of fighting other than Celine. If he wanted to, he could just make the announcement for them to sh with one another.

    The excuse of promise with his father would be the hardest to break in front of the others.

    As Kevin had guessed, Celine didn¡¯t know how to refute to this one. She sent a death re towards Alice before bowing down unwillingly. As the future n Head¡¯s wife, Alice would be able to receive much more than ordinary hidden n head¡¯s daughter. In addition, the respect she earned was much more than before.

    "Celine understands, n Head."

    "You¡¯re dismissed."

    With a gaze filled in hatred, Celine turned her body. Her father was standing near them, but he didn¡¯t have any intention to help. After all, he had no say in this matter. He calmly walked behind his daughter.

    "Celine, be patience. It¡¯s better to wait for the sh to happen."

    "Dad, he¡¯s far stronger, isn¡¯t he?" Celine pouted. She was destined for greatness. How could she ept only be an ordinary hidden n head daughter? She wanted much more.

    "It¡¯s not known yet. You should just wait," Celine¡¯s father said in a low tone. His eyes were showing ruthless glint. If Kevin lost, they would just take the advantage to switch side. It wouldn¡¯t be toote.

    Celine nodded her head. "But I¡¯ll still pursue him."

    "Father understands."

    "Thank you, Dad."

 Chapter 334 The Truth of the Agreemen

    "I don¡¯t know if I should envy him or pity him to be the center of attention of a lot of women," Shiroughed lightly. Hearing those girls fought for Kevin was truly amusing for him.

    "Why are youughing, idiotic doctor?" Tommy spat out. Seeing how Kevin could get all those attentions made him rather envy right now. As he tried to forget his feeling for one girl, he made it his task to engulf himself with other matter.

    "It¡¯s funny. Don¡¯t you think so?"

    "I¡¯ll think it¡¯s funnier if it¡¯s me."

    "Someone as idiotic as you should be grateful to get just one."

    Tommy rolled his eyes as he collected the tes. Some of the other members seemed to have the same thought as Shiro. They were calmly eating while watching the show of these two girls fought for Kevin.

    Shiro moved the lenses to look towards Kanae. Seeing how her expression was still the same as usual, he wondered if she ever thought about trying to do the same. In terms of fighting, she would not lose to either two of them. The only thing shecked was status.

    Of course, that had to be coupled with the decision to stay in the underworld forever.

    "You can stand back now, Alice," Neo informed."

    "Thank you."

    Alice moved back to behind her father near Kevin¡¯s side. She was trying hard to control her breath as she was actually feeling rather terrified. The fact that she still couldn¡¯t fight well was something that she could hide at all.

    Her eyes closed as she recalled her conversation with Kevin just a few hours ago.

    "n Head, is there anything you need from me?" Alice looked towards Kevin with confusion filled her face. They have met with each other quite often, but she never thought that he would ask to talk with her personally.

    "Do you remember our parents¡¯ agreement?" Kevin directly asked the question.

    Alice froze when she heard that question. She already knew about it from a long time ago. If it was not because of the big case where Kevin lost his parents, it was likely that they would be engaged from a long time ago. With the situation of the n, there was no chance to bring up this matter.

    When she met Kevin in the school, she was rather surprised to see his normal side. Although she felt curious, she never wanted to try getting close with him in the past. It was only due to their intersection several times because of Kanae did she learned more about him.

    However, her heart never wavered to him. She didn¡¯t understand it herself, but she never liked him more than a friend. Instead, her attention was towards a rather funny young man who was extremely interesting in her eyes.

    She knew that she would be engaged, but she couldn¡¯t stop her feeling. It might be her selfishness alone that drove her to get closer with that boy to the point that she forgot about this engagement. Now that Kevin brought it up again, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the promise their parents made.

    "I do remember the promise," Alice answered slowly. "Do you want to go through with it, n Head?"

    If he wanted to, she couldn¡¯t refuse. Even if she had the backing of her entire n, he could simply take her without any worry. It was that simple with his prowess.

    "I need your help," Kevin replied.

    "What help, n Head?"

    "I want you to stay as my fianc¨¦e for around half a year."

    "Half a year?" Alice was stunned. Her round eyesnded on Kevin as she pondered about it. It would do her no harm to stay as his fianc¨¦e as she would get many benefits. Still, her heart refused to do that.

    "I don¡¯t have the power to unify the n as you might realize after the gathering. I need more time and to do that, I need your help," Kevin answered.

    Alice didn¡¯t immediately answer. As the daughter of a hidden n head, she lived a good life all these times. She was known to be a gentle girl and many would support her if she became Kevin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. This way, more people would support Kevin to be the n head.

    She knew that he wanted this position, but there were many others who could do the same.

    With his current ability that he admitted, Alice knew that Kevin still didn¡¯t have the support of the entire n. Even though without her presence it was still possible for him to go through with his n, the numerous girls aiming for the position would make it harder for Kevin to move.

    "Why?" she opened her mouth slowly. "Why me?"

    "Because I know you have someone else in your heart," Kevin answered simply. The other reason was that he knew her personally and her personality was good. With her having someone else she adored, there was no chance for the girl to fall for him. It would onlyplicate the matter further if he proposed this to another woman because their chance to fall for him was rather high.

    *cough*

    Alice smiled wryly. "Isn¡¯t it the same with you, n Head?"

    Towards this question, Kevin didn¡¯t answer. There was simply no need for him to answer something so obvious. Alice had seen how he treated Kanae differently, so this girl must have realized how his feeling towards Kanae was.

    Alice closed her eyes. Even if it was only for half a year, it would mean that her friends¡¯ heart would break if they came to know about this ¡¯fake rtionship¡¯. She didn¡¯t want to see them got hurt, but even if she didn¡¯t step up, Kevin had to pick a girl to be his fianc¨¦e.

    Rather than a stranger, it would be better for her to be the one to step up.

    "I understand, n Head. I¡¯ll help you," Alice came to her decision. She didn¡¯t know if this was the correct decision, but she didn¡¯t really have much choice. As their parents already promised each other, it would make it hard to shake her position.

    It was only half a year.

    If the situation in this gathering was not that bad, Kevin would have the chance to hold another one in half a year time. At that time, whether Kevin seeded or not, Alice knew that this man would let her go.

    If with her help he still failed, he would step down. But if he seeded, Alice knew that Kevin would want to strengthen his position further before taking someone else.

    "Thank you, Alice," Kevin nodded his head. "Do you have something you want in return?"

    What she wants? Right now, she already got a lot of things as the hidden n head¡¯s daughter. Money and fame were a lot because of her status. There was simply no need for her to ask more from Kevin.

    "I just hope that you can help me out when I need it," Alice finally answered.

    "I understand. I¡¯ll protect you."

    "Thank you, n Head."

    "When you be my fianc¨¦e, you should change your way of calling me. Do you have any problem calling me by my first name?"

    "I don¡¯t have any problem."

    "That¡¯s good."

    The two of them stared at each other for the next few seconds. This was a rather risky move because if the others knew that this was only a fake rtionship, they would be in trouble. They could get away unscathed, but it wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    "I¡¯ll take my leave first, n Head."

    Kevin nodded his head. On the side, Neo was watching how the two of them finished their deal. He shook his head lightly. "Boss, you can just change the rule and pick a girl outside the n."

    "At times like this, it¡¯s impossible, Neo."

    Before he got theplete power to protect Kanae, he didn¡¯t want to drag her into this mess. Above all of his feeling, what he wanted the most was seeing her stay safe and sound without any harm. Besides, he had to consider her feeling, which he was still unsure right now.

 Chapter 335 The Clash between Two Geniuses

    "Wee here because in this gathering, we¡¯ll decide who will be the n head," Neo spoke out. "All hidden n heads, please gather in the middle as they voice out their opinion."

    The men gathered in the middle, leaving the youngster on the side. Seeing their massive number, Kanae was rather stunned. If each of them was experts, they would surely able to overrun the entire city with their number and power.

    "There are more than 20 people there," Shiromented.

    "There are around 30 to 40 hidden ns in Ryukalin n as the result of several generations¡¯ separation," Jason informed. "Not all of them are experts, but most of them have the same skill as Tom, at the very least."

    Tommy was looking at the group of men in front of him rather speechlessly. If each of them has the same power as him, it will be a death sentence if he tried to fight with them. Not to mention, there might be those with higher power hidden among them.

    Lou gave them the paper, and they wrote on top of it. It was a rather traditional method that was invented long ago. They only kept doing it as it was the tradition of their n.

    ¡¯Master, do you need to have scorn on your face?¡¯

    Kanae was looking at Master Rudy. Thetter has scorn on his face at the sight of this tradition being held again. It was clear that Master Rudy hateding here just to do this simple gathering. Of course, there would be a hearing should the result was not more than 50% chose Kevin.

    Master Rudy looked towards the paper on his hand. There were only three options avable:

    1. Support

    2. Disagree

    3. Abstain

    As someone who hated this kind of thing, his answer was obviously (3). There was no need for him to think so much as he picked his answer and collected the paper back to Lou.

    "Even without counting, I¡¯m sure that more than 50% will disagree."

    The voice of a young man caused the hidden n heads to turn their head in curiosity. They saw a young man, around the age of 20 stood with his hands inside his pocket. He was standing leisurely with one foot as the pivot and the other one stayed near him. With a mocking expression, he looked towards Kevin.

    "Even you know that the result is unfavorable, right?"

    Kevin looked towards the young man without any change in his expression. This young man was the biggestpetitor for the n head position. Even if this young man was not from the direct lineage, he was showing his potential in the fight to be rather high. When these two shed, their prowess was always about the same.

    "Megara, we need to wait for the result, aren¡¯t we?" Kevin answered calmly.

    The young man, Megara, sneered. He had been waiting for a long time for this gathering to happen. Now that it was already in front of him, he couldn¡¯t wait to see how this would go.

    "Sure, as you say, n Head," Megara purposely stressed out the word ¡¯n head¡¯. It was apparent that he wanted to take over Kevin¡¯s position using his own prowess and so on.

    "It¡¯s time to count," Lou announced as he started to count. They were waiting for Lou to finish with anxiousness. Several elders were standing by Lou¡¯s side, ensuring that this young man didn¡¯t cheat in the counting.

    By the time it was finished, they were already impatience with the result. Lou turned his head to the people. "37% agree, 21% abstain, and 42% disagree."

    The crowds roared in surprise. They never thought that the number of people who disagree would be more than people who agree. This was rather a huge blow as it meant that the majority didn¡¯t support Kevin.

    On the other hand, Kevin¡¯s eyes narrowed. It was not the best result, but it was already good enough. With Megara snooping from behind, he had to work harder to make sure that it was not above 50%. Thankfully, he still has time to reim his authority.

    Half a year.

    In half a year, he would show Megara that he had the power to unite the n. It was the time to fully focused on the n¡¯s matter now that he had reached the age and no longer preupied with other matters.

    Megara¡¯s lips twitched a bit. A dark and ruthless glint appeared in his eyes. He had bribed most of them to disagree, but it seemed that Kevin managed to pull more people to his side.

    Not bad.

    This meant that this young man would prolong his time for another half a year before the next gathering. It was only if they all agreed to it.

    One of the hidden n headsughed. "n Head, this means you¡¯re going to step down, right? There are more people who disagree with you being a n head. It¡¯s to be expected from a young man who can¡¯t do anything aside from inheriting his father¡¯s hard work."

    Another one chuckled. "Indeed, you¡¯re too young. You should just leave it to someone more experienced."

    Lou¡¯s eyes sharpened greatly when he heard the insult. He knew that the result was unfavorable, but insulting Kevin was the same as asking for a death wish. There was no way they would be forgiven if this was the usual time.

    His hand was already shaking from the anger he held. Anyone who showed disrespect to Kevin was unworthy to be here.

    Megara raised his head. "Oh? Should we pick a new n head right here and right now?"

    "I agree. This result is too embarrassing."

    "You should just step down, n Head. The position is not for someone like you."

    "You¡¯re right."

    More and more people expressed their thoughts. Those were people who disagreed with Kevin as they had received a lot of money. For those small hidden ns, the money worth very much. They couldn¡¯t resist the temptation.

    "We can just nominate an elder to rece him."

    "It¡¯s very much suitable."

    BANG!

    The loud sounds silenced them all immediately. At the center of the hall, a part of the floor was wrecked, showing the ground beneath it. Near the breaking part, Master Rudy was standing silently.

    "You¡¯re all ridiculous. The rules are 50% and if it¡¯s not reaching that point, we have to wait for another half a year. So, shut your mouth. My ears are buzzing with your pointless arguments."

    The majority of people shut down immediately. They all already heard about Master Rudy infamous name as a scary martial artist. This man was aplete maniac that didn¡¯t care about anything other than power. Things regarding money and others mattered too little for this man. Even this gathering might be a troublesome thing for him.

    "Since Master Rudy has spoken up, we shall follow," Megara cupped his hand and bowed politely. His eyes turned slightly cold as he knew that to win the heart of the people in the n, he needed power. Only those who were strong have their say in this matter.

    Master Rudy snorted. "You, youngsters are too arrogant. You all should train 10 more years if you want to surpass me."

    "..." why did it change this way?

    Those who already knew Master Rudy personally secretly facepalmed. This man was the most arrogant among them all. However, he did have the right as there were only a few people who could match Master Rudy in strength. Even those who were stronger than him didn¡¯t necessarily want to fight with this cunning old man.

    "I admit that I¡¯m weaker than you, Master Rudy, but I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m stronger than him."

 Chapter 336 Clash of Monsters

    "I admit that I¡¯m weaker than you, Master Rudy, but I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m stronger than him."

    Megara pointed his chin towards Kevin with a confident smile. He focused himself in training for the past few years to ensure that he was stronger than Kevin. Their bout always ended with the two of them being equal. As someone with ambition and pride, he didn¡¯t want to ept the loss easily.

    Neo frowned. "You don¡¯t have the right to challenge the n Head right now."

    It was the rule that they were not allowed to challenge the n head during the gathering. It was because there might be a disaster happened should they challenge him at this time. If something happened to Kevin, the one who wounded him have to bear the punishment.

    Megaraughed. "Then, is it fine if I just check the prowess of those around him?"

    His gaze was directed towards Mike as ruthless glint appeared. Towards this man, he would surely be able to win very easily.

    "Sure," Kevin answered with ease.

    Mike was stunned to hear Kevin¡¯s answer. He stepped forward. "Please give me some pointers, Elder Megara."

    "You¡¯re too polite."

    The two of them walked to the center as the elders moved back. Disputes were rathermon in the n that they didn¡¯t bother stopping these youngsters. It was rather refreshing to see them fought with each other.

    "Kevin is asking for a death wish," Master Rudy shook his head as he sat down.

    The young man was rather surprised. "Why do you say that, Master?"

    "Megara is far stronger than Mike."

    Master Rudy has keen eyes, so he could quickly determine their prowess. At the same time, he knew that Kevin didn¡¯t want to fight because this young man didn¡¯t want to expose his strength. Facing those people who secretly opposed him, he needed to have a trump card and that card was his real fighting prowess.

    It was not hard to deduce that these people already arrange a trap for Kevin. Should he expose his strength, and they adjusted to it, he would be doomed when they attacked.

    His gazended on Neo. Right now, Neo was taking out two cream colored sheets. There were some words written in it, but it was unclear what that was.

    "Watch carefully. There might be something interesting here."

    Mike stood before Megara with cautiousness. In terms of built, he was far bigger than Megara. However, in terms of fighting prowess, he had no doubt that he was slightly weaker than Megara. He had been training himself deeplytely, but he was not that confident.

    Well, why that mattered? He should just focus on the fight and enjoyed it as much as possible.

    The two of them sprang forward. Loud screech of weapons collided together filled the hall. Mike was using arge de while Megara was holding a long steel rod. The two of them shed heavily as they traded blows.

    Comparing their weapons, a steel rod has a much longer rangepared with the de. However, their strength was mostly on par. With Megara kept their distance quite far from each other, they were facing deadlock.

    CLANG!

    Megara blocked the deing from beside him. His right hand moved farther below the rod as he pulled the tip of the rod up and shed with the de. The force generated from his movement, caused Mike¡¯s grip to weaken slightly. His hand was raised above, and Megara twisted the rod to attack the opening he created.

    Stomp!

    Mike forcefully moved back to avoid the sudden attack. The rod barely passed his stomach as he felt the pain from the slight touch.

    "Do you only know how to run away?" Megara stepped forward once again.

    As their attention was fully focused on the fight, one person suddenly sprang out from the crowds towards Kevin. His hand was holding a knife, directed straight to Kevin.

    His movement was detected a bit toote by the others. His original position was not far from Kevin, so within seconds, he could reach the young man just fine.

    "Your life is mine!"

    CLANG!

    Kevin was still standing calmly as another person blocked the de. The person was not big, but the power behind the block was surely much bigger than what they saw.

    "You..." the man was about to speak up when the person suddenly raised her feet. Seeing the iing kick, he quickly moved back and readied his swords again. He had failed his mission. The element of surprise has gone, and the other experts reached his side in a swift movement.

    Mike and Megara have stopped fighting. Their eyes were locked on the two figures near Kevin. One was protecting him, and the other one aimed to take his life.

    "Who are you? You¡¯re not part of the n, right?"

    Kanae didn¡¯t answer the man in front of her. Of course, she was not part of the n. With her servant clothes, which were the same as the man before her, it was apparent that she also sneaked into the crowds.

    In truth, she didn¡¯t wish to appear right now, but Neo was giving the signal for them to protect Kevin. The simple movement of taking out the cloth was the mark that they should move if it was necessary. She knew that Kevin could block this movement from his fighting prowess that she saw before, but she has the feeling that he didn¡¯t want to show his ability.

    She raised her sword and readied it before her. They were stunned speechless when they saw that familiar thin swords.

    "Rei of Fiore Group," Master Rudyughed. "You sure have a lot of money to call one of the legends from the street here, Kevin."

    While this hidden n headughed, the others couldn¡¯t do the same. They were looking towards Kanae in horror. This was Rei? That Rei whose name was famous on the street as a fighting maniac? All at once, they were paying closer attention to Kanae in fear if she decided to kill them. They wouldn¡¯t have any chance to fight back if she wanted to eliminate them.

    "Rei is really popr," Shiromented. He was looking to their interaction from the lenses. He had to admit, many of their groups¡¯ legends were started by Kanae alone. The others could be as well only helping figures.

    "Yep, you have to work hard if you want to be as popr as her."

    "No thanks. I prefer to stay in the shadow," Shiro replied.

    Hearing the identity of the person before him, the man¡¯s instinct told him to run. He had heard about their ability, but this was the first time he saw for himself how great this person was. There was no one around Kevin using the servants¡¯ clothes other than him, so he knew, Rei is faster than him.

    Before he could turn around, he felt that he saw a sh appeared before him. In the next moment, his gaze blurred, and he fell to the floor.

    "What?" Mike¡¯s eyes turned wider for this was the first time he saw Kanae fought. In less than one second, she attacked the man and retreated back to her position. If not for his own fighting prowess, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her movement.

    But seeing was not the same as reacting to it. If that sh movement appeared before him and attacked him, he knew for sure that he would never be able to stay alive.

    Mike shuddered.

    What kind of monster that Neo invited to this gathering?

 Chapter 337 Stealing the Limeligh

    "Amazing," Alice muttered under her breath as she saw the man fell to the floor. Her hand was gripping her father¡¯s clothes as she wanted to stay close with him in fear that she might get hurt.

    Nico was also looking towards Kanae with a solemn look. That one attack already told him a lot of things. Even if he was the one who fought against Rei, he might not win against her. It was simply too fast and precise.

    "She improved once again," the young man by Master Rudy¡¯s side grumbled. He thought that he could finally catch up to that girl, yet the fact proved otherwise. She just kept on staying further and further away from her.

    Still, he felt that it was rather weird. Her speed has grown so much again even though her growth should have slowed down. It was only a week or two rest for Kanae, yet she kept on improving.

    "There¡¯s no need to be so vexed. Martial art is not your focus too."

    "I know, Master."

    Although it was not Kanae¡¯s position to attack the man again, she still did it swiftly. Considering the man¡¯s attitude, she knew he would kill himself before they could extract information. The best way was to knock this man out to ensure that he wouldn¡¯t run.

    Lou arrived by Kanae¡¯s side. His eyes were scanning the small person beside him. From built alone, one wouldn¡¯t guess that this person was the famous legend from the street that many people hailed for being a genius.

    "Thank you."

    Kanae nodded her head without any intention to answer. Lou knew her real voice, and she hadn¡¯t mastered the technique topletely change her voice. To be safe, it would be better for her to not talk at all.

    Megara lowered his rod and walked towards Kanae. Mike was still standing on his position as he didn¡¯t know what to do. Seeing how Kanae moved to protect Kevin so swiftly made himpared to himself. Against Rei, he didn¡¯t even hold a chance to fight against her.

    "You¡¯re quite great, Rei," Megara stood before Kanae. "How much they pay you to protect him?"

    Kanae looked back at the man before her. His height made her has to look above, yet she didn¡¯t even care about what he wanted to offer to her. If it was a mission to go against Kevin, she would never want to do it.

    "Are you a mute?" Megara frowned.

    Kanae shook her head and turned around. Seeing her disregarded him like that, Megara felt annoyed. He swung his metal rod straight to Kanae¡¯s head.

    TEP!

    The rod was caught firmly by Kanae. She turned her head slightly and looked towards Megara with a pair of cold eyes. Seeing that chilly expression on her face, Megara could feel a chill running down from his spine.

    ¡¯I¡¯m not even using my full power, why do I feel afraid of this person?¡¯

    Megara frowned as he inspected himself. He tried to pull back his rod, only to find it stuck in Kanae¡¯s hand. The power behind the grip was much stronger than what he thought, making him understood that the person before him was not to be underestimated.

    Kanae opened her palm and walked back to her post nonchntly. Seeing her calm attitude, the others were rather perturbed.

    The one who assigned the servants felt cold sweats were pouring out on his face. ¡¯It¡¯s over, if he wants to take my life, I can do nothing about it.¡¯

    How could he know that one of the people he treated arrogantly was one of the best fighters on the streets? This realization caused him to feel deep fear for what Rei might do to him if he bore grudges.

    "Let¡¯s end this here," Neo spoke up. He expected the gang to show up, but the one who appeared was instead the very leader of Fiore Group. No wonder the letter was delivered without anyone detected him. With this person prowess, there was no doubt that he could do it without any problem.

    "It¡¯s a good show, n Head," Master Rudyughed. "Since it¡¯s still evening, I would like to have a spar with this young man first."

    Kanae rolled her eyes secretly. This master of hers truly didn¡¯t know self restrain. However, she liked his personality very much. It was rather refreshing to have him like this.

    Kevin nodded his head. "Those who are busy can return back to their house. The others may stay here to attend the discussion tomorrow."

    The people dispersed one by one. Their attention was no longer on Kevin nor Megara anymore, but Kanae. At this time, the previously inconspicuous young person has be the center of attention.

    Megara watched the development with a grim expression. This was rather unexpected. He wanted to have their attention to him by showing off his fighting power, but a random person stole the limelight instead. Thankfully, that person didn¡¯t have much rtion with their n.

    As he walked to his ship, he took out his phone. "Make aplete search about Fiore Group. I don¡¯t want them to side with Kevin."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Megara frowned as he thought about the previous sh. It was unexpected for a person who only grew up on the street to be as strong as him. The legend of the street proved to be rather true this time as he realized that there were more experts around.

    "The other two legends from Hunter Group and Lore Group, I wonder if I can poach them."

    Inside the hall, Kevin finally stood up. He looked at Kanae and walked towards her slowly. Stopping before her, he examined this young person. Although she was shorter than him, he could feel the emanating power from her rather clearly.

    "Thank you for today and the previous time."

    Kanae nodded her head slightly. She didn¡¯t want to talk to him at all.

    After saying that, Kevin turned his body and walked out. Neo already kept the cloth inside his clothes as he followed Kevin outside the ce. Mike held aplicated gaze, but he also followed suit.

    "You¡¯re growing faster, little brat," Master Rudyughed as he approached Kanae.

    Kanae nodded her head. "It¡¯s all thanks to your guidance, Master."

    Master Rudy pondered a bit as he inspected Kanae. It was rather true that she experienced a huge leap in her prowess rather suddenly. Just a few days ago she was still far from the current her. What has happened during this time?

    "Little brat, today marks the date you awaken your potential, am I right?" Master Rudy suddenly asked.

    Kanae was stunned. A smile made its way to her face. Her master was too sharp.

    The young man¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard Master Rudy¡¯s im. Everyone was born with different potential. An ordinary person with slightly higher potential can do some things easier. For example, they might be able to memorize things faster, learn faster, or something simr.

    Those with higher potential would be able to progress faster. These people were what they usually called as a genius. Some of them were at the level where they could be epted in the normal society with slight rumors here and there about his ability. But those who were at the level beyond the normal might face the opposite; they have to bear with people fearing them.

    Lastly, there was one more type of rare people: people with awakened potential. Although it might sound ridiculous, there existed a few people with special kind of potential in this city. Only those who had awakened their potential would be able to utilize their ability to the fullest. As their potential differed with one another, their ability might even be something that society couldn¡¯t ept.

    Their ability and potential would be linked greatly with their bloodline and gene. This was the very reason that some people tried to keep their family bloodline closely linked to one another in hope that they would be able to produce someone with the possibility to awaken their potential.

    However, this awakening process didn¡¯t happen to everyone as it would depend on their own mentality and environment.

    Besides, this matter was kept a secret from other people with only several of them knew about it.

    "Master is correct," Kanae admitted willingly.

    Master Rudy sighed. "I don¡¯t know if I should congratte you or not. Anyway, you should keep it a secret."

    "Yes, Master."

    Even without him saying it, Kanae already knew. Those with awakened potential might be chased for her entire life because many people coveted her prowess. It was exceptionally true to those people who already made the move decades ago to gain the power from these special people.

 Chapter 338 Gentle Tone

    "Master, have you known that she¡¯s an awakened from a long time ago?" the young man asked when they returned to their room. Master Rudy had personally cleaned up the room to avoid anyone hearing their conversation. There was rarely anyone who dared, but he didn¡¯t want to take the risk.

    Master Rudy sat down on the chair. "You know about the awakened, right?"

    "Yes, Master. They¡¯re people who already awaken their potential to the fullest."

    "How well do you know about this so-called potential?"

    The young man frowned. This potential was something that was hidden very deeply from the people in this city. Those who knew the information about them was very rare and scarce. Luckily or unluckily, he was part of those who knew about them.

    "Everyone is born different. They will inherit genes from their parents, and these genes can be categorized further into stronger genes and weaker genes. Sometimes, some incredible genes will be passed to their children, giving them higher potential than ordinary people.

    Normally, those potentials won¡¯t hinder them from living normally. Many of them will be slightly more talented than other people, but that¡¯s all. There¡¯s nothing abnormal from them.

    But potentials are not only limited to this. They can achieve greater things based on how much one person inherits it or get it from an external factor. Even when their parents are ordinary, it¡¯s possible for their offspring to show greater potential because of several other factors."

    The young man stopped for a moment. He looked towards Master Rudy with expectation.

    Master Rudy sighed. "You¡¯re not wrong, but it¡¯s iplete. Do you know that normal people don¡¯t usually use their fullest potential?"

    "Yes, they can¡¯t use it. Some of the potentials are too great for their body to handle. It can even lead to craziness because there is too much information in their head. At the same time, many people be cripple because they try to push themselves for more than they¡¯re capable off."

    "Your knowledge is not bad. But it¡¯s not fullyplete because you should know that some of their special ability might make people term them as a monster and not human anymore."

    Monster...

    The young man had heard the possibility of some special rare case when they would awaken special kind of power that was out of the norm. These kinds of people would never be epted in society where everything should be based on science.

    Their power would only cause them to be ostracized.

    "I have heard of them, but I never see one."

    "Really? Then your eyesight is really bad."

    "Master..."

    "Among them are awakened people, who manage to jolt their potential awake and force it to give them more ability to learn faster," Master Rudy added. "They can develop faster, but at the same time, they have to train their own body to match with their surge of newfound potential released."

    The young man nodded his head. When one¡¯s potential was opened up, it would give them much more power. They could easily learn things, they could be stronger faster, they have higher perception, or anything else that was their real potential.

    "When one awakens their potential, if it¡¯s only ability in terms of learning, there¡¯s no need to worry so much. The only thing that they have to do was practicing and using the power to make their body used with it. But if it¡¯s a potential rted to their physical body, they have to match up with the increase of power since the day they awaken their potential might be their grave if they¡¯re not ready to ept it.

    Of course, there are a lot of other ways. Even without training your body directly, they can still survive as long as they endured the pain. The growth for each person would differ, including the effect and process.

    Some of them would get a leap of strength each year on the date that mark their awakening date. It couldst for several years until the growth became steady or practically nonexistent."

    The young man shuddered. If Kanae was not ready, did it mean she would die?

    "Are you worried about your little junior?" Master Rudyughed.

    "Master, it¡¯s not funny," the young man frowned. "What if something truly happens to her?"

    "Nothing will happen."

    "Why?"

    "Her potential might be one of the greatest I have met so far," Master Rudy heaved a sigh. "Those who can get stronger on the date they awaken their prowess are the real monsters. When the potential is fully released, the only one who can stop her is those who have the same height of potential with her."

    "She can get stronger even without training?"

    "Yes, but it¡¯s a slow process," Master Rudyughed. "I think, in a few months¡¯ time, you will have to tell her your real name."

    The young man showed a bitter smile. Their potential would limit their achievement. It might sound unfair for those who had lower potential, but that was just how things work in this world. Not everyone was born with the same potential. The only thing they could do was work harder to match with those who born with a silver spoon.

    "Master, I envy her now."

    "Don¡¯t be," Master Rudy closed his eyes. "The burden of those who awaken their power is bigger than those who don¡¯t."

    "Master?" the young man was startled to hear the sad tone from his master. How the awakening process was to make him showed that sad expression?

    Kanae returned to her room calmly. No one tried to block her way as she walked. Seeing how they were respectful, Kanae sighed internally. She would never wear the same face mask again after this. This attention was too much for her.

    As she walked to her room, she noticed that the camera had disappeared. They seemed to make it clear that they wouldn¡¯t snoop into her business.

    "Rei, how¡¯s the feeling of being famous?" Jason joked.

    "It¡¯s weird. I don¡¯t like it at all," Kanae answered. She sat down on her bed. "Oro, do you think they¡¯ll still make an attack after I show them my prowess?"

    "Adding one person won¡¯t change their n too much. If they n to attack, they will surely do that tomorrow."

    "I see," Kanae nodded her head. She closed the special phone as she put it on the side. The battery wouldn¡¯t hold that long if she kept them on all the time, so she decided to put it on rest.

    Time passed swiftly as she spent them to rest in the room.

    When it was near midnight, she took her real phone out and made a call.

    "Kanae?"

    "President, how are you today?"

    "It¡¯s good," Kevin answered in a gentle tone. As he was staying in his room alone, no one could see that he had a smile stered on his usual cold and unfeeling face.

    Kanae smiled as she listened to his gentle tone. Having the chance to hear this tone after suffering from his cold aura made her felt rather refreshed. She pushed the scene from before to behind her mind as she didn¡¯t want to disturb her own mood.

    "Kanae, happy birthday."

    "Happy birthday to you too, Kevin."

    It was nearly midnight, so saying it right now was rather appropriate. Kevin smiled as he listened to her voice. Even though only several days passed, he had missed her tender voice.

    "Do you want any present, Kanae?"

    "There¡¯s no need to prepare expensive gifts, President. The ne you give mest year is already good enough."

    "That¡¯sst year."

    Kanae thought about it. "Then I want to meet with you again."

    Kevin didn¡¯t immediately answer. He couldn¡¯te to the school anymore as he had to focus on his lessonpletely. "I¡¯ll make time for you in the future."

    "What about you, President? Do you want a birthday present too?"

    "I¡¯ll ept anything you give me when we meet."

    Kanae frowned. "Are you sure?"

    "Yes."

    "Okay, I¡¯ll think of something."

    The two of them chatted for a few more minutes before they ended the call. Having the chance to talk with the other person again made them felt calmer and satisfied.

 Chapter 339 Protecting and Be Protected

    Kanae was lying on her bed when she heard the sudden loud sound not far from her ce. Her expression turned grim as she realized that Jason was correct. Showing the mere prowess of her wouldn¡¯t make them halt their movement.

    She stood up abruptly and stepped out of her room. Several men suddenly attacked her. She twisted her body and avoided them all before attacking rapidly. Her swift movement caused the men to felt rather grim. She was too powerful for them.

    "Rei, they¡¯re aiming for the hidden n heads!" Shiro warned.

    "I get it."

    "Tom, where are you?"

    "I¡¯m on my way to their ce. Mypound is closer to thempared with Rei," Tommy answered. Sounds of shing could be heard from his side as the young man made his way towards the ce.

    Seeing therge number of men attacked the hidden n head¡¯s ce, his expression fell. They were too many for him to handle by himself. All he could do was trying to protect them and battled with them.

    "Shin, is there any other people who sneak in?"

    "Ryukalin n didn¡¯t only hire us, but also other experts. I believe some of them protect Kevin while the others are against him."

    BANG!

    Shiro aimed at those powerful men. With the current distance and their rapid movement, his uracy dropped drastically, but he still managed to wound most of them fatally. His assistance proved to be rather useful as he managed to turn the situation favorably toward them.

    "I already reach the ind," Jason dered.

    "It¡¯s rare for you to arrive so quickly."

    "I¡¯m on my speedboat," Jason defended.

    "You¡¯re on your speedboat at dawn?" Tommy was rather speechless. This rich person simply didn¡¯t know that he had broken the heart of this poor person over and over again.

    "I¡¯m preparing myself. If they want to attack, today is the best time because many of Kevin¡¯s followers are going to stay for the gathering. After today, they¡¯ll return back to the maind and attacking during the day is ridiculous, so the only option is between midnight and dawn."

    "Kevin¡¯s followers don¡¯t stay here," Kanae suddenly spoke up.

    "What?"

    "Those who stay here are mostly those who get the bribe or abstain. Kevin ordered them to go home yesterday and convince them that he will be the one to face against the enemies."

    "If it¡¯s like that, why they still attack the hidden n heads?"

    "I¡¯m not sure, but I guess this is the miscalction on their part since the one who hires these men might not be the same with the one who arranges the sh with Kevin on the hearing."

    Jason was looking towards the group of men before him with a frown. He truly didn¡¯t understand, how could Kanae know that they came from a different person? Did she know their n beforehand?

    Contrary to what the others¡¯ thought, Kanae didn¡¯t head to the hidden n heads¡¯ ce, she was heading to Kevin¡¯s ce. As she had expected, there were more people who attacked this ce too.

    "Boss, move back!" Neo reloaded his gun and aimed at the men before him. Mike was holding them off while he would finish them using his attack.

    Kevin frowned when he saw the unfavorable situation. He nced to the others. "Where are the experts?"

    "They¡¯re protecting the hidden n heads."

    Lou was busy fighting outside as there were more people who attacked them. Suddenly, he noticed that they were not as overwhelming as before. From the corner of his eyes, he saw someone else was fighting.

    Kanae moved to the middle of the men. Twisting her feet, she made circr movement and shed forward, eliminating those who stayed near her. In the next second, she stepped forward once again and avoided the attack. Her hand thrust forward as she killed more men near her.

    Her efficacy in the movement showed just how much she had trained her body. There were not even any useless movement as she moved passed the men. Just then, she heard a loud st not far from her.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    "Lou!" Neo was shooting towards one shadow rapidly. The movement of the man was too fast for him to handle. It was simply too fast that only afterimages were left. If this continued, this man would reach Kevin first.

    Lou was about to move when another man blocked his way. The power of the block was much greater than an ordinary person. His face turned grim, he knew that he had to face this person head on before reaching out to Kevin.

    CLANG!

    Kevin unsheathed his sword and used it to block the advance of the man. The man leaped back and attacked again, shing to the sword that Kevin held rapidly. Firmly blocking the man¡¯s movement, Kevin analyzed the man¡¯s movement.

    The two of them shed with one another, each strike was stronger than the one before. Kevin noticed that the man was faster than him, so he held his ground firmly and made sure that he has more than enough power to contend against this man.

    As the man jumped around to create afterimages around Kevin, Kevin focused on the real one. When the man charged forward, Kevin sidestepped and made a shing movement to kill the man.

    SLASH!

    Neo¡¯s smile turned wider as he saw Kevin¡¯s movement. "Boss, you¡¯re growing much stronger!"

    "I can see that."

    BAM!

    They heard a loud explosion as the wall crumbled. The three of them quickly sprinted towards the door and windows. They have to make it out before the building copsed.

    Dust filled everywhere as they got out of the building. Because of their momentum, they fell to the ground. Kevin looked at his legs with a cold expression. His legs were stuck on the one of the stones. He could barely move from his position when they heard rapid gunshots.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    "Boss!" Neo yelled in panic.

    Kanae already stood beside Kevin, using her sword to block the gun. Trail of blood appeared from her lips.

    ¡¯I got shot.¡¯

    It was only pieces of the shoots, but it was big enough to harm her. Forcing the feeling of pain down, she took Kevin¡¯s gun and aimed to the man. The man was moving exceptionally fast, but in her eyes, he was slow.

    BANG!

    With one shoot, the man was killed immediately.

    Neo crouched down and helped Kevin to move the boulder. His heart was racing loudly. Why was there no information that Rei could use a gun? That perfect shot startled him very much.

    "Thank you," Kevin said calmly. He moved to Kanae¡¯s side swiftly and fought alongside her to face the others who still attacked them. During the time Kanae held on, he managed to free his legs. Despite the pain, his cold expression showed none of them and only the indifference and ruthlessness were left.

    This time, there were no more experts, so their fight turned much easier.

 Chapter 340 Disappeared Without Any Trace

    "This should be thest one," Mike kicked the man in front of him. He sighed with relief when everything was over. He loved fighting, but not when they were being ambushed like this.

    Neo nodded his head. "Boss, we need to treat your feet."

    "Rei, you too," Kevin nced towards Kanae¡¯s feet. It was bleeding quite badly as she got shot from the pieces of bullets before.

    Kanae shook her head. She turned her body.

    "Don¡¯t be ridiculous, you¡¯ll be dead if we don¡¯t treat you!"

    As Neo attempted to catch Kanae, she already moved away from them. Her swift movement would make them question whether she was wounded or not. There was simply no sign of her being wounded. Neo¡¯s expression turned grim. Even when Rei was wounded hard, he could not catch this person.

    "Don¡¯t touch him," Tommy panted as he dragged his tired body. He nced at Kanae. "Can you return back first?"

    Kanae nodded her head. In the next second, she already disappeared from her position into the dense forest on the ind.

    Seeing their interaction, Neo frowned. "He¡¯s wounded badly. Do you want him to die?"

    "He won¡¯t die," Tommy sat down. His voice gave away his identity at once, so he was not worried about that. "For us, our real identity means everything. It will determine whether we can live an ordinary life or not in the future."

    "I won¡¯t tell anyone."

    "You won¡¯t, but your men will," Tommy added. "I¡¯m fine because you already know, but I can¡¯t let you know Rei¡¯s real identity."

    If they knew, he doubted that they would let her go. He knew that Kanae didn¡¯t want to live in the underworld forever. This was the very reason he had to protect her real identity from leaking out. Should someone know about it, her peaceful life would disappear, and she wouldn¡¯t be able to stay with her sister anymore.

    It was something that Kanae would never want to happen.

    "Neo, first aid box," Kevin ordered.

    "Yes, Boss."

    Kevin moved to Tommy¡¯s side. He sat down near the boy calmly. "Can you speak with the others now?"

    "I can."

    "Then tell Rei, I want him to meet with me when he recovers."

    Tommy frowned. "That¡¯s impossible. He¡¯s not a free person."

    Kevin looked straight to Tommy¡¯s eyes as he pondered his option. It was clear that it would be hard for him to meet with Rei so easily since thetter was adamant to protect his identity. Although he already knew his built, how many people have the same build with him?

    It would be ridiculous to search for him based on that. Besides, the face was faked.

    "I have another mission for him."

    "I¡¯ll ry it to himter," Tommy answered calmly. Neo already arrived back with a box on his hand. He quickly opened it and searched for medicine as he got wounded quite badly.

    "You should treat your wound first too."

    "I know," Tommy was busy wiping his blood when he recalled something. "Right, where¡¯s Alice?"

    "She returned yesterday."

    "That¡¯s good," Tommy murmured to himself. His gaze was directed to his feet, making people unable to know his real feeling.

    Neo has aplicated expression when he saw how Tommy behaved. Right now, he wanted to tell this young man about the truth of Kevin¡¯s engagement with Alice, but he was not in the position to do so. His eyes traveled back to Kevin, but the young man didn¡¯t even think about it.

    Their men quickly arrived one by one as they cleaned up the mess on the ind. Seeing the ind changed so much, Neo sighed with sadness. He would miss this ce very much.

    "Tom, can you walk around now?" Mike asked.

    Tommy nodded. "My wounds are not that bad. What about yours, Mike?"

    "I¡¯m pretty good."

    Tommy nodded his head. He watched as Kevin directed his men to clean up the mess as he thought about Jason. This young master already slipped away when the fight started to cease. His sudden appearance and disappearance made them wondered if this man was truly here.

    "Tom, tell me the truth, how did you manage to make face masks like that?" Mike asked curiously.

    "It¡¯s a secret."

    "Face masks are one of the most advanced weapons you have been using so far. I think, one of your members must be quite well off financially to fund all of these types of equipment," Neo walked with a smug smile on his face.

    Tommy¡¯s face darkened. There was indeed one man who was well off financially, which was Jason. However, he would never say that to them.

    "That¡¯s weird, wasn¡¯t a group is made because theyck money?"

    "It can be like that at first, but things can change after two to three years, right?" Neo replied. He has finally gotten more leads about this group. This made him felt rather excited.

    "I think, the biggest change that happens is a young man named Neo be much more annoying," Tommy sighed.

    "What is your point, Tom?" Neo took out his gun with a dark expression. This brat was the most annoying one.

    "Boss, they seem to be fine," Lou smiled as he looked at the three bantering boys. They acted as if there was nothing to worry about. It was rather refreshing to see after a series of hard battle just now.

    Kevin nodded his head. "Can you find Rei?"

    "The camera on this ind is blocked off from the moment they attack us. There are no traces of him anywhere. It is as if he disappeared from this ind," Lou answered with a weird expression.

    They have been trying to find Rei¡¯s trace after the battle. However, they couldn¡¯t find any kind of trace. Even among the servants, there was no person with the same face as Rei. It was possible that he took off the mask, but they didn¡¯t find anyone suspicious.

    Kevin thought about the matter as he recalled the way Rei disappeared. He walked away swiftly, using light step to head out of the ce. Although it was quite reckless to go while having wounds all over his body, Kevin didn¡¯t try to hold him back.

    "Any ship gets out from the ind?"

    "No, there are no nearby small ships," Lou thought about it. "There are several big ships nearby, though. Those from the four big families ced their ships not far from here."

    It would be rather conspicuous if arge ship got near this ind, so Kevin didn¡¯t want to think much about that possibility. Four big families?

    At this moment, a conjecture was born inside his mind. But it should be impossible for someone from the four big families to spend their time in the underworld, isn¡¯t it?

    Right?

    "Lou, give me the list of people on the ships around here."

    "Yes, Boss," Lou didn¡¯t understand why Kevin suddenly gained an interest to the four big families. As an underling, he would just follow what Kevin wanted.

    Kevin gazed towards the ship. If Rei was not on this ind, he should have gone out using one way or another. Those ships around here were the most suspicious one.

    He wouldn¡¯t try to chase after Rei, but he would try to narrow the possibility of his identity. Someone at his level might be a huge threat in the future if going against him.

 Chapter 341 The Real Reason

    "Oro, can¡¯t you be calmer?" Kanae looked at Jason with a dark expression. Ever since she came to his ship, he was walking here and there restlessly. As he couldn¡¯t really help her in treating her wounds, she was giving herself first aid while he guarded the area.

    "No, you¡¯re too reckless, Rei. Just a bit more and you might not be able to walk again forever," Jason replied in an annoyed tone.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "I¡¯m not that stupid. The location is far from my tendon. It won¡¯t affect my speed too much after it heals."

    "Still, you¡¯re too reckless."

    "You¡¯re worrying too much, Oro. You know that I have been living a life like this for nearly three years. Every day is a battle and we didn¡¯t know what the result will be," Kanae pulled the bandage calmly. Her hand was working speedily to cover up her wounds.

    Jason watched as Kanae treated her wounds with a sigh. They already arrived back in hisrge cruise. The small ship would be too conspicuous, so he brought her here to treat her body and protected her from their search. There were not many people at this kind of time, but he worried that someone might see her here.

    "Even without you protecting me, I can sense the people around us perfectly, Oro. There is no one around us," Kanae looked towards Jason. She leaned back on the wall. "Is there anything you want to know?"

    "Last night, why did you let them know your appearance? Don¡¯t you want to keep it a secret forever?" Jason asked.

    "I do. Don¡¯t you see how I dress up?"

    "What?" It was at this time did Jason realize that Kanae looked different. She was wearing thick clothes, making her looked fatter than usual. In addition, her skin seemed darker and brown, which was not really obvious right now because of the dust around her. In addition, her shoes made her looked more than 10 cm taller than usual.

    Wait, 10 cm?

    Jason picked up the shoes with the high sol near Kanae¡¯s foot. "I don¡¯t think you wear this kind of shoes on daily basis."

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "If I wear this normally, I won¡¯t be as short as I usually am. When I wear these shoes, I¡¯ll be nearly at the same height as Tom and Shin. Well, still slightly shorter, but I guess it¡¯s pretty simr. Do you understand why I show my appearance?"

    "You... want to mislead them?"

    Kanae nodded her head. Her name was already famous from a long time ago as the legend of the street. Only a handful of people knew her real appearance, and those people always gave the description of her being short and thin. This appearance would mislead them further to avoid them knowing that it was her.

    "How do you fight with these clothes?"

    "I train a bit. My sis wanted me to use shoes with high heels for the next party since I don¡¯t have to hide my appearance anymore. She forces me to train using them at home. I can use the thick one just fine, but those that as thin as needles are too annoying to more around," Kanae frowned.

    Jason recalled Laura and secretlyughed to himself. If there was someone whom Kanae couldn¡¯t refuse, it would be Laura. Whatever this little girl wanted, Kanae always tried her best to fulfill the girl¡¯s demand, with only a few exceptions.

    "You¡¯re going to separate yourself from the Nali Family?"

    "It¡¯s already official," Kanae answered. She took up her phone. "I got the confirmation message a few hours ago. From now on, I¡¯m no longer part of the Nali Family."

    "Finally," Jasonughed. "You have waited for this for a long time already, Rei. You get what you want."

    Kanae smiled brightly. It was a long three years struggle for her to achieve what she wanted from the Nali Family. A simple wish, yet it took her a long of time to get. At the same time, she was d that she finally got it. Now, they could register all of their belonging under her name, and the Nali Family wouldn¡¯t be able to take it again.

    "It¡¯s only over after Laura¡¯s matter finished. I¡¯m afraid the ripples started from this event in the Ryukalin n will affect the other families too. I doubt the Nali Family is going to let me off that easily," Kanae¡¯s eyes glinted with ruthlessness. If they dared to harm her sister, she would not hesitate to finish them off.

    This time, she would not mind using the prowess she had gathered over time in the underworld. Even though they were not actually directed for Nali Family, she didn¡¯t mind using them to teach this family a lesson should they continue to bother her.

    Until she could guarantee the safety of her sister, her fight with Nali Family has not been over yet.

    "Whatever you want to do, we¡¯ll support you," Jasonughed gently. He stood up. "You should try to live a normal life too. Laura is worrying about you almost every day."

    "Laura is worried?" Kanae raised her head in surprise. She had made sure that she always presented reason and others before telling her sister of her n. Of course, every dangerous thing she did was not included.

    Jason nodded his head. "I don¡¯t know what you feed her with, but all she thought every day is you. You¡¯re always the first priority for her in her every decision, which I guess you don¡¯t know."

    Kanae nodded her head. She always tried to protect her sister from everything she did because they were always dangerous. With Laura being her only family member who cared about her, she could not bear to lose that little girl. Never did she expect that Laura thought the same about her.

    Jason watched as Kanae contemted. Because he has been visiting Laura a few times to help the girl, he came to know that Laura always tried to help her big sister by doing her best in everything she did. These two sisters didn¡¯t let each other know, but they were doing their best for each other.

    Their bonds were something he envied as theypletely wished for the other party¡¯s wellbeing.

    "You two are truly enviable. I truly wish I can have a sibling who cares about me so much and I care about," Jason interrupted Kanae¡¯s thought. "Rest well. We¡¯re going back to the maind this evening. You better be healthy when you meet with Laura or that girl is going to be worried again."

    Kanae nodded. "Thank you for your help, Brother Jason."

    Jason waved his hand. "You saved my life in the past. This little help is nothing much. What you give to me is much bigger and precious than this amount of money."

    Kanae rolled her eyes. She red towards Jason. "Stop spouting nonsense. I don¡¯t do anything in the past that requires you to help me back so much."

    This time, Jason didn¡¯t answer as he walked out. She might not realize it, but his meeting with her changed his entire life. It was a change that he didn¡¯t expect it himself, but it gave him apletely different path. Without that one coincidental meeting, he would not be the same as he was right now.

    ¡¯For her, it might just be an idental lucky meeting, but for me, it worth everything.¡¯

    There was nothing really special in their meeting in the past. However, it was a meeting that should have never happened considering their difference in status and life. But they still met on that day.

    Jason¡¯s lips curled up. He was d that he decided to walk around the street on that day.

    One single decision led to a fortunate meeting.

    The real reason the three of them stayed in this group was none other than their leader. Other things mattered after that. However, it was precisely the very person who mattered the most that didn¡¯t know about that.

 Chapter 342 Famous

    Wells Family Cruise

    "Young Master, Old Master is looking for you," a servant bowed deeply in front of Jason.

    "Father is looking for me?"

    "Old Master asks for your existence in his ce in an hour."

    "I understand. I¡¯ll head there."

    As the servant walked away, Jason turned his body around. He made sure the door was locked before he sighed to himself.

    "Rei, can you go home by yourself?"

    "Don¡¯t underestimate me," Kanae rolled her eyes. "You should focus on doing your job as the young master of Wells Family. The future of the family is in your hand."

    Jason smiled wryly. "You should go home. Laura must be worried about you."

    "I know. Don¡¯t worry."

    The ship slowly made its way to the deck. Kanae slipped away when there was a chance. With light steps, she quickly made her way back to the mansion. Standing before the mansion, she looked at the gate in front of her.

    Home sweet home.

    Taking out the key, she walked into the mansion calmly. Her feet brought her to the living room where her sister was sitting. Upon seeing Kanae, a bright smile appeared on Laura¡¯s face.

    "Sis! You finallye home," Laura jumped off from the sofa and leaped towards Kanae, hugging the girl tightly.

    "Hey, hey, don¡¯t be so clingy."

    "I miss you."

    "I¡¯m only going for several days. You don¡¯t have to worry so much about me," Kanaeughed out loud.

    Laura pouted as she inspected her sister¡¯s appearance. She hasplete limbs and there was no apparent scratch on her body. That¡¯s good.

    "I¡¯ll make dinner for you."

    "Let me help."

    "No! How many times should I tell you that the kitchen is forbidden for you, Sis?"

    "Come on; teach me cooking skill a bit."

    The two of them argued before Kanae backed down. She sat down on the sofa as her hand reached for the TV remote. Turning the television on, she was startled to see the news about the ind.

    "...Behind me is the ind where a battle against Ryukalin n happens. For those who don¡¯t know, Ryukalin n is the biggest n in this city. As they¡¯re the biggest one, they also have the most numerous enemies over their reign years. Today, one of their enemies makes a move andunches a full-scale attack on this ind.

    From the reporters, we have the report of their members. Today is the gathering day for Ryukalin n, meaning there are a lot of people whoe here. Those are experts..."

    "Sis, what do you want for dinner?" Laura popped out her head.

    Kanae immediately lowered the volume of the television. "You know that I¡¯m not picky about food."

    "You used to be a little picky."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I can eat a lot, so you can freely cook."

    "Okay, I have a new recipe I want to try. Just you wait, Sis."

    Laura disappeared to the kitchen. Kanae turned her attention back to the television and increased the volume once again.

    "...Ryukalin n has posted a hidden mission in the ck Market, which attracted quite a lot of experts. There are two missions, one is to protect the n Head and the other one is to kill him. Apparently, the first mission was epted by Fiore Group, the current strongest group in this city. Their leader makes an appearance for the first time and showed his face to a lot of people.

    ording to the witness, this legend of the street was rather small for a guy. He has average height and average face, sorry for those who aim for him. However, his fighting skill is just like what the rumor says. There was a saying in the street about the leader of the three strongest groups.

    Moving like a ghost,

    Leaving no trace except bodies of the enemies,

    No one ever notice him as his movement is too fast,

    When you see him, you should just run because he¡¯s the legend of the street.

    I believe that this is the famous saying about them, and the witnesses say that this is true because when they see his fight, he can move faster than what ordinary people can do..."

    Kanae listened to the news with a frown. It might be good for ordinary people to be famous but not her. Her fighting skill that they acimed as great might be the one that brought her down if she gained the attention of the government.

    Their description for her matched with what she showed off not long ago. Even though it was under the guise that she wore higher sole, it was still considered rather small for a guy. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who took her picture, but it would be better for her if she didn¡¯t get out for mission for the time being.

    ¡¯Oro, you better do something to suppress the news soon. I can¡¯t possibly get out as Rei if this keeps on.¡¯

    "Sis, you like to watch news now?" Laura walked in holding a tray. She ced it on the table. "Here are some apples as the appetizer."

    "When did fruits be appetizer?"

    "I just make it up since I don¡¯t have anything else," Laura shrugged. She murmured to herself. "If I know you¡¯lle back today, I¡¯ll surely fill the refrigerator with foods."

    "I need to know thetest news about this city," Kanae gave her excuse.

    Laura nodded her head. She looked at the television in annoyance. "I feel like I¡¯m hearing the name of Ryukalin n and Fiore Group a lottely. They¡¯re getting very famous in this period of time."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah, recently there¡¯s news about them getting caught up in an ident in a hospital. I don¡¯t know the detail, but they say that it¡¯s an intense fight with each side nearly equal."

    Kanae smiled wryly. She remembered that fight very well because she nearlyte to help Kevin. Come to think about it, their strength rose up several folds in a matter of weeks. It was not even a month yet, but their strength has soared so much.

    Their growth might attract more attention if she didn¡¯t tone down a bit.

    The thought of the government paid more attention to her scared her. If they knew that she has awakened her ability a long time ago, they would surely aim for her. It was not something she wanted with the current power she had.

    Time.

    She needed more time to make sure that she could protect herself.

    "There are some important matterstely," Kanae pushed down the thoughts in her head. It would be better for her to just enjoy the peaceful time she had with her sister. Other matters like this should just be pushed to the back.

    "I heard about them as well. I just hope it won¡¯t affect us."

    "I hope so too."

    Laura looked rather worried, but she smiled again as she thought about their dinner. "I¡¯m making chicken soup for dinner. Don¡¯t leave any leftover, Sis."

    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll sweep the te clean!"

 Chapter 343 Youâ€™re Over 30 with That Face?

    Master Rudy¡¯s ce

    "Rei from Fiore Group shows an astonishing battle prowess, proving that the legend of the street exists," Master Rudy held the newspaper in his hand with amusement. Such new just made him wanted tough. If Kanae¡¯s current prowess made her a legend, what would his level of strength made him be? Probably a legendary monster would do.

    Kanae looked towards her master resentfully. This old man spared every effort just to tease her when this time came. The thought of this old man teasing her every day made her mood worsened.

    "Master, Rei won¡¯t be able to hold on if you don¡¯t stop," the young man reminded.

    "I can¡¯t help it. She¡¯s too cute in the news that I want tough every day. Those reporters have excellent creativity toe up with such news in a matter of a night," Master Rudyughed and put the newspaper down.

    "They¡¯re just exaggerating news, Master."

    "Well, they¡¯re quite true in a sense," Master Rudy looked towards Kanae. "Your rate of growth is rather astonishingpared with most people."

    "I¡¯m just lucky."

    The young man rolled his eyes. If everyone could be so lucky like this girl, they would surely have experts. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have the same potential as this young girl?

    "Aside from that, Senior, when are you going to tell me your name?" Kanae looked to the young man with a pout. This senior of hers never wanted to tell his name. She grew tired of calling him as senior every single time.

    "Like I say before, I¡¯ll tell you after you defeat Master," the young man answered.

    After the day before, Kanae knew that Master Rudy was one of the strongest members in Ryukalin n. Although he was categorized as the hidden n head, he was still part of the Ryukalin n. With the old man¡¯s prowess, it would be a miracle if she could reach his level so quickly. It has been barely half a year since the first time she learned under Master Rudy.

    Who in the world could raise their strength so quickly?

    If the young man knew what Kanae thought, he might consider beating her up with resentment. She reached this far with only half a year of training under Master Rudy. On the other hand, he had spent years of training only to barely able to match up with Master Rudy¡¯s speed.

    The contrast made him wanted to cry!

    "Littless, you better be careful with your movement for the time being. If you show too much appearance, you might truly attract their attention," Master Rudy¡¯s tone of voice turned serious.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I n to stay low for the time being, Master."

    "That¡¯s good."

    The young man stood up. He stretched his body slightly. "How¡¯s your feet, Rei? I heard that you got wounded by pieces of bullets."

    "I have a personal doctor, so I¡¯m fine."

    Kanae immediately tagged Shiro as a personal doctor. She didn¡¯t wish for them to know that one of her members was a doctor as Shiro rarely made an appearance. If they knew, things might beplicated.

    "That¡¯s good," the young man smiled. His face was illuminated by the faint morning light in the ce, causing her to be able to see his handsome face.

    "Do you n to go somewhere, Senior?"

    "Yes, I have work in a few minutes," the young man checked his watch.

    "Work?" Kanae was startled to hear that this young man had work. From his appearance, she assumed that he should be barely 20 years old. Many young men already started work from a young age, but because he was part of the underworld, she didn¡¯t think that he has worked.

    The young man nodded his head. "I have work from morning to afternoon. Evening is the time for me to sleep."

    Now she understood the reason why she could meet with this young man almost every single night. He treated the night as the time for him to study under Master Rudy, the same as her.

    "You have a weird schedule, Senior."

    "It¡¯s not really weird if you think from my perspective. Rather, I¡¯m d that I have such rxing work time. At my age, it¡¯ll be weird if I don¡¯t have proper job."

    "At your age, Senior?"

    The young man recalled something. A mischievous smile appeared on his face. "What is my age in your opinion, Rei?"

    "I think it¡¯s around 20?"

    Master Rudyughed hard when he heard Kanae¡¯s answer. "You.. bawahahaha.. actually think... wahahaha... that... he¡¯s.... Hahaha....20 years... old?"

    "Is there anything weird, Master?"

    "Rei, let me tell you something, this man over here is already in his thirties," Master Rudy patted the young man¡¯s shoulder.

    "I see.... Wait, 30?" Kanae turned her head to inspect the young man¡¯s face. From every angle she saw, she could only see him as someone around the age of 20. There was no trace of him being someone at the age of 30.

    From their tone, she knew that they were not joking. But she couldn¡¯t just ept it like that. His face looked no different from a young teenager man, which she assumed him to be so. Realizing that his real age was already above 30, she felt that the world was truly strange.

    "Another one who doesn¡¯t believe that you¡¯re already over 30," Master Rudy shook his head with a wide grin.

    The young man smiled wryly. This master of his always loved the expression those who found out about his age. Most of them would be shocked as this appearance of his was indeed rather young for his real age.

    "When will you open the cloth, Rei?" the young man pointed to the cloth that covered up half of Kanae¡¯s face.

    "I¡¯ll open it when you tell me your name, Senior," Kanae replied.

    "Are you sure?"

    "When I manage to defeat Master Rudy, you¡¯re going to tell me more about the ck Street and the hidden ns, right? Won¡¯t it mean that I¡¯ll be getting a lot of information?"

    The young man recalled that Master Rudy was indeed nning to have Rei knew much more when she became strong enough. He nodded his head.

    "I¡¯ll be anticipating the time you defeat Master."

    "I¡¯ll make the timee soon enough," Kanae answered with determination. She wouldn¡¯t let Master Rudy won against her for too long.

    Master Rudyughed. "Come at me, Brat. I¡¯ll show you the difference in our prowess."

    Kanaeughed. She was about to prepare her stance when her phone vibrated. A loud ding was heard, and her expression changed immediately. This rm...

    "What is it, Rei?"

    "Master, someone close to me is in danger. I need to go," Kanae answered in a hurry. Her head was thinking rapidly to find the closest distance to the school. If she waste.... She didn¡¯t dare to imagine it.

    Master Rudy understood immediately. "Do you need help?"

    "I can reach there quickly. Thank you for your consideration, Master."

    With that, Kanae sprinted off from her position. The young man frowned when he saw Kanae¡¯s movement.

    "She has only recovered her feet recently, but she¡¯s already pushing herself again?"

    "Your junior is a little hot headed," Master Rudyughed.

    "Master, this is not aughing matter."

    "You should go to work, if you¡¯rete, I doubt they¡¯re going to forgive you."

    "Fine, fine, I¡¯m going."

 Chapter 344 Targeted

    Nolen School C

    "Sis is so annoying, she skips school again," Laurained as she put her books on the table. She purposely picked this school so that she could stay with her sister, but in the end, she still rarely met the other party in the schooltely. Her sister¡¯s schedule changed so greatly that it was hard for her to spend time with her sister.

    Aliceughed lightly. "I¡¯m sure she¡¯s just busy because of other matter. She doesn¡¯t really need school too."

    "I know," Laura pouted. She just wished to spend more time with her sister rather than alone like this.

    "Misae is skipping today too."

    "I heard that she¡¯s still on a holiday?"

    Alice nodded her head. She chatted with Misae a few times using their cell phone, so she knew that Misae was still away on a trip. "Her father brings her to a new ce to ease that girl¡¯s mind. For the time being, she won¡¯t return back to this city."

    "I hope she won¡¯t pester me when she returns."

    "That¡¯s already a given, right?"

    The two girls looked at each other as they recalled Misae¡¯s expression when that girl came to look for them to help in her lesson. It was rather hrious and funny.

    Laura looked towards the other seat. "What about Tommy? Have you heard anything from him?"

    Alice shook her head. She was not that thick skinned enough to spend her time chatting with Tommy using her phone so openly. Thest time she met with him was before the vacation, so she was unsure about that boy current condition.

    "Maybe he¡¯s in the infirmary again?"

    "Really? He barely passes the minimum scorest time, right?"

    "He spends more time practicing on the field rather than studying," Alice smiled warmly.

    "You¡¯re right," Laura giggled.

    Suddenly, they heard loud voices from outside the ssroom. With a frown, they turned their head to the door.

    BANG!

    The door was flying open. The frame was destroyed by that single kick, making the students froze in surprise. They turned their head to the door as two people walked in with a big gun on their hand. Because of the ck mask, the students were unable to see their face, but they knew, these guys didn¡¯t have a good intention ining here.

    Laura gripped Alice¡¯s hand tighter when she saw these men. Her eyes showed a sharp glint as she stared at these men.

    The first guy toe in raised his gun towards the student. "All of the students in ss 2-A have to die."

    What?

    His words caused the students to be extremely shocked. Who in the world did they offend to have the entire ss subjected to a death sentence in the very first day they came to school in this semester?

    Alice¡¯s eyes glinted with ruthlessness when she heard their words. The only possibility they came to this ssroom was because of her identity as Kevin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. This new title she got would surely bring her numerous troubles as many people aimed for this seat.

    Internally, she regretteding to school today. She only came because she was tired to hear her father subjected her to train. He wanted her to be the perfect leader of the biggest n in this city.

    "Why?" one of the students couldn¡¯t help but raise his voice.

    "Why?" The man crooked his neck. "Because I say so and you all are too weak to fight back."

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    As the gun started firing, the students screamed and hid under their seats. They crouched down, holding their head in hope that they would be fine. It was aplete nightmare to have theming to school.

    Alice crouched down and took out a small ball from under her sleeves. When the shooting ceased for a moment, she threw the ball towards the men. By the time the ball reached them, it glowed for a moment and disintegrated into dust, which covered them all.

    Taking out a different ball, Alice smashed it on the floor, making dusts scattered around the area.

    "RUN!" raising her voice, she pulled Laura¡¯s hand and sprinted towards the door along with the other students. They were frantically trying to run away for their lives.

    "You..." the man was startled by the sudden attack. He wanted to move, but he found his body unable to move around. In the next second, his legs went limp. He dropped down to the floor with disbelief all over his face.

    His friend was not any better. He was struggling hard to move, yet he was unable to do anything. "Can you reach your terminal?"

    "I can¡¯t move my finger..." he found it harder to speak.

    "We.... Need to tell them..." his friend said through gritted teeth. "The Ainge Princess is here."

    By this time, the students scattered around in the corridor. They were stunned to hear the sounds of fighting from other ces. The entire school was under attack from someone.

    "Alice, where should we go?" Laura asked in a panic. From the window, it was apparent that the guards were also busy fighting. It was hard to say what would happen to them if they stayed in the open.

    Alice¡¯s face darkened. "I don¡¯t know."

    She couldn¡¯t fight. Hell, if she could fight, she would surely kick them out of the window. The only option they have was hiding. If they were lucky, they would be able to survive through this alive, but if they don¡¯t, they would be dead meat.

    "Die!" a man ran towards them with his sword ready.

    Alice pushed Laura back and took out another ball. Throwing it to the man, she quickly pulled Laura towards the other way.

    "What¡¯s that?"

    "Paralyzing and sleeping poison," Alice answered in a low tone.

    Laura¡¯s eyes widened when she heard the word ¡¯poison¡¯. Who this girl in front of her exactly is? How could she use those poisons with ease like it was nothing?

    "I¡¯ll exinter. We need to find a safe ce," Alice noticed Laura¡¯s inquiring expression and her heart fell. She knew that it wouldn¡¯t be possible for her to hide this matter forever, especially in a dangerous situation like this. There was only one thing she hoped, Laura would be like Kanae and epted the matter well.

    Laura nodded her head. Her eyes noticed the familiar room near them. "Student Council Room is by our right. Let¡¯s hide there."

    "That¡¯s a good idea."

    With that, the two of them slipped in.

 Chapter 345 Knowing Will not Erase the Pas

    Panting, the two of them pushed the table to block the door. After that, they hide underneath the farthest table and used the chair to make a formation in front of them to block the vision of them.

    "This should be enough," Alice sat down when she finished. She didn¡¯t bother turning on themp. She feared that they would know that someone was here if she did that.

    Laura nodded her head. She sat in front of Alice and hugged her feet. The sounds of fighting outside the room hadn¡¯t ceased. Unfortunately, there was nothing she could do to help them. She was not a skilled fighter.

    "So, Alice, who are you?"

    Alice looked back with a wry smile. "My name is Alice Ainge, I¡¯m part of Ainge n, a hidden n under Ryukalin n."

    Laura looked towards Alice suspiciously. She heard a few strange terms today that made her rather confused. She knew Ryukalin n because it was a famous n, but Ainge n?

    "What is a hidden n?"

    "Hidden ns are those who were actually part of the n, but they stand by themselves. They were created centuries or even more because of the rift in the n. At that time, there were more than one people who were suitable to be the n head, but only one person could seed.

    In the end, they chose to create hidden n. It was a different n, separated from the main n it came from. However, this would not be the same as the usual division of n. The hidden n¡¯s territory would stay under the territory under the main n. Or in other words, they didn¡¯t really have power.

    Over the past centuries, the number of hidden ns has soared as they increased every time there was someone capable enough to be the n head, yet the position was taken by others. Creating a hidden n needed the approval of the main n, and they needed to be present when the new n head was chosen legally.

    As of now, there were already more than 30 hidden ns in Ryukalin n. Many of them only have a handful of members as the ns never bothered to recruit too many people inside. They have to stay hidden from the real world.

    Ainge n, my family n, is just one of the many hidden ns in this city. We¡¯re not that big and strong. As we¡¯re part of the hidden n, we never tell outsiders about our real identity," Alice exined.

    Laura nodded her head. She could partially understand them as she had learned a bit here and there about the history of this ce.

    "Why are you telling me?"

    "You ask, right?"

    "You don¡¯t normally tell people just because they¡¯re asking, right?"

    "You¡¯re my friend. I don¡¯t want to hide things from you," Alice answered slowly. "Do you hate ns?"

    Laura frowned. It would be a lie if she said that she didn¡¯t hate the n. After all, her parents died because of a sh of ns. Even if she didn¡¯t know who they were, she still didn¡¯t have that good of opinion towards a n.

    There were numerous ns in this city and Laura always tried to not be too prejudicing about them. Although she didn¡¯t like them, she still mostly treated them well as she didn¡¯t know who the one responsible to her parents¡¯ death were. When she found them, she would surely drag them to hell!

    "My parents die because of ns," Laura answered truthfully.

    Alice¡¯s eyes turnedrger when she heard that. She never expected that Kanae and Laura have such a past. From the way Kanae behaved when thetter found out about her being part of a n, she never expected for Kanae to hide a ratherrge secret.

    "I¡¯m sorry, I..."

    "It¡¯s not your fault," Laura smiled wryly. "I don¡¯t know who¡¯s the one fighting that day and involve my parents, but I don¡¯t want to treat anyone differently just because of their background. After all, we have spent time together just as ordinary friends, right?"

    Alice was surprised to hear what Laura said. A smile made its way to her face as she nodded her head. "Thank you."

    "Don¡¯t thank me," Lauraughed. "I just learn from my sis to not be too prejudiced towards other people."

    "Kanae is really amazing."

    "Sis is obviously the best!"

    Alice giggled when she saw Laura¡¯s eyes shone. There was no need for them to test it over again, it was too apparent that Laura has a sisterplex. For this girl, Kanae is the most precious person in the entire world.

    "You¡¯re really strong."

    "I¡¯m not," Laura shook her head lightly. If it was not because of her sister, she wouldn¡¯t be like this. It was Kanae who taught her not to me everyone for their loss because ming them wouldn¡¯t bring their parents back from their grave.

    If not for Kanae repeated shower of warmth to her, she would have never been like this. It was not a secret that the Nali Family hated them to the bone, so she hoped from the bottom of her heart that she could stay with her sister like this. It was the presence of her sister that allowed her to ept the past and move on towards a better future.

    Hatred and revenge could make them feel satisfied, but it would never change the past.

    Her sister told her to not bear hatred to those who involved their parents because it was only an incident. However, Laura couldn¡¯tpletely ept it. Even though she tried not to hate the ns too much, she just couldn¡¯t help but hate those who killed her parents.

    The two girls smiled towards each other. Alice was exceptionally d that she could stay as friends with Laura. Those who knew that she was part of the n often moved away from her. They were too afraid to get involved.

    BANG!

    The two of them closed their mouth. Their eyes were watching the door nervously. If the door couldn¡¯t hold them off, they would be big trouble.

    "Stay behind me," Alice said as she prepared her balls.

    "No way, you might get killed if they decide to shoot right away," Laura hissed her disagreement.

    "Can you fight?"

    Laura closed her mouth unwillingly. She couldn¡¯t fight, but she also didn¡¯t want to see her friend got hurt right in front of her. There must be a way out.

    BANG!

    "The door is locked."

    "Just smash it."

    "I have been trying to kick it a few times."

    "You¡¯re too weak!"

    BANG!

    The door was shaking once again. Every single time the door shook, Alice¡¯s body tensed up. Her fingers were shaking as she knew that she would only get one chance. Should she miss, the one who might get hurt was not only her, but also Laura.

    She didn¡¯t want that at all.

    BANG!

    "You¡¯re too weak!" the door barely opened. They saw a table blocking the door. "Oh, there must be someone inside. Let¡¯s con... Aargh!"

    Suddenly, the scream of horror filled the hallway.

 Chapter 346 Dark Thoughts

    "Rei, you better hurry, this ce is going to tear down soon enough," Shiro said in a displeased tone.

    "I¡¯m heading there as fast as I can, how¡¯s your situation?" Kanae asked.

    "I¡¯m pretty good. There¡¯s no camera in the infirmary, so I¡¯m doing my work well," Shiro answered. His gun was ced right near the window as he aimed towards the leaders of the one who attacked. There was no guest today, so he locked up the infirmary and focused his attention to attack the others.

    "You should watch your back."

    "Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re making a huge ruckus in their movement. From their crude ways, I think theye from a ratherrge gang."

    Kanae frowned as she still sprinted towards the school. Her legs were screaming because of the torture she gave herself, but she simply didn¡¯t have any choice. If she stopped, she might bete. The life of her sister was at the stake right now.

    Shiro could hear the sounds of wind from Kanae¡¯s side. He knew that the girl must be worried about her sister, yet there was nothing she could do to help.

    "I can¡¯t get out, now, Rei. I¡¯m sorry."

    "It¡¯s fine, I know you can¡¯t fight them barehanded."

    Even during practice, Shiro could barely fight back using a weapon, what more with bare hand. It would be the same as courting death if he tried to get out of the infirmary and shed with numerous men.

    "Where¡¯s Tommy?"

    "Captain..." Tommy¡¯s voice quivered. "I¡¯m skipping school today too."

    He wanted to cry so badly. He didn¡¯t know that Kanae was also skipping school, thus putting the two girls in perilous situation. Today, he was not feeling too well, so he chose to rest by loitering around on the street. His distance to the school was simply too far.

    Kanae¡¯s face darkened. There was only one ranged fighter in the school right now. There might be other people from other n, but she was not na?ve enough to believe that they would help out the others. Prioritizing their own safety would be the best.

    "Do you know where they are, Rei? The second-year ssroom is empty."

    "Student Council Room," Kanae answered immediately. When the rm in Laura¡¯s phone triggered, it would connect to her special phone. She secretly arranged this from the time Laura came back to the city because this was a dangerous ce.

    The rm was quite simple. Whenever there was a loud voice around, it would turn on. When it was turned on, Kanae would be notified immediately as the voices that Laura heard were transmitted to hers.

    This was the very reason she knew their location was. From the conversation that Laura had with Alice, she knew that Alice was starting to tell Laura about the hidden n.

    ¡¯What a long exnation. Can¡¯t you just say that hidden ns are ns that can¡¯t be made known to the world?¡¯

    Shiro smirked. "Roger that."

    Series of gunshots could be heard from Shiro¡¯s side. They knew that this man had started to eliminate those who stayed close with the Student Council Room using rapid shoots.

    Jason finally spoke up. "I have turned off all the cameras in the school. You can enter freely, Rei."

    "Thank you, Jason."

    "Mr. I¡¯m alwayste, can¡¯t you help?"

    "I can¡¯t," Jason eyed the numerous documents in front of him. He was staying in his father¡¯spany today because of several matters. His father didn¡¯t allow him to leave until he finished, so he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of this ce at all.

    If he tried to break out without permission, the situation might be perilous for him. In addition, the distance between thepany and school was too far. It would do him no good to get out of this ce right now.

    "You¡¯re always so annoying," Tommy grunted.

    "What about you?"

    "I¡¯m heading that way, but I¡¯m not sure if I can arrive in time," Tommy answered. He was sprinting to Nolen School C as fast as he could. His feet were already tired as he didn¡¯t have physical strength as well as Kanae, yet he forced himself.

    "No need, I already arrived," Kanae suddenly answered.

    Her feet stopped her movement right near the school. As she was still dressed as Rei, she quickly stepped on the gate and leaped in. The moment she came in, several men looked towards her direction. The next thing they knew was they couldn¡¯t feel anything anymore and their vision turned dark.

    No one managed to react.

    Forcing her legs to move faster, Kanae made her way to the second year¡¯s building. Those from the gangs that attacked the students were killed on her way towards the building.

    "Rei, you¡¯re a monster," Shiro murmured. He saw how Kanae moved so quickly that only afterimages were left. It was the same speed she showed on the ind. But seeing it by close distance was far more terrifying than from arge distance.

    Kanae paid no heed to the voices from Shiro¡¯s side. At this time, she heard the loud sound from Laura¡¯s side.

    BANG!

    Her heart fell for she hoped that they were still alright. She wouldn¡¯t be able to keep her calm should something happen to her sister. Taking out her sword, she used the pir to jump upwards. The knife was pierced at the outer side of the first-floor ceiling. Kicked the inner part, she used the force to twist her body and jumped to the second-floor balcony.

    Her feet arrived right near the edge. Bncing herself, she rushed forward. The Student Council Room was located on the second floor, so she could reach the ce faster this way.

    BANG!

    As she heard the loud sh again, she knew that the one in danger would be Alice and Laura. For a split second, her mind was thinking about letting them hurt Alice. If she was not here, Kevin wouldn¡¯t have a fianc¨¦e anymore, right?

    Right? NO!

    SLAP!

    Kanae pped her own cheek. How dare she think about it? Alice is her friend, and she would never let them hurt her. Even if that sudden arrangement caused pain to her heart, she would keep her friend safe.

    "Stay behind me."

    "No way, you might get killed if they decide to shoot right away."

    "Can you fight?"

    Listening to their conversation, Kanae steeled her resolve. She saw them not far from her, cursing at the door. The loud banging was clear on her ear.

    Stomping on the ground, she elerated towards the group of men. Her hand made a nice trajectory to the closest man, killing him right away. Before the second one could realize, she already attacked.

    The other man was talking while looking inside the room when he suddenly felt pain. Thest man behind him looked in terror as his friend fell to the ground. A loud scream came out of his throat, filling the hallway with a scream of horror.

    In the next second, it was his turn.

 Chapter 347 Their True Targe

    Kanae stood in front of the door of the Student Council. From the device, she still could hear their strained breathing. Her lips curled up to make a smile. At least, they were alright.

    She raised her hand towards the broken door. Her hand was stained red with blood, making a rather scary sight. As she was busy fighting, she didn¡¯t realize that she was already drenched in their blood.

    ¡¯I can¡¯t see them.¡¯

    Kanae retracted her hand. There was no need to make them scared by this appearance of hers. Her hand was already stained with the blood of numerous people, there was no way she would be able to greet them normally like usual in this appearance.

    In the next second, she made her way to the other side. There were still a lot of people around them.

    "What happened?" Laura asked in quivering voice. She heard the man screamed in horror, but she didn¡¯t know what exactly happened.

    Alice shook her head. "I¡¯m not sure myself."

    "Do you think help hase?"

    "Do you call for help?"

    Laura nodded her head. She picked up her phone. "My Sis tells me that whenever I¡¯m in a bad situation, I have to call this number."

    Alice recognized that number. It was directed to the police for emergency situation. The police would not answer the phone when this number was called, rather they would trace the location and send officers immediately. This system was implemented because there were many cases that the one who called couldn¡¯t make any sound.

    "You did well."

    "I hope they wille quickly," Laura hugged her feet tighter.

    Alice nodded her head. Her eyes were watching the girl in front of her carefully. Although Laura was only a year younger, the sight of this young girl made her want nothing but to patted her head and eased her worry. It was as if she couldn¡¯t bear to make this girl got hurt at all.

    ¡¯What¡¯s this feeling?¡¯

    Alice carefully analyzed her feeling. There was as if an invisible thread was pulling her to care about Laura. It was strange, yet at the same time, it felt extremely natural to care about this girl.

    When had she felt this way before? She recalled that whenever she heard about the grievances her friends suffered, she would feel the urge to help them out. This feeling called care was something rather new to her, but she didn¡¯t dislike it. It meant, she already ced them near her heart, and she cared about them very much.

    "Rei, have you finished cleaning up?" Jason suddenly asked.

    "Not really, there are still a lot of men around me," Kanae answered as her feet brought her near a man in front of her and killed him.

    "You have to hurry, the polices areing in a minute."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes sharpened when she heard about theming. She quickly traveled to the other ce and kicked one of the leaders. With the de ced near his neck, she looked towards the man coldly.

    "Speak, who¡¯s the one behind this attack?"

    "Who are you?"

    SLASH! The man felt tremendous pain as Kanae made a deep wound on the man¡¯s arm. Her brows furrowed slightly as she hated this interrogation process the most, but she didn¡¯t have any other choice.

    "You better speak if you don¡¯t want to feel any more pain."

    The man gritted his teeth. He did know who asked them to attack, but he couldn¡¯t possibly tell this person, could he? In the next moment, Kanae already attacked him again. It seemed as if she was impatience for the answer.

    "Megara.... The one who issues themand is Megara," the man finally couldn¡¯t hold on as he spat out.

    Kanae finished the man cleanly without any pain. Her brows furrowed. The name Megara was familiar to her because she knew about this person quite well. What she didn¡¯t think was why would he issue themand to kill Alice?

    ¡¯I nearly make their n sessful, didn¡¯t I?¡¯

    She hated the feeling she had towards Alice before. It was a dark feeling that she didn¡¯t wish to appear anymore, especially towards her friends. The thought of she wanted to harm them made her rather perplexed.

    The siren grew louder. Kanae chose to stop fighting as she sprinted outside the school. Leaping out of the wall, she traveled back to ck Street.

    "Shiro, you have to keep your guns."

    "Don¡¯t worry," Shiro answered calmly. "It¡¯s not that hard to hide them. The police won¡¯t suspect me anything."

    "If they find it, just say that it¡¯s not yours."

    "My fingerprint is all over my gun."

    "..."

    The police filled the ce very soon. The rest of the members flew out of the school, leaving the school ground as fast as they could. Some of them managed to run away while the rest didn¡¯t manage to escape and got captured.

    "it¡¯s safe toe out now," Alice peered from the window. She jumped off the table and pulled the table that was blocking the door. Although the door was ruined pretty badly, it still could work. Well, aside from therge hole in the middle, it was pretty much fine.

    Laura nodded her head. She looked at the hallway withrge eyes before turning her body and vomited on the spot. The sight of numerous dead men in front of the door made her felt nausea.

    Alice raised her hand and covered Laura¡¯s eyes. Slowly, she guided thetter to a cleaner ce.

    "Thank you."

    "It¡¯s normal for you to be unable to stand the sight. The life of those in the underworld is pretty scary if you think from your perspective," Alice put a wry smile.

    Laura nodded her head in agreement. She could stand the sight of people fighting well, but the sight of numerous corpses ced in front of her... she might have trouble sleepingter on if this continued.

    Her eyes looked towards the iing police. "They have onlye here now, who help us before?"

    "I¡¯m not sure," Alice answered in a low tone. The wounds were made by a thin and small de. In this city, there was only one person who fought using the small de that she knew. She had her conjecture about who helped her, but it sounded impossible.

    After all, why would the city best group help out the fianc¨¦e of the biggest n? They barely knew each other as she has only met with thetter once at the party.

    Little did she know, this ¡¯impossible¡¯ conjecture was, in fact, the truth. As it was hard to believe, Alice just erased the matter from her headpletely. It was onlyter in the future that she knew that the one who helped her was indeed Rei from Fiore Group.

 Chapter 348 Sisters

    Nali Family¡¯s Mansion

    "Sis, are you at home?" Laura walked into the house slowly. The light was off, but she knew that her sister rarely turned the light on. After all, their house was a bit big, which made it hard to maintain if she used too much of the electricity.

    Kanae showed her head from the living room. "You¡¯re already back, Laura. Is there anything wrong?"

    Laura shook her head. She stepped forward and hugged Kanae tightly. It was scary to think that she almost got hurt just now. Staying by her sister side always made her feltfortable no matter where she was.

    "Laura, are you alright?"

    "Just let me stay like this for a bit, Sis."

    "Okay."

    Kanae stood silently. Because of the phone, she still heard Laura threw up after she came out. It was a mistake on her part. She hadpletely forgotten to clean up the mess of the corpses outside the room. All she could think at that time was eliminating them to avoid her sister got hurt.

    Her hand rubbed Laura¡¯s head tenderly. She would not make the same mistake in the future. It would be best if Laura could just live a normal life and not get involved in this kind of matter.

    Laura backed down after a few seconds. "Thank you, Sis."

    "Do you feel better?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m feeling much better now."

    "That¡¯s good, I have already ordered some food for us to eat."

    "What is for dinner?"

    "You¡¯ll seeter."

    The two of them headed to the dining room whileughing. Since the two of them didn¡¯t have to go to school tomorrow, they nned to spend their time doing something else.

    Early in the morning, Kanae woke up earlier. She didn¡¯t practice with Master Rudy yesterday because she didn¡¯t want to leave Laura alone. After experiencing something like that, it would be better for her to apany that young girl.

    "Laura, why are you up so early in the morning?" Kanae looked towards the sleepy Laura who walked out from her room.

    Laura yawned. "I n to go to thepany today. There¡¯s an advertisement deal that I need to finish."

    "Oh yeah, you have started to make a lot of new products, right? How are they going?"

    "They¡¯re still in the early stage. I try numerous recipes, but only a few of them seeds. The rest tastes awful. Even Brother Jason throws up in one of the asions when I ask him to taste my new recipe."

    Kanae could perfectly imagine Jason¡¯s face getting ugly when he tasted something weird. When Laura was in excited mode, she would surely try to create a lot of recipes. In the end, only one or two were edible. Right now, she felt rather grateful that she didn¡¯t have to be the guinea pig for her sister.

    ¡¯I¡¯llpensate Brother Jason a bitter.¡¯

    For his sacrifice in her ce, she would try to help Jason a bit in the future. As for what kind it would be, she didn¡¯t have any idea right now.

    "Oh yeah, what do you want for breakfast, Sis?" Laura recalled that the real reason she woke up early was not only because of the deal but because she wanted to cook.

    "Just rice and omelets then," Kanae answered.

    "I¡¯ll cook rice now. As for the omelets, I¡¯ll make them when the rice is ready. It¡¯s better to have them warm."

    Kanae nodded her head in agreement. "It has been a long time since we train martial arts, do you want to have a little spar, Laura?"

    "Sure! Let¡¯s train in the hall."

    It took Kanae a few minutes to prepare herself. Seeing how the hall they used for the party would be used for training made her amused. She already cleaned up the table and others, so this ce was quite empty.

    There were supposed to be several hangingmps on the ceiling, but she removed most of them. There were only three left for the lighting in this ce.

    "Sis, why haven¡¯t you warmed up?" Laura asked with confusion. Kanae was just staring at the hangingmp without moving.

    "I already finished my warm up," Kanae replied. "You should prepare yourself."

    Laura nodded her head. She started to warm up her body before doing some light exercise. Meanwhile, Kanae spent the time to close her eyes and stood in the same ce without moving.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s surprise her.¡¯

    Sneaking in, Laura made her way towards Kanae. She lightly punched up towards Kanae, yet Kanae raised her hand to block it. Slowly, the girl opened her eyes and stared back. The dark iris seemed darker and seemed to suck her into the endless abyss behind it.

    "Your movement is too apparent, Laura," Kanae said.

    Laura nodded her head. Her eyes were looking towards Kanae¡¯s iris with confusion. Did she see things right? Why did it feel as if her sister¡¯s eyes seemed to be very deep?

    "I¡¯m just trying to surprise you, Sis. You have been standing here for quite some time."

    "You won¡¯t be able to surprise me if you step like that," Kanae chuckled. She was training her sense by sensing everything around her. Her sister movement was crystal clear inside her mind, so she could clearly perceive when Laura attacked her in that very moment.

    "Then teach me how to move sneakily."

    "What? Do you want to sneak into a boy¡¯s room?"

    Laura blushed hard when she heard her sister¡¯s tease. "Sis! Don¡¯t joke around, why would I train for that reason?"

    Suffering angry hits from Laura, Kanae justughed. Her sister¡¯s face was simply too funny to see. Itsted for several seconds before Laura calmed down and pulled Kanae to the middle of the hall.

    "Come on, Sis. You¡¯re better than me in the past, so I want to see your skill now."

    "Alright, you can start to attack me."

    The moment Kanae said that, Laura stomped her feet and elerated to Kanae in a split second. Her fist was directed towards Kanae¡¯s face, yet Kanae merely stepped to the side lightly.

    Laura changed her fist to the side and Kanae moved back. She used the momentum to pull a spinning kick towards Kanae, which the girl blocked with ease.

    "Sis, my attack can¡¯t faze you at all, can it?" Laura rolled her eyes.

    Kanae smiled wryly. They were all too slow for her, so she could handle them with ease. Unfortunately, Laura was dissatisfied with that.

    "You should attack me too, Sis."

    "Why are you evading me again?"

    "Sis! Don¡¯t tease me!"

    The two of them trained and yed around for the next hour.

    Laura panted with a red face. "You spend more time practicingtely, right Sis?"

    "You can say that," Kanaeughed. "By the way, won¡¯t we bete if we don¡¯t hurry to eat and prepare ourselves?"

    "AAAaaah! We¡¯re going to bete. Sis, hurry!"

 Chapter 349 Little Discussion

    One way or another, they managed to reach thepany on time. Well, they were nearlyte, though. Thankfully, the other party was talking with the employee first, so they could be said to arrive on time.

    "I don¡¯t want to do that anymore," Laura said while panting for breath. She was running with her sis toe here.

    Kanaeughed. "You should just rest and fix your appearance."

    "I can say the same to you."

    Kanae used her fingers to tidy up her hair. Her hair was easy to maintain, so she never bothered to bring ab in her bag. In addition, she barely wore any makeup right now, so it was not hard for her to fix her appearance.

    Laura rolled her eyes. "Show off!"

    Kanaeughed. "You should head inside to make sure the deal is going smoothly. I¡¯ll head towards your room to check on them."

    "You can help me sort them, Sis," Laura¡¯s eyes were glittering at the thought of someone helping her. If it was Kanae, there would be no need for her to worry about it so much. Her sister could be trusted, and she has a lot of experience from working as a secretary.

    There would be no one more suitable for the job other than Kanae.

    "Youzy brat," Kanae flicked her sister¡¯s forehead. "I¡¯ll see what I can do."

    "Hehe, I¡¯ll cook you your favorite foodter, Sis. As thanks for your help," Laura winked one her eyes in a seductive manner.

    Looking at how Laura behaved, Kanae truly wondered what this brat learned overseas. Was the difference in culture caused this little girl to be a bit different? Well, it was not too bad of a difference since it just made Laura more easygoing and cheerful.

    "Brat, do you really think that you can tempt me with food?" Kanae crossed her arm.

    "Oh," Laura arched her eyebrows. "There¡¯ll be smoked beefing today because I ordered themst night. I also order another stack of fresh milk bottle, which I¡¯m sure will be delivered at the same time. There are still a lot of eggs left, and I n on making egg scramble..."

    Hearing Laura listed out her n on their dinner, Kanae had to say that this little sister of hers truly knew her favorite food so well. Meat, milk, egg, they were all exceptionally delicious.

    "Uh, you¡¯re annoying, Laura," Kanae muttered.

    Laura showed a smug grin. "How is it, Sis? I know you love to eat a lot, so I have prepared many types of food that you like."

    Kanae smiled wryly. "I can hear that."

    "For tomorrow, I n on roasting duck since there will be a new one delivered to the market..."

    "Stop, stop," Kanae raised her palm. "I¡¯ll help you, little brat. I don¡¯t really have anything to do too right now."

    Her original n oning here was also to help Laura in thetter¡¯s work. She might didn¡¯t know much about sweet except for the fact that they tasted good when they melt on her tongue, but she could help with the paperwork. Thanks to Kevin, she had gotten used to deal with them.

    Still, the important decision needed to be discussed with both Jason and Laura. Jason because he had much more knowledgepared with her. Laura because thispany would be heldpletely in the girl¡¯s hand.

    "That¡¯s great, Sis!" Laura smiled brightly. "I¡¯ll be going now to the meeting."

    "Good luck, Laura."

    The two of them walked separated ways as Laura had a meeting. Kanae headed to the stairs as there was no lift. The building itself was not too big, only three floors, so it didn¡¯t take long for her to reach the ce. As they had just started, there was no need to buy a big building because the maintenance cost and tax would be too much. This ce was rather perfect for the two of them.

    "Laura, there are some problems... oh, it¡¯s you, Kanae," Jason stopped his sentence midway when he realized that Kanae was the one standing before him. He smiled and handed the paper to Kanae.

    "What is it?" Kanae asked.

    "It¡¯s from the developing department. They found a problem with the recipe when they try to make it, so they want to ask Laura for another screening," Jason answered with ease. This has happened a few times because Laura¡¯s recipes were not perfect.

    "I see," Kanae took a look at the paper. "I can barely understand anything, are you sure you want to ask me?"

    "I guess not," Jason shrugged.

    Kanae looked around with curiosity. There were several hidden cameras in this ce, it seemed that her sister was preparing for things quite well. With them, anyone who nned to steal something from here would need to think twice.

    Well, of course Laura didn¡¯t tell this to anyone. Kanae only knew them because she was quite sensitive to a camera thanks to her effort of evading every single one of them in the past. One way or another, it has be extremely easy for her to spot a camera even when no one told her.

    "Shall we talk outside?"

    "Sure."

    The two of them walked to another ce. In this part, the camera couldn¡¯t see them. This was one of the blind spots that Jason found out after he checked the camera they installed.

    "How¡¯s your condition after the fight in school?"

    "I¡¯m pretty much healed," Kanae answered. "They barely give me any wounds with their lousy skill. Is there anything else?"

    "Ryukalin n contacts me again. They want to know when you can have some free time because there¡¯s going to be a meeting not far in the future. For this meeting, they hope that you can tag along."

    "I¡¯m not part of their n, why are they asking me continuously?" Kanae rolled her eyes in displeasure. She didn¡¯t have any n to get involved too deeply in the matter of the n because it would affect her daily life.

    Jason took out several papers that he prepared on his pocket. They were all documents that could be considered as secret.

    "Ryukalin n is not the only one who shows interest to us. Merion n asks us to do some tasks with them too. Besides, the other groups have started to join many of the ns, especially the big ones."

    The paper Jason gave to her contained a lot of information regarding those ns and their activity. To gather this information alone, Jason must have worked hard for quite some time. Seeing how popr her codename was, Kanae didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    She had never expected that she would be famous like this.

    "I see, it¡¯s the preparation for the sh between ns. What about the Souhon n?"

    "They¡¯re doing the same because they need to strengthen their people. It will do them good to be prepared with experts."

    "You¡¯re saying this like there¡¯s going to be an all-out battle," Kanae shook her head.

    "It¡¯s not impossible. You never know what¡¯s in their head."

 Chapter 350 Aida Family Princess 1

    "It¡¯s not impossible. You never know what¡¯s in their head."

    Kanae clicked her tongue. She knew that anything could happen in ck Street, but she didn¡¯t really want to get involved in them. Whatever their dispute was, most ordinary people would not get affected.

    Unless they were extremely unfortunate or the battle esctes to the level that it would affect the entire city.

    "I don¡¯t want to ept any of them," Kanae tapped her fingers on the paper. Their offer might be tempting, but she was no longer the poor little girl from before. Her earning might not be much, but it was enough for her and her little sister¡¯s living.

    "It¡¯s just a conjecture," Jason answered back. "Besides, I don¡¯t think that they really worry about each other invading their territory."

    "If it¡¯s just that, they won¡¯t be this anxious," Kanae shrugged. The battle for territory was prettymon, but it was usually because ofrge dispute if it was betweenrge ns. Except they were arrogant and greedy, they would not start a battle out of nowhere.

    "They might be worried."

    "Worried?"

    "Worried that the Ryukalin n would im the indisputable ruler above them again," Jason replied. "It has happened in the past because of their overall fighting strength and talented people, so there¡¯s no telling if this is not going to happen once more."

    Kanae shook her head. "It won¡¯t happen. The current condition of Ryukalin n is tooplicated. I don¡¯t think an outsider like me would be able to interfere as I believe that it is an internal dispute."

    "Don¡¯t you want to help him?"

    "I don¡¯t think he needs my help," Kanae retorted back. "With the help of the little princess, he has everything he needs for the internal battle."

    After the matter in Ryukalin n, Kanae did her homework to find out more about them. From them, she found out that Alice¡¯s status in the n was truly special because of thetter¡¯s father.

    There was nothing special that she found on the inte, but it was more than enough to tell her that Alice was kind of the little princes. She might not have the capabilities to fight on her own, but it didn¡¯t mean that the little girl waspletely useless.

    She has apletely different talent.

    Jason realized that Kanae was deep in thought, so he raised his hand and hit the girl¡¯s head using the paper lightly. "Stop thinking too much. If you want to ept the mission, just tell us. We¡¯ll arrange everything."

    "Nah, I don¡¯t think I will," Kanae rolled her eyes. She returned the paper back to Jason. "Let¡¯s go back to the room and start discussing thepany again. I have a lot of things to ask about."

    "Feel free to ask. I¡¯ll help you as much as possible."

    With that, the two of them walked towards the room once again.

    Following behind Kanae, Jason told her about the recent business this sweetpany had. It was mostly Laura trying to create more recipes and expand their business. So far, they have been quite sessful.

    "Oh right, what kind of advertisement are you working on?" Kanae recalled that Laura wanted to expand the business, so they have been working on trying to gain more exposure for the product.

    Jason smiled. "It¡¯s just a little advertisement to increase the sale of our sweets. If we can make the deal go through, it¡¯ll surely benefit us very much."

    "Do you sign with a bigpany?" Kanae frowned. Their price for a single advertisement might take the entire money out of this smallpany. Their earnings were not too many as of now.

    "No, I¡¯m searching for a trusted smallpany. They¡¯re not too expensive."

    Kanae nodded her head. She thought about the matter carefully as she recalled something. In this city, the best advertisingpany belonged to one of the four big families. She didn¡¯t remember which one, though.

    "Will there be a problem?"

    "Why?"

    "Because thepany is owned by someone with the surname of Nali," Kanae smiled bitterly. She was pretty sure that the other big families might look at it and wondered if she didn¡¯t use their service.

    Jason was stunned to hear that. He knew that the four big families always tried to use each other¡¯spany as the first priority. This was to maintain the little friendship they had with each other. Now that he thought about it, will this create a problemter on?

    "You¡¯re no longer part of the Nali Family, right?"

    "I¡¯m not part of the Nali Family anymore," she had finished the paper to deal with this, "But the co-owner is part of their family, right?"

    Laura was still part of the Nali Family because she was not an adult yet. There was no way Kanae could possibly try to adopt her sister given her age. Besides, she was not married yet. People would see her as a crazy person if she tried to adopt someone barely one year younger.

    Well, there might be some ways, but Kanae couldn¡¯t deal with it. After she had gotten out of the family, her uncle has been paying close attention to them using his connection in the government. It would be hard for her if she wanted to try adopting her own sister.

    "I¡¯ll try to hide our track," Jason smiled bitterly.

    Suddenly, the door opened. An employee was looking nervous. "Sir, there¡¯s someone from the Aida Familye over."

    Jason¡¯s expression nked. He hadpletely forgotten that the matter regarding four big families would always create numerous troubles. Behind him, Kanae sighed as she wished to bury her face on her palm. Nothing seemed to go ording to her way.

    "Laura is still busy with the meeting. I¡¯ll be the one to greet that princess."

    "How do you know that it¡¯s the princess?"

    Kanae smiled. "That princess might not be the head of Aida Family, but she¡¯s the one who takes control of their business. I¡¯m sure that simple knowledge like this is within your scope, right?"

    Jason recalled that youngdy as his expression hardened. Among the four big families, there were two remarkable youngsters that the media was familiar. One of them was Jason Wells and the other one was from Aida Family. Their achievement albeit their young age made a lot of people adored them and praised them to the high sky.

    If one should say, the Aida Family was thrivingtely because of a single person:

    Vena Aida, the princess of Aida Family.

 Chapter 351 Aida Family Princess 2

    In the lobby of the sweetpany, a youngdy was sitting with a man watching from behind her. Her clothes were that of a high ss one. With a nce, it was easy to guess that she came from a well-off family. In contrast to the alluring She who wore revealing clothes or beautiful Sakura, who wore a princess like dress, this woman dress was pretty simple. It was a v-neck fitting ck dress that covered her body perfectly.

    If one should say, her taste in clothing made her looked rather elegant. Her appearance didn¡¯t hurt anyone as they would feel drawn to her, either it was men nor woman.

    Kanae walked out of the stairs as her eyes locked to the elegant woman in front of her. She had prepared her heart to meet with this person as she wondered what made this princess came here.

    Vena Aida

    In contrast to her useless younger brother, Vena was acimed as the indisputable sessor of the Aida Family. With a flick of her hand, she could easily crush numerouspanies. With a single nce, numerous men would bow down to her and do whatever she wanted. With a single word, money flew to her like a ma.

    That was how the media always described her: the perfect sessor of Aida Family. She was just like Jason Wells, but from apletely different family and gender.

    Normally, a person this caliber was always busy here and there, so Kanae never expected to meet with this woman so early. Even though they did have some meeting in the past, her parent¡¯s death caused them to be unable to meet again. As their rtionship was not that great, she didn¡¯t really have any intention of meeting with Vena again.

    Besides, the other party would have forgotten about her since the one that Vena met a lot in the past was Laura.

    Calmly, she approached the woman and smiled politely. "Miss Vena, it¡¯s a great pleasure for us to see you here."

    The woman, Vena Aida, looked towards Kanae in an unhurried movement. Her pale blue iris was looking towards Kanae with an inquiring gaze. This was not the first time she met with people who came from smallpanies, but this was the first time someone dared to look back at her directly.

    There was no trace of fear inside Kanae¡¯s eyes. It was as if she didn¡¯t know the consequences of offending her.

    ¡¯Interesting.¡¯

    "It¡¯s nice to meet with you, too. I believe you should know my purpose ining here?"

    "My apologies, I don¡¯t know, Miss Vena," Kanae answered calmly.

    Vena¡¯s eyes narrowed in displeasure. She had to make time in her busy schedule just toe to this ce because she heard from Sakura that there was an interesting branch member in the Nali Family. At first, she wanted to ignore them, buting from her sister inw, she decided to check on this girl.

    Probably, there was something more behind what Kanae showed to her so far.

    "The advertisement deal, I want you to use the one that belongs to Aida Family."

    Kanae sighed internally. As she thought, this person was as arrogant as ever. Did she think that this was her territory where she had to do everything the other party asked? Even if she knew that the best advertisingpany belonged to Aida Family, she never has any intention to use theirs.

    "My apologies, we already make the deal with anotherpany."

    Vena smiled back. "This is not a request, but an order."

    Kanae looked towards the woman in front of her calmly. "Miss Vena, may I ask why do you want us to use yourpany?"

    "Mypany is the best in advertising," Vena answered as a matter of fact.

    "Yes, Aida Family¡¯s advertisingpany is indeed the best. However, we don¡¯t have the sufficient fund to use them, so we¡¯re going to use the otherpany who gives us a lower price," Kanae smiled back.

    "You¡¯reing from Nali Family, what¡¯s the problem with using their money?"

    Kanae tilted her head slightly. "Miss Vena might not know, but I¡¯m no longer part of the Nali Family. I already ask the government to erase my name from the record."

    Vena Aida¡¯s eyes narrowed when she heard about this. Sakura didn¡¯t tell her anything about them not being part of the Nali Family anymore. On the basis that they were from the four big families, she could coerce the other party. But if the other party no longer part of the Nali Family, the matter wouldn¡¯t be so simple anymore.

    "Oh, I heard that the one who owns thispany belong to Nali Family, is there any mistake?"

    Kanae nodded her head. "The one who owns thepany no longer belongs to the Nali Family. However, the one who runs thepany belongs to the Nali Family."

    "Then I want to meet with the owner," Vena stated.

    "She¡¯s standing before you, Miss Vena. I¡¯m the owner of thispany," Kanae smiled brightly.

    Vena looked towards Kanae in disbelief. She thought that the owner of thispany would be someone of old age. To think that the owner was merely a little brat, did Sakura gave her wrong information?

    "What¡¯s your name?"

    "I¡¯m Kanae Nali."

    Kanae Nali

    Vena carefully thought about this name as she recalled that Sakura did say to her that the owner was someone who has the surname of Nali. Could it be, this girl throws herself out of the family? That was ridiculous.

    "You¡¯re no longer part of the Nali Family?" Vena asked for confirmation.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I was part of the Nali Family in the past, but I get out of the family not long ago. Even though I still use the ¡¯Nali¡¯ surname for the time being, I¡¯m no longer part of that family."

    Vena stayed silent for a few seconds before bursting into augh. This little girl was surely interesting. Numerous people wished to be able to be part of the four big families, yet she just threw up the matterpletely. No one was courageous enough in the past to do something like this.

    "You have guts, Kanae Nali," Vena nodded her head. She liked courageous girls who have guts. However, she didn¡¯t want them to stand on opposite sides of her. Because if they did, she would crush them without any mercy.

    "Many thanks for yourpliment, Miss Vena," Kanae smiled.

    Vena looked towards Kanae for a few seconds, thinking about what she should do. "I just want to ask you one thing, if I give you a lower price, will you use the Aida Family¡¯s advertisementpany?"

    Kanae shook her head slowly. "Even if yourpany is the best for advertising with numerous offers that you can give us, I don¡¯t think we really need it. Thispany is still in the development period. It¡¯ll be better for us to take a step at a time."

    It was not entirely the reason, but Kanae wanted to distance herself from the Aida Family as much as possible. This was because she knew that this woman in front of her was too dangerous to have as a business partner. The way she looked at Kanae and inspected her told her perfectly how dangerous this woman could be.

    Her instinct that was honed from countless fights told her the danger behind the seemingly harmless woman.

    Vena tapped the ss table in front of her with her long fingernail. "Even if it means that you¡¯re going to make us your enemy?"

    Kanae smiled lightly. "If I¡¯m afraid of the obstacle in front of me, I¡¯ll never be able to move forward, right?"

 Chapter 352 Not Ordinary

    "If I¡¯m afraid of the obstacle in front of me, I¡¯ll never be able to move forward, right?"

    Vena looked towards the girl in front of her with an expressionless face. The guts and bravery that Kanae showed her made her rather admired this youngdy. Although Kanae was merely a few years younger, the two of them seemed to stand in the same tform.

    This girl was simply too interesting. However, Vena couldn¡¯t take the risk. If she couldn¡¯t get Kanae to her side, the only option would be crushing herpletely. This was the only way to ensure her own n could be sessful.

    ¡¯I have to thank that Sakura for telling me about this girl.¡¯

    If not because of Sakura nagging, she would never pay any attention to this smallpany. Although she didn¡¯t like her sister inw, at least, for this matter she felt rather thankful.

    Before thispany grew up, she would be the one to crush them!

    "I think I understand that we can never stand on the same path. We shall see who will stand between the two of us in the end, Kanae Nali," Vena stood up. Her blue iris was looking towards Kanae with abination of respect and dislike.

    Kanae nodded her head. She looked back to the woman¡¯s eyes directly. She knew that she would surely sh with the Aida Family sooner orter. Never did she think that they have to sh this early. This would make her have to be more careful in her movement. This new opponent of her was not one to be trifled with.

    The door by the side opened and Laura walked out. Her eyes were looking towards Vena with curiosity. In the next second, her gaze hardened as trace of fury could be seen from within the green iris.

    Vena¡¯s smile turned brighter when she saw Laura. No wonder she felt that this in-looking woman seemed rather familiar. So, she was the sister of this young genius.

    "Laura Nali, I didn¡¯t think that I can meet with you soon enough," Vena greeted calmly.

    "Neither do I, Vena Aida," Laura answered through gritted teeth. If the person she hated the most was her uncle and Sakura, the next in line was surely this person before her.

    Vena crossed her arm. She recalled the document her men sent to her just a few days before. Because of their sh in the past, she kept track of Laura¡¯s record. To her surprise, this girl managed to finish her study overseas. Even though it was merely Junior High School, it was already good enough because the school was acimed as the best school.

    "Laura Nali, the previous genius and the hope of Nali Family. She gets the invitation to learn in one of the most prestigious Junior High School overseas, but almost unable to go because of the problem in the family. Now, she enrolls in Nolen School C, despite having the qualification to directly work."

    Vena paused for a moment. "What a waste of your talent, Laura."

    "It¡¯s not your business, Vena," Laura replied coldly. Her usual yful and cheerful disposition had disappearedpletely. Recing them was a cold and unfeeling youngdy. With a single look, it was easy to say that she was one of the most dangerous people right now.

    "You always try to beat me, little girl. Haven¡¯t you seen enough that no matter how many years you study, you can never catch up to me?" Vena spread her hands. "What I have is more than 1000 times more valuable than what you have in this small ce."

    Laura¡¯s expression turned even colder. In the past, she often shed with Vena. Even with their difference in age, they always shed with each other. Everything started because of a simple incident, but itsted for years as Vena always wanted to get Laura back for what she did. At the same time, Laura didn¡¯t want to let Vena has the upper hand.

    These two already like cat and mouse as they never let each other go. It was only because the Nali Family got into trouble did their sh stopped because Vena had to focus more on her business too. At that time, she was 20 years old, so she was given the task to take care of the family business.

    "I¡¯ll surely beat you, Vena. Just you wait."

    "This will make it more interesting," Vena¡¯s smile turned brighter. "I¡¯ll be having fun crushing this ce again like in the past."

    "Don¡¯t you dare!"

    "Can you stop me, little Laura?" Vena shook her head lightly. This girl was always an eyesore for her because she hated those with guts and bravery. No wonder these two were sisters. They were the kind of people she wanted to have by her side the most. If she couldn¡¯t she will crush thempletely.

    "Besides, you only manage to finish your study because someone is giving her own life to you. How do you feel for taking the chance of someone else for yourself?" Vena mocked.

    Laura¡¯s body was filled with rage at the mention of Kanae by Vena. She always tried to do her best because she knew that her sister sacrificed a lot for her. Even without Kanae told her directly, she knew that her sister gave up a lot of things just to provide her enough money for her tuition.

    She didn¡¯t want to be the burden for her sister. It always bugged her that her sister gave up so much for her. Was it worth it? Yet Kanae never told her the pain and struggled she had to go through. All she did was giving a reassuring smile that everything was going to be alright.

    "You don¡¯t know anything."

    "What do you think I don¡¯t know? To pay for your tuition, the only inheritance from your family is sold. Working in countless ces just to earn enough for living every single day," Vena recounted. "Even a dog lives better than that."

    That¡¯s it!

    Laura stepped forward with her hand raised. She couldn¡¯t stand anyone talking bad about her sister. So what if this person has great power behind her? She would surely give her a good punch.

    But before she could move, her hand was restrained from behind.

    "Sis?" Laura was startled.

    Kanae was standing in front of Laura with calm expression. Her hand was holding Laura¡¯s hand gently yet firm. She smiled towards Laura. "There¡¯s no need for a pointless fight, isn¡¯t it?"

    "I...." Laura looked towards Kanae¡¯s expression as she calmed herself down. There was no need for her to fight so suddenly like this. It was truly pointless as it would only give a little satisfaction for her with a big price behind it.

    "I understand, Sis."

    Vena looked at the two of them with interest. It was still the same as in the past, Laura was still an emotional person that could be easily moved with words. On the opposite, Kanae would be clear headed and thought about things clearly. With Kanae around, it would be harder to lead Laura around.

    She could never understand how Kanae would be able to stay calm under all the mocking directed at her. Even though it must have been unbearable, Kanae didn¡¯t try to fight back and merely stayed silent most of the time. But whenever she opened her mouth, Sakura would be the one to suffer the most.

    The clear and deep gaze on Kanae¡¯s eyes seemingly to tell her how unfathomable this young girl was. She never wasted her movement, but every time she moved, it would be a clear win.

    It was extremely interesting.

    She took out her sses. "Since you already decide to be my enemy, see youter, brats."

    Laura red towards Vena coldly as thetter walked out of thepany calmly. Beside her, Kanae was still as calm as ever, yet deep within her eyes, she was thinking about things that Vena could possibly do to them.

 Chapter 353 Kara Company

    "Laura, are you alright?" Kanae asked as she released her grip.

    Laura looked towards her arm. There was no mark as she didn¡¯t feel much pain. Even though Kanae held her firmly, it was not to the point of giving pain to her at all.

    "Yes, thank you, Sis."

    "No worry," Kanae smiled. "Let¡¯s go back to the room. There¡¯s still some work you have to finish, right?"

    Laura nodded her head and followed after Kanae obediently. Inside the room, there was no one else as Jason was out. Kanae leisurely took a seat by the side as she picked up the document about the advertisingpany.

    "Sis," Laura suddenly spoke up. "Do you think it¡¯s worth it to give so much to me while you only get a little portion?"

    "Why is it not?" Kanae asked back. "You¡¯re my beloved little sister. There¡¯s no need to ask, I¡¯ll surely help you if you¡¯re in need."

    "I... I just think that you¡¯re giving me too much. I can¡¯t possibly repay them back to you."

    Kanae shook her head lightly. She beckoned for Laura toe closer. When Laura was near, she pulled the girl into her side and hugged the other party tightly. This sudden movement caused Laura to be startled. She didn¡¯t expect her sister would do something like this so suddenly.

    "Sis!"

    "I never ask you to repay me back with anything," Kanae said slowly. "I just want you to have a better future because you have a better chance than me. That¡¯s all I want."

    "But you¡¯re not any stupider than me."

    "Are you cursing me to be stupid?"

    "No! It¡¯s just, I want you to be happy too, Sis."

    Kanae sighed to herself. Her sister was still rather na?vepared to her. It was the very reason she was the one who stepped out to give their family the chance to live a better life. Considering Laura¡¯s personality, there was simply no way that Laura would be able to survive alone on the street.

    Has she ever thought about it was being unfair?

    It would be a lie if she said that she hadn¡¯t. There were times when she wondered why she was the one who born as the older sister. However, those thoughts neversted for more than a few seconds as she wanted her sister to have a better life. If one of them should live a hard life for the other to have a better one, she would surely pick herself.

    Why? It was no other than because she was the older one and because she loved her sister so much.

    It might be irrational, but that was just how a feeling was. Just because of one word, one would be willing to give her all for another person. An extremely simple reason, yet it could drive people to do much more than what they thought they were capable of.

    "Don¡¯t worry about it, Laura. I¡¯m happy," Kanae rustled her sister¡¯s hair tenderly.

    "Sis! Don¡¯t mess up my hair, I¡¯m having another meetingter!" Laura immediately protested. Compared to her sister, she cared about her appearance more. Besides, her hair was harder to maintain than her sister.

    Kanaeughed. "Don¡¯t think too much, just do your work better."

    "Mhm," Laura nodded her head. She stood up and headed towards her table. Her eyes caught the paper about the deal just now. She quickly picked it up. "Sis, I have decided the name for ourpany and the brand that we should use."

    "I thought we have decided from a long time ago?"

    Laura rolled her eyes. "They¡¯re not good enough! I change it again including the brand that we¡¯re going to use."

    "Let me see," Kanae picked up the paper as she inspected the content. At the very top, the name of Kara Company was written. Kanae was startled to see the name because she knew how it came to this. Kanae-Laura, she used ¡¯Ka¡¯ from Kanae and ¡¯ra¡¯ from Laura.

    "What do you think?"

    "it¡¯s quite good, what makes you chose this name?" Kanae asked with a smile.

    "I¡¯m looking at the dictionary and find out that this word has the meaning of ¡¯dear¡¯ in differentnguage," Laura grinned.*

    Kanae tilted her head. "Is it not because of our name?"

    "Well, that¡¯s the other reason."

    Jason walked into the room while holding a stack of paper. He looked towards the two of them with wonder. "Did something happen when I¡¯m not here?"

    "Why?"

    "I heard from the others that their president is acting strange and scary," Jason exined with a grin.

    Laura rolled her eyes. "There¡¯s just someone who irks me just now. By the way, why did you not appear, Brother Jason?"

    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s very suitable for me to show myself in front of Vena," Jason answered calmly. Considering his identity as someone from Wells Family, this might lead to a dispute between the four big families. For him, he preferred to not have it that way. It would be too troublesome to involve the Wells Family in this matter.

    As a core member of the family, he knew very well how the core memberspeted with each other for the inheritance and so on. It would be hard to tell who was your enemy and friends. This was the reason those from the core members usually distanced themselves from other people.

    Do not trust anyone easily.

    "She¡¯s truly annoying," Laura¡¯s face scrunched up. She never had any good memories with Vena. If she could, she wished to beat up that girl for once and won in their endless shes.

    "She¡¯s quite dangerous as an enemy," Jason warned. Even he himself didn¡¯t want to get into Vena¡¯s bad side if it was possible. Thankfully, so far there was nothing that required him to sh with those from the Aida Family.

    "I know."

    Kanae rubbed Laura¡¯s head again. "Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t be able to harm you. I¡¯ll make sure of that."

    Laura looked towards Kanae in confusion. She didn¡¯t understand how Kanae could be so confident in this matter. From what she knew, the Aida Family was very powerful. In addition, Vena was on a different level than Sakura. This woman could easily deploy anyone she wanted without waiting for the instruction from the others.

    She has more than enough authority and qualification to do so.

    However, since Kanae said so, she would believe in her sister. With a smile, Laura nodded her head. "I understand, Sis."

    Jason looked towards the two of them while shaking his head. He truly envied these two right now. Having someone whom they could trust fully was truly a rtionship he wanted the most. Hopefully, he would be able to have someone like that in the future.

    Not that he didn¡¯t trust his friends in Fiore Group, but he longed for one that would stay by his side forever.

 Chapter 354 Aida Family Situation

    Aida Family ce

    "Miss Vena, this is the report of the recent business," a servant handed a stack of paper to Vena.

    Taking the paper, Vena read it while she walked into her mansion. Seeing the rising graphs, a smile made its way to her lips. As she had expected, taking things this way would make her profit increased tremendously. No one would be able topare to herself anymore.

    Reaching her workce, she saw Jon was already inside. Her good mood instantly dropped several stages.

    "Jon, what are you doing here?" Vena asked coldly.

    Jon nced up to see his older sister. He smiled sheepishly. "Sis, I need to borrow more money."

    "What for? You already took a lot of money for your marriage party a few weeks ago," Vena replied coldly. It not because of this man uselessness, their family wouldn¡¯t lose so much money in a short time frame. The marriage party was a grand one, but only those who were close with them were invited. After all, she didn¡¯t want to see any shes in that party.

    Thankfully, everything went without any problem. The only problem that sproutedter on was how this man became evenzier because he spent more time with his wife.

    Jon rolled his eyes. "I need more allowances now that I¡¯m already married."

    "You need more allowances? I think it should be the opposite. With your ability in making money, it won¡¯t be long before you drive thepany into a pitfall," Vena crossed her arm. Having a useless brother was always a headache for her. If not because her father wanted this man to be the second sessor, she would surely kick him out of the house.

    He was simply a disgrace!

    "Sakura needs more things to take care," Jon gave his excuse.

    Vena shook her head. "Sakura can earn more than enough every single day because she has her ownpanies in the Nali Family. Don¡¯t try to fool me, Jon. You won¡¯t be getting any penny from me."

    Jon¡¯s face darkened. He had spent more moneytely because he brought more drinks and the likes. Aside from spending time with his wife at night, the only thing he could do was drinking. As for his work, it would be better to not mention it at all.

    "You can¡¯t restrain my allowance forever, Vena. I¡¯ll take them back from you!"

    Vena watched with cold eyes as her younger brother stormed out of the room. She picked up her phone. "Freeze Jon¡¯s ount and don¡¯t let him spend any of my money."

    "Yes, Miss."

    She put the phone on the side as she sat down. Taking care of an adult like that was surely a big problem. She hoped that Jon would be able to fend off for himself after he grew up, but it seemed to be close to impossible.

    "It doesn¡¯t really matter," Vena pulled out several other documents. "As long as I can convince my father that I¡¯m more capable than him, the entire business of Aida Family will belong to mepletely."

    She didn¡¯t care who they were, if they didn¡¯t stand on the same side with her, she would crush thempletely. No one shall stop her from being the best out of the four big families. When the time came, she would surely make her way towards the Wells Family and destroyed them too.

    Her slender finger tapped the table lightly. She looked towards her assistant. "Did Sakurae over again?"

    "Yes, Lady Sakura says that she¡¯lle here in a few minutes."

    "Inform me when shees. I want to meet with her."

    "Yes, Miss."

    Vena¡¯s eyes glinted with determination. The first step to ovee her opponents was by gathering information about them. Since she had decided to make the newly built Kara Company crushed into smithereens, she would needplete information about them. Of course, the best source of information will be the one who came to her.

    Her assistant was standing by Vena¡¯s side carefully. If she had to say, this youngdy always scares her because of how she acted. Vena never hesitated to do any kind of thing just to achieve her goal. This made her opponents feared her very much. Whenever they got into her bad side, they have to be prepared to deal with a very troublesome opponent.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Sakura to arrive in the mansion. Per Vena¡¯s instruction, Sakura was brought to the room quick enough.

    "Sister inw," Sakura greeted with a smile. "It¡¯s nice to meet with you again."

    If Kanae saw Sakura again, she might find herself in disbelief. Sakura¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t change much, but her disposition changedpletely. If previously Sakura was someone who relied on her fatherpletely as the pampered princess, right now she looked like a true princess.

    Her movement was refined and her conduct was extremely proper that one might question if they were the same person. The time from that incident to now was merely four to five months, yet the changes in this little woman were not limited to that short time frame.

    "Youe again, Sakura," Vena greeted coolly.

    Sakura nodded her head slightly. "I heard that the Aida Family managed to snatch another business from Doha Family again, so Ie to congratte you, Sister inw."

    "You¡¯re very kind. It¡¯s nothing big to celebrate about," Vena answered calmly. Her eyesnded on Sakura¡¯s t stomach. "We should celebrate when something happens on your side instead."

    Sakura¡¯s face reddened slightly as if she was embarrassed. "Don¡¯t tease me, Sister inw."

    "Alright, alright, do you have anything that you want?"

    "I need your help in deciding mypany partner. There are two new emergingpanies. They¡¯re pretty good, but they¡¯re rivals, so I¡¯m not sure about whom should I choose," Sakura replied.

    Vena pointed to the nearby seat. "I¡¯ll help you if you give me the information that I want."

    "What is it, Sister inw?" Sakura asked excitedly. Terms like business were always something foreign for her. The only thing she could do was bothering her sister inw in hope that she could get help. Of course, their rtionship was merely partner in crimes as they only exchanged information.

    "Do you remember the interesting branch member that you mention to me a few days ago?"

    Sakura racked her brain to recall what she said. It dawned to her that there was only one interesting branch member that she mentioned to Vena. It would be Kanae and Laura. A smile was threatening to make its way to her face, but she held it.

    "I remember, is it Kanae?"

    "Yes," Vena nodded her head. "I want all the information about her."

    "I¡¯ll tell you what I know andter, I¡¯ll send you the rest," Sakura nodded her head in agreement.

    "Deal."

    Inside her heart, Sakura was cheering loudly. She had been trying to drive this sister inw of hers to be the enemy of Kanae. Now that this Princess of Aida Family was going to make a move, there would be no other way out for the two of them.

    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry my dear cousins, but you¡¯ll be hindering me in my quest to conquer the entire Nali Family. If you want to me someone, me your parents for giving birth for you with a direct connection to the core family. Even though your fatheres from the branch family, your mother is my mother¡¯s sister.¡¯

    As she hid her wicked smile, Sakura delightfully told Vena all she knew about Kanae and Laura.

 Chapter 355 A Trip to Doha Family

    Kara Company

    By the time they finished the work, time has shown that it was quitete at night. Kanae stretched her body slightly. "It has been some time since thest time I spend time this long in front of myptop."

    "Don¡¯t you work at Kale Company too?" Jason asked.

    "I haven¡¯t gone there for quite some time. I just don¡¯t feel like going there right now."

    "I see," Jason nodded his head. From Kanae¡¯s expression, he could guess that she didn¡¯t want toe over to thepany because Kevin was no longer there. It was pretty obvious from her rather lonely and sad expression.

    He sighed to himself. If only the one she missed was him, he would spare double effort just to apany her. Unfortunately, the one she wanted to stay by her side was someone else.

    "Kanae, do you think you should head home first?" Jason pointed to the sleepy Laura.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "Let¡¯s go back home. Do you mind giving us a ride?"

    "Not at all, instead, it¡¯ll be my pleasure."

    Using Jason¡¯s car, they reached the mansion in mere minutes. Kanae brought Laura back to thetter¡¯s room. She didn¡¯t forget to pull the nket for her before returning back down.

    "What do you want for a drink?" Kanae asked.

    "Water is fine," Jason looked towards the nearby tape. "I can see that you¡¯re still using that trick to make sure they can¡¯t hear anything. Why don¡¯t you just destroy the device?"

    "If I destroy it, they¡¯re just going to nt another one. It¡¯s rather annoying since I can¡¯t pay attention to the mansion all the time," Kanae put the ss on the table as she saw on the opposite of Jason. "So, is there anything that you want to tell me?"

    "The mission from Ryukalin n, do you want to ept it?"

    "Why are you so adamant to have me epts the mission?" Kanae frowned.

    "Because if you ept the mission, you can meet with him again," Jason answered calmly. "Don¡¯t you want to stay by his side?"

    "There¡¯s no need for that," Kanae retorted back. Although it was true that she wanted to stay near him, she wanted to see his smile the most. There was not much point with her staying near him as Rei. In addition, if she did, she would expose her built to them.

    Jason picked up his bag and put it on the table. "There is a morefortable thicker clothes and higher shoes for you inside the bag. With this, you can partially hide your appearance better than before."

    Kanae looked at the bag with hesitation. She nced back to Jason. "Why are you helping me? Don¡¯t you want me to stay as Rei for as long as possible?"

    Jason smiled. "I do want to have you stay as Rei for a long time because it¡¯s really fun to stay by your side. You¡¯re already like a little sister for me. However, as an older brother, I want my sister¡¯s happiness too. You should try to grab on your chance."

    Towards his statement, Kanae didn¡¯t know what she was going to do. It was true that she too wanted to stay by his side and if possible, not for a short time. However, she feared that once she delved into his world deeper, she would not have the chance to return back to her usual life.

    Living her life in danger every single day would only make Laura worry about her. Besides, betting with her life just to earn little money was not worth it.

    "It¡¯s just a simple mission. You just have to apany them to Doha Family for a few hours. There shouldn¡¯t be anything wrong," Jason persuaded.

    Looking at the sincere look on Jason¡¯s eyes, Kanae sighed to herself. She knew that Jason cared for her a lot and wanted her to be happy too. After a few seconds, Kanae finally nodded her head. "Fine, tell them that Rei is going toe."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Jason walked out of the mansion as he made the arrangement for Kanae to go with Kevin in a few days. It was only a simple mission, so he was not worried. Besides, having Kanae stayed low again was truly a waste. It was only because they didn¡¯t want to attract the attention of the government that they chose to not take any big mission.

    Since this was only a small mission, there was nothing wrong to ept them.

    ¡¯Having a little sister like Kanae is sure troublesome,¡¯

    It might not be official, but for Jason right now, Kanae was already like his little sister. He harbored some feeling for her in the past, but he no longer has any other thoughts for the young girl.

    They arerade in arms and most importantly, brother and sister.

    ...

    Ryukalin n

    "Boss, the Fiore Group finally epts the mission," Neo reported with a smile on his face. Finally, he was waiting for this to happen. They had purposely waited quite some time because of the wounds they sustained and approached the other party several times. This time, their offer finally reached the other party.

    Kevin nodded his head. "What is their demand?"

    "They want the one who represents them to mix into our men as an ordinary member to hide the fact that hees from Fiore Group," it would be very easy to do that. After all, there were several other members they could bring along on this trip.

    "You arrange them, Neo."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Mike was looking towards Kevin with uncertainty. "Boss, do you think it¡¯s necessary for us to meet with the Doha Family? Is it not enough to talk with the underworld¡¯s member?"

    "I need to confirm something," Kevin replied.

    "Can¡¯t your subordinate be the one to do it, Boss?"

    This time, Kevin didn¡¯t answer as he directed his attention to theptop in front of him. There were numerous hidden n heads who didn¡¯t ept him as the sessor. He was still trying to show himself worthy in front of their eyes.

    Mike sighed silently as he didn¡¯t want to disturb Kevin from his thoughts.

    Time passed swiftly and soon, it was the time for their trip to the Doha Family. They agreed that they would meet with the Fiore Group¡¯s member in their headquarters.

    "Who do you think wille with us this time?" Mike asked curiously.

    "I think it¡¯s Tom," Neo answered. The most usible one would be Tommy since they already knew his identity. As for the others, so far they have only seen Rei a bit closer. Truthfully, the one he wanted toe the most was Rei, but they couldn¡¯t possibly ask the Fiore Group to send their strongest member in a simple mission like this. Or could they?

    Mike smiled wryly. "Your father is already searching for you."

    "He wants me to have a practice before our mission?" Neo¡¯s face turned sullen. That annoying father of his would never let him go easily whenever he skipped the training. It would prove to be difficult for him to sneak away when there was no mission.

    Old Man walked over to the two of them. He red towards Neo. "You¡¯re safe today because there¡¯s a mission, you brat."

    Neo grinned. "I guess I should just do mission every day."

    "You brat!" Old Man rolled his eyes. Suddenly, he stopped moving as he looked towards the entrance. He could feel someone was waiting outside the gate. "Do you have a guest today?"

    "Fiore Group will tag along," Neo answered.

    "Why are you taking them along?"

    "It¡¯s Boss¡¯s instruction."

    Old Man frowned. There was no need for them to bring an outsider for a simple meeting, right? This leader of theirs started to act rather weird right now.

    "Let¡¯s meet with him first."

 Chapter 356 Meeting

    Neo opened the gate and saw Tommy standing near the pir. From the way Tommy dressed, he looked like a normal personpared with someone from the ck street. Of course, that was only if they looked at his outer appearance.

    "As I thought, you¡¯re the oneing, Tom," Neo smiled bitterly.

    "Is that so?" Tommy shrugged. He knew that it was easy for them to guess given by the fact that they already knew his real identity. It was not like he tried to hide it again in front of them since he knew that it would be useless.

    Neo sighed. "I was hoping that I can meet with other member like Oro or Rei."

    He had heard their names pretty often because of Tommy in the past. Their codenames were not a secret, so he knew them. Even though he only met face to face with their hidden member once, he wanted to see the other two too.

    The mystery surroundings this group was simply too intriguing for him.

    Tommy could guess that Neo was rather disappointed. He smirked internally and pointed to the other side of the gate. "That¡¯s Rei."

    "What?"

    The moment Neo heard that, his eyes widened. On his back, Mike hurriedly shoved Neo out of the way as he turned his head to the direction Tommy pointed at. His eyes were locked firmly to the person who stood not far from Tommy nonchntly.

    Rei was standing with the air of indifference. This person was wearing ck uniform with a dark brown cap covering most of his countenance. His face seemed simr to the one he saw in the ind before, though he couldn¡¯t be sure. From the height, it seemed like he was around the same as Tommy and only slightly shorter.

    What made him stunned speechless was because he couldn¡¯t sense this person at all. When the Old Man mentioned about there was a guest in front of the gate, he could only sense one person. This thought made him felt respect from deep inside his heart as he knew that Rei had better martial arts than him.

    If not for seeing by himself that Rei was standing here, he would never know that there was a person here.

    "Rei," Mike mumbled.

    Rei turned her head for a moment and that one gaze was filled with indescribable feelings. Even thought Mike didn¡¯t do anything, he could sense faint dangering from Rei alone.

    Inside the n, the Old Man was also looking with solemn expression. It was easy to detect Tommy¡¯s presence, but when he saw Mike¡¯s stunned face, he knew that there was someone else around. With his martial arts, he never thought that there was someone young who could possibly hide his presence before him.

    ¡¯What kind of monster are you trying to rope into the n, Boss?¡¯

    The old man rubbed his chin before retreating his steps. In any case, he didn¡¯t want to meddle in the youngsters¡¯ matter. Right now Rei appeared as the answer for their call in mission.

    Mission....

    He should warn Neo after the mission was over that they needed to watch their budget. If they used a lot of money just to invite this person for an ordinary meeting, he would surely give them a harsh lesson when they returned.

    Kanae raised her head and looked at the two of them. Her nonchnt attitude made her seemed detached in their eyes. Right now, she was trying to make her looked disinterested in the n.

    Kanae wore a difference face mask today, but it was rather simr to the one she used before. This was to make sure that she didn¡¯t look too different than before. She returned her attention back to the front as she ignored them despite the fact that her senses were working at full power.

    "Is he a mute?" Neo asked curiously.

    Tommy shook his head. "He won¡¯t talk in front of you all. Don¡¯t try to make him talk."

    "Why?" Mike was confused.

    When he heard about that, Neo¡¯s lips curled up to make a smile. There was no other reason for Rei to not talk near them aside from worry of being exposed. If he was only guessing before, now he was pretty sure that they had met with Rei before.

    The question would be, who?

    There were numerous people who fit with this young person¡¯s description. Thinking that he would have to review countless number of documents again, Neo sighed to himself. He truly wished that they could give him some clear hints to make the search easier.

    Should he make the move himself?

    Neo passed a nce at Rei. At that moment, he suddenly felt invisible pressure crashing down to his body. His heartbeat increased as sweat filled his face.

    He swiftly turned his head to the other side.

    ¡¯That was dangerous.¡¯

    It seemed that he underestimated the young person¡¯s sense. It was extremely hard to detect the miniscule interest that he showed, and yet, Rei noticed it right away.

    He had to act more covertly if he really wanted to investigate Rei.

    Kanae¡¯s eyelids flickered for a moment. She had sensed Neo¡¯s probing, so she retaliated strongly. Right now, she didn¡¯t wish for them to find out her identity. Which was the reason she put more effort in putting her disguisepared to her usual self.

    "When will we depart?" Tommy asked, unaware of the silent confrontation between the two people.

    "Now."

    The answer came from behind them as they saw Kevin walked out. This time, he was wearing a ck suit, which perfectly fitted his handsome face andplimented his dark hair. Seeing his appearance, Kanae¡¯s eyes nearly sparkled. It was rare to see him this handsome.

    Uh....Why did she be simr to Misae in this field?

    Thankfully, it was only directed towards one person and not too many. After all, she barely paid any attention to anyone¡¯s appearance.

    This man was the only exception she made.

    "Tom, you and Rei are going to follow using the other¡¯s car. Is that fine?" Neo asked, his tone turned proper.

    Tommy nodded his head. "We don¡¯t have any problem."

    They were merely talking when two people walked out of the building once again. Seeing the twodies, the other members quickly made a way. Tommy¡¯s smile froze on his face when he saw them. He clearly recognized the two of them.

    The first one was Alice. She was wearing thick clothes because the weather was still rather cold. Her long and straight hair was left open with only slight essories. Even without makeup, her beautiful face looked extremely

    Beside her was Celine, the woman who chased after Kevin during the gathering. From her appearance, it seemed that the cold couldn¡¯t affect her much. Although it was more like sports clothes, they were rather quite open.

    "Tom?" Neo called as he sensed that Tommy stopped talking right after the two girls appeared.

 Chapter 357 He Knows

    "Why are they here?" Tommy finally found his voice again.

    "Their parents insist to have them get more involved with the matter of the n. Since Alice is Boss¡¯s fianc¨¦e, Boss didn¡¯t have any other choice but to ept. As for Celine, you better not ask."

    Neo¡¯s face turned sour when he recalled how Celine tried her best to get into their n. It was quite a taxing time as he was the one who had to take care of the matter. As for Kevin, he was busy handling other matter, so they didn¡¯t even bother to tell him.

    Even if he didn¡¯t want Celine toe, it was simply impossible. That annoying girl was too stubborn to listen to their exnation.

    Tommy nodded his head slightly. His gaze followed after Alice for a few seconds before he shifted it to somewhere else. He had to forget about it. There was no need for him to pursue this feeling anymore.

    Neo felt that the atmosphere around Tommy changed considerably. He looked towards the young man for a few seconds before he realized something. It has slipped his mind that the two of them possessed special rtionship.

    Well, he was simply too busytely that he forgot.

    "Tom, you should have worn a face mask."

    Tommy frowned. "I already put make up on my face. Is that not enough?"

    Neo smiled bitterly. Tommy¡¯s current appearance made him rather different than his daily appearance as student. His face¡¯s skin looked darker and with the addition of the scar, it made him looked rather scary. This kind of appearance was also rather normal in the ck Street.

    Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to rte his current face with the one that he has, but it was different from Alice. That girl would surely recognize Tommy pretty soon.

    Oh boy, this was going to be a mess.

    Neo rubbed his forehead at the thought of that girl found out about this farce. He should have thought of another countermeasure to make sure that Alice didn¡¯t know.

    Should he hide this man somewhere?

    "Tom, you should join the other and blend in," Neo pointed to the group by the side. It consisted of several of their members who would follow after Kevin to the meeting. Alice was unfamiliar with them, so she shouldn¡¯t be able to find Tommy there.

    Tommy nodded. "Sure."

    "Rei," Neo called carefully.

    ncing at the young man, Kanae didn¡¯t show any expression in her face. It was hard to guess what was inside her mind.

    Neo gulped and pointed to Tommy¡¯s direction. "It¡¯ll be better for you to join the group as well."

    Kanae nodded her head as she walked nonchntly. Her eyes were watching the surrounding carefully. Without them knowing, she was paying attention to the subtle movement of the members around her. What she saw made her astonished greatly for she understood that many of them were experts.

    Their movement might seemmon, but it she could see the subtle hint that they were hiding their prowess. Even here, there were a lot of people whom she could categorize as experts. If their group offended Ryukalin n, it was the same as searching for an instant ticket to hell.

    ¡¯I should have expected this before.¡¯

    Even though she didn¡¯t have any intention to offend Ryukalin n, Kanae knew better than anyone that it would not be that easy. She didn¡¯t know their goal and all, so for her own future, she should stay on guard when dealing with them.

    One wrong move, and they might be enemies.

    When Kanae passed the twodies, she looked towards them from the corner of her eyes. How she wished she could be like them, staying by his side openly with their real identity.

    Unfortunately, it was impossible.

    "Miss Alice, do you think this trip is going to be dangerous?" Celine asked in coquettish tone.

    Alice smiled gracefully. "I think no. If it¡¯s dangerous, Kevin wouldn¡¯t ask us to follow after him."

    "Yeah, right," Celine answered half-heartedly when she heard Alice uttered out Kevin¡¯s name directly. At this point, she hated this girl in front of her even more. Having the chance to call Kevin¡¯s name freely was something she longed. Unfortunately, if she did that, she was only asking trouble by disrespecting him.

    The two of them walked down the steps towards the car Kevin had prepared for them. Ryukalin n¡¯s members around them were giving them way while protecting them at the same time.

    "Be careful on the road," Mike reminded with a smile on his face.

    Alice nodded her head calmly. "I will, thank you very much, Mike."

    Mike smiled even brighter before moving his legs to Kevin¡¯s side again. His role never changed as he had to protect this young man.

    As she walked, Alice noticed that Neo stood stiffly by the side. She was about to call the man when her gaze caught a familiar person behind Neo among the group of people. In the next moment, she nearly slipped even without anything in front of her.

    ¡¯To....Tommy?¡¯

    Her eyes followed after that man carefully. There was no doubt that it was Tommy, but why he was here? Besides, that appearance he had, could it be he was Tom from Fiore Group?

    Fiore Group?

    Alice¡¯s face paled immediately. If that was true, it meant that Tommy already knew about her engagement with Kevin. Right now, she wished for nothing than rushing to him to tell the truth that this was only a fake engagement.

    No...

    No, this can¡¯t be...

    The person she wished to never know hase to know about this fact. The school was closed for the time being, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin this matter to him.

    "Miss Alice, are you alright?" one of the subordinates noticed that Alice¡¯s face seemed rather pale. Was the princess got sick again?

    "I...I¡¯m fine," Alice put on an amiable smile as she pushed her real feeling down. No matter what, she had to pose as the perfect princess or she wouldn¡¯t be able to keep this seat. For five and half more months, she had to stay in this position as Kevin¡¯s fianc¨¦e no matter what.

 Chapter 358 Rei Weakness is Children? 1

    During the journey, Alice couldn¡¯t keep her calm internally. She thought that Tommy would never know about this matter because she knew that Tommy wanted to be an athlete. If it was the case, why did he involve himself with the matter of the underworld?

    People who have passed in the underworld were not epted well in other fields, especially those like athletes.

    "Miss Alice, are you not feeling alright?" the subordinates felt worried now. This little princess has the record of being sick for a long time, so he knew that her condition was not the best. If something happened to her, he might be the one to take the me.

    "I¡¯m fine," Alice put a smile.

    Celine looked towards Alice with a sneer. "If you¡¯re sick, you shouldn¡¯t force yourself. There are more chances in the future."

    "Many thanks for Sister Celine¡¯s concern, but Alice is fine," Alice answered back amiably.

    Celine snorted and paid no heed to the girl beside her anymore. If one should say, she hated this girl very much. All these times, she wanted to kick this girl the foremost. Without this girl in the way, she would be able to chase after the position of Kevin¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    Alice calmed herself down as she gazed outside the window. It should be fine. It was only for a few months. She could exin it to himter.

    Her hand was clenched tightly. Only now did she feel that five months could feel so long. She wanted to tell him so badly about her real condition. She hoped that he would be able to understand her circumstances because she wished for no one but him to be by her side.

    As they arrived in the ce, Alice stepped out slowly. She tried to made her movement was as natural as possible as she followed after Kevin and the others. Her eyes were secretly scanning the crowds to find Tommy. It took her less than a second to find him among the few men who guarded the area.

    "Boss, this is Doha Family head¡¯s residence," Neo said calmly.

    Kevin nodded his head. His eyes were scanning the area. The house could be categorized as rather big, butpared to most young master, this was rather small. The courtyard was filled with numerous nts with the additional of a small pond nearby.

    There were several children¡¯s toys such as swing around, but it only filled a small area of the courtyard. The others were mostly grass or tress, which was still filled with snow at this time, painting a whitendscape.

    "Let¡¯s get in."

    The group walked closer and the door was opened by a servant. The servant smiled politely when he saw the group. "Master is waiting in his study, please follow after me."

    The group followed after the servant. Even against the numerous people behind him, the servant was walking calmly. After several seconds, they arrived in arge room where a young boy around the age of 12 was sitting with a book on his hand. The boy moved his gaze from the book the moment he saw the grouping.

    "Young Master, this is people from Ryukalin n, they¡¯re your father guests."

    The boy nodded his head. He looked towards them with hisrge eyes while the servant turned around to face the others.

    "Master told me that only Ryukalin n Head is allowed to meet with him. The rest have to wait here."

    Celine frowned. "What kind of rule is that?"

    "This is the rule of this house, Miss. If you don¡¯t like it, you can get out," the servant answered with a smile.

    Hearing his tone, Celine was rather furious. As the princess in her n, she was always respected by other people. This treatment made her hated this family so much.

    Before she could retort again, she felt murderous aura directed towards her. This aura restrained her movement, which made her unable to talk.

    ¡¯Who is it?¡¯

    Kevin nodded towards the servant. "I¡¯ll follow you."

    "Boss," Neo called worriedly.

    "It¡¯s fine," Kevin nced to the boy by the side. "While I¡¯m going, you can y with him instead."

    The others were looking towards Kevin with ck face. What did their leader said? He wanted them to y with this young kid? Was there something wrong with him today?

    "If you can make him get close to you willingly, I¡¯ll grant you higher position."

    The others immediately tensed up when they heard it. They wanted to ask the reason from Kevin, but thetter was already walking behind the servant. Immediately, they turned their attention to the young boy. If they could y with the young master, they would get higher position. Who wouldn¡¯t want it?

    However, the moment one of them stepped forward, the young boy frowned. It was clear that he was getting displeased. There was no way they could get close to him without the young boy having a reaction about it.

    "Young boy, do you want to y with us?"

    Celine was also looking towards the young boy with heated gaze. If she could get higher position, it meant that she has higher chance to rece Alice. All she had to do was doing better than this girl beside her.

    Feeling thepetitive gaze, Alice frowned. She was not interested with higher position, but she couldn¡¯t let Celine got a better result. If people startparing, it would be bad for her.

    "Young boy, what¡¯s your name?" Celine tried to ask in her cutest voice as possible.

    The young boy merely swept a nce towards Celine before ignoring the girl again. It took Celine everything she could to not get angry at the young boy in front of her.

    Alice crouched down. She smiled gently. "Hello there, what¡¯s your name?"

    "James," the young boy answered.

    "It¡¯s a good name," Aliceplimented.

    James didn¡¯t respond much. On the side, Celine¡¯s face darkened because Alice managed to induce a response from James while she couldn¡¯t. It was a mere name, but it was enough to make her felt rather jealous.

    "What are you reading, James?" Celine tried again.

    James ignored her once again. His gaze was directed towards the group of men not far from them. It was the other members of the n. They wanted to try stepping forward too, but seeing how these two were already at it, they didn¡¯t dare.

    ¡¯Why is he looking here?¡¯

    ¡¯Could it be, it¡¯s our chance?¡¯

    As they hoped for it, they saw James stood up and walked towards them. The young boy stretched his hand and grabbed the hem of clothes of Kanae, making the young girl surprised.

    "Big brother, y with me!"

    Seeing how James immediately asked an ordinary member to y with him, Celine nearly fainted. Was she less attractive than a young man? She felt that her pride was crushed down heavily by the hammer that this young boy threw.

 Chapter 359 Rei Weakness is Children? 2

    Kanae looked towards the young boy in front of her with confusion. Why did he have toe at her directly? She didn¡¯t even try to get close to him at all. What made him attracted to her?

    However, seeing his innocent face, she couldn¡¯t turn him down. This boy made her remember when she yed with Laura a long time ago. She quietly nodded her head, which granted the boy a wide smile on his face. He pulled her from the crowds towards the stack of books.

    "Who are you?" Celine asked with murderous gaze. How dare this person snatched her limelight!

    Kanae didn¡¯t bother answering Celine as she sat down near the boy. James pointed to the nearby stack of blocks as he smiled widely.

    "Make a huge tower, Big Brother!"

    Kanae nodded her head. Internally, she was wondering that this James acted more like a young kid rather than 12 years old. Did he suffer some sickness or the likes?

    Contrary to the raging Celine, Alice was rtively calm. She didn¡¯t mind it at all that someone else was the one who got the attention since she was not that good with children. As long as it was not Celine, it didn¡¯t matter who got the attention of James.

    Tommy was looking towards Kanae with wide eyes. Why did he never know that Kanae loved children? Well, it should be pretty obvious given how she always stayed patience with her friends. Facing children, she would obviously be patience as well.

    "Tom, what is Rei doing?" Jason asked with incredulous tone.

    "He¡¯s ying with the children," Tommy answered in low tone. Even when he was talking with the others, he always referred Kanae using ¡¯he¡¯. This was their habit to maintain Kanae¡¯s real gender.

    "Rei¡¯s weakness is children?" Shiro asked with unbelieving tone too. They had stayed with Kanae for a long time, but they never saw her yed with the children. Well, in the first ce, there was no way there would be a lot of children around them, especially because Kanae was living in a mansion.

    "Uh, I think that¡¯s possible," Jasonmented. "She cares about her sister a lot right?"

    "Oro, use ¡¯he¡¯," Tommy warned.

    "Fine..."

    Kanae nearly rolled her eyes when she listened to their conversation. What can she say? She just couldn¡¯t ignore this young boy as he seemed to be rather cute in her eyes.

    *cough*

    They were only ying blocks to make tower or the likes. Kanae¡¯s hand touched the block lightly. It has been a long of time since thest time she yed them. She missed it a lot.

    "Big Brother can make a high tower?" James asked with sparking eyes.

    Kanae smiled and nodded her head lightly. She put the block in front of her slowly to make it reach higher.

    James smiled expectantly. He raised his hand to touch Kanae¡¯s face as he whispered. "Big Brother looks sad, is there anyone bothering you? I can ask my father for help."

    "It¡¯s fine," Kanae answered in soft voice. She messed up the boy¡¯s hair with a smile on her face. He was simply too cute.

    "My hair!" James pouted. He turned back his attention to the blocks in front of him. "Let¡¯s y a lot, so Big Brother won¡¯t be sad anymore."

    Kanae merely smiled as she followed along.

    On the back, Tommy was trying his best to notugh when he heard how James treated Kanae like that. That was simply awesome. He had never seen anyone dared to get close with Kanae aside from the students who asked for help or Laura. Even then, only Laura dared to make fun of Kanae.

    As for those people who knew her as Rei.... There was no need to say anything.

    Celine was looking towards them with murderous intent. She wished for nothing but killing this person who dared to steal the limelight. There was supposed to be no animosity between them. However, Kanae¡¯s advance made her rather annoyed because it ruined her chance to get close with Kevin.

    "Let me kill him," Celine stepped forward.

    "Miss Celine, what do you think you¡¯re doing?" Alice asked softly, but her tone gave warning for the girl before her.

    Celine stopped in her tracks. "I want to give a subordinate a lesson. Don¡¯t interfere, little princess."

    "Do you know him?"

    "No, but he¡¯s annoying."

    "Just because he¡¯s annoying you want to kill him, I truly wonder how your family teaches you, Miss," Alice smiled brightly.

    The two girls red towards each other. Neither side was willing to back down as they didn¡¯t want to lose in this staring contest. They already failed when they wanted to gain James¡¯s attention, so this time, they couldn¡¯t lose to anyone.

    "He¡¯s just a lowly subordinate," Celine answered calmly.

    "It doesn¡¯t mean that you can treat him however you like. He¡¯s someone under Kevin," Alice answered with a smile.

    Tommy watched these two traded words with awe. This side of Alice was truly new to him. He usually saw her as a little girl he needed to protect, but now, she was standing at the very front to trade words with someone annoying. In his eyes, she was all he could see.

    At the same time, their words made him wanted tough. If only Celine knew who Kanae was, there was no way she would say those words. Against the entire Ryukalin n, their chance was slime. Against a small hidden n like Celine¡¯s n, it was pretty easy.

    There was no expert that could match Kanae in their small n as Jason had informed him before. Trying to kill Kanae was the same as searching for death.

    "Tom, can you hear us?"

    "Yes?"

    Jason rolled his eyes. This little brat didn¡¯t answer for a long time just because of Alice. Next time, he had to make sure that this brat didn¡¯t lose focus during their mission again.

    "There¡¯s another mission for you if you want after this one. I have just gotten the news."

    "Sure, just tell me the detailter."

    "Tom, it¡¯s better to not think too much regarding that girl."

    "I won¡¯t," Tommy rolled his eyes. "You¡¯re thinking too much. I just think that she looks prettier today."

    "Are you sure that¡¯s all?"

    "Yes."

    Tommy said ¡¯yes¡¯ a little louder. It was unknown whether he said that to answer Jason¡¯s question or to convince himself that he wouldn¡¯t have any other thoughts regarding the girl.

 Chapter 360 The Most Friendly

    As Kanae and the others were staying in the living room, the servant brought Kevin to meet with the master. As they walked, the servant thought about what Kevin said to his subordinate.

    "If you can make him get close to you willingly, I¡¯ll grant you higher position."

    Right now, he truly wanted to know if Kevin was saying them because he knew that the child was rather special or because of whim. From the news he got, Kevin was not one to act in whim, so he became even more curious.

    "We have arrived."

    The servant opened a door and Kevin walked inside. The room was quite spacious with several bookshelves on the side. There was one big table in the middle with one man sitting behind it. Hisptop was partially blocking the view to his face, but it was easy for Kevin to recognize him.

    How could he not? As the head of Doha Family, one of the four big families, he has appeared in numerous shows. He couldn¡¯t even count them anymore as it was too often. Besides, his presence alone would represent the entire Doha Family.

    "It¡¯s nice to meet with you, Sir Albert," Kevin greeted the man in front of him.

    The man, Albert, nced up to look towards Kevin. His dark eyes were inspecting the man in front of him through fully for a few seconds before a smile broke out.

    "You¡¯re quite amazing, n Head Kevin."

    "Many thanks for yourpliment, Sir Albert."

    Albert pointed to the chair. "Please have a seat. I hope that this humble ce won¡¯t disappoint you."

    "It¡¯s me who ask for this meeting. How can I be disappointed?"

    "It¡¯s true."

    Albert looked towards Kevin for a few seconds. He turned hisptop to Kevin and pointed to the screen. The screen was showing the scene in the living room where his son and Kevin¡¯s subordinate was there. It was clear that the two girls were currently trying to coax the boy.

    "How do you know about my son?"

    "From his eyes," Kevin answered. "He¡¯s a special kid, right?"

    Albert sighed. "You¡¯re really sharp as they said."

    "There¡¯s no way you would want to leave your son with strangers if I should say, so I assume that you¡¯re pretty confident with him, so I assume that there should be something special about him. If I¡¯m not wrong, he should be a talented person who recently awakens his talent."

    "You¡¯re correct," Albert smiled. He didn¡¯t have any intention of hiding things with this young man. "I¡¯m pretty sure that you already meet with several talented people so far that you can recognize them easily."

    Kevin didn¡¯t answer the question. His mind thought about the meeting with the powerful people who wanted his life. There was no doubt about it. They were all talented people because their ability in fighting would make people ask the question about their humanity.

    "Most of the talented people who have normal power in terms of physical abilities or brain abilities can easily blend in the society. However, people who have weird abilities to the point that it can¡¯t be epted won¡¯t be able to live amongst us.

    Some of them are categorized as crazy while the others are deployed as special soldiers," Albert stopped for a moment as he inspected Kevin¡¯s response."Which I believe, you already know."

    "It¡¯s not a secret that the government makes use of those who have more power," Kevin said calmly. "Since you already know this much, I believe you know my reason foring here."

    "I know," Albert answered calmly. "But I can¡¯t answer your demand."

    "Is it because of the boy?"

    "He¡¯s one of the reasons," Albert sighed. "You¡¯re a good friend of my little brother, Taro, so you should know that the entire fate of the Doha Family rest on my shoulder. I can¡¯t put my family in danger."

    The two men stared at each other for a while. Kevin opened his mouth again. "Even if they start to chase after you because of James, you won¡¯t do anything against them?"

    "If ites to that, I¡¯ll retaliate. There¡¯s no way I can let them take my only son, but I doubt they¡¯ll search for my son," Albert smiled wryly. "My family safety is always number one, n Head Kevin. Please understand that I can¡¯t do anything that put them in danger."

    "I understand," Kevin immediately answered. Even he knew the feeling of losing someone he loved as he had experienced it in the past. He wouldn¡¯t try to make someone else experience it too. There were too many things on the stake for this man.

    "I want to confirm one thing, will you go against me?"

    Albert¡¯s eyes shook for a moment. He slowly shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to go against Kevin at all cost. Even though they were not really close, he had known Kevin for a long time because of his little brother. This man was not one to be trifled with.

    "I don¡¯t want to go against you, n Head Kevin. If.... If I someday go against you, I can only hope for you to spare my son."

    "I understand."

    "Maybe, you can spare Taro and my second brother too. I¡¯ll make a way for them to not get involved in the family matter anymore. They always want freedom too," Albert smiled.

    Kevin nodded his head. His eyesnded on the screen as he saw James pulled Kanae to him. As the one who arranged them, he knew each of his subordinate¡¯s face very well. This person that James dragged should be Rei from Fiore Group.

    "Sir Albert, may I ask what the ability your son has is?"

    Albert also looked towards the screen as his eyes widened in shook. Ever since James awakened his ability, it would be a miracle if someone could get close to him. Now this young boy was the one who pulled someone else to y with him. Who was this young person?

    "James ability is to see a person¡¯s heart. He can guess what their intention towards him and how they¡¯ll treat him. It¡¯s rather hard for me to exin, but he only wants to get close to people he knows won¡¯t mistreat him or in his word, ¡¯friendly¡¯."

    "Friendly?" Kevin looked towards Kanae in the screen. "Do you know who the one James pulled is?"

    "It¡¯s one of your subordinates, right?"

    "No, he¡¯s an employee that I ask toe for this rare asion. I¡¯m sure you know his name, Rei from Fiore Group."

    Albert¡¯s eyes widened greatly. He looked to the screen with disbelief all over his face. There was simply no way he could believe that the person he saw could be Rei. From the news he got, he knew how cold hearted this person could be.

    Annihting a n, annihting an entire gang, mercilessly killing people on the street, every pieces of news he got about Rei was always about how his prowess and coldness was. Towards this kind of person, he never thought that this person could be warm towards a child.

    In the screen, the one he saw was the young man ruffling his son¡¯s hair tenderly. The action of this person was simr to that of an older brother to his own little brother or family member.

    Was the news he got wrong?

    No, maybe it was not wrong, but it was not aplete picture about Rei. There must be things that drove this person to move so ruthlessly.

    "He¡¯s very interesting," Albert muttered.

    Kevin nodded his head slightly. His lips were forming a slight smile without him knowing. "He¡¯s indeed very interesting."

 Chapter 361 First Strike: Influence Battle

    "Boss, you have finished?" Neo asked when he saw Kevin walked into the room again.

    Kevin nodded his head. He nced towards Kanae and James as he walked towards the two of them. "It¡¯s time for us to go back."

    James looked towards Kevin and nodded his head. "Big Brother takes care. Let¡¯s y again in the future."

    Kanae nodded her head and returned back to the group. Alice and Celine behaved well when they were facing Kevin. If they didn¡¯t behave well, there was no doubt that this man might not bring them along again. For Alice, that would be equivalent to an earful of scolding from her father. For Celine, that would be cutting off her chance to get close to Kevin entirely.

    "Let¡¯s go back. Thank you for apanying me."

    "It¡¯s my duty," Alice smiled.

    The group walked out under Kevin¡¯s lead. As they left the ce, Albert walked out of his room and looked towards his own son. Seeing that this young boy was entirely fine, he heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Daddy, there¡¯s a kind big brother," James smiled brightly. He exined his meeting with Kanae excitedly.

    Albert nodded his head with a smile. He turned his head to his servant. "Find every single pieces of news rted to Rei from Fiore Group. I want them in my desk today."

    "Yes, Master."

    James pulled the hem of his father¡¯s clothes. "Dad, can I meet with him again?"

    "Maybe in the future," Albert ruffled his son¡¯s hair. Considering Rei¡¯s line of job, there was a chance that the young man would die before they could meet again. To be able to live with betting on his life every single day was already a miracle in itself.

    Inside the car, Neo was busy typing on hisptop while Mike was driving.

    "Do you find anything?" Kevin asked.

    This was Kevin¡¯s private car, so there were only the three of them presents. Both girls were inside a different car. Neo arranged that because he couldn¡¯t bear listening to the two girls shed with one another all the time.

    It was too painful to hear.

    "The security in Doha Family is pretty good," Neo replied in rxed manner. "From the camera, it¡¯s also obvious that the servants are following after Albert¡¯s instruction. There¡¯s also no sign of spies."

    Even though he didn¡¯t follow after Kevin to meet with that man, he was watching their every movement by hacking the camera. It was easy for him to do so because of his capabilities. Right now, he just concluded his observation of the house to his Boss.

    "Any movement from Megara?" when Kevin said that, his tone turned cold and the temperature in the car dropped several degrees. It was apparent that he had an extremely bad impression of the one he said.

    Neo shook his head. "I doubt he¡¯s going to make any move soon after the one in the ind. Besides, we¡¯re not hiding Rei¡¯s appearance today. I¡¯m sure that his subordinates already reported that there¡¯s a particr guest with us."

    Rei¡¯s involvement in the battle on the ind was not a secret for the n. Many of them knew that this particr fighter managed to help during the crucial moment. It allowed them to have better impression of the street legend and understood why their leader paid more attention to the said person.

    Kevin didn¡¯t say anything anymore. He knew that calling Rei to apany him only served as the front. If his enemies dared to attack him on this particr day, he would be ready to fight them.

    "Boss, we have arrived."

    Kevin got out indifferently. He walked unhurriedly back to his study while Neo followed behind him.

    "Mike, you deal with the rest," Kevin instructed.

    Mike was stunned. He looked at the iing cars as he rubbed his forehead. Great. Now he had to deal with the legend of the street and two annoying girls. With resignation, Mike approached them and gave Tommy the mission¡¯s reward before separating the two girls.

    ...

    Days passed as Kanae spent her time by practicing with Master Rudy or spending time with her sister. She still let the recording continued, so the one who tried to get important information from her could only gritted his teeth in anger. There was nothing but gossips he heard every single day. Even Kanae wondered how this person could survive with listening to them.

    Ring! Ring! Ring!

    "Yes, Laura, is there anything wrong?" Kanae took her phone.

    *sniff* "Sis, help me!"

    "What happened?" Kanae¡¯s body immediately tensed up. She was wondering what could possibly happen to Laura to make this girl cried on the phone. Without thinking much, she stood up and prepared herself.

    "The deal with the stores suddenly changes. They don¡¯t want to have ourpany¡¯s sweet in their stores."

    "Is it a big problem?"

    *sniff* "If it¡¯s just one it¡¯ll be fine, but now all of the stores refuse to have our sweets!" Laura exined while still crying.

    "I¡¯ll go there."

    Kanae cut off the phone with dark expression. Even an idiot would know that it was an intended attack towards theirpany. As for the one who did it, who else if it was not Vena Aida? There was no way Sakura or She could have this big of influence in business world, so the only person who possible would be Vena.

    Dressing up quickly, Kanae made her way to thepany. The location of their smallpany was not that far from their home, so she reached the ce in mere minutes. Sensing the dark atmosphere surrounding the ce, she knew that the employees have known about it.

    Walking hurriedly, she saw her sister crying in her room. Jason was standing there awkwardly as he didn¡¯t know what he should do to a crying woman.

    "Brother Jason, can you report me how severe this is?" Kanae immediately asked the question when she walked into the room.

    "This is an intended attack. The stores are given threat that if they ept our sweets, the Aida Family won¡¯t send their goods to them anymore. This makes ourpany suffered quite a loss as the stock return back to us. Still, if we can somehow make a way to sell them, this will be fine," Jason answered.

    "What type of sweets we are selling?"

    Jason looked towards Kanae with nk look. This is yourpany and you don¡¯t know?

    Even though the management was handled by Laura, thepany owner was Kanae. Right now, he really wondered what Kanae was doing for the past few days. Since Nolen School C closed down due to the attack, Kanae should have a lot of free time.

    What did she do during these times?

    "It¡¯s a mix of sweet and sugary candy," Laura answered as she looked towards her sister with teary eyes. "There are mostly candies, but I mix several others to try too."

    "Do you have to sell them in stores?" Kanae asked again.

    Laura frowned at her sister¡¯s question. It was a normal thing to sell them in stores, especially famous stores, so she never thought about any other option. When her sister mentioned it, she did recall something.

    "We can sell them using van!" Laura said excitedly. "If we sell them through a van and have it run in the neighborhood, it can reach more children. You¡¯re amazing, Sis!"

    "You¡¯re the one who think about it."

    "I¡¯ll arrange them to make the van and so on. I¡¯ll be backter!" with that, Laura stormed out of the room excitedly.

    Kanae smiled as she saw her sister got excited like that. Although if they made it using van and traveled by themselves, they could get profit, it was not too much. It would still be better if they could sell the sweets in proper shops. But to do that, they needed to make sure that they could convince the shop owner and stopped Aida Family¡¯s advance.

    "You¡¯re great at making your sister change mood," Jason shook his head.

    "It¡¯s just a temporary solution," Kanae answered. "Having travelling shops has its advantages and disadvantageous. I¡¯m sure that she won¡¯t be satisfied once she sees the profits."

    "I guess so." Jason had to admit that Laura has quite a big appetite.

    Kanae sat down on the sofa. "Can you exin to me about Aida Family? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re pretty knowledgeable about them given that youe from the core family."

    "Are you sure you want to fight head on against them?"

    "Tell me about them first."

    "The Aida Family is famous for their business. Their main power is in advertising and arts rted business. Although it was like that, their influence has grown to many different fields, so it¡¯s easy for them to cklist someone like they have just did to us.

    With their influence, they can get away with things very easily. Also, their ie is pretty big, nearly rival us, Wells Family, if not because we¡¯re bigger," Jason exined slowly as he recounted many other things for Kanae. There were a lot of details that could be missed, but he had quite a good memory.

    After a while, Kanae shook her head. "There¡¯s no way I can face them head on unprepared like this."

    "Should I use my influence?" Jason asked. It was easy for him to do that since he can appear in countless media. Those people would be d if he epted any of the offer because his image alone would boost their reputation. In this city, he was pretty well known despite not being a celebrity.

    "No, I don¡¯t want them to know that you¡¯re in thispany yet," Kanae stood up and stretched her body. "Let¡¯s destroy theirpany using our power."

    "What?" Jason was confused. Didn¡¯t she just say that they couldn¡¯t contend against this family? Why did she say the opposite? Wait... did she mean that she wanted to....

    "Kanae, you must be kidding me."

    "No, I¡¯m not. Be prepared to open up your businesspany for new employees, Brother Jason."

    Jason smiled bitterly. That princess sure looked for trouble by offending this little devil.

 Chapter 362 Destroying Literally

    Souhon n

    Jay, the young master of Souhon n, one of the four current big ns, was training on the field. It has been a long time since thest time he talked with the others ever since the incident in the school. Suddenly, his phone rang.

    "Tom, why are you calling me in the middle of the day like this?" Jay asked confusedly.

    "Well, we need your help."

    "What help?" Jay thought about their n rtion with the Fiore Group. It could be said that Fiore Group influenced a lot of things in their n ever since a long time ago, but he never bothered with it. They might lose a lot of ie now, but they could still stand firm because of this group.

    "Do you know the Aida Family¡¯spany?"

    "Of course, the Aida Family has a lot ofpanies in our territory. Are they making trouble for you?"

    "Kind of. I need your help to make trouble back to them. You can even destroy thepany if it¡¯s needed. But for the employees who had good background and performance, help us search for a new workce once the ce is destroyed."

    Jay licked his lips as the thought about this mission. It was kind of exciting to think that their n could finally make a big move. All these times, the news was filled with Ryukalin n and so on. The name of their n seemed to disappear as no one seemed to remember it anymore.

    Now that there was a chance to make their name rang again, he would use this chance to the fullest.

    "Sure, it won¡¯t be hard for me to make trouble for them. It¡¯s a bit too peaceful in our cetely," Jayughed. "As for the good employees, it might need some time for me to find them all."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I already send their data to you. You¡¯re free to wreck havoc in your territory. Also, you can ask the lightning gang toe over and help out."

    "Alright, consider it done," Jay closed the phone. The Aida Family must be searching for trouble to offend the Fiore Group. Well, it didn¡¯t matter. What he had to do right now was searching for trouble with them.

    ...

    A Certain Company

    It was a beautiful day as usual. There were numerous people who asked for advertisement in theirpany, so he felt rather ted. This month should be the best month. The catch might be because it was one month before valentine days, but whatever it was, he liked it.

    "Manager, there¡¯s a phone call from Souhon n," one of the employees suddenly reported.

    "What?" the manager was stunned. The Souhon n was the one who governed this area, but they never created any trouble. Why would the n suddenly make their way to call him? Was there something wrong with the tax that he delivered? "Give me the phone."

    "Sir, this is manager speaking."

    "Oh, so you¡¯re the manager? I¡¯m checking the ie of yourpany and found the tax that you send to us is not match with the percentage of your ie."

    "Sir, that¡¯s impossible. We¡¯re paying them in full," the manager¡¯s back was full of sweats. Could it be there was a naughty employee who took the money? He should review those in the management section again. Taking the money that belonged to Souhon n was the same as asking the n to give them a good beating.

    "There are some mistakes in the number. I have sent them over," the other side replied coldly.

    The manager hurriedly went to his monitor. When he saw the content and therge row of zeros, he nearly vomited blood. There was too much money theycked so far. Even if they sold thepany, there was no way they could pay them in full.

    "Sir, this is..."

    "You have one day to pay them back, or I¡¯ll ask the main family to cover up the expense."

    The call was cut off. The manager stared at the screen with an ashen face. They were clearly heading towards their grave right now. Who dared to take the money from Souhon n?

    "Call the finance department here!" the manager bellowed. Well, it could be forter. Right now, he had to think for a way to pay the money in full before the Souhon n came knocking to his door with guns ready. He didn¡¯t want to die yet.

    ...

    A Different Company

    The employees were looking towards their screen with trembling body. They were too afraid to move from their position as they heard the sound of ss braking not far from them. A fight broke up near theirpany and theirpany building itself got damaged countless times.

    "Sir, can¡¯t we do something to stop them?"

    "It¡¯s impossible," the supervisor answered with a defeated tone. Seeing how brutal the fight was, there was no chance for them to stop them. Against those people, he didn¡¯t have the strength to fight back.

    "Should we call the Souhon n?" one of the employees asked.

    The supervisor shook his head lightly. Theirpany was already in a tight end because of the failed recent deals. If they asked for Souhon n¡¯s help, they would need to pay for a lot of money. So far, they hadn¡¯t even paid the protection cost, how could they suddenly ask for the n help?

    Of course, ordinary members wouldn¡¯t know about it as it was a secret the higher ups held. If the ordinary members found out, they would surely be in for a big problem with no way to exin. After all, without the protection of a n, theirpany couldn¡¯t ask for their help.

    "Sir, what should we do?" the other employee asked.

    PRANG!

    The sound of ss breaking by their side caused them to jump in surprise. It was terrifying to think that the items couldnd on their head at anytime. Just thinking about it already sent shivers to them.

    "Sir, why can¡¯t we ask the Souhon n?"

    The supervisor smiled bitterly. "We don¡¯t have enough money to call them?"

    One of the employees looked towards the supervisor suspiciously. "Thispany belongs to Aida Family, how is it possible for us tock in funds?"

    "Yeah, that¡¯s too weird!"

    "I know, thispany doesn¡¯t pay for protection fee!"

    The moment it was said, the others were looking towards the supervisor with angry re. It was clear that they were simply betting with their life to not pay the fee.

    "No.... that..." the supervisor stuttered as he tried to exin. He wanted to cry, why did he has to be the one to bear the brunt while the one who decide was the higher ups?

    Unfortunately, the men were not that patient enough to wait for exnation. Before long, numerous ruckuses appeared in thepany, sending chill down to the passerby who heard it.

 Chapter 363 Not a Plant in a Greenhouse

    Aida Core Family Mansion

    Vena was looking towards the report in front of her with a dark expression. It has been several days since she issued the order about the Kara Company. By now, she was facing a different problem. Numerouspanies that previously belonged to her went bankrupt overnight.

    Some of them reported that they didn¡¯t pay the necessary tax to the n.

    Some of them reported that they paid but someone embezzled the money, making the n furious.

    The rest have some other problems that crop up suddenly.

    "Miss, there¡¯s a new report about thispany too," the assistant said while trembling. She didn¡¯t dare to speak loud in fear Venashed out.

    In truth, Vena rarelyshed out to anyone because of her even temper. However, once she was pissed off, the others wouldn¡¯t be able to live in peace either. Her way of doing things would make them thought of her as a little devil more than anything else.

    Vena nodded her head. "50% problemse from Souhon n asking for confirmation, 30% becausepanies didn¡¯t pay the fee for Souhon n, and the other 20% because of internal struggle. Tell me, who¡¯s responsible for this?"

    The assistant was trembling as Vena shot a dagger towards her. "Is it the manager¡¯s fault?"

    "Hah? The manager?" Venaughed. Her slender finger tapped the table in front of her lightly. "If that useless man can make this kind of trouble, it¡¯ll be a miracle in itself."

    "Miss?" The assistant didn¡¯t understand. If it was not the manager fault, whose fault would it be?

    The woman in front of her leaned back on the chair. "How ridiculous, that Souhon n. After a long time staying silent, now you want to show your fangs through mypanies?"

    Even with limited hints there, she could guess the real reason for the recent attack easily. It was not hard for her to know that it was intended attack to her in Souhon n¡¯s territory.

    Ruthless glint appeared within Vena¡¯s eyes. She could ept herpetitor defeating her as she would surely make aeback. However, when a n tried to make trouble for her, she would not back down. Do they think she was merely a nt in the greenhouse?*

    "Call the manager, I want to talk with him."

    "Yes, Miss!"

    As the assistant ran out, Vena¡¯s gaze turned sharper. Her mouth made an eerie grin as she thought about this incident. If they wanted her to back down with this small attempt, they should think twice.

    She, Vena Aida, was not one to surrender so easily!

    "Miss, the manager is here," her assistant returned back hurriedly. Her expression showed fear as his legs trembled, but her tone was calm.

    Vena looked at the manager before her. "Which branch do you hold?"

    This city¡¯srgestpanies belonged to the four big families. Each of them have their percentage of how manypanies in total that they owned and controlled. Aida Family was the second one, which showed just howrge the influence they had.

    It was impossible for Vena topletely control every singlepany every day. She had assigned several head managers and divided thepanies to them. They were responsible to give report to her of everything that happened in thepany under them.

    The president of eachpany would also report to these managers and only reported directly to Vena when there was an emergency. Exception would only be made if it was Vena who moved to inspect first as she always paid attention to everything that urred in thepany. After all, she was not the sessor of Aida Family for nothing.

    The manager wiped his sweat. "Miss, I¡¯m responsible for Company A, B, C..."

    Vena listened to the manager¡¯s report solemnly. As their head, she had learned from young that it was not easy to take care of business. She has been tempered countless times in the past as this was not the first time trouble cropped up.

    "...I believe that there must be some special reason why Souhon n target us. I think it¡¯s important to know why," the manager said carefully while paying close attention to Vena¡¯s expression.

    Vena turned to her assistant. "Call the other managers."

    "Miss, they¡¯re still on the way."

    "On the way?"

    The assistant could hear the cold tone that Vena used. She could feel chill running down her spine. It was apparent that Vena would not ept the answer that these people would bete.

    "I¡¯ll call them right away."

    The assistant ran out of the room and hurriedly made the call. She didn¡¯t care what these people did, but they had to arrive here in less than one minute to ease Vena¡¯s anger. When the demoness got angry, they would definitely face hell.

    "Continue," Vena returned her gaze back to the manager.

    The manager coughed and started to speak his idea to Vena. They were in a pinch, so he tried to make his idea as short and as reasonable as possible. If Venashed out, he wouldn¡¯t want to be here.

    As she listened, Vena¡¯s brain was brewing with several schemes at once. At the same time, she was thinking of how she should retaliate against them.

    The four big ns were powerful.

    She admitted that, but she would not back down in front of them. Since they came knocking on her door, she should give appropriate answer. She would definitely show that arrogant n that she could hold on her ground well.

    Her eyes glinted with ruthlessness.

    Picking her as the example was the biggest mistake they made!

    ...

    Master Rudy¡¯s ce

    "You should have some rest, Senior," Kanae handed the bottle water to the young man in front of her. Honestly, she really needed to think for a better way to address him. After she had known about his real age, the term ¡¯young man¡¯ was no longer suited for him.

    The young man took the bottle from Kanae. "Don¡¯t you want some too, Rei?"

    "I have my own bottle," Kanae answered calmly. Her eyes were following Master Rudy who was training in front of her. His movement seemed far smootherpared with her.

    "I think there¡¯s something that you have to learn more, Rei," the young man suddenly remarked. "As a woman, your strength will never be able to be up to par with us, so it¡¯ll be hard if you try to fight against us head on forever."

    "I know," Kanae had sensed it herself that her physical strength limit was closer than those guys. If men could reach 100, then she could only reach 70 or maybe 80 with hard work. It would be impossible for her to reach 100.

    So far, she has trained her strength to its limit, making her far stronger than normal men. Even against many male experts, she could proudly say that she was stronger than them. Still, she couldn¡¯t advance much further. Even with the intense training she had, her growth in terms of strength slowed down considerably.

    "There¡¯s something else that I think you should learn."

    "What is it, Senior?" Kanae looked at the young man with inquiry as the young man stood up.

 Chapter 364 Small Reunion

    The young man stood up. "You have done well with doing all the harsh training Master gives all this time, now I¡¯ll teach you something important."

    "What is it, Senior?"

    "Attack me," the young man answered with a smile on his face.

    Kanae stood before the young man solemnly. She took the nearby wooden sword before she sprinted towards the young man, reaching his side in split second. Her sword was aimed at his neck, threatening to wound him.

    CLACK!

    Kanae¡¯s eyes widened. She could clearly feel the sword connected, but at the same time, she could sense that it didn¡¯t connect. She quickly turned her body around and attacked using her sword again. Her wooden sword made its way straight to the young man¡¯s neck.

    PAK!

    "Your sense is quite terrifying," the young manughed. His own sword was blocking Kanae¡¯s sword from reaching him.

    Kanae frowned. "That¡¯s parrying, right?"

    "Yep, but it¡¯s different than the usual parrying."

    "I feel that I managed to connect and at the same time, not," Kanae frowned. It was a weird feeling that she had when the man parried her attack. Normal parry wouldn¡¯t make her feel like this.

    The young man nodded. "The parry that I do is quite extreme because it¡¯s pretty near with the point of contact. This will make it seem like you¡¯re reaching me while the truth is, you did not. Normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to sense that their attack didn¡¯t reach me."

    Kanae had to agree with the young man on that point. When parrying at the extreme degree like that, most people would think that they had killed the other party. At that moment, they might lower their guard.

    It would make them prone to attack because their enemies could use this chance to attack them. Of if their enemies were far weaker, they could use this chance to run away farther.

    "It¡¯s pretty dangerous."

    The young man swung his sword. "You¡¯re correct. A single misstep at this point is enough to send me straight to the death door."

    Kanae nodded her head. She believed it very much because when the attack was already too near, it would be harder to contend. Trying to parry it near the point of contact might make it a life and death situation.

    "Do you think you can parry an attack when it¡¯s already too near?" the young man asked.

    "I can¡¯t," Kanae answered. "I¡¯ll parry it when it¡¯s still further than me."

    "You have to learn it. If someone far stronger and faster than you appear, this might be the lifesaving method," the young man smiled.

    "I understand, Senior," Kanae nodded her head solemnly as she clenched the sword tighter. If it was the case, she would need to sharpen her sense much more.

    "Good."

    "Senior, do you learn this method because you have to run away?"

    The young man stunned when he heard Kanae¡¯s question. He hurriedly shook his head. "How can that be? I just learn this because it¡¯s useful if I want to fight against someone far stronger than me."

    "Really?"

    "Yes."

    Seeing that Kanae was unconvinced, the young man smiled bitterly. He learned this method because he was always getting beaten up by Master Rudy¡¯s direct disciple. Who told them to be monsters?

    They were all extremely strong that he didn¡¯t pose any chance to beat them.

    Even Kanae was stronger than him.

    As the result, he knew that he had to learn some techniques to cover his weak point. This extreme parry that he learned was only one of them. He took a long time to master this move, so he knew that it was not going to be an easy journey for the young girl too.

    Master Rudy looked at the two of them. His sword made a loud sound as he attacked the ground. "You two seem rather energetic after training."

    Both Kanae and the young man tensed up. They were extremely familiar with Master Rudy¡¯s way.

    "No, Master, I¡¯m already tired," the young man shed a smile.

    Kanae nodded her head in agreement. "Yes, we have just finished the training, Master."

    Master Rudy looked at their appearance for a few seconds before smiling brightly. "Prepare for a battle."

    In that moment, the two of them immediately jumped to the side. They could feel the sudden terrifying murderous aura directed at them so suddenly. Master Rudy was still standing on his ce far away from them, but there was a pressure directed at them.

    Kanae felt someone was reaching for her, her hand raised her sword immediately to block the attack.

    PRACK!

    The wooden sword broke with one sh. The swift cut from the sh made her realized that the opponent must have used real sword. Kanae quickly switched her body stance and took out her sword from her bracelet in a swift movement.

    CLANG!

    The crisp sound of metal shing rang near her ear.

    Forcefully held her own against the sudden attack, she managed to stop the attack. Her eyes widened as she realized that she was dragged back several centimeters on the ground. The strength behind one single attack was enough to send her quite far like this.

    "Tch, you¡¯re stronger than before, Rei."

    This voice.... Kanae raised her head to look towards the man in front of him. Dressed in brown cloak with messy shirts, long hair fluttering along the wind, added with a grin full of mockery, there was no way she could forget about this man.

    "Brother Dean, you¡¯re active again!"

 Chapter 365 Iâ€™m Different from You

    FLICK!

    "it¡¯s Master Dean for you brat. By the time you start holding a sword, this master already famous on the street," the man, Dean, snorted.

    Kanaeughed. "You¡¯re still the same as before, Brother Dean. How are you? It has been a long time since thest time we meet."

    "Of course I¡¯m fine. There¡¯s no way this master can be down just because of a simple matter like that," Dean snorted. He looked towards Kanae up and down. "You¡¯re no longer as weak as when we first meet."

    "At that time, I¡¯m just a newly leader who stumble into the great chance," Kanae nodded her head lightly. She was itching to take off her face mask, but worried about the other two knowing her real identity. "What are you doing here, Brother Dean?"

    "Master Rudy asks me to assist in your training," Dean pointed to the old man behind himzily.

    "Master Rudy did?"

    Hearing their conversation, Master Rudyughed out loud. "I¡¯m the one who arrange you two to meet in that tower, so you should be grateful to me, brats."

    "Rei, can you stay for a few minutes, I need to teach this old man a lesson."

    "Teach me a lesson, let see if you can do that, brat."

    CLANG!

    In a matter of second, the two of them were engaged in a close battle. Kanae and the young man looked towards their fight without any intention to help or interfere. There was no need to do it at all.

    "Master Rudy is pretty wise," the young manmented.

    "Why are you saying that?"

    "Dean is far stronger than you. Even before you start learning how to fight, he¡¯s already famous as the leader of Lore Group, which holds the title of the strongest group, for years. It¡¯s only because of an upset that your group name spread wide and be famous."

    The incident in that tower one and half a year ago was the one that changed everything. Kanae still recalled everything that happened back then very clearly. She was not Dean¡¯s match at all, but she could gain the title simply because she persevered in that ce until the end.

    Well, the result was also hospital for a month, though.

    "Since he¡¯s going to battle with you for a lot of times, you can learn more about how to adapt against stronger person over and over again," the young man smiled. "By the time its finished, your battle efficacy will increase to the maximum."

    Kanae¡¯s current battle prowess and efficacy were already quite high. However, it was not deployed to the maximum yet because of herck in experience. Although she has been filling it with numerous battles, they were all pure instincts. In Master Rudy¡¯s eyes, they were still a lot of ws, so this time, he was going to correct them all through Dean¡¯s help.

    Watching the two of them shed, Kanae recalled Kevin and Master Rudy¡¯s battle.

    Soon

    She would reach their level soon enough. At that time, she would be able to protect those who dear with her better. She didn¡¯t want to lose.

    ...

    Time passed swiftly. The school was still under repair because of the previous attack. Since the damages were rather severe, the school was closing down for a longer time. Forzy students, this was truly a blessing in disguise as they were happy that they didn¡¯t have to go to school for a long time.

    For a certain someone, this meant that he had lost a ce to sleep during his resting time.

    "Tom, will it kill you to not sleep at day time?" Shiroined to the young boy sleeping on the patient¡¯s bed in his clinic.

    Tommy rolled his body over, with the nket still covering his body partially. He yawned. "I train too muchst night, so I be sleepy."

    "Just sleep at home."

    "And listen to those annoying sound all day? No way in hell," Tommy grumbled. He used his hand as pillow for his head as he yawned again. For the past few days, he spent his night practicing by going to challenge the gangs and some ruffians on the street.

    Shiro sighed. He knew full well what Tommy meant by that. The condition in the boy¡¯s home was far from peaceful, as he had seen for himself how that woman acted every day. It was truly a wonder how this boy managed to grow up pretty ¡¯normal¡¯ in this environment.

    "Try not to overexert yourself too. You know very well that you will only hurt yourself if you try to be stronger forcefully," Shiro advised.

    "Yeah, I know."

    "Why are you in such a hurry?"

    Tommy passed a nce as if he didn¡¯t believe that Shiro would ask that kind of question. "Isn¡¯t it obvious? All of you are going ahead of me very quick. That includes you, Shiro."

    Hearing that usation, Shiro merely smiled. He didn¡¯t deny nor agree to it because he knew his own progress. It was not apparent as he only specialized in long range attack, but his uracy has increased so much that it was scary.

    "More importantly, I still need to catch up with Rei," Tommy muttered again. "I can¡¯t believe that she surpasses me in mere months."

    Shiro crossed his arm. "I thought it¡¯s just around a month?"

    "That¡¯s because you meet us a few months after I meet with Rei!" Tommy rolled his eyes.

    "I only remember meeting two nearly death children outside my clinic. One of them is bleeding profusely with bullet inside her stomach and the other one is beaten ck and blue while crying," Shiro nced at Tommy with a smirk. "Right, crybaby?"

    "Shut up! Anyone would cry in that situation!"

    As Tommy blushed in embarrassment at the memory, Shiro still has the same smirk on his face. However, his mind was actually reminiscing about that special memory of the time he first met with these two. There was no way he could forget that day, the day when he saw two children lying on their death¡¯s door right outside his clinic.

    He was still a medical student back then who was still in the middle of gaining experience. As he was tight in expense, he had no choice but to open a clinic illegally to earn some ie to pay for his tuition. It was never his intention to make itst this long, though he had already registered his clinic right after he graduated.

    The sight of Kanae¡¯s stubborn disposition back then was printed in his mind. No matter how much Tommy cried, she stayed calm with eyes filled of determination. Her body was weak due to the blood loss, yet she still stood firm and tried to head over to the nearest hospital just in order to live.

    "Your first aid at that day is really bad, Tom," Shiroughed, yet his eyes were solemn. "It¡¯s really a wonder that her organ is still intact and manages to recover."

    "Yeah, I¡¯m grateful for that since it¡¯s partially my fault that she¡¯s wounded," Tommy spoke up. "It¡¯s thanks to you too, though, that we manage to survive. I thought that you¡¯re tight in expense, but you still help us. You¡¯re not a bad guy."

    "Everyone would help in that kind of situation."

    "They won¡¯t."

    Shiro arched his eyebrows. "The ¡¯everyone¡¯ you mean in that sentence should be only referring to those who grow up in ck Street. I¡¯m not included."

    "What?"

    "Do you really think I¡¯m born and grow up in ck Street?" Shiro asked in amused tone.

    "Of course, yes," Tommy nodded his head without hesitation. Realizing the odd ways Shiro used to look at him, he faltered. "Is that mean you aren¡¯t?"

    "No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m different from you, Tom. I didn¡¯t born and grow up in ck Street."

 Chapter 366 Business Party Invitation

    "No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯m different from you, Tom. I didn¡¯t born and grow up in ck Street."

    Hearing that sentence, Tommy felt his mind went nk. All these times, he thought of Shiro as someone simr to him, who was born and grew up in ck Street environment. It was not strange for him to think that way as he had never seen Shiro¡¯s live outside here.

    Even though he met Shiro when thetter was still a medical student, Shiro graduated soon afterwards. They hadn¡¯t grown closer by that time, so he had never seen Shiro¡¯s life outside the ck Street. Even this clinic that has be legal was located in ck Street.

    "You mean, among the four of us, I¡¯m the only one who was born and grow up in ck Street?" Tommy asked in incredulous tone. Somehow, he found it hard to believe that he was the only one who lived in this harsh street from birth. After all, he always thought that Shiro was simr to him.

    "I had a family and normal environment when I¡¯m a kid," Shiro chuckled. "Things happen, and I end up in ck Street. That¡¯s why you won¡¯t see me outside this area."

    "I see," Tommy muttered. He was still in trance as he found the realization hard to believe. "Did the other know?"

    "Kanae and Jason?" Shiro asked. "They have known from a long time ago that I¡¯m not someone from ck Street. Besides, isn¡¯t it obvious from my action that I didn¡¯te from here?"

    "Really?"

    "You say it yourself. ¡¯Everyone won¡¯t help¡¯ but I still do because I¡¯m not used to see someone dying in front of my house. I may have lived in ck Street for some time, but I¡¯m still notfortable seeing someone die near my home," Shiro exined.

    Tommy nodded his head. It was true. If it was him, he wouldn¡¯t care for anyone around him because it was normal to see people dying one after another in ck Street. There was no one who would showpassion because even the slightest bit of mercy might lead to their grave. That was just how the ck Street worked.

    "Now that you say it like that, I remember Kanae say the same thing when I first meet with her," Tommy recalled.

    "Really? Can you tell me more?"

    Tommy¡¯s face darkened. "There¡¯s no way I would want to share that story to an annoying doctor like you. By the way, why did I never see your friends from outside ck Street?"

    "Oh? That¡¯s because...."

    Ding!

    "Excuse me, is there any doctor around?"

    "Ah,e in," Shiro halted his sentence and hurried to the front part of his clinic, leaving Tommy hanging on his question.

    Getting ignored, Tommy rolled his body once more and faced the ceiling. He was still tired because of training. Even though Kanae no longer issued any mission for him, he still naturally did some missions just to move his body around. For him, it was much more rxing when he was moving around rather thanzing around.

    Closing his eyes, Tommy drifted back to the dreand as he was still feeling tired.

    ....

    While Tommy spent his days with training at night and sleeping over in Shiro¡¯s ce at day time, Kanae also used this time to train at night and spent the day with her sister. As for sleep, she just sneaked it here and there when she had the time, turning her resting schedule into aplete mess.

    "Laura, what is this?" Kanae pointed to the letter on the table in the living room.

    Laura put down the recipe book she was holding. "It¡¯s a letter for all businesspany in this city to attend for a business party. They want us to meet with each other and make more connection."

    Kanae looked towards the letter suspiciously. Since she was spending her time to train under Master Rudy and Dean, she hadn¡¯t got the chance to take care of the matter in her family again. This made her missed quite a lot of information regarding thepany and Laura¡¯s life.

    "Will youe there?" Kanae asked.

    Laura nodded her head. "Of course I¡¯lle and you too, Sis. I want you to meet with more people too."

    "Are you sure about that?" Kanae frowned. She didn¡¯t like the idea of her getting close with anyone at all. It would be proved to be very difficult for her to adapt to the situation well. Besides, if she had to use annoying dress, she would prefer to stay at home and didn¡¯te at all.

    Laura¡¯s eyes sparkled as she looked towards her sister. "Of course, I want to be the one doing your make up too, Sis. I¡¯m sure you will look extremely splendid like how it used to be!"

    "Um... Can you erase the sparkle in your eyes?"

    "What are you talking about? I¡¯ll prepare the makeup first, Sis. After that, we¡¯re going to pick dresses for you. Since our size is the same, I hope you don¡¯t mind using mine for the party!"

    With Laura already getting hyper because of the party, Kanae didn¡¯t have the heart to stop the girl anymore. With a wry smile, she sat down on the sofa. Her mind was wandering when thest time she wore dress was. It has been so long that the thought of wearing dress has be rather foreign for her.

    ¡¯Was it in Laura¡¯s 13 birthday party?¡¯

    It has been more than three years from her memory that she wore dresses and acted as a normal young girl. There was simply no difference between her with other students at that time since she was also simr with them: A girl who liked dress, makeup, gossips, and the likes.

    The change urred only after the incident. She no longer has the time to gossip with the other people if it was not for her mission. Even for makeup, she barely has any time to spare because she was too busy. Her appearance became as in as possible.

    Before long, Laura returned with all the equipment. Her eyes were sparkling with excitement as she helped Kanae to wear the dress and did the makeup. After hours of sitting in front of the mirror, Kanae was stunned to see the result. There was simply heaven and earth difference between her usual appearance and the one she saw right now.

    In the mirror, she could see a young girl with lustrous skin staring back with wide eyes. Around the eyes were the eye shadow, making it light blue. Her lips were painted red like rose and the tinge pink on her cheek made her looked adorable. One look and it was all they need to be unable to look away.

    She might not be at the level of a famous model or actor, but her appearance alone was top notch.

    "How is it, Sis? You¡¯re far better than three years ago," Laura grinned, feeling satisfied with the result of her tampering.

    "It feels rather weird," Kanaeughed. She was not used to wear makeup again after a long time not using them. Still, seeing her appearance like this, sense of satisfaction rose within her heart.

    Laura pouted. "Don¡¯t say that, it¡¯s better to see your appearance like thispared with before. Now, it¡¯s time for me to prepare myself. You can do your hair, alone, right Sis?"

    "I¡¯ll do my best."

 Chapter 367 Business Party

    In the end, Kanae tied her hair partially to the back. She didn¡¯t want to make difficult hairstyle since it would be hard to take care of it once she went back home. Besides, this was only a business party. There was no need for her to dress so extravagantly.

    The dress Laura picked for her was a red long sleeves dress. It was quite big at the lower part, making her able to walk easier.

    "You¡¯re the representative of ourpany, Sis. Don¡¯t look so bad," Lauraughed.

    Kanae scrutinize Laura¡¯s appearance too. Thetter was using light pink makeup, which suited her perfectly. She was wearing light yellow dress with v neck and short sleeve.

    "Admit it, Sis, I¡¯m much prettier than you," Laura said smugly.

    "Oh? Who is the one praising me over and over again before?" Kanae replied with a smile on her face, "How shameless of you to change your opinion so suddenly like that."

    "I have the best tutor who teaches me that."

    "Let me see that tutor, I¡¯ll give him a good bashing after that."

    "Sis, how are you going to bash yourself?"

    "What? I never teach you how to change your opinion so suddenly. Come over here you, brat!"

    After enough bantering with each other, the two of them went to the party. The party was held in a city hall, which was located at the center of the city. This was one of thergest venues that happened recently, making the people lined up to get in. Every people who got the invitation didn¡¯t want to lose this chance.

    Laura nced towards the long line with darkened expression. Who would have thought that they still needed to wait this long aftering here earlier? If she knew that, she would havee here even earlier again.

    "Be a little patience, Laura. For a business party, the four big families are the one who holds them. Usually, this is because there¡¯s going to be something big happen," Kanae said in leisure tone.

    Even though she was acting calm, Kanae still remembered the time when she was inside this kind of party more than a year ago. At that time, she only followed behind Kevin in the party because he wanted to get a deal. After that, there was an incident in the party because of Sakura.

    Her lips curled up into a slight smile. She missed that experience very much as it was also the first time she got the chance to stay with him for the longest. Having the time to celebrate both her birthday and his, it was a pleasant memory that she treasured so much.

    Talking about Kevin, would hee to this party? She wanted to meet with him as Kanae again and not as Rei. It would be really fun if she could stay with him for a bit longer again.

    "Sis, why are you daydreaming?" Laura asked curiously.

    "I¡¯m just thinking about the previous business party that the four big families hold," Kanae answered immediately.

    "This party is slightly different. What the four big families want is for us to expand our contact information with new people. This will allow eachpany to grow bigger and bigger as time passes by," Laura said solemnly. With the recent move that Vena did to them, this was the best chance for her to build more connections. There was no way she wanted to rely on the moving truck for the rest of her time.

    Kanae nodded her head. Her eyes were looking towards the long line in front of her. They were walking very slowly to reach the ce and more people already lined up behind them.

    After an unknown amount of time, they finally reached the door. Giving the invitation to the guard, they were allowed to get inside. A lot of people were filling the hall when they came in, making it rather hard for them to see each other.

    "This hall is not enough to fit all of us," Laura said speechlessly.

    "This is the biggest hall in this city. Let¡¯s just move to the verandah. There should be less people there."

    "But I need to meet with some people to talk about thepany."

    "Are you going to move in this crowded ce?" Kanae pointed to the sea of people in front of them. They were only two girls, so it would be impossible to break through the sea of people easily. Of course, that was without considering Kanae¡¯s strength as she didn¡¯t want to use them in this ce.

    Laura thought about what would happen if they try to force themselves inside as frown appeared on her forehead. It would be close to impossible for them to break through safely.

    "Let¡¯s just head to the verandah."

    Using the side area, which has lesser people, they made their way to the verandah. Although it was also slightly crowded, there were lesser people in that cepared with inside.

    "I can finally breathe freely," Laura sighed.

    Kanae smiled. "We¡¯re going inside againter. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea toe in now."

    "Searching for one person in the midst of thousands people is also crazy," Lauraughed heartily. It would be a miracle if she could meet with someone she knew in the midst of this sea of people.

    Kanae was about tough when she saw the person behind them. Her eyes narrowed slightly, but her expression barely changed. It has been a long time since thest time she saw this little princess. To be exact, it has been six months since thest time they stumbled with each other personally.

    "You alsoe here, Laura," the woman behind them, Sakura Nali, greeted with a cold tone.

    Laura¡¯s body tensed up immediately. She quickly turned around to see Sakura standing behind her. Her eyes narrowed as she recalled the numerous annoying memories she had with this woman.

    "And who is this?" Sakura looked towards Kanae with creased brows. She couldn¡¯t recognize Kanae with her makeover.

    Kanae nodded her head calmly. "It has been some time, Sakura. How are you?"

    As her voice didn¡¯t change, Sakura could recognize her voice. Immediately, her eyes turnedrge as if she was full of disbelief. "Kanae?"

    "Yes?"

    "You... impossible."

    Seeing Kanae¡¯s current appearance made her recall their youth. Even though Kanae rarely dressed up, she has quite an astounding appearance. It always made her jealous because they often gotpared with their advantage and disadvantages listed out.

    After her father pursued the matter of Kanae to the point that the two of them nearly lost everything, Kanae never had the time to dress up anymore. She always felt glee when she saw the haggard look on the girl because of herck of sleep. The astounding appearance this girl used to have seemed to disappear because of that.

    This appearance soured her mood even more, but Sakura tried to push the matter into the back of her mind. She should never act like a foolish and idiot princess anymore.

    "Is there anything wrong, Sakura?" Kanae asked in nonchnt tone as if she didn¡¯t realize that her appearance hasrge effect on Sakura. She always knew that Sakura prized her appearance, so her current makeover would make Sakura felt threatened.

    "Don¡¯t try to act close with me. You¡¯re not even part of the Nali Family anymore, you no longer have the qualification to talk with me," Sakura replied with a rather cold tone after she had regained herposure.

    When she found out about Kanae got out of the Nali Family, she got mixed feeling. She hated Kanae so much to the point that every sight of Kanae made her felt angry or annoyed. At the same time, Kanae was the one who has been helping her when she has problems. However, her heart was set. A single action couldn¡¯t change the past entirely.

    Since she could never stand the sight of Kanae, she no longer bothered with them anymore. The sole reason she pushed them towards Vena was no other than the fact that they never have a good rtionship even though the Nali and Aida Families have close rtion.

    "No qualification?" Kanae was rather surprised with the words that Sakura chose. She felt that it was ratherughable and funny. She knew that Sakura always ced herself as high as pedestal, but it was simply too ridiculous to think that it was that height.

    Still, she didn¡¯t mind not talking with Sakura at all. To be honest, she didn¡¯t want to have any interaction with them too in the very first ce.

    Contrary to the calm Kanae, Laura was trying her best to not pounce to this woman and gave a good p. She was still part of the Nali Family, so she had to behave in front of Sakura. How she wished she could follow after Kanae¡¯s footsteps as soon as possible!

    "Yes," Sakura replied calmly. Her eyes were showing trace of mock. "You¡¯re just an owner of a smallpany that¡¯s about to close down. Why should I talk with someone as low as you?"

 Chapter 368 Clash 1

    Kanae sighed internally at Sakura¡¯s words. There was no stopping this annoying girl was it? She put an amiable smile as her hand was holding Laura¡¯s hand tightly.

    "I see, for someone as high as Princess Sakura, it¡¯s indeed not my ce to talk with you. If that¡¯s the case, I don¡¯t think that I should stand and impose myself on you anymore, Princess."

    Although the tone that Kanae used was rather t, the surrounding people were attracted by their talk. After all, Sakura was the princess of Nali Family, who didn¡¯t know about her? They were thinking about expanding their connection through this woman. However, upon hearing how Kanae talked, they have doubts.

    Was it really worth it to talk through this woman? If she looked down upon them again, wouldn¡¯t it just make it hard for them? There were numerous members of Nali Family in this party. They might not be as big as Sakura, but each of them held quite a bigpany on their own.

    Sakura frowned. This girl in front of her sure knew how to use her tongue very well. "Only you don¡¯t have the qualification as someone who betrays the Nali Family?"

    "Betray the Nali Family?" Kanae arched her eyebrows. "Do you want me to recount everything that happen during my time in Nali Family or the exact reason why we¡¯re having a close session court?"

    Close session court referred to the court that didn¡¯t open to the public. This way, other people wouldn¡¯t be able to know what happened inside the court and only knew the end result. Many people issued this kind of court because they didn¡¯t want what they talked about to leak out.

    Sakura¡¯s expression darkened. As she was starting to take over the Nali Family from her father, she also learned about the charges they have been imposing to Kanae and her sister. So far, they have been at the losing end because thewyer they faced was simply too good. In the end, they couldn¡¯t do anything to Kanae anymore.

    Even if they wanted to do something to her, they could have just tried using Laura. However, as Kanae already considered as an adult, she became Laura¡¯s legal guardian. This made them unable to decide Laura¡¯s life as they had to consult to Kanae, which was clearly impossible.

    By the time they started their move, Kanae already sealed everything to protect her family. This caused them to be in deadlock as the Nali Family couldn¡¯t do anything to them.

    "Do you want me to charge you with spreading lies?" Sakura asked menacingly.

    "I haven¡¯t even said anything and what I say is not a lie. I¡¯m sure that people will know if they follow the news about the Nali Family," Kanae smiled back brightly.

    Sakura gritted her teeth. Facing Kanae, she was never at the winning term anymore. Since there was nothing Kanae could lose anymore, she didn¡¯t hold back at all. There was no chance for Sakura to move or retreat at all.

    Since the situation was extremely unfavorable to her, she decided to move back. There was no need for her to bother Kanae so much again. The Aida Princess was the one who will bother them a lot.

    "Talking with you is not fun," Sakura said through gritted teeth. "You should remember better, your main enemy is not me."

    "Many thanks to Princess Sakura for the reminder," Kanae answered with a bright smile.

    Sakura snorted and walked away indignantly. She was not feeling that well after shing with Kanae and Laura, but she didn¡¯t want to say that out loud. After all, she has the high status and her every movement is under monitor.

    "Sis, you¡¯re as awesome as ever," Laura grinned happily. As she thought, the person she could rely on the most was still her sister. The sight of Kanae berating every single sentence from Sakura was simply awesome.

    Kanae pinched Laura¡¯s cheek. "Don¡¯t be so cheeky, you brat."

    "Sis, it hurts!"

    As Laura rubbed her cheek, Kanae recalled the reminder that Sakura gave to her at the end of their conversation. It was clear that Sakura was referring to Vena Aida since the recent sh they had was with that woman. However, Kanae was not worried in the slightest. Facing that princess, she had her own means to deal with.

    "That Sakura has grown up."

    "What do you say, Sis?" Laura asked confusedly. Kanae was using lower tone, so she didn¡¯t quite hear what her sister said.

    "It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s get inside and find the people you want to talk with."

    "Okay!"

    Kanae walked as her mind was thinking about the Sakura that she saw just now. There was no trace of innocence and foolishness that she sensed in the past anymore. Only a slight bit of arrogance and idiocy that left. If the previous Sakura was aplete annoying pampered princess, the Sakura she met just now would be a real princess who has the power to back on what she said.

    In the past, she was never bothered to sh with Sakura as she knew that it was not worth it. Towards the unreasonable little princess, it would be close to impossible for her to reason logically. The best way was to ignore the other party. After all, she was bound by the family¡¯s rules to not go against their little princess.

    Right now, it was different as she decided to counter Sakura to the best of her ability. She no longer has much worry because she has gotten out of Nali Family and has her own means to protect herself and her sister. They wouldn¡¯t be able to use the rules to bind her anymore.

    The feeling was not bad at all.

    Sakura was already be a worthy opponent for her to counter, so Kanae wouldn¡¯t feel so bad to sh with that princess.

    "Sis, is today our worst day?"

    "Why are you asking that?"

    Instead of answering, Laura pointed to the crowd of people in front of them. Vena Aida was talking with her friends not far from them. Considering how crowded it was, it would be close to impossible for them to move so fast.

    Kanae pulled Laura to the back to avoid seeing each other. Unfortunately, her action was toote. Vena and her friends already saw the two of them.

    "Oh, you two dare toe even though there¡¯s not a singlepany who want to make deal with you?" Vena asked with surprised tone. Her action was done in a smooth way that no one would be able to find faults in her.

    "They¡¯re really brave, or should I say foolish?"

    "Since theirpany is that bad, why are they even bother toe to this party? Isn¡¯t it will only make their name worsen?"

    Laura¡¯s face was flushed red in anger. If not because of this princess, there was no way the otherpanies wouldn¡¯t want to sign with them. Right now, she really hoped that she could give this girl a good bashing to ease her mind.

    "You¡¯re the one who ask them to not make a deal with us!" Laura answered angrily.

    Vena raised her eyebrows. It was truly easy to make this girl spoke up. It seemed like; the rash temper she had was still there. "Isn¡¯t it just proving that I have a good eye? For a trashpany like yours, there¡¯s no need for the others to try and experience the bad performance."

    "You should be grateful that she stops them or the unsatisfied customer will surely flock your ce."

    "A little kid like you don¡¯t know what¡¯s good for you."

    Facing the attack from numerous sides, Laura felt like crying. There was nothing wrong with theirpany; it was because of Vena that they couldn¡¯t move forward.

    Kanae held her hand on her sister¡¯s shoulder. "Are you sure that you¡¯re doing it because thepany product is bad? Isn¡¯t this just your revenge because we refuse your advertisement service?"

    Vena¡¯s expression faltered a bit, but she still put on a smile on her face. "Please do not meddle in our business, Miss. It¡¯s not good to interrupt other people¡¯s conversation."

    "Oh? You¡¯re talking to my sister, so I think that I should help her out a bit since she¡¯s a bit inexperienced with the business world. After all, she¡¯s far younger than you, Princess Vena," Kanae replied with a bright smile on her face.

    "Kanae?"

    "Yes?"

    Vena looked at Kanae with a frown on her face. Kanae¡¯s current appearance waspletely different than thest time she saw her, making her unable to recognize her immediately. After all, Kanae¡¯s previous appearance barely left any impression in her mind.

    But now, Kanae looked like a true princess. She might not be the most beautiful person Vena had ever seen, but Kanae had an aura that made it hard to not look at her. It was disturbing for her.

    "It should be the other way around, little girl. Don¡¯t twist someone¡¯s words. My advertisingpany only serves the bestpany," Vena tried to refute Kanae¡¯s im from before.

    Kanae chuckled. "Are you sure I¡¯m the one twisting your word and not the other way around? For you toe personally to ourpany, is it not because we reject your advertisement offer?"

    Towards the attack Kanae gave to her, Vena¡¯s eyes narrowed. This girl was not that easy to deal with.

 Chapter 369 Clash 2

    Vena¡¯s friend shot a re towards Kanae. "Why are you spouting nonsense? There¡¯s no way our busy princess wille to a smallpany like yours out of the blue like that."

    "Yeah, that¡¯s right! Your ce is not worthy for a big figure like her," the other one chirped in.

    Kanae smiled slightly. "Your princess has not even answered, but you already chirped in. Shouldn¡¯t you wait for her to confirm the truth first?"

    Behind Kanae, Laura felt the sense that she would be safe. It has always been this way since the past. Staying near Kanae gave her the sense offort and the feeling that whatever was thrown to them, she could handle them all very well.

    Vena controlled her expression very well. Even when her trick was on the brink of being revealed, she still exerted excellent control. "I¡¯m just visiting you because we already know each other in the past. The matter of thepany being bad doesn¡¯t have any rtion with each other."

    "Since we already know each other from the past, doesn¡¯t it mean that you can act on your own to make things difficult for us?" Kanae shrugged. "Say, it might because of past grudges."

    The surrounding people were stunned to hear their conversation. At first, they thought that the Aida Princess would berate someone again for a short time. Never would they think that this princess would instead be cornered by a nobody that no one knew.

    Besides, their conversation was interesting as well. If these two truly knew that princess from the past, wouldn¡¯t it mean that they were quite great? After all, to be remembered by a big figure like Vena was not a small feat. Even if it was a grudge, the fact remained that they knew each other.

    Towards the questions Kanae imposed to her, Vena hated this girl very much. As she had thought when she first met Kanae, this girl would be very troublesome. It was always took the other party in or destroy them. Since Kanae didn¡¯t want toe with her, she would make sure that thispany was destroyed without any chance to get up again.

    "You¡¯re talking as if I¡¯m a petty person, little girl. Should I remind you that as the princess of Aida Family, I don¡¯t have to think about those small grudges? I¡¯m visiting as your acquaintances, but I¡¯m putting you in ck list because yourpany¡¯s product is simply poor."

    In a few sentences, Vena had turned the situation against them again. Kanae smiled internally. This princess was sure to be very experienced. shing with the other party made it harder for her to step forward unlike Sakura. However, she wouldn¡¯t back down easily.

    "You say that ourpany product is bad, have you tasted them?"

    Taste?

    The others didn¡¯t know whatpany these two owned, but for Vena to say it was bad, could it be their product was totally unsafe?

    "There¡¯s no need for me to taste them, they¡¯re using unqualified material to make," Vena said with a smirk.

    "Is that so? I already test them in theb, but I don¡¯t find any dangerous material."

    The sudden voice caused them to turn their head towards the source. They saw Jason walking towards them calmly. From the way he acted, it was as if he treated Vena¡¯s words like dirt.

    Vena¡¯s body tensed up immediately. The Aida and Wells Family didn¡¯t have good rtion with each other. If Jason decided to help these two, there was simply no way for her to retaliate. Jason¡¯s position in the business worlds was far higher than her.

    "Their sweets are one of the best that I have tasted so far, so I try conductingb research. There¡¯s no weird material found in them. Are you sure you¡¯re testing them correctly?" Jason asked.

    This guy....!

    Vena red towards Jason with a reddened face. "I...." there was no way she could say that she didn¡¯t conduct any test in them. What she said previously was merely because she wanted to give reason for her action. Who would have thought that things would reach this way?

    Jason smiled. "You might have the Aida Family behind you, but you shouldn¡¯t spout nonsense, Princess Vena. Even if you¡¯re powerful, there will be more than enough people to prove that what I say is correct."

    "You..." Vena wanted tosh out, but she held back. shing with Jason without any preparation like this was the same as searching for death. Since herpanies have been in a constant sh with Souhon n, she didn¡¯t want to add Wells Family to the list.

    "What is it, Princess Vena?"

    "Since Young Master Jason says so, I must have made a mistake. I¡¯m sorry," Vena quickly turned around to leave.

    Jason chuckled. "Are you sure you don¡¯t give the wrong apology? You shouldn¡¯t apologize to me, but to these two."

    Vena stopped in her tracks. She didn¡¯t mind apologize to Jason because Jason¡¯s standing was far higher than her, but to these two were out of the question. Sensing the other¡¯s gaze to her, she gritted her teeth.

    "I¡¯m sorry for causing trouble to you two."

    After apologizing in hurry, Vena stormed away. The crowds were looking towards the show with interest. Now, that was something that the journalist loved so much. They hurriedly worked to finish their article. There would be something interesting in tomorrow newspaper.

    Laura looked towards Jason with awe. All these times, she knew that Jason came from Wells Family, but she didn¡¯t know that his standing was that high. Maybe, she needed to treat him with more respect in thepany next time.

    "Many thanks for your help, Young Master Jason," Kanae greeted Jason formally.

    "There¡¯s no need to thank me," Jason waved his hand. "If you want to give thanks to me, you should give me more of the sweets."

    "It¡¯ll be my pleasure," Laura answered with sparkling eyes. She would surely work to perfect her recipe with double effort for him.

    Uh, Jason felt like he was digging his grave with his request. Seeing the sparkle in Laura¡¯s eyes, he knew that his days will be filled with sweets all the time. Never mind. He was the one who asked for it too.

    "I¡¯ll be going now."

    "Yes, thank you," Kanae tried to control herugh as she turned around. "Now should be your chance to meet with the people you want to ask about thepany, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Oh yes! I nearly forget," Laura smiled happily. With their current reputation, she should be able to make a deal or two.

    The crowds slowly dispersed as these two also walked around. Among the crowd, Neo was looking towards these two with awe. He had been thinking who would be so daring to sh against the Aida Family when he found Laura¡¯s face to be rather familiar. That was how he knew that the other one should be Kanae.

    ¡¯Her new appearance is simply too breathtaking.¡¯

    Neo has the feeling that if Kevin was the one who came here, thetter wouldn¡¯t be able to take his eyes away from Kanae. Unfortunately or fortunately, Kevin was too busy with the matter of the n. In this party, he had toe alone to make more connection with some people.

    As the crowd dispersed, he got a clearer view of these two. His eyes locked on Kanae¡¯s face. How weird. He got the feeling that he had seen that appearance somewhere before, but where was it?

    ¡¯Never mind, it might be just her profile picture when shees to school.¡¯

    As he dispersed the thought, he walked to finish his task ining here.

 Chapter 370 Back to School

    Nolen School C

    It has been several days since the party and Laura made a great progress in herpany. Finally, the school started again and the studentszilye to the ss again after the weeks of vacation they got because of the reparation.

    The teacher didn¡¯t try to push them too much, but they still gave a lot of task for them to make up for the missing days, which was given right after they entered the ss as it was written in the board. Some students tried toin, but they have to give in because they knew that it was necessary.

    "I¡¯ll miss the additional holiday," Laura giggled. Looking at the task that the teacher gave them, she really wished for another holiday.

    "I agree," Alice nodded as she smiled bitterly.

    Laura sighed. "The teachers really didn¡¯t know the word ¡¯mercy.¡¯ I doubt the students are going to sleep like this."

    "We can divide the work and copy others," Alice suggested. This was, they could finish the work faster as the inhuman number would only lead them to their early grave.

    "That¡¯s a great idea."

    "I thought you¡¯re going to disagree," Alice giggled.

    Laura shook her head. "No way, I didn¡¯t reallye here because I want to study since I have already learned most of them. I juste here because I want to stay with my sister."

    Alice nodded in understanding. She knew that Laura had gone abroad for quite some time, so she knew that Laura didn¡¯t really need the education in this city. After all, the academic level here was still lowerpared with overseas.

    As for Alice herself, she didn¡¯t really have any obligation to study in school since her future was more or less had been arranged. As the princes of a hidden n, she would surely seed her n and worked there. Still, she preferred toe to the school if all her father did was nagging her about the etiquette and so on. It has only been a few weeks, but she felt rather exhausted.

    "Kanae seems like she needs more holiday," Alice changed the conversation and pointed to the sleeping Kanae.

    "She¡¯s busy recently," Laura replied. She was not sure about what her sister did, but Kanae always got homete at night. There were even a lot of documents on her sister¡¯s room, which Kanae said as important document. She didn¡¯t try to find out more as she knew that her sister had her own secret and task.

    "I see."

    Seeing that Alice struggled to keep the conversation alive, Laura decided to lend a helping hand. "How¡¯s your holiday?"

    "It¡¯s good. My father wants me to study some things that it bes busy for me," Alice exined.

    "Sounds hard," Laura didn¡¯t know how it was to live in the underworld, but she could guess that it shouldn¡¯t be easy. They were all people who lived with their lives on the line at almost all time, so she could guess that it must be harsh training.

    If Alice knew what Laura thought, she would certainly be surprised as Alice¡¯s training didn¡¯t include any violence.

    "Yeah, it is," Alice giggled. She nced at the students who walked in. "Oh right, have you seen Tommy recently?"

    "Tommy? I¡¯m not really sure about him," Laura answered slowly. She was not too close with the others, so she didn¡¯t meet with them aside in the ss. In addition, she was too busy with herpanytely.

    "I guess he rarely appears again," Alice put a smile on her face. Ever since she knew that this boy was part of the Fiore Group, she did aplete research about him. She found out that most of their activities were done by Tom¡¯s action, which meant Tommy.

    It would mean that the reason Tommy felt sleepy in the ss was no other than his mission. Eventely, the Fiore Group only moved with Tommy. The others were nowhere within sight.

    "He¡¯s quitezy when ites to school."

    "I can see that."

    As the two talked, Misae walked into the ss. Seeing her friends again, a smile blossomed on her beautiful face.

    "Misae!" Laura greeted loudly. "It has been a long time since thest time we meet each other."

    "Where have you been? It¡¯s nearly two months."

    "I¡¯m going with my father," Misae exined. She peeked towards the sleeping Kanae. It was nice seeing them again.

    "You miss a lot of things," Laura remarked as she dragged Misae to thetter¡¯s seat.

    "Can you fill me in about what had happened recently?"

    "Well, the school is getting attacked right at the beginning of the semester. It¡¯s quite chaotic here, which make the school closed down for a few weeks. Many students are rather happy, though. It¡¯s more vacation for us," Alice exined with a smile on her face.

    "There¡¯s no need to worry about another attack soon because the ns are busy on their own. In addition, there¡¯s some talk in the news regarding the ns making deals with the police officers. Also...." Laura started to tell the news she recently got.

    "Wait, Laura. I think that Misae didn¡¯t need to hear all of them," Alice cut off Laura¡¯s exnation. She smiled bitterly. "Even if the school ends up closing again because of the ns, we¡¯re not going to get affected too much as it just mean holiday for us."

    Laura nodded her head. "You¡¯re right. I forgot for a moment."

    "Jeez, you¡¯re the only student in this ss who will try to gather news like that."

    Laura didn¡¯t deny that as sheughed along with her friends. It was not like she liked to gather information, but it was necessary if she wanted to run business in this city. It was important to make sure that there won¡¯t be any attack because it would affect her profit. As the result, she ended up gathering too much.

    "It seems that you have changed a bit since thest time I see you, Laura," Misae smiled.

    Alice tried to hold herughter as she nodded. "She¡¯s still the same as ever, it¡¯s just her vocabry increase to business term too."

    "Hey, it¡¯s not that much!"

    "I can still notice it~."

    The two of them teased Laura a bit before they finally calmed down. Misae thought about something as she hesitated for a bit before asking. "Is there any news about Mike or his n?"

    Alice nodded slowly. "The Ryukalin n holds a gathering at the beginning of this year. They experience an attack, but most people are fine."

    "What about Mike?"

    "He¡¯s fine. It¡¯s just, he doesn¡¯te to the school anymore since he¡¯s quite busy in the Ryukalin n," Alice exined. She met with Mike several time. To be honest, she didn¡¯t see him looked like someone who has broken heart. Compared with Misae, Mike was able to cover up his feeling rather well.

    "I see, I¡¯m d that he¡¯s fine," Misae smiled.

    "Today is the first day the school starts again, make sure that you won¡¯t get left behind."

    "I¡¯ll do my best."

    As the bell rang, Laura took out her pencil and poked her sister from the back.

    "Owie! Laura, what¡¯s that for?" Kanae pretended to be hurt and whimpered like a puppy.

    The two other girls tried their best to hold theirugh while Laura grinned. "I just think that you need to stay awake for a few minutes because this is the first day of school after a long time, Sis."

    "I¡¯m sleepy!"

    "Come on, Sis. Or do you want me to poke you again?"

    "Do you want to kill me by poking?"

    Lauraughed. "Pencil is not going to kill you sis. Besides, it¡¯s the blunt side of the pencil."

    "I know," Kanae sighed. She turned her head to look at Misae and grinned. "It¡¯s nice to see you looking well again, Misae."

    "Ah yeah, I¡¯m sorry for worrying you before," Misae smiled apologetically.

    "It¡¯s not a problem at all," Kanae returned to her position on top of the desk again. "I¡¯m sleepy, so I¡¯ll sleep again."

    Misae smiled warmly. She noticed that Laura was about to attempt another poke, so she restrained herugh. It has been some time since thest time she saw her friends. Bantering and joking with them all seemed really fun.

    She missed this all so much.

    While Misae was enjoying the thought, another round of shes between Laura and Kanae had started as the girlined about the pencil once again.

 Chapter 371 Canâ€™t We Have Normal Experience?

    Time passed swiftly. In the end, Laura didn¡¯t bother Kanae again after several minutes of teasing. It seemed that Laura didn¡¯t really have the intention to make her sister stayed awake for the lesson. She just wished to spend some time with her sister just to have some fun.

    Different than usual, Misae didn¡¯t go home directly today as she made her way to the teacher¡¯s office. Her eyes were looking towards the te as she pondered about her action.

    KNOCK! KNOCK!

    "Excuse me," Misae opened the door and peeked inside. There was only one teacher inside, which was Teacher Charlie.

    Teacher Charlie nced towards Misae. "Is there anything that I can help, Miss Misae?"

    "I¡¯m looking for my homeroom teacher," Misae answered.

    "He doesn¡¯te to school today. You might want to talk with me if you want," Teacher Charlie offered.

    Misae hesitated before walked into the room. She took a seat in front of Teacher Charlie as she held her own hand to ease her nervousness.

    "Is there anything wrong with your lessontely? Or is it rted to the Student Council?" Teacher Charlie decided to ask since Misae didn¡¯t immediately tell him the reason for hering here.

    "Teacher knows that I¡¯m part of Student Council?" Misae was shocked.

    "Of course I do, I still remember you very well from the previous little incident because of me. I hope you don¡¯t bear any grudge for dragging you in a dangerous situation, Miss," Teacher Charlie answered politely.

    Misae smiled. "There¡¯s no way I will me you, Teacher."

    "Now, do you mind telling me if there¡¯s something wrong?"

    "I want to ask about the procedure of getting out of school and the transfer notice," Misae replied.

    Teacher Charlie¡¯s eyes widened slightly when he heard Misae¡¯s request. From what he knew, this girl was indeed a bit too soft hearted, which was unsuitable for this city. However, he found out that she got good friends around her, so she was being partially protected.

    Although he didn¡¯t have any intention to pry into a student¡¯s life, he decided to look at hers because of her rather foolish action before. Hearing that she wanted to move school, he felt slightly relieved. A dangerous school like this one was a bit unsuitable for a woman like her.

    "Do you have the n to move school?"

    "I still don¡¯t know," Misae replied nervously. She did want to move because she was afraid, but at the same time, she wanted to move because she hoped that she could be stronger. Right now, she kept on being bother to her friend, so she wanted to grow up to be more suitable in this city.

    Teacher Charlie noticed the girl¡¯s hesitation. "If you wish to share, I can lend you my ear. I might not be able to help much, but I can give you some guidance in case you need it."

    Misae was stunned to hear the teacher¡¯s words. On the second thought, she knew that he was doing his job as a teacher. After all, a good teacher didn¡¯t only teach material but also help their students when they have some problems.

    Besides, she knew that it was easier to tell things to stranger at times.

    "I¡¯m thinking of moving school," Misae admitted. "I just keep on having the feeling that I¡¯m unsuitable to stay in this city because of many things, so I want to stay outside for some time and return back when I¡¯m ready to face them all."

    She has stayed in this city ever since her youth and back then, her parents were there to protect her all the time. They helped her to stay out of danger, making her oblivious to danger most of the time. As she grew up, now she started to realize that it was impossible for her to stay like that.

    She needed to change.

    Even though it was not impossible to stay in this city and learned things, she didn¡¯t want to hinder her friends anymore. They were protecting her unconsciously, and she didn¡¯t want that. She wanted to be able to face them all on her own.

    "Why do you think that you can fare better outside," Teacher Charlie asked again.

    Why?

    "I want to follow my mother¡¯s footsteps and be awyer. By meeting a lot of different people, I want to be able to ept them more openly and not stuck like I am now," Misae replied.

    It might seem to be running away to some people, but Misae didn¡¯t care about it now. She just wanted to learn to ept the differences of people around her. They have their own lives and believes, which made them different from one another.

    Teacher Charlie nodded. "I see. I think it¡¯s quite good for you if you want to learn from outside cities. This city is a bit special in this country and it¡¯ll be good to expand your views."

    Misae looked at the teacher in front of her. "Do you think that I will be able to learn a lot of things?"

    "I¡¯m sure you will. The difference in culture can help you see things from different point of view," Teacher Charlie acknowledged. "I used to live overseas for quite some time too, and I hope to change the education system in this city."

    "Change the education system?"

    "Yeah," Teacher Charlie nodded. "The education in this city iscking behind because of the street condition. At the very least, I wish to help the children have better sense of rules and be a proper adult even in this kind of environment."

    Listening to the teacher in front of her, Misae started to understand why Teacher Charlie was always so strict to the students. His method might be harsh, but he just wanted them to learn to stand by themselves and be good students.

    However, his words seemed to bother her a bit. Studying overseas needed a considerable amount of money and if Teacher Charlie came from a prominent family, why would he want to be a teacher?

    Mind you, in this city teacher didn¡¯t have good wages.

    Misae opened her mouth to ask, but she closed it again as she felt that it was improper to ask something private. Teacher Charlie must have his own reason. Besides, she didn¡¯t want to start asking people around her for their background information as it was not that important.

    "That¡¯s a good dream, Teacher Charlie."

    Teacher Charlie smiled. "Thank you, Student Misae. Have youe to a conclusion regarding your decision?"

    "I still want to talk with my parents," Misae replied. "But I think that there¡¯s high possibility for me to leave."

    "Whatever your decision, I¡¯ll support you," Teacher Charlie nodded and smiled warmly, showing a rare side of him. "Now for the procedure..."

    Misae listened attentively as Teacher Charlie exined to her about the procedure carefully.

    ...

    Ryukalin n

    Neo didn¡¯t have n to pry into other people¡¯s business, but he kept the camera in the school. Upon seeing Misae came to the teacher¡¯s office, he looked towards her mouth carefully, trying to deduce what she said. It has been quite some time since she knew about Mike, so herplexion did seem far better.

    "Neo, it is time for practice," Mike called. He nced to the monitor only to see Misae on the background. "Neo, what is that?"

    "Mike, this is the hidden camera that I set in teacher¡¯s office," Neo answered. He was about to close the monitor when he saw Misae smiled andughed in front of that teacher. Before he could close the monitor, Mike¡¯s hand blocked him.

    "Mike!"

    "Just a moment, just a moment," Mike replied. His eyes were locked into the monitor as he saw the girl¡¯s face. He thought that he already got over her, but seeing her smile made his heart warm, yet hurt at the same time. She looked beautiful when she smile, but that smile was no longer directed to him. It was towards other people.

    Neo watched as Mike¡¯s gaze locked into the screen. Trace of sadness appeared within thetter¡¯s eyes.

    "Neo, is it really impossible for people who lived in the underworld to have a normal rtionship?"

    "I don¡¯t know, Mike. I don¡¯t know," Neo repeated his answer as he saw Mike closed his eyes for a few seconds.

    By the time Mike opened his eyes again, he had returned back to normal. With an amiable smile, he looked towards Neo. "Let¡¯s practice."

    "Wait, no, I¡¯m not going to the field to practice. Just take Boss with you."

    "He¡¯ll naturally be there, so you¡¯re the one who I have to bring along."

    "Gah! Help me! I don¡¯t want to die yet!"

 Chapter 372 The Truth

    Misae¡¯s House

    "I¡¯m home," Misae said as she walked inside the house. After spending quite a long time in the teacher¡¯s office, she got the clear picture about how to withdraw from a school. Although it was merely a n right now, she needed to get the full information.

    "Wee home, dear, what would you like for dinner?" ra asked with soft voice.

    Misae was stunned to see her mother looked rather haggard. She knew that ra was busy for the past few weeks because of a case, but she never knew that it was this hard. Her bright mother seemed extremely exhausted that the trace of her usual demeanor was lost.

    "I¡¯ll be the one making dinner, Mom," Misae offered.

    ra smiled wryly. "Is my appearance that bad?"

    "Kind of," Misae hesitantly answered. "Is it because of the case that mother doing recently?"

    "Yes. I manage to win the case, but it¡¯s quite a long battle," ra answered.

    Misae nodded her head. She walked in the kitchen and took out several vegetables and the others. With familiar movement, she washed them before cutting them little by little.

    "Mom, is it hard to be awyer?"

    ra was sitting down as she pondered. "It¡¯s not that hard, but you will have to face numerous cases. They can be rather hard because sometimes the truth is not like what you see."

    "Mom, do you remember the incident that I get into in the past?"

    "I do."

    "You always tell me that not all ns are bad. The previous one is a local annoying small n that doesn¡¯t do things ording to regtion. If the ns are not bad, is it fine for me to have rtion with them?"

    ra frowned. She never liked her daughter has any rtion with them even though she knew that it was inevitable since she knew how Misae hated them. However, this girl¡¯s question made her realized something.

    "Are you talking about Mike?"

    Misae nodded her head as her hands moved the vegetable to the pot. "Yes, I¡¯m thinking that the ns are all bad, but father has been showing me about them a lot. I have been talking with him personally for quite some time, so I think that he¡¯s not bad."

    Not only not bad, but he was really good to her. Misae still remembered how he used to protect her. Those little actions were what made her always admired him, but his background kind of scared her.

    ra thought for a few seconds. "If you truly want to be with him, I won¡¯t stop you."

    The knife on Misae¡¯s hand nearly fell to the floor. "Mom, are you serious?"

    ra nodded her head. If Misae truly wanted it, she would support her daughter¡¯s decision. She only protected Misae from the other ns because of Misae¡¯s intense reaction. If this girl already epted them, she would be more than happy to ept them.

    Of course, if they ced her daughter in dangerous situation, she would skin them alive.

    "Is it really possible?" Misae asked worriedly.

    ra chuckled. "It¡¯s possible, but it might be hard for you because it¡¯ll require a lot of waiting in your part. Just like your father, I don¡¯t even know if he cane back home safely, so I always pray for him."

    "Mhm," her father¡¯s work was indeed dangerous since he had to face against those people from underworld continuously. For ra, it just meant that she had to have faith in him that he woulde back home safely.

    "Mom, I have been thinking about moving from this city, is it fine?"

    "I too wanted to move you out of this city since three years ago if you didn¡¯t manage to recover," ra smiled. "But it seems you¡¯re doing pretty well on the school."

    "That¡¯s because I meet with Kanae and the others," Misae reminisced about the past. If not because of Kanae, she might never be able to make friends with the others as she was too afraid to open up.

    ra coughed a bit. "There¡¯s something that I have to tell you about that."

    "Yes?"

    "Please continue cooking and listen to my exnation from start to finish."

    "Okay."

    Slowly, ra recounted the truth behind Kanae¡¯s action in the first. It was all ra¡¯s selfishness to take advantage of a troubled girl because of her situation. However, it was exactly that incident that allowed the two of them to be close friends.

    By the time Misae finished cooking, her mother also finished told her about the past. Misae¡¯s hand trembled as she finally realized that she was always being protected by her friends. Kanae¡¯s first reason was mission, but to continue this long, it must be because they were already genuine friend.

    No wonder she always felt that it was safe in the school. It turned out someone was always looking after her continuously in secret.

    "You won¡¯t be angry that I ask her to apany you, right?"

    "There¡¯s no way I can be angry, Mom. You do that because of me, so I¡¯m grateful that I can meet with Kanae after the incident," Misae smiled slightly. At least, it was because of Kanae that she could forget about them and have a normal life. However, that solution couldn¡¯tst forever. She had to face them again as long as she still lived in this city.

    Now that she wanted to have a rtion with someone who has dangerous life, it would be difficult if she didn¡¯t ovee this past trauma.

    "That¡¯s good, baby," ra rubbed Misae¡¯s hair.

    "Mom, you say that there¡¯s a big mission for youtely. Is it the mission regarding Kanae?"

    "Yes. Kanae make a move to get herself out of the Nali Family. Since her action is done without asking for the permission of her uncle, this causes quite a dispute in the family. I¡¯m helping her to sort them all," ra replied.

    Misae nodded her head. She never knew that Kanae¡¯s family situation was this bad because that girl rarely said anything. If anything, it was Kanae always took care about her very well.

    "There are so many people around you who care about you, Misae. For their sake and your own sake, you need to face your past and ovee it. Every change starts from oneself."

    "Yes, Mom," Misae nodded her head. If she couldn¡¯t ovee it because of herself, she had to remember those around her. They were her precious friends, so she didn¡¯t want to make them worry about her so much.

    "About moving school, what¡¯s your decision?"

    "I..."

 Chapter 373 Fight Back

    Kanae Mansion

    Kanae warmed up in her room. She had just made a call to Jason for a mission for her to do since it has been a long of time from thest time she did a mission. After training under Master Rudy and Brother Dean for quite some time, she wanted to put into practice what she had learned.

    KNOCK! KNOCK!

    "Sis, are you going to go again?" Laura¡¯s voice could be heard from behind the door.

    "Yes. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be going for a long time. You can focus on thepany and the others," Kanae replied.

    "I know."

    "If there¡¯s anything bad, you can call me right away."

    "Okay, Sis."

    Laura walked from the door withplicated expression. She had just received a call from thepany that there was a big problem. Upon hearing the word ¡¯problem¡¯, her first reaction was looking for Kanae. After several seconds, she realized that she had been relying on Kanae for a lot of things, it was time for her to do things on her own.

    Thispany did belong to Kanae, but she was the current leader. What was the use of a leader who couldn¡¯t do anything?

    With that in mind, Laura made her way to thepany. In that ce, she saw her employees were looking like they were worried sick.

    "Please tell me the sequence of events that urred," Laura immediately called the head division to the meeting room. It would be better if they could finish the problem as soon as possible. She didn¡¯t want to prolong things longer.

    They looked towards each other to decide who would talk. In the end, one of them stepped forward. "It¡¯s like this, President. There are some requests for the sweets towards the stores in the west area. Coincidentally, the estates are owned by the Aida Family. When our car is going to get inside, they refuse the give way for us."

    When she heard that, Laura frowned. The Aida Family might not own a lot ofnd, but they were still numerous considering Aida Family¡¯s condition. Aside from the part that they have in the North, they owned several real estates in several areas.

    If they blocked the way for their every car, it would be hard for them to finish their work. In other words, this was a huge setback for them.

    "We should arrange different route for the traveling car," Laura immediately decided. "As for the delivery, we¡¯re going to use a different transportation."

    "What are you going to use, President?"

    Laura stood up and headed to the map not far from them. Her hand picked up the nearby marker as she started to draw. "The Aida Family has several real estates that they can block. The way to those ces can only through ordinary cars or even public transportation. If it¡¯s hard for us to use the car that has our logo, we can use the one without our logo toplete the trade."

    The head divisions nodded their head. It was not against anyw to use transportation without their logo. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t do that for normal delivery as it would do them no good.

    "As for the new route, we¡¯re going to make sure that we circle the estate. This will make the people inside to see more about us. They will be the one to open the way for us," Laura grinned wickedly.

    "That¡¯s a great n, President," one of them said excitedly. If they did it this way, it would make the Aida Family troubled because of the people who lived there. In a way, this was a perfect counterattack.

    Laura smiled bright. "Good. Now, let¡¯s start moving!"

    "Yes, President!" they quickly moved vigorously. The reaction of the Aida Family would surely be very hrious.

    On the back, Jason nodded approvingly. He thought that Laura would need his help, but this girl already grown so much. Slowly but surely, she has be a great leader.

    ¡¯Congrattion, Laura. As my present, I¡¯ll help you a bit.¡¯

    Tampering with the cameras in the Aida Family Estate was going to be easy for him. Their defense was not too big, so it would be a piece of cake for him if he wanted to do that. His hand was already busy on hisptop when his phone suddenly rang. He quickly picked it up as his expression changed tremendously.

    "Laura, I need to go. You can handle them by yourself, right?"

    "It¡¯s fine, Brother Jason," Laura nodded her head full of determination. "I¡¯ll do my best."

    With that confirmation, Jason rushed out of the building as fast as he could. Why did it have to happen today?

    ...

    After receiving the content of the mission, Kanae made her way towards the designated location. The mission she had was extremely simple, it was to sabotage a certain house¡¯s water to make the owner finally take care of the problem.

    This kind of mission was not worth mentioning for them, but Kanae used this to train her body. She had practiced about how to make herself disappear, so she did it. Even though it was daytime, the light in this area was quite low, so it was easy for Kanae to move unhindered.

    Within minutes, she had finished sabotaging the ce and got out again. The street was filled with people, but not even one of them noticed Kanae¡¯s presence. It was as if she was not there and if they didn¡¯t pay any attention, they wouldn¡¯t even know that she was there.

    ¡¯This is part of the Nali Family,¡¯ Kanae¡¯s gazended on the nearby house. It belonged to one of the Nali Family¡¯s branch. She didn¡¯t know much about the branches, but it was quite easy to find them because of the insignia of the Nali Family engraved near their door.

    "Thank you for your time today."

    Kanae looked towards a certain woman who walked out of the door. She frowned to herself.

    ¡¯What is She doing here?¡¯

    She, who often shed with them in the past, was already part of the Nali Family due to her marriage with one of the branch family members. During the fire incident at Sakura¡¯s birthday party, this woman lost her husband and fight for the inheritance from the Nali Family. Kanae hadn¡¯t heard the news about this woman for quite a long time.

    Was there some secret dealing between She with the other Nali Branch Family? If it was true, things wouldn¡¯t be so good for either her or Sakura since it meant that She was eyeing therge inheritance of the Nali Family.

    ¡¯Should I investigate about She further?¡¯

    If She wanted to make use of them, she wouldn¡¯t let the other party has a good time. The woman that only appeared in the sidelines was slowly making her way to the grand stage.

    As Kanae thought about it, her special phone suddenly vibrated.

    "What is it? Eh? Tommy is...? I¡¯ll be there."

    With that, Kanae dashed away from her ce, putting the matter of She on the back of her mind.

 Chapter 374 Tommyâ€™s Mother Inciden

    *warning: the content below might be a bit unsuitable for young readers (under the age of 13) because it involves violence and slight gore*

    Tommy was heading home after he finished his mission. After the mission with Kevin to the Doha Family, he has been busying himself to finish numerous missions. The missions that Jason picked were all the simple ones to train his skill. They were not dangerous at all, allowing him to finish far earlier than usual.

    "I¡¯m home."

    He opened the door when he suddenly sensed blood thirst directed towards him, making his body tensed up immediately. His eyes shot open abruptly as he looked towards the person before him. His mother was looking like a zombie with her bloodshot eyes and skinny figure. Veins bulged out in unnatural way thorough her entire body.

    There was something wrong with the woman. Tommy had never felt such blood thirsty aura from anyone before. It was as if she wanted him to die very badly and cruelly.

    "Mother, is there something wrong?"

    Before he could ask again, his mother suddenly pounced to him,nding a hit towards him. His reflex worked in time as he used his hand to block the woman¡¯s attack.

    Tommy¡¯s eyes widened as he moved to the side. That one hit from his mother was clearly different from the usual hit he got from her. It was too powerful toe from the usual weak mother he had. What made her mother changed so much? Was it steroids or something simr?

    No, no matter how stupid he usually was, he knew the power behind using steroids very well. There was simply no way that steroids could enhance someone¡¯s strength this much. It should be a different drug or whatever it was that could make her grew stronger this much.

    His eyes caught the sight of a bag of drugs not far from them. The content was spilled to the floor, showing white powders that left mark on the floor.

    "Mother, what kind of drug you used?"

    The woman didn¡¯t answer him. She dashed straight to him once again with her punch directed to him. Tommy blocked her attack once again as he could feel the power behind the strike.

    He frowned. It was still far from his own strength, but he had to be careful in case she hit his vital areas. If any of them got hit by this power, he might not be able to keep his life anymore.

    PRANG!

    The momentum from the punch made his mothernded on the nearby table. The ss that was previously on top of the table fell to the ground and made the loud noise. His mother stood up again, her feet stood right on the pieces of broken sses. However, not a slightest reaction came from her.

    Blood flowed from her feet as she dashed towards Tommy once again. Seeing theck of reaction from this woman, Tommy knew that her senses were already numbed. He gritted his teeth as he gathered his resolve.

    Sidestepping to the side, he avoided her strike. In the next moment, his hand moved forward and punched the woman straight to her stomach, sending her to the wall. As her body crashed, it slowly slid down to the floor.

    Her head was hung low as if she was unconscious. There was some trace of blood around her as there might be some wound from the crash.

    "Mother..."

    Tommy muttered to himself. Unknowingly, tears have fallen from his eyes. He truly couldn¡¯t bring himself to hit her, yet he still had to do it. There was no way he could possibly make her awake again if she continued attacking him in that crazed way.

    Her body would end up in numerous wounds by the time she woke up. If she woke up, she might suffer from great pain. Seeing the woman who was still in sitting position, Tommy didn¡¯t know what to do anymore.

    "Mother, wake up... please wake up and don¡¯t attack me again. Please, return to your sense."

    Tommy wiped his tears as he straightened himself. He walked out of the room and closed the door before he sat directly in front of the door. Why did he feel so sad right now to see his mother in this situation?

    Even when she was thrashing him so much in the past, he never felt this way.

    Even when she ignored him so much and lived in her own delusional world, he would still wait for her.

    Why was it that when she lost her mind like that, he instead felt immense sadness? Burying his head on his palm, he thought about what his mother meant for him.

    Suddenly, he heard loud sounds from inside the room. He quickly stood up and opened the door.

    BANG!

    He saw his mother sitting a few centimeters away from the previous ce. A broken pot was located by her side. Her eyes were still bloodshot and her fragile hands were reaching out everywhere. In the next second, she suddenly vomited on the spot. Strange and unidentified fluid sshed onto the floor.

    Veins bulged on her skin, giving scary sight of the woman. Her eyes red at Tommy as if she wanted to kill him, yet there was sad light emanating from her gaze.

    "Mother..."

    His mother vomited once more and this time, she failed to properly hold her body. Her body slid down to the side of her own vomit.

    Tommy walked towards her as he frowned. From his keen smell, he knew that this woman has just vomited blood. By the time he reached her side, he noticed that his mother no longer moved.

    "Mother, are you alright?"

    Putting his hand to check her pulse, he felt that his heart was beating fast. It didn¡¯t take long for him to felt as if cold water was pouring straight at his heart. There was no pulse anymore. She had stopped breathing as her chest no longer moved.

    "Mother..."

    Towards this mother of his, Tommy never had any good feeling as he often felt that his mother didn¡¯t love him. This conviction grew bigger and bigger as time passed by because of how he usually saw her. However, he could never bring himself to hate her because of the past he had with her.

    When he saw her lost her mind, he felt immense sadness. Now that she was gone, he felt rather empty. He didn¡¯t know what he should feel or do anymore.

 Chapter 375 The Truth about the Letter from the Government Part 2

    Shiro¡¯s Clinic

    "Have you calmed down, Tom?" Shiro asked to the pale looking boy on the bed.

    Tommy nodded his head. He looked towards the drug on the side. "Do you know what kind of drug is that?"

    "I don¡¯t know for sure right now. The amount you give to me will be enough for me to research for quite some time. When I have the answer, I¡¯ll tell you about that," Shiro answered calmly.

    "Thank you," Tommy picked up the ss of water that Shiro gave to him. He drank the water silently as his thought was still filled with what happened to his mother.

    The door suddenly opened. Kanae and Jason stormed in.

    "How¡¯s Tommy?"

    "Is he alright?"

    "Calm down you two," Shiro rolled his eyes. "Tommy is fine. He¡¯s resting on the bed."

    "That¡¯s good," Jason sighed in relief. He rxed his body and immediately fell to the floor due to theck of strength on his feet.

    "Brother Jason, you¡¯re making a fool out of yourself," Kanae smiled slightly. She turned her head to the boy¡¯s direction. "Tommy, do you mind if you describe how your mother changes to us?"

    "I don¡¯t mind," Tommy closed his eyes. "She has bloodshot eyes with red iris. Her hair bes messes up and she exudes a lot of blood thirsty aura. Her strength increases so much that it seems rather impossible for normal people to reach that level. Not only strength, speed also increases so much.

    However, this onlysts for less than one minute. After that, she vomits blood and passes out."

    Jason frowned. "I think I know that drug."

    "Really?" Tommy asked in disbelief.

    Jason nodded his head. The only drug that capable of making drastic changes like that was only one. There was no other drug that he knew of could make something like that. The question remained would be, how did she get her hand on those drugs?

    "Before that, do you know how she gets them?"

    Tommy shook his head. He rarely came home and paid attention to his mother. After all, whenever he tried to get close to her, she would try to kick him away far away.

    "Alright, you deserve to know since it¡¯s your mother, but before that, let me remind you about something. If I tell you about this and words get out, you will put your life in danger, do you understand?" Jason asked solemnly.

    Tommy quickly recalled the previous conversation that he had with Jason regarding something dangerous. "Is this rted to the letter from the government?"

    "You¡¯re quick to catch up right now."

    "My mind is working better because of all the adrenaline," Tommy replied.

    Kanae shook her head. "Now, let¡¯s review the letter a bit. What do you remember about the letter from the government?"

    "I remember that this letter of the government is the key to ess the secret power the government have. This letter is directed only towards those whom they believe hold some sort of potential or talent."

    "To put it simply, yes, it¡¯s like that," Kanae nodded her head. "Do you remember the question that you ask, but we don¡¯t answer?"

    "You told me that if words get out about the letter, I and everyone close to me will be killed, so I don¡¯t ask further. All I ask is how do they know that you¡¯re talented?"

    "They have the device for that, Tom," Jason said calmly. "Every newborn child will be tested for their potential and those who has some difference with normal children will be given the letter. The letter is for them toe to their ce when they reach the age 8-10 to test their real potential because it¡¯s the perfect age to know if someone has the talent or not."

    Tommy nodded his head. "Is it really important to know if they have the talent or not?"

    "it¡¯s important because those with talent will be able to reach greater heights than normal people. Most of the talented people who have normal power in terms of physical abilities or brain abilities can easily blend in the society. However, people who have weird abilities to the point that it can¡¯t be epted won¡¯t be able to live amongst us. Some of them are categorized as crazy or monsters while the others are deployed as special soldiers."

    Tommy was stunned speechless when he heard about the word ¡¯special abilities¡¯. Did it mean there might be people who could fly or have wings?

    Seeing Tommy¡¯s expression, Jason knew that this boy¡¯s thoughts were reaching everywhere. "Even if you have the power to do so, will you show it in front of a lot of people?"

    Tommy quickly shook his head. If he showed them, he would be categorized as a crazy person or even monster, something that he didn¡¯t want very much.

    "These talents can make you grow faster than normal people, making the difference between the talented and ordinary people. With training, you can slowly close the gap, but it¡¯s an extremely slow process. However, there¡¯s one kind of people who can advance even faster, they¡¯re people who awaken their talent," Jason continued.

    "The word awakens is not like what you thought. There won¡¯t be any apparent change in your body, but your ability will increase faster. Aside from that, these awakened people can grow once a year by leap and bounds even without doing anything."

    Tommy¡¯s mouth was opened wide. "That¡¯s very enviable."

    "You wouldn¡¯t say that if you know the requirement to awaken them," Shiro shook his head. "To awaken one¡¯s talent, you have to experience pain worse than death and ce yourself at the brink of death. It¡¯ll break your mind mercilessly, and you have to recover by yourself or you will never wake up anymore."

    With the eerie tone that Shiro used, coupled with the fact that the content of the words was scary, Tommy shuddered. What kind of requirement was that? To experience a pain worse than that, he couldn¡¯t imagine himself experience them. Even if it was to get stronger, he might have to think twice or thrice before trying it.

    "What kind of experience?" Tommy asked cautiously.

    "It¡¯ll vary for every people, but those who are being recruited by the government will be forced to undergo them when they reach the prime age," Kanae answered calmly.

    "What do you mean force to undergo them? Can you inflict that kind of pain to someone?"

    Jason nodded. "The pain didn¡¯t have to be physical. Mental pain can hurt someone worse than physical pain."

    Tommy looked at Jason in disbelief. Did this man just tell them that it was possible to inflict mental pain to other people? Seeing their expression, he didn¡¯t have the heart to ask any further of what kind of pain they had to experience.

    "How do you know so much?"

    Jason smiled wryly. He showed his ne that he always wore with the word J at the end. Slowly, he turned the J shaped item and opened the lid. It was actually a container with the lid ced at the top of the word.

    Using his nail, he took out a paper that was rolled nicely. From faraway, it was clear that the paper was silver in color. As Jason unfurled it, they could clearly see his name printed at the middle with some other words at the top and bottom. "I got the letter from them in the past, so my father tells me everything about them."

    Tommy stared at the letter on Jason¡¯s hand with widened eyes. This annoying man got the letter? Well, it was kind of expected considering Jason¡¯s ability so far, but he couldn¡¯t really ept it.

    "Wait, why are you bringing it with you?"

    "This letter is extremely important, so everyone who get it either put it in the safest ce they know or just bring it around with them," Jason replied. He never thought of his home as a save ce, so he always brought it with him.

    "Then, what¡¯s the rtion with the drug?"

    Shiro rolled his eyes. "You still don¡¯t understand? The pain worse than death can kill you, you know. If they¡¯re not strong enough to endure them, they¡¯ll die. Because of that, there have been people who develop drugs to awaken their talent without the need to experience the pain."

    "You mean the drug that my mother uses...?"

    Jason nodded his head. "It¡¯s very likely that it¡¯s the drug that awakens her talent based on the symptoms that you tell us. Considering her reaction, the drug fails to awaken them, though."

    "Since this is only possibility, why are you telling me all of this?" Tommy frowned.

    "It¡¯s because there¡¯s high chance that we¡¯re going to fight with people like them again in the future. It¡¯ll be better for you to know about them in advance because you have to know that they¡¯re far more powerful than ordinary people."

    Tommy looked towards his hand. "Am I also an awakened?"

    "Unfortunately or fortunately, no," Jason sighed. "You¡¯re a normal person, Tom."

    "I see."

    "Now you should get some sleep. You will need it."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 376 Tommy Past: The Broken Family

    Moving to different room, they let Tommy rest as Jason yed with the letter on his hand. "I hope the thought that he¡¯s a normal person without any apparent talent won¡¯t make him downhearted."

    "I doubt that," Kanae sat down as she leaned back. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that good to be an awakened."

    "Well, from his perspective, it might be far better because he can develop faster. I just think that he might feel down."

    "He¡¯s far stronger than what you think he is."

    Shiro nodded his head. "I can¡¯t believe that you two decide to tell him all that information right after he lost his mother."

    "We¡¯re just telling him clearly that they had appeared again. It¡¯s not the first time we see these people because of our participation in that tower. However, at that time, it¡¯s just said to be ¡¯failed experiment¡¯ by those people," Kanae remarked.

    "Even though it¡¯s ¡¯failed experiment,¡¯ they¡¯repletely differentpared to what Tommy see from his mother. It¡¯s not weird that he won¡¯t be able to make the connection."

    "Not everyone is as smart as you."

    "You don¡¯t have to repeat that."

    "Anyway, I just think that he needs a way to get his mother out of his mind. Since we¡¯re going to face against these people sooner orter, I¡¯m sure that talking to Tommy about them is not wrong." Jason flicked his nce towards Kanae. "Besides, I¡¯m pretty sure that it¡¯s already the time for him to know that he will never be able to reach her level."

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "Do you have to repeat them again?"

    "You don¡¯t know how surprised I am when I see you on the brink of death in the fight and yet you get up again, do you? That¡¯s when I realize that you have awakened your talent before you meet with us," Jason shrugged.

    Shiro nodded his head. "Those who awaken their talent can reach greater heights, but at the same time, you¡¯ll attract trouble to you, Kanae."

    "Since you already know about that, are you going to abandon me?" Kanae asked.

    "Never," Jason answered immediately.

    "You have to chase me out if you want me to get out. But even after that, I¡¯ll still sh with the government. I have some matter that I need to deal with them," Shiro replied.

    "Thank you, you two."

    ...

    In the end, Tommy cremated his mother because he couldn¡¯t afford the coffin. The procedure was done by Jason, so all he knew was he got a pot of her ash after several days. He skipped school once again to take the pot to the nearby beach.

    Sitting by the deck, he watched as the sun slowly setting down. Feeling the breeze, he slowly spread the ash to the sea.

    "Mother, do you still remember when you used to stay by my side?" Tommy muttered slowly. His mind reyed the past he had with his mother and how his life changed so much.

    ...

    Past Events

    When Tommy was five years old, he still didn¡¯t know anything about the adults¡¯ world. They have been living a simple yet fulfilling life. His father worked every single day while his mother taking care of him. That day was supposed to be the same as always if only his father didn¡¯t suddenly ask for a divorce.

    "Tom, what do you want for dinner?" his mother asked in tender voice as usual.

    Tommy pointed to the nearby bread. "I want this!"

    "That¡¯s not going to make you full, but alright," his mother smiled back. For Tommy, his mother¡¯s smiling face was always the best.

    "Oh, your father is back."

    Tommy¡¯s mother walked to the door and saw her man, Tommy¡¯s father walked in. The man looked towards his mother for a bit as he smiled awkwardly.

    "Honey, there¡¯s something that I need to talk about."

    "What is it, Sweetheart?"

    "Let¡¯s talk privately."

    They moved to their bedroom and Tommy stayed in the living room. The little boy hopped down from the counter where he sat down all these times. Climbing up the nearby chair, he used it to peer outside the window.

    In the dirty street of the ck Street, there was rarely any good car. However, in front of the building where they stayed, a good car was parked there. A person dressed in all ck was guarding the door. Some people tried to get close while most of them gave up easily.

    Tommy was looking outside with interest when he suddenly heard loud voice from behind him.

    "You b*stard, how dare you abandon me for a b*tch?" Tommy¡¯s mother cursed out loudly to her husband. Her hand was holding another item, ready to throw to the man.

    "Baby, you should know better that I¡¯m not suited for a poor life like this," the man raised his hand as he evaded the things his wife threw. "I¡¯llpensate you for the divorce, so please go along."

    "GO TO HELL!"

    "This is for your own good, Sweetie. If I can get married with her, I¡¯ll be a rich person, and I can take care of your life too."

    "GO TO HELL! I DON¡¯T NEED YOUR MONEY!"

    The two of them yelled to each other for quite some time. The five year old boy crouched down on top of the chair with his hand blocked his ear. He couldn¡¯t stand these two yelling towards each other so heavily.

    BANG!

    In the end, his father walked out of the room while his mother was crying. When her husband was not in front of her anymore, her feet weakened and she fell to the floor. Tears streamed out like there was no end.

    "Idiot, I don¡¯t need your money. I don¡¯t want money...."

    Tommy slowly climbed down from the chair. His little hand tugged his mother¡¯s clothes. "Mom?"

    "Leave me.... alone, Tom. Mother... is not..... in the mood... to y," wiping her tears, she shifted her body position to hide her tears stained face from her son.

    Tommy didn¡¯t want to leave his mother when she was crying so heavily like this. He sat down behind his mother, hoping that his presence can soothe her mind. However, the tears didn¡¯t seem to stop. He didn¡¯t even remember what happened after that.

    Days passed

    Weeks passed

    Months passed

    Tommy¡¯s father never returned again. His mother changed a lot. From the cheerful and kind woman, she became depressed the entire day. She started to sigh a lot and looked towards the photo of when they were still together.

    Finally, she snapped.

    "Mother, I¡¯m home," Tommy said as he walked inside. He was merely a first year elementary school when he saw a woman talking to his mother. The woman was dressed in extravagant clothes. She pointed to his mother and a paper on her hand.

    "Sign here. You¡¯re not his wife anymore," the woman said coldly.

    Tommy¡¯s mother shook her head. "No! I don¡¯t want to!"

    "You don¡¯t have any choice, you b*tch!"

    The woman¡¯s bodyguard pulled Tommy¡¯s mother closer and took her hand, forcing her to sign it using her fingerprint. All the struggles she did were proved to be useless. The difference in strength between the two of them was simply too big. She was crying all the time because she couldn¡¯t do anything.

    "Stop it!" Tommy couldn¡¯t bear to see his mother got hurt.

    The woman saw Tommy and disgust appeared on her face. "For you to have son with him, you¡¯re truly unworthy."

    The other guard kicked Tommy unconscious. The boy¡¯s eyes were looking towards his crying mother as his sight turned blurry.

 Chapter 377 Tommy Past: The Chance Encounter

    After that incident, Tommy¡¯s mother always med him for his father absent. She couldn¡¯t stand the thought that he forced her to sign the divorce paper. The home that was previously full of warmth became deste and full of anger.

    "Mother, I¡¯m home," Tommy always said it when he got home. Seeing his mother crouched on the floor, he was startled. "Mother, are you alright?"

    Tommy¡¯s mother looked towards Tommy with reddened eyes. She yanked the hand that Tommy used to touch her.

    "Don¡¯t touch me with your filthy hand!"

    Hearing the yell, he was startled. His feet brought him back several steps. His mother was still looked distraught with dirty clothes and so on. However, it was not the most important point as he realized that his mother was still staring at him with hatred.

    "Mother...."

    "Don¡¯t call me ¡¯mother¡¯! I hate you!"

    Tommy was stunned speechlessly when his mother started to hit him. Every strike was filled with her hate for her father because he left her.

    "Why do you leave? Is that woman better than me? What can she give that I can¡¯t? Why do you have to go?"

    Chanting questions over and over again, it was her way to escape the reality of her husband abandoning her. As Tommy grew up, his facial expression was simr to that man, making her unable to ept the fact that he left her.

    Everyday became a torment for Tommy. The home where he stayed no longer seemed like a home. It was a battle for his mother every day. Even he wondered how he managed to stay alive for years inside that home.

    One day, he saw his father in the mall with a woman and a young kid. Wearing new clothes,ughing with each other, they were the perfect picture of a family that he imagined.

    "Woman¡¯s worth for you is only her background, right Father?" Tommy muttered to himself.

    His eyes watched them for a while longer before walking away. That person might be his father, but he never considered that kind of trash as his family anymore. For money and wealth, he abandoned his wife and child. Still, he knew that people were selfish.

    He just wanted a better life for himself.

    And that life meant for him to abandon everyone around him. Tommy knew that it would be impossible to convince such ungrateful and selfish man to return back. Even if her mother was toe here herself, he knew that his father would never return back.

    But it was also his decision that led him to have a brutal life like this.

    He knew and he left them.

    Tommy hated him more than he hated his mother, but he didn¡¯t want to see that man anymore. Seeing him once with his happy life was already enough. Rather than beating him up, which would cost him a few days in prison, it would be better if he just left him and never considered him as his father.

    He didn¡¯t have a father. He would never acknowledge that man as his father no matter what happened.

    After seeing that scene, Tommy returned back home. He rarely went home because it would be a battle between him and his mother, so he made another trip on the street. Meeting with thugs, getting into fight, it was his daily life.

    "Mother, I¡¯m home," Tommy was holding his bruised arm. He had just gotten into another fight a few minutes before he went home. Looking at the front, he saw his mother was holding the phone with ghastly expression. His heart sunk. He knew, she had just gotten another call from his father.

    Tommy¡¯s mother looked towards Tommy with reddened eyes. She picked up the ss near her and threw it towards Tommy.

    "Get lost! Leave me alone! Without you here, he will never leave me!"

    Tommy evaded the ss by narrow margin. The sounds of ss breaking near his head made him felt grim. If it hit his head, he would be sent directly to the underworld.

    "Mother..."

    "Don¡¯t call me ¡¯mother¡¯! Get lost!"

    In the next second, another item was thrown straight to him. Unable to react in time, Tommy got hit by the ss right on his forehead. Blood flew up to his arm, and he got another beating. Pain filed his entire body, but he never thought about fighting back because the person before him is his mother.

    After a while, the woman stopped. She took the nearby alcohol and drank it while walking towards her room.

    "When will youe back..."

    *pant* *pant*

    Tommy slowly got up from his position. He looked towards the room where his mother stayed with fearful nce. If he still stayed in this position by the time she got out, he would get another beating. With his current condition, it was already a miracle that he could stay alive after years of suffering.

    Dragging his wounded body, Tommy got out of the room. His blood flowed out from the numerous scratches that his mother made. At this time, he didn¡¯t understand why he still wanted to live. Every day was no difference than hell, and he had endured nine years only to receive the same treatment over and over again.

    It took him several minutes to reach a secluded gang. His feet gave up as he sat down on the ground and leaned back on the wall. The blood from his wounds painted the ground red.

    ¡¯I¡¯m tired.¡¯

    He still went to school like normal boys, but he barely learned anything there. The school was safer than home, but it was not by much difference. All he did every day was fighting with the other students, especially those who also grew up on the ck Street.

    His eyes watched as his blood flowed out of his wounds. Was this the time for him to die? A pained smile appeared on his dirty face. The Heaven seemed to hate him so much that he gave him happiness as the start of his life then took them all, making him suffer for years.

    ¡¯Am I going to die?¡¯ the thought filled his entire head as he closed his eyes, letting his mind drifted away.

    BANG!

    The sudden sound jolted him awake. He quickly turned his head as years of staying in ck Street allowed his sense to grow sharper. Not far from his ce, he saw several people fighting. It was a normal sight, but he wanted to get away from them. With his current condition, there was no way he could fight anyone.

    A shadow loomed over him, making his body tensed up immediately. He raised his head and saw a young kid around his age (14 years old) standing in front of him. The kid was dressed in ck male school uniform, holding a small bag on one of her arms.

    The two of them stared at each other for a while. Tommy didn¡¯t understand what this kid wanted from him. They didn¡¯t even know each other as they have never met before. Why would a stranger care for each other?

    The kid suddenly stretched her arm and touched Tommy¡¯s shoulder. Tommy was startled by the sudden movement. He quickly yanked the kid¡¯s arm from him.

    "Let go!"

    "You¡¯re wounded," the kid replied. "At least, apply some medicines."

    Tommy stayed still in his ce. His eyes were looking towards the kid in front of him with disbelief. Was this kid alright? Why would she care for a stranger like him? There was no need to help each other.

    Since he didn¡¯t say anything else, the kid thought that he agreed. She took out medicine and tissue from the small bag she held before wiping Tommy¡¯s bleeding forehead and apply some medicine. After that, she carefully bandaged it.

    "There, it should be alright."

    Tommy nodded his head absentmindedly. He looked towards the kid in front of him weirdly. "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "You have more wounds, but I¡¯m not sure this is the ce to treat them."

    "Oh," Tommy knew that he got more wounds, but their ce was either in his shoulder, stomach, or even other areas. Seeing his surrounding, it was close to impossible for him to treat himself here. The other people were looking towards them with greedy eyes.

    It was normal for them to target wounded or weaker people. After all, these kinds of people were unable to fight back, making it easy for them to win. Right now, this kid, and he himself were the perfect target for them.

    "Let¡¯s move to a different spot."

    Tommy struggled to stand up when a group of men surrounded them. They were holding weapons and looking towards them with heated gaze. "You don¡¯t think that you can get away so easily after barging into our territory, do you?"

 Chapter 378 Tommy Past: The Start of the Journey

    "You don¡¯t think that you can get away so easily after barging into our territory, do you?"

    Seeing the people in front of them ready to fight, Tommy quickly shot up to stand. No matter what, they were not allowed to show their weak side in ck Street. Once people thought that they were unable to fight, they would be doomed to die. It has been a normal thing for him to stand up directly when someone challenged him. No matter what, he had to win.

    Kanae frowned upon seeing the people in front of them. She moved forward and used her hand to block Tommy from advancing.

    "Stay back."

    Tommy was startled. "What are you...?"

    "The wounded one should stay back," Kanae answered calmly. She pointed to the ground. "Rest and wait."

    Hearing the order from Kanae, Tommy waspletely speechless. They didn¡¯t even know each other because they were just stranger that encountered each other on the street. Why would she protect him so much?

    For the first time in his life, he felt the warmth from other people again. It has been a long time since thest time he enjoyed this peace. Years of loneliness and suffering made him missed this feeling so much.

    "You truly don¡¯t know the rule of the ck Street, do you?" the manughed. "A scrawny kid like you hoping to stop us is basically impossible."

    Kanae narrowed her eyes. "We shall see about that. You wouldn¡¯t know the result until we try, right."

    "Good point."

    The man prepared his weapon and the others quickly followed suit. With a maniacal grin, he looked towards the two of them. "Shall we y little kitties?"

    Taking out a small sword from under her sleeves, Kanae readied her stance. Since they were using weapon, she had to be prepared for the worst. A single mistake might lead to her death if she was not careful enough.

    "Hey, I...." can fight too.

    Tommy was about to interfere when the men stepped forward and attacked Kanae. The attack was so fast in his eyes that he couldn¡¯t see anything. All he knew was there was the sound of metal shing with each other. Soon after that, the girl stumbled back.

    "Be careful!" Tommy saw the man already attacked again and move forward to block the attack.

    Kanae side stepped to the side and attacked the man¡¯s side, engraving a deep wound. As blood sttered out, the two of them already moved to attack the others. After several minutes of struggling, they finally managed to narrowly win the fight.

    Wiping the blood from his cheek, Tommy nced towards Kanae. "For someone whose fighting skill is poor, you sure talk big."

    "Shut up, I¡¯m just trying to help you," Kanae replied with annoyed tone. She was frustrated by her pitiful strength that made her need the help from a young wounded boy. It was too embarrassing.

    "Shall we treat your wounds? They seem rather scary," Tommy pointed to Kanae¡¯s arm.

    Kanae shook her head. "I can take care of it. For now, let¡¯s leave this ce."

    "By the way, do you want to introduce yourself? I¡¯m called Tom here."

    "You can call me Rei."

    The two of them headed towards a secluded and empty park. Sitting on top of one of the seats, Kanae took out medicine and bandages before starting to clean up her own wounds. Upon seeing the numerous wounds on Kanae¡¯s arm, Tommy was rather startled.

    "You should have some rest, Rei. You don¡¯t look too good," Tommy pointed to Kanae¡¯s arm.

    "I don¡¯t have the time for that," Kanae answered. If she rested, she wouldn¡¯t be able to work and earn enough money for her and her sister. There was no other option but to advance forward.

    Tommy scratched his head. He sat down and treated his own wounds. The two of them stayed silent for the next several minutes as they were too busy treating their wounds.

    "How much?"

    Kanae looked towards Tommy with questioning eyes. "What?"

    "The medicine, alcohol, and the others," Tommy pointed to the leftover bandages. "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re also quite poor, so I want to repay you for the favor."

    "There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s a good fight from before and you already help me during the fight," Kanae shook her head.

    "I can¡¯t take advantage of you."

    Kanae looked towards Tommy up and down. From their appearance, it was easy to deduce that this boy hadn¡¯t had a good life. "How about this, we meet again to do mission and split the earnings together. That way, we both can earn money together."

    Tommy thought about the mission on the ck Street. Many of them were just insignificant mission with little earning, but they were already plenty for them. If they could do at least one mission each day, he would have more than enough money to eat. Compared with the food at home which barely existed, this was a far better offer.

    "Alright, I can do that. How many missions do you want to do every day?"

    Kanae raised her hand. Tommy nearly fainted when he saw the five fingers. "Are you insane? You will be dead if you do five missions every day."

    "You don¡¯t have to follow me in every mission. I can do the rest by my own," Kanae shrugged. If she didn¡¯t do that, she wouldn¡¯t have enough money to pay off the tuition for her sister and her own living expense.

    Tommy scratched his head. This brat was sure very troublesome. She was having difficulties on her own, yet she still spared the time to help other people. Did she want to die faster?

    "If you¡¯re already in difficult position, why are you helping me?"

    Kanae frowned. "Because you¡¯re dying there, right?"

    It was not her intention to help anyone too, but when she saw him already on the verge of dying, she just couldn¡¯t leave him alone. It was supposed to be a ime help as she just didn¡¯t want to see him dying on the street. However, they ended up talking together like this.

    After all, she didn¡¯t expect him to be a rather good fighter too.

    "You¡¯re really weird, Rei. It¡¯s normal to see people dying on the street, right?"

    Kanae shrugged. She couldn¡¯t possibly tell him that she was not used to see people dying on her way home. After all, she hadn¡¯t been in this situation for a long time.

    "I need to go. Where do you want to meet next time?"

    "Can we meet here?"

    "Sure, what time do you want us meet?"

    Tommy thought about it. He was only in second year of Junior High and midterm has just been over. There was no need for him to go to school so much anymore. Spending time with those annoying friends were not worth it.

    "Do you have time from morning?"

    "I do."

    "Then, let¡¯s meet here at dawn."

    "I got it."

    The two of them went separated ways. Tommy searched for a nearby bench to sleep while Kanae went home. Starting that day, they would meet with each other very often and eventually became close friends.

 Chapter 379 New Mission

    Present Time

    "Hey, are you alright? The beach will close down in an hour."

    Tommy snapped back to reality as he watched thest dust on his hand flown by the wind. The pot was already empty, so there was no need for him to stay in this ce anymore.

    "Thank you for the reminder," Tommy waved to the one who reminded him. It was someone whom he didn¡¯t know, but he was thankful that he got the reminder.

    Standing up from his ce, Tommy stretched his body. There were many painful experiences he had in the past. Each of them was something that he would never want to remember. However, he couldn¡¯t change his past, not that he wanted to.

    His mother might have made his life miserable, but it was her who allowed him to meet with Kanae. If not because of her driving him out of the house that day, he would never meet with Kanae and experienced a lot of things.

    It was funny to think of that day again as he was thinking of Kanae as a busybody. There was no way a normal person who had lived in ck Street for a long time would help someone just because they were in the way. Considering that Kanae had just started to live in ck Street back then, he could guess that it was rare for her to see him someone dying.

    ¡¯At that time, we haven¡¯t met with Shiro, so it¡¯s hard to treat our wounds.¡¯

    A pained smile appeared on his lips as he recalled that time. Because of the insane number of missions that Kanae did every day, it was hard for the girl to not have any wounds. If it was not her arms, her legs would full of bandages, making it rather unsightly.

    Because he didn¡¯t know that Kanae was a girl, he never paid much attention to their wounds. However, when he knew about that, they already met with the others, so the one who protected her increased in number. Soon after, she no longer needed any sort of protection.

    As he walked on the street, Tommy sighed to himself. Now that he lost his mother, he wondered, what he should do.

    ...

    Nolen School C, infirmary

    "Tommy, I know that you lost your home, but do you have to stay in the school infirmary all day?" Shiro looked towards the boy who slept on the bed. His brows were creased as he felt rather annoyed.

    Tommy grinned sheepishly. "I terminate the contract for the ce, so I don¡¯t have anywhere else to stay. This infirmary is the best ce because I can sleep all day long without anyone bothering me."

    Shiro narrowed his eyes. "No one will bother you, is it?"

    "Wait, you demonic doctor! Argh... are you sure, you¡¯re a teacher?" Tommy cursed out loud as Shiro already kicked him out of the bed again. This doctor¡¯s strength has increased quite a bit since thest time.

    Shiro crossed his arm. "I¡¯m a teacher and as a teacher, I warn you to not break the rules so much. Infirmary is the ce for the sick and not for azy student like you toze around all day."

    Tommy stood up as he rubbed his back. It was quite painful to be thrown to the floor so many times. Thankfully, his body was quite strong, or he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand the violent treatment of this annoying doctor.

    "What do you have in the n now, Tommy? You don¡¯t want to spend your time to train on the street all the time, right?" Shiro sat down and put his bag on the side.

    "I don¡¯t know," Tommy answered honestly. He wanted to pursue his dream to be an athlete, but he no longer felt like doing it. Even though his body was stronger than ordinary people, it was not by much. Right now, his mind was a mess about what he should do anymore.

    "How about you bes a good student for the time being? You skip ss so many times that I already lost count," Shiro suggested. "Isn¡¯t it already the time for you to leave the ck Street? You don¡¯t have anyone who tied you down anymore."

    Without his mother, Tommy didn¡¯t really have anyone he had to take care anymore. His father already lived with his new wife and children. He didn¡¯t have any sibling and those who cared for him were all people who have their own life and strong in theirselves.

    "I don¡¯t want to leave Fiore Group," Tommy answered with hesitation.

    Shiro chuckled. "You¡¯re the first one to meet with Rei, so it¡¯s obvious that you will have hesitation in leaving. But don¡¯t you think that it¡¯s already the time for you to end your life in the ck Street?"

    Tommy shrugged. He did want to leave the ck Street and pursue ordinary life where he could be anyone he wanted. However, at the same time, he knew that his heart and roots belonged in the ck Street. It was hard for him to leave the lifestyle that he had all these times.

    Shiro thought about it again. "What about if you stay low from all the activities in the ck Street and slowly adjusted yourself to live an ordinary life?"

    "That¡¯s not a bad idea," Tommy acknowledged.

    "If you want to, you can even try to meet your father. You know where he lives, right?"

    Tommy¡¯s body tensed up at the mention of his father. His eyes turned cold. "I don¡¯t have any father."

    Shiro sighed and nodded. "Fine, if that¡¯s what you say. But you can¡¯t stay in my clinic forever too. I don¡¯t have any intention to raise a boy as big as you."

    "I guess I¡¯ll search for another cheap ce to stay."

    At that moment, Tommy¡¯s phone rang. The boyzily picked up his phone only to hear the sound of his annoying upperssman.

    "Tom, I hear that you encounter some misfortune," Neo¡¯s annoying voice could be heard from the other side of the line.

    "Why are you calling me now, Neo? You¡¯re too quick at gathering the information. Don¡¯t you have anything better to do?"

    Neo chuckled. It was his job to oversee the people his Boss has his eyes on and Tommy was included in them. "Your situation changes a lot in the ck Street since you don¡¯t have anyone to tie you back anymore. Do you want a little change in lifestyle?"

    "Speak to the point, please. I can¡¯t understand your circr words."

    "Brat, I¡¯m doing you a favor right now!"

    "I can¡¯t see anything."

    Neo cursed internally. He swore that if it was not because of Kevin¡¯s order, he wouldn¡¯t want to talk with this annoying boy anymore. Over the past time, this troublemaker seemed to develop the skill to annoy people the most.

    "There¡¯s a job offer for you, but it¡¯s not include Fiore Group."

    Tommy frowned. He nced towards Shiro in front of him. If this mission didn¡¯t include the Fiore Group, was this meant that this was the chance for him to leave the group? He didn¡¯t want to, though.

    Shiro stood up and flicked Tommy¡¯s forehead. "Listen to what he says first, you brat."

    ¡¯You demonic doctor!¡¯ Tommy mouthed out his curse as he didn¡¯t want Neo to know that he was talking with someone else. Since he still used themunication device of Fiore Group, the other member could hear the content of the conversation as well.

    "Tom?" Neo asked.

    "I¡¯m still over here. What kind of job that requires me to get out of the group?"

    "No, no, no, you mistook my words. I don¡¯t mean that you have to get out, but this is a personal mission and not a group mission," Neo corrected his words. This brat sure has some problems in hearing other people words.

    "What is it?"

    "Do you remember Alice?"

    Tommy¡¯s eyes shook a bit when he heard this name. He had been trying to forget about her before the incident with his mother. Along with the recent shook he got, he hadn¡¯t had the time to think about Alice anymore. Why this man had to mention about her again?

    "Do you think I¡¯ll forget my ssmates that easily?"

    "There¡¯s a job offer to be her bodyguard. We want to select a free yet powerful person, which is suitable for you. Do you want to do it?"

    Alice¡¯s bodyguard....

    Tommy thought about it inside his mind very hard. It would be a lie if he said that he didn¡¯t want to meet with her anymore, but he didn¡¯t have the heart to meet with her again. After all, knowing that she belonged to someone else made him aware that he had to keep his distance with her.

    "Are you sure you don¡¯t ask the wrong person for this job?"

    "Nope," Neo answered. "If it¡¯s you, you will surely do a good job in protecting her, right?"

    Are you toying with my feeling?

    Tommy was annoyed at the fact that Neo said that he would do the job very well because of that. However, he did want to stay by her side and protected her from everything. If he couldn¡¯t be the one in her life, at least, a bodyguard should be more than enough.

    Shiro looked at Tommy. "What¡¯s your answer, brat?"

    Tommy closed his eyes and replied. "I ept."

    Even if it meant that he had to suppress his feeling further, he wanted to stay close with her. Truly, human¡¯s feeling was unreasonable.

 Chapter 380 The Decision and Change

    Nolen School C, ss 2-A

    Kanae was listening to the conversation that Tommy and Neo had. When she heard that Tommy epted the offer, she was quite surprised internally. After all, seeing the person he fancied got close with someone else would hurt him.

    Kanae closed her eyes for a moment, recalling the time when she epted the mission. She had to stay at the back while Alice stayed by Kevin¡¯s side, staying close to him. There were even dark thoughts emerged inside her mind when she first saw that.

    ¡¯I really shouldn¡¯t have thought too much.¡¯

    "Kanae, are you alright?" Alice peered to Kanae¡¯s face worriedly. She saw that Kanae was absentminded, so she decided to look at her.

    "Ah, I¡¯m fine," Kanae snapped back to reality and put a smile on her face. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that she was thinking about Alice, right? "I¡¯m just thinking about the ruckus that happens."

    She pointed to the noisy students by the side. They were arguing again because Teacher Charlie has just given them their test paper. Seeing the red mark on their paper, many students were cursing out loudly. They couldn¡¯t ept the fact that Teacher Charlie was extremely harsh.

    Alice smiled wryly. "I think this is the norm. This time, I get quite a bad score too."

    Kanae nodded her head as she slipped her test paper away. If they found out that she still got 97, she might be skinned alive by them. They wouldn¡¯t stop bothering her to find out how she managed to get a score that high.

    Misae was also sitting on her chair as she looked towards the two of them nervously. Her test paper was ced on top of her table, but her attention was not in them at all.

    "Is there anything wrong, Misae?" Kanae and Alice noticed that Misae was quiet this time.

    Alice looked towards the score on Misae¡¯s paper. "Wow, you manage to get 76. It¡¯s even higher than me."

    Misae smiled slightly. "I have been studying harder in the past few weeks."

    "You¡¯re amazing," Alice smiled kindly. She was too busytely with her father told her about many things regarding her new position as Kevin¡¯s fianc¨¦e about things that she had to know. They were extremely tiring that she didn¡¯t know what to do anymore.

    Thankfully, her lesson was notpletely abandoned. Her score was still like before, with mistakes here and there, but notpletely bad. For her, they were already more than enough.

    Misae nodded her head. She looked at the two of them. "I have something to tell you."

    "Yes?" Kanae asked curiously.

    "I¡¯ll be going away from this city, so today is thest day I¡¯m going to school," Misae admitted. After hearing the truth about Kanae¡¯s mission to protect her and what her parents did to protect her, she came to a decision. She had to go from this city, away from the mess and built her own strength.

    Outside this city, she would meet with numerous new people and experience a lot of things. She wanted to use them all to make herfortable and able to talk with many people. In addition, she wanted to learn how to be awyer, just like her mother.

    This city couldn¡¯t provide the best education for her, so the only solution was outside the city. It will be hard for her to leave her friends so suddenly, but she didn¡¯t want to burden them anymore. If she could stand on her ground facing more people, she would be able to face things better.

    It might seem like she was running away to other people, but Misae didn¡¯t care. The current her would only drag her friends down because she couldn¡¯t even protect herself. To be always protected was something she didn¡¯t want, so this was the decision she came to.

    "Today is thest day?" Alice was shocked. She didn¡¯t expect that Misae woulde to this decision so abruptly.

    Misae nodded her head. "I¡¯m going to study aboutw and so on, but in a different city. This city brings too many obstacles for me to study well as I¡¯m not entirelyfortable with people from the underworld."

    "Do you perhaps still hate them very much?" Alice asked worriedly.

    "No, I¡¯m not," Misae shook her head. "There are good ns too, and I want to be able to face them better even when I know that they belong to the n. However, I don¡¯t think I can immediately ept them, so I want to start slowly by meeting new people and culture outside this city. Is that weird?"

    Kanae smiled. "Not at all, I¡¯m sure that you will be able to ept them well after you learn how to ept different people from different culture. At that time, you will know that you¡¯re different, but we all live in the same city and simr environment."

    "Yup," Misae giggled. "So, before I leave, is it fine if we spent thest day together?"

    "Sure, let¡¯s ditch school," Kanae stood up. "I¡¯m pretty sure that the teacher won¡¯t mind if we disappear from the ss."

    Misae rolled her eyes. "That¡¯s only you since you don¡¯t have any problem in the lesson, but not me."

    "Before that, I think, it¡¯s better if I tell you something first, Misae," Alice said hesitantly. "I too, belong to a n."

    "I see," Misae nodded her head. It was rather shocking to know that her close friend also belonged to a n that she hated so much. If it was a few weeks or months ago, she might decide to get away, but now, she didn¡¯t feel the need anymore. Even if Alice belonged to a n, she is still her best friend for now and forever.

    "You don¡¯t mad?"

    "No, it¡¯s normal for people from the n to not tell anything about their background, so I can¡¯t possibly force them to tell me. Besides, it¡¯s not like you ce my life in danger."

    Alice was startled to hear such eptance from Misae. She was already prepared herself to endure the harsh treatment Misae might impose because of her hatred to the n, but none of it appeared. Sense of warmth spread out inside her body as a smile appeared on her doll like face.

    Misae giggled. "Do you also have a bomb for me, Kanae?"

    Kanae pondered. "I just hope you won¡¯t report to your father that I did get involved in the underworld a bit. I don¡¯t want to get arrested because of my activities."

    "No worry, I won¡¯t tell my father," Misae smiled. As she already knew about Kanae¡¯s previous poor condition, she would never tell other people about this kind of matter. Besides, even if Kanae got involved, it should be because of missions or something like that.

    She was still unclear about the rule in the underworld and how they worked, but she knew that there was thing called mission for them. Completing this mission would grant them money and the amount will be equivalent with their difficulties.

    "Also, thank you, Kanae, for all these times."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes widened. She looked back to Misae for a few seconds before smiling lightly. ra should have told this girl about that mission. "No need to mention them. It¡¯s already in the past."

    Misae nodded her head. "Now, let¡¯s ditch school."

    As Misae ran to the door, Kanae and Alice followed from the back. Alice nced towards Kanae. "She changes, isn¡¯t she?"

    "Yes. It takes a long time, but she is."

    "I¡¯m d for the change," Alice smiled. "But I hope she can fix her rtionship with Mike soon."

    Kanae nodded her head. Recalling Mike¡¯s position, she knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy, but she hoped the best for her best friend.

    "I hope so too."

 Chapter 381 Last Gathering Together as Students

    The three of them took cabs to a nearby mall. Since they wanted to keep it a secret that they skipped school, which actually quite impossible, they didn¡¯t use the car that Misae or Alice had. The journey didn¡¯t even take 10 minutes as there was indeed a mall not far from their school.

    "I have never gone to this mall before," Misaemented as she looked around. It didn¡¯t really matter where they went, though. All she wanted was to spend onest day with her friends before she went out of the city.

    Alice smiled wryly. "Neither do I. Let¡¯s just walk around and stop when we see something interesting."

    "How about if we buy something for each other as memento?" Kanae suggested. Since they wouldn¡¯t see each other directly for a long time, something to remember about them would be pretty good.

    "Good idea!"

    "What do you think will be the best for us to give to each other?" Misae asked excitedly. This would be pretty fun.

    "What about dolls?" Alice asked with sparkling eyes. It was pretty obvious that she was rather excited at the mention of dolls.

    Misae and Kanae looked towards each other. They were already adults, was it appropriate for them to y with dolls? Well, if it was for decoration, there would be nothing wrong.

    "Ah..." Alice noticed their reaction and blushed madly. That was embarrassing. She forgot that not all of them loved doll. "Forget that I say that."

    "No, wait, it¡¯s actually a pretty good idea," Misae took out her phone. At the edge of the phone was a small doll in the shape of a little girl holding a flower. It was pretty cute as the size of the doll was only about the small palm of a person. "Like this one."

    Kanae stared at the doll that Misae showed. She had the feeling that she had seen it somewhere before. "Where do you get it?"

    "Don¡¯t you remember? This is the doll that you pick for me in the doll picking something game. I still don¡¯t know the name," Misae answered with a grin. This was a doll that she treasured so much because Kanae gave it to her in the past.

    "Ah!" Kanae finally remembered that incident. At that time, they were skipping school with the former Student Council members to watch Tommy¡¯spetition. Because Tommy lost, they headed to a nearby mall and yed in the game court. She tried that game and managed to get a small doll, which she gave to Misae.

    Misae giggled. "Do you finally remember?"

    "Yes, it has been a long time ago, though. I can¡¯t remember all the detail of the past," Kanae gave her excuse.

    "Let¡¯s just pick doll for each other, then," Alice suggested. This way, they could choose dolls for the others.

    "Sure, but Kanae have to give me a different doll again."

    "Okay," Kanaeughed.

    The three of them made their way to the game court. They paid for a card and headed towards the doll picking game. There were two machines, so two people could have a go at the same time.

    "I¡¯ll do it first!" Misae immediately swiped the card and started the game. Her eyes were focusing on the doll inside the machine carefully as her hand tried to grab the dolls. The hook moved slightly to the side and going down, but it failed to grab anything.

    On the other machine, Alice was also trying her best to pick the doll. Her hand nervously tried to pick them only to fail.

    Five minutester.

    "I get one!" Alice eximed excitedly. She finally managed to drag a doll towards the ce. She picked up the doll and showed it to the others proudly. The doll that she picked up was a girl holding her hat with her straight hair flow out freely. The size was pretty small, but it was very beautiful.

    Kanae giggled. "Do you purposely pick a doll that look like you?"

    "Ah, is it that obvious?" Alice blushed.

    The other two nodded their head. One look was enough to know that the doll and Alice looked simr to each other. Of course, with the exception that Alice never wore hat that big and dress like the one in the doll. Overall, it was pretty simr to each other.

    Alice blushed again. She pointed to the machine. "Kanae, you can have a go first."

    "Alright," Kanae¡¯s eyes watched the machine carefully as she pushed the control to let the hook grabbed the doll. Lifting it up, she used the controller and moved it right to the ce. She released the hook from the doll, and it fell to the ce where it would get out from the machine.

    Alice watched from the back with nk face. Seeing Kanae did it with ease made her wondered if her struggle for the past few minutes was worth mentioning. It didn¡¯t even take a minute for Kanae to pick one.

    "If it¡¯s you who try, the owner is going to lose a lot of money for sure," Misae shook her head jokingly.

    Kanae smiled. She picked up the two dolls and showed it to the other. The doll she picked was a panda and a ko. "What do you think?"

    She even picked two at once! Alice and Misae felt that they should give apuse for Kanae to be able to pick two dolls at once.

    "They¡¯re cute. I¡¯ll take the ko," Alice picked it and hugged the doll tightly.

    Misae nodded her head and took the panda. "Now, you have to teach us how to use this machine. I can¡¯t seem to get them at all."

    "Sure," Kanaeughed.

    "Ah, I fail again."

    "The doll slips!"

    "Ah wait, I need to refill my cards."

    In the end, it took a long time for the two of them to finish picking the dolls. Alice took another doll that was simr with her while Misae picked two fishes with different color. They exchanged the doll and kept them away in the bag.

    "I can¡¯t imagine seeing you as fish, Misae," Alice giggled.

    "I pick fish because fish can¡¯t live anywhere outside water," Misae answered. "However, the fish is currently learning, so when I return, I¡¯ll show you a different fish that can live outside and inside water."

    Kanae looked towards Alice. "Is there any fish like that?"

    "I¡¯m not sure."

    "Not literally you two!"

    The two of themughed while Misae puffed her cheek in annoyance. They walked out of the game center. On the way, they saw a nearby restaurant.

    "It¡¯s not the time to eat yet, but how about ice cream for each?" Misae suggested. "It¡¯ll be my treat."

    "I want vani."

    "I want chocte."

    "Let¡¯s get in."

    Ordering the ice creams, they ate it as they walked around the mall, talking about numerous things. They couldn¡¯t even remember what they talked about with each other when the time was up. All they could remember was a fun trip in the mall with their best friends.

 Chapter 382 Revelation of the Hidden Truth

    Aida Family¡¯s Mansion

    Vena was looking towards the report with dark expression. Her attempt to seal off Laura¡¯s advancement backfired as she received numerous reports about the people wanted to have their sweets. They wanted the ban to be lifted because the sweets were too good, but it was hard to get because the car couldn¡¯te into theplex.

    "Miss, Miss Sakuraes again," the servant informed.

    "Tell Sakura that I¡¯m busy, so I can¡¯t apany her today," Vena immediately rejected. "If she wants to wait, she can stay in the other room for a while."

    "Yes, Miss."

    Vena tapped the table with resigned feeling. She had just managed to solve most of the problems with the Souhon n with numerous losses. She couldn¡¯t even count them anymore, but it was expected that the lost amounted near to several billions. Billions!

    It was a huge lost because Souhon n attacked numerous of herpanies. More than 50% of their familypany located in Souhon n¡¯s territory. The otherpanies were spread across the other¡¯s territory. This lost would make her unable to advance in the business world for the time being.

    "Miss, Randy hase."

    Vena frowned. "Tell him toe. I need his help."

    "Yes, Miss."

    The door opened and a man dressed in suit walked in. His hair was brushed cleanly andbed to the back. Walking calmly, he stopped a few steps before Vena¡¯s table before bending his body a bit.

    "Princess, it has been some time."

    Vena nodded her head. This man, Randy, was the leader of Hunter Group, the current third strongest group in the city. Although he looked like a clean freak man in his daily basis, he was famous as one of the legends of the streets. When he fought, he was extremely cruel. And this man was her hidden right hand.

    "Randy, I¡¯m sure that you have heard about the development in Aida Family recently."

    Randy nodded his head. "The Souhon n is rather outrageous. I can make a trip to their ce and show them who the boss is."

    As he said that, he licked his lips. His mission recently during his coboration with Merion n was rather rxed. It was too simple for someone like him, so he wanted to have more excitingbats.

    "Not them," Vena waved her hand. If it was Souhon n, she would make a deal with themter. For now, she wanted to crush Laura¡¯spany very badly. "I want you to make a trip to Kanae¡¯s Mansion and kill the older sister."

    Randy raised his eyebrows. He never knew that this princess of their group would have irreconcble dispute with the two sisters. Although he had heard about the two of them before, he merely treated them as passing winds. Now that he received the order from Vena, he wouldn¡¯t show them any mercy.

    "Is it really necessary for me to move personally?" Randy asked.

    Vena nodded her head. "Laura is a silver letter holder, so the government pays more attention to her."

    Randy¡¯s eyes hardened when he heard the word ¡¯silver letter¡¯. The first letter one received upon being recognized to have some anomaly was called the silver letter. It was given to the children after their test once they were born. If their talent was recognized to be higher when they were tested at the second time at 8-10 years old, they could get the golden letter and admitted directly into the hidden group of the government.

    However, ordinary people wouldn¡¯t know about their difference of the letters as the government never leaked it out. Only a handful of people knew about them.

    "Since she¡¯s part of the four big families, they pay more attention, huh. Those talented people are annoying," Randy muttered to himself. He straightened his posture. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll make sure that I do the job well."

    "Good," Vena nodded her head. Randy was not her hidden right hand for nothing. For years, he was one of the few people who dominated the streets. If not because of the Fiore Group, this group of hers would have sit in the second position firmly.

    "Anything else you want to add, Princess?" Randy asked.

    Vena propped her chin. "The Souhon n, you can teach them some lessons after this mission is over. I¡¯m sure they¡¯re already eager to wait for the retaliation from us."

    "Your wish is mymand," Randy smiled deviously. Although a n has more people than his group, he would be able to handle them very well. After all, there were those who would dly move once he gave order. Their number was quite something to behold.

    Vena tapped her hand on the table, feeling rather satisfied. It was not for nothing that she picked up this man in the past and told him to build a group. Because of his help, she could sit firmly in the seat as the sessor of the Aida Family and not her useless brother.

    "It has been some time since thest time we meet with each other, shall I give you some rewards?" Vena smiled cunningly.

    Randy¡¯s smile spread even wider. "I¡¯ll be happy if you¡¯re willing."

    "Let¡¯s move ce. I don¡¯t want my sister inw hear anything."

    "Oh, that little girl in the other room," Randy¡¯s sense was quite sharp as he knew about Sakura¡¯s presence very well. "I can take care of her right away."

    Vena shot a re to the man. "You¡¯re not touching her. She¡¯s the sessor of the Nali Family. I need her to firmly take a hold in the Nali Family."

    "It¡¯ll be as you wish, my Princess."

    "Now, let¡¯s head to the other room. You can just ignore that girl."

    "Yes, Princess."

    In the other room, Sakura was looking towards Vena¡¯s working room with hardened gaze. She didn¡¯t try to get close to Vena for nothing. After all, she managed to sneak in a listening device to the office for her own use. Her ambition was not as small as Vena thought.

    At first, she heard nothing but business all day long. It frustrated her that the business skill Vena had made her looked like a joke. She couldn¡¯t bepared with that princess at all. However, today, she listened to something that very outrageous.

    ¡¯I don¡¯t know that you have part in the underworld, Vena.¡¯

    A wicked smile appeared on her face as she continued to listen. They moved to the room next to hers, so she could faintly hear their sounds. It was a familiar sound that she knew very well about what usually two people did in their bedroom.

    Sakura thought about her next action. With the recording she had, it would be easy for her to make Vena lost face. However, that was not her entire goal in facing this arrogant and annoying princess.

    ¡¯You want to make use of me, so do I. Don¡¯t me me for being ruthless with you all.¡¯

    Sakura¡¯s eyes glinted as she stared outside the window. She was not a puppet they could use however they wished. Her own freewill would never be restrained by anyone!

 Chapter 383 Master Rudyâ€™s acknowledgemen

    Master Rudy¡¯s ce

    "You¡¯re truly a monster, Rei," Deanmented as he watched Kanae finished the training. Just a few weeks ago, Kanae had trouble to finish them all. Now, she barely sweat to finish them. He remembered himself having troubles to finish them in the past. It took him months to be able to finish them better, but this brat did it at a much faster rate.

    Kanae grinned. "It¡¯s all thanks to your teaching, Brother Dean."

    "Call me Master, you brat!" Dean chided and attempted to smack the girl¡¯s head. However, Kanae evaded Dean¡¯s hand as she moved to the side.

    The young man on the side nodded his head approvingly. "It seems you have truly developed your skill over the past few months of training with us."

    "You¡¯re right," Kanae smiled brightly. The current her was already much strongerpared with before. Even though she was already known for her speed in the past, which allowed her to live up the name of the legend of the street, now her strength was also in par.

    "Which mean, it¡¯s time for us to have a serious match," Master Rudy walked with a long halberd on his hand. He grinned excitedly. "I have been waiting for this for a long time, brat. You better work hard to satisfy me."

    Dean and the young man face palmed. To this old man, nothing was better than a good person who could match his strength. They silently prayed for Kanae¡¯s safety as they knew that Master Rudy was really strong when he was serious.

    "Okay," Kanae readied her stance.

    "I¡¯m moving first, then," Master Rudy chuckled. In the next moment, he disappeared from his ce and appeared next to Kanae with his halberd ready to hack her down.

    CLANG!

    "Huh? You¡¯re not bad, girl," Master Rudy grinned happily.

    Kanae was forced to move back a few steps because of the collision. Her eyes hardened. She already parried the attack, yet her arm still could feel the impact. The difference in strength between Master Rudy and her was still quite great.

    Dean thought for a moment. "Rei, I almost forget, Master Rudy real talent is simr to teleportation. He rarely uses them because it drains his energy so much, but when he¡¯s serious, he always uses them to corner his enemies."

    "Dean, you brat, why are you leaking out my secret so early?" Master Rudy yelled in annoyance.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes widened. This was not the first time she shed with people who have special talent, but someone at Master Rudy¡¯s caliber was the very first time. She tightened her grip on her small sword. She had to be more careful.

    "Well, since you already know about that, let me show you the peak of my power!"

    In the next moment, Master Rudy had appeared next to Kanae with the tip of his halberd millimeters away from Kanae¡¯s neck. She stretched her body to the limit as she used the sword to parry the attack and moved to the side forcefully. Bloods dripped down from the side of her neck. A bit more, and she would have been dead.

    Master Rudy didn¡¯t give her any chance to rest as he appeared behind the unstable Kanae. His halberd was swung to her back, leaving a deep wound as Kanae stomped her feet to move forward, narrowly missed her vital point.

    "This is simply massacre," the young man thought to himself. Kanae simply didn¡¯t have the chance to counterattack at all.

    Dean shook his head. "You haven¡¯t seen her real power."

    "What do you mean, Master Dean?"

    Instead of answering, Dean¡¯s gaze was locked on Kanae. He didn¡¯t lose his title as the strongest to a nobody. Although Kanae¡¯s normal strength was still below him by a lot, at that time, he saw for himself, what a real monster was.

    He didn¡¯t fight against her, but he saw her fight with his own eyes. A young girl who should have been far below him hold her ground facing someone stronger than him.

    Kanae forcefully shifted her bnce to make sure that she didn¡¯t fall to the ground. Right when she sensed that Master Rudy appeared by her side again, she stomped her feet to reach that ce, bypassed the long halberd and reached the man¡¯s side. Her small sword swung straight to Master Rudy¡¯s stomach.

    SLASH!

    Narrowly avoided it, Master Rudy smirked. "You can sense me now, you brat?"

    ¡¯It was shallow,¡¯ Kanae could sense that she barely wounded Master Rudy. She quickly chased after Master Rudy and attacked him once again.

    Sounds of metal shing with each other rang loudly. In terms of strength, Kanae was at an utter disadvantage, but Master Rudy was unable to surprise her anymore. Whenever he moved using his skill, Kanae would sense where he would appear and attacked as fast as possible. Her uracy increased as both of them suffered numerous wounds.

    "Adaptability," the young man muttered. "Is that right?"

    "Yes," Dean nodded his head. "As long as she could sense them attacked her clearly, she would be able to think for a counterattack even without her realizing it. Her fighting skill towards those stronger than her is the one that makes her far stronger."

    BANG!

    Kanae was pushed back as she tried to block the attack. The pure strength from Master Rudy was enough to send her flying pretty far away. Wiping the blood that trickled down her mouth, she was prepared to dash again when Master Rudy raised his hand.

    "It¡¯s enough, you win."

    "Master Rudy?" Kanae was stunned.

    Master Rudy smiled with satisfaction. "Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯m already out of stamina?"

    Her gazended on Master Rudy¡¯s legs. They were slightly shaking as Master Rudy was already used up most of his strength during the fight. Although allowing him to move ce immediately was pretty advantageous, it drained his stamina very quickly. He used it numerous times against Kanae in their fight, making him unable to stand properly.

    Master Rudyughed. "Finally, you manage to catch up to me, you brat."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. How many months have passed since the time she learned under this man? Every teaching he had has finally bore the real result.

    She bowed down to Master Rudy from her ce. "Many thanks for your guidance, Master!"

    "Since you manage to beat me, now you¡¯re my true disciple, and I¡¯ll teach you more skills in the future," Master Rudyughed heartily. His requirement for disciple was only two, he liked them and they manage to defeat him. Since Kanae fulfilled both conditions, he was more than happy to ept her to be his true disciple.

    "Of course, that¡¯s only if you agree."

    Kanae beamed. "Thank you very much, Master. I¡¯ll be very happy to learn more from you."

    "Rei, let¡¯s stop your bleeding first," the young man stepped forward and hurriedly pressed the wound on Kanae¡¯s neck. It was bleeding profusely and if it was left unattended, Kanae might die.

    Dean also moved forward and helped the young man to apply medicine and stopped Kanae¡¯s bleeding. Master Rudy shook his head when he saw his disciple took care of Kanae but left him alone. He took the first aid box and cleaned up his own wounds whileining inside his mind.

    Tsk, shouldn¡¯t they care for their master first?

    It took them some time to finish applying medicine on Kanae and wrapped her in bandage. Seeing her appearance on the mirror that the young man brought, Kanae wanted to cry. She looked like a mummy!

    "Now, that¡¯s better."

    "Brother Dean, are you purposely use too much bandage?" Kanae asked in using tone.

    Dean smirked. "What are you talking about? I¡¯m just applying medicine for you."

    She had numerous wounds on many parts of her body, so the bandages were everywhere. The apparent ones were the one at her neck and arms as it truly made her looked like mummy.

    The young man smiled. "You still need to dress them again after a few hours, so it¡¯ll be better if you have some rest and go to doctor."

    "Got it."

    "Now, shouldn¡¯t you formally introduce yourself to me after you already ept me to be your master?" Master Rudy suddenly asked.

    It was then Kanae realized that she was still using the cloth to cover up her mouth as usual. This was her usual getup to avoid people knowing her real identity when she dressed up as Rei. However, she no longer needed to wear it anymore because she knew that she could trust these three.

    Kanae heaved a sigh internally as she gathered her resolve. With this decision, she had firmly ced herself in the underworld. She might not be able to get out again in the future, but it was all worth it.

    Since there was no one around, only these three, Kanae opened the cloth, showing her youthful face to them. She proceeded to bow towards Master Rudy for the formal ceremony.

    "Kanae Nali greets Master."

 Chapter 384 Kanaeâ€™s Senior

    "Nali as in THE Nali Family?" Dean immediately asked when he heard Kanae¡¯s surname. He already saw her face before, so he was not surprised to see her young face. However, her surname made him rather startled. Since when the four big families have their core member got involved directly in the underworld?

    Master Rudy beckoned for Kanae to stand up. "Good, I have disciples from many kinds of background."

    Dean rolled his eyes. "Master, don¡¯t joke around. I¡¯m asking my little junior about her background."

    "Yes, it¡¯s Nali Family. I believe there¡¯s only one Nali Family in this city," Kanae tilted her head as she thought about it.

    "You¡¯re correct," Dean scratched his head.

    The young man thought about it before nodding his head. "Kanae Nali recently shes with the core family because you volunteer to get out of the family by yourself."

    "How do you know about that?"

    The young man smiled. "Let me introduce myself again. I¡¯m Matt, a small politician who governs this area. There¡¯s no need for you to know my surname, though."

    "Senior Matt?" Kanae¡¯s mind nked for a moment. She perfectly remembered this name because Matt was one of the most important ministers in this city. A city was led by a governor and below the governor were several ministers. One of them was Matt.

    Matt nodded his head. "I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t recognize my face after a long time."

    Kanae frowned. She knew that Matt had young face that didn¡¯t reflect the fact that he was already 30 years old, but she rarely watched television. In addition, Matt only appeared for important meetings and not to the public, making her unable to know much about him.

    "I have two seniors?"

    "You have two, but not include Matt," Dean pointed to Matt. "Matt has never been able to defeat Master, so he¡¯s merely a small disciple that learns to be stronger by Master¡¯s side."

    "That¡¯s harsh, Senior Dean."

    "I¡¯m just telling the truth," Dean shrugged. "I¡¯m your Second Senior. As for your first senior, he¡¯s in prison right now."

    "Prison?!" Kanae was startled to hear that.

    "He belongs to the Ryukalin n," Master Rudy exined. "There¡¯s a little incident with his girlfriend in the past, which make him lost control. In the end, he involves the government to stop him. Right now, he should be staying in the most dangerous and biggest prison in this city."

    When Kanae heard the words ¡¯Ryukalin n¡¯, her mind immediately thought about Kevin. Could it be her senior was someone that Kevin knew too?

    "Girlfriend?"

    "Yeah, he has ordinary girlfriend," Matt answered. "Since his girlfriendes from ordinary family without any ability to fight, it makes her position dangerous. Your senior can¡¯t possibly protect her at all times, so an incident happens."

    Kanae was not sure what kind of ident that was, but she could guess. As the strongest n in the city, Ryukalin n also has a lot of enemies. It was not impossible for them to use someone¡¯s else weakness as in ck Street there was no clear rules.

    "He must have an important position in Ryukalin n."

    Dean nodded. "You can say that. If you want to know more, you should ask him as it¡¯s not my ce to tell you too much about him."

    "I understand."

    "It¡¯ll be great if you can meet with him. He¡¯s far stronger than me," Dean remarked.

    "He¡¯s better than Master Rudy?"

    "As long as they¡¯re not fighting to death, Master Rudy will lose against him," Dean nodded his head.

    Master Rudyughed. "He¡¯s such a brat that he lost control just because of a woman."

    The three of them: "...." Master, you should try falling in love someday.

    Kanae thought about her senior. "How should I meet him when he¡¯s in the prison? The strongest prison is hard to break, right?"

    "Not only hard, it¡¯s practically impossible. It¡¯s the special designed prison to hold the most dangerous prisoner in this city. Because of their usually immeasurable strength, the prison is built with the hardest material in the world. If they don¡¯t do that, the prisoners will go out freely," Matt exined calmly.

    "You can try to get captured too," Dean smirked.

    Kanae: "..." senior, are you telling me to do crime, so I can get in?

    Master Rudyughed. "He¡¯ll be released in a few more years. You could meet him at that time."

    "Oh..."

    "Now, you should rest more because your wounds are deep. I¡¯m not holding back at all during the fight."

    "Yes, Master."

    ....

    Sakura Nali¡¯s Residence

    "Wee back, Miss."

    Sakura nced her head to look at the servant before she waved her hands to dismiss them. She had just visited Vena and found out part of that woman¡¯s secret. It was shocking to know that the perfect girl like Vena could have a dealing with the underworld.

    Returning to her room, Sakura ced the recording on the table. Her eyes were solemn as she thought of her next step.

    ¡¯I can reveal her rtionship to Aida Family, but I¡¯m sure that they won¡¯t mind that much.¡¯

    With Vena¡¯s status as Aida Family Princess, that woman could practically use most of the power in the family for her own means. Trying to pull them to her side was close to impossible. They would just cover things up by making sure that that man has decent background.

    ¡¯I have to make sure that she can¡¯t fight back if I want to take her down,¡¯ Sakuraid down on her bed, thinking for the best move possible for her.

    Knock! Knock!

    "Come in."

    "Madam, Master calls and tells that he¡¯s not going toe home today," a servant came in and reported politely.

    "I understand, you can go now."

    "Yes, Madam."

    Thinking of that husband of hers, Sakura wanted nothing to do with him. Except for the fact that he still has shares in Aida Family, he didn¡¯t have any other good traits that Sakura could see. It was hard for her to keep up with him even though it was only for the appearance.

    ¡¯With him, I can gain ess to Aida Family¡¯s business,¡¯ Sakura thought to herself. She looked at the recording that she ced on the table. ¡¯I guess, I¡¯ll just use the means ofw. She¡¯s nning on attacking Kanae, right? I can just use it to pin a crime on her head.¡¯

    Kanae might not be part of Nali Family anymore, but she still bore the name of Nali. It was weird in Sakura¡¯s opinion, but that girl didn¡¯t seem to have any intention to get rid of that surname. The only thing she did was erasing her presence from the list of their family.

    ¡¯I¡¯m already tired of him, so I¡¯ll just make my move,¡¯ as she thought about that, Sakura made her way to her phone. She hesitated for a moment, but then she made the call.

 Chapter 385 Playing Together

    Shiro¡¯s Clinic

    "How do you think about my appearance?" Tommy asked. He was wearing the clothes that Neo delivered to him for his job as the bodyguard. It was dark blue suit, which looked pretty good.

    "I can only say that even a toad can look good in proper clothes."

    "Are youparing me to a toad now?"

    Shiroughed. "Don¡¯t get angry too often, you brat. You¡¯re going to be a bodyguard, so you have to study how to properly conduct yourself. If you act like this, it won¡¯t be long for them to kick you out of their residence because of your misconduct."

    "What?"

    "Don¡¯t you know that without proper conduct, it¡¯s possible that bodyguard is killed?" Shiro asked amusedly. "Your life is in the hands of your employer. If not dying to protect them, you¡¯ll die in their hands."

    Tommy listened to Shiro¡¯s words attentively. He never knew that bodyguard job would be this difficult. When he epted the job from Neo, he only thought of how he would be able to stay by Alice¡¯s side.

    "What do you mean die in their hands, they¡¯re not going to kill me, right?"

    Shiro rolled his eyes. "It¡¯s possible for you to die in their hand because it¡¯s stated in the contract that everything that happen to you is not their responsibility anymore. Some bad employer might exploit the contract by treating you badly and kill you in the process."

    "...I¡¯m having second thought now."

    "Idiot, Ryukalin n is not going to use that kind of underhanded method, but you still need to know the rules of these ns," Shiro ced a stack or paper in front of Tommy. "I searched the rules for you, so you better memorize them. One more thing, you have to be respectful in front of the core members and never call them by their real name."

    Tommy¡¯s jaw dropped. "You mean, I have to call Kevin with Boss and Alice with Miss?"

    "Yes."

    "..." he felt as if he would defect from Fiore Group to Ryukalin n this way.

    Shiroughed when he saw Tommy¡¯s expression. "There¡¯s no need to worry so much. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re truly be part of Ryukalin n that way."

    "You say that, but I¡¯m still worried."

    "Nah, you¡¯re still part of Fiore Group unless you want to quit. Also, if you have a problem, you can just contact the other members. If we have time, we¡¯ll surely help you out. Now, stop bothering me and start memorizing, I want to study this new medicine that they make again," Shiro said as he turned his attention to his paper.

    Tommy nodded. "Got it, thanks Shiro."

    "No need for thanks."

    ...

    Nolen School C

    "It has been some time since we have joint sports together," Laura remarked as she pulled her sleepy sister.

    Alice nodded while giggling. "That¡¯s obviously because we hadn¡¯t had school in a long time. At least, you can have fun on the court today."

    "I doubt it," Kanae yawned. "There¡¯s no one who wanted to challenge me anymore."

    Both Laura and Alice could only smile wryly. If there was anyone who dared to challenge Kanae, they would feel that it was weird instead. With how Kanae used to duel against Kevin back then, it was clear that she has quick reflex and speed enough to match with the boys. Many of them couldn¡¯t even bepared to her, so who would dare to challenge thisss?

    "It¡¯s kind of lonely, though."

    "Lonely?"

    "Yeah. Our friends are disappearing one by one," Kanae spread out her arms as if saying that their surroundings have changed.

    Alice fell into silence. Now that Kanae mentioned it, it was true.

    Back when they were still in first year, they always gathered together with the three of them. And when Kanae was pulled into Student Council, their group increased to eight people. But it didn¡¯tst long as their number decreased one by one and now, there was only two of the original members.

    "Time has changed; we all have different paths in our lives. But I¡¯m sure there¡¯lle the time when we all gather together once again, though," Alice smiled brightly.

    "Yeah."

    "Let¡¯s just y basketball together. The court is empty," Laura suddenly said.

    Kanae arched her eyebrows. "I thought you don¡¯t like to y basketball, Laura. What makes you change your decision so suddenly?"

    "Rather than reminiscing in this hot weather, we should just y together. It¡¯s more fun~."

    "Actually, staying under the shade is..."

    "Let¡¯s go, Alice."

    With the two girls pulled her along, Alice could only smile bitterly. It seemed that her hope to stay behind and just watched the two of them yed together was impossible. Feeling the ring light of the sun from the sky, she felt like crying. It was so hot!

    "Sis, please go easy on me."

    "That¡¯s not going to happen," Kanae grinned as she passed the ball to Laura.

    Laura clicked her tongue. "So, I¡¯m guarding first, huh?"

    She dribbled the ball and attempted to move suddenly. She hoped to catch her sister off guard, which didn¡¯t happen. As soon as she moved, Kanae followed and blocked her path from the front.

    "Alice!"

    Laura jerked her hand and passed the ball to the back, right where Alice stood. After receiving the ball, Alice dribbled to the other side to avoid Kanae. Unfortunately, it only took a moment for Kanae to catch up and blocked her path.

    Alice tried to pass the ball to Laura, but Kanae intercepted it beautifully.

    "Block her!"

    "She¡¯s too fast!" Alice wanted to cry. Just as she said that, Kanae had dribbled to the center of the court and attempted a three pointer. The ball went smoothly into the basket without any shook.

    Laura clicked her tongue. "You don¡¯t even have mercy for your cute little sister."

    "It¡¯s obviously because you¡¯re too cute that I don¡¯t have any mercy."

    "That¡¯s a tant lie," Laura stuck out her tongue. She picked up the basketball and dribbled it while Kanae chased after her.

    The three of them yed 2 vs 1 for quite some time and Laura only managed to get a single point after 10 consecutive baskets from Kanae. Even though they yed two against one, the advantage Kanae had was too obvious.

    "I¡¯m starting to doubt that your sister is human, Laura," Alice wiped her sweat. She had started to feel tired after ying for some time.

    Laura clicked her tongue. "I tell you, she¡¯s not human. She¡¯s a cat."

    "Cat?"

    "Laura!" Kanae chided her little sister.

    The other two justughed when they saw Kanaeined. As other students also wanted to y, they got out of the court and rested on the bench once again.

    "It¡¯s really fun to y together again," Laura rxed and lied down on the ground.

    "Hey, it¡¯s dirty."

    "I¡¯m toozy to move."

    "The others are looking."

    "They¡¯re busy watching the next one. Come on, let me rx a bit. It¡¯s so hot out here," Laura refused to move.

    "And who¡¯s the one suggesting to y basketball under this weather?" Kanae said amusedly.

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Alice and Kanae justughed at Laura¡¯s answer. Kanae sat down on the ground and directed her gaze to the gate. Her eyes widened when she saw a familiar person standing not far from the ce.

    "Alice, Laura, I¡¯ll be right back."

    "Huh? Ok," Laura tilted her head and saw that her sister was heading to the gate. She saw an unfamiliar person not far from their school gate.

    "Who¡¯s that?"

 Chapter 386 Shift in the City

    "Who¡¯s that?"

    Hearing Laura¡¯s question, Alice directed her gaze to the front gate. Her eyes widened slightly before she smiled. "It¡¯s just an old friend."

    "Old friend?"

    "Yeah. He¡¯s someone who used to be our friends before youe. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t know him."

    "I see," Laura was still curious, but she decided to not think too much. It was not like she had to know everyone her sister knew. They have apletely different life too.

    Kanae approached the gate and looked over to the guard. Seeing the sleeping guard, she truly wondered whether the security has turnedx since the new semester. Probably, they just thought that things have been going in peace as Souhon n didn¡¯t move at all.

    "Jay," Kanae called out.

    The young man, Jay Hon, smiled in reply. He used to study in this school and was part of Student Council along with the others. It was only because of the matter of his n that he had to drop out and never continued his study anymore. He still kept contact with his friends, but they rarely met with each other due to various reasons.

    "It¡¯s nice to see you again, Kanae."

    "What are you doing here? I thought you¡¯re fairly busy as Souhon n Young Master," Kanae remarked.

    She recalled that she had just given Jay task to do not long ago to create trouble for Aida Family in their territory. Given the huge enterprise that family had in their territory, Jay should be very busy. Why did hee over here?

    "I miss the school," Jay pointed to the school before them. "And I just want to find someone to talk with."

    "Can¡¯t you find those at Ryukalin n?"

    "They¡¯re going to kick me out before I can get close."

    "That¡¯s true," Kanae could imagine that the people in Ryukalin n would be giving Jay a weird look. There was no way a young master of another n was allowed to walk into their rival¡¯s territory without making appointment beforehand.

    Jay smiled. He was about to speak up when he realized Kanae¡¯s words. "Wait, you already know that Kevin and the otherse from Ryukalin n?"

    "Yeah? I mean, isn¡¯t that obvious?"

    "Huh? I thought that someone like you wouldn¡¯t realize it," Jay blurted out.

    Kanae rolled her eyes, pretending to be annoyed. "I¡¯m not that dense, you know!"

    In truth, she found out about them belonged to Ryukalin n because of an incident. It was not like she realized them from their name, but because Jason told them. She would never tell anyone about that, though. It was enough to bury them deep within her heart.

    "Fine."

    "Anything you want to do today?"

    "I¡¯m not specifically looking for you," Jay replied. "I¡¯m actually looking for Tommy because I heard that he was having a hard time after losing his mother."

    "He¡¯s fine. I talked with him yesterday," Kanae reassured the young man. She has a short talk with Tommy about his new position and it seemed that Tommy also wanted to try it out. It was already the time for them to start moving on their own and no longer gathered together in a group.

    "I see. That¡¯s good to hear."

    "Yeah."

    Jay pondered for a moment before looking at Kanae up and down. "You seem a bit different, Kanae."

    "Am I? I didn¡¯t notice any difference," Kanae tilted her head in confusion. In her opinion, she didn¡¯t look any differentpared to her usual self. If anything, she might look slightly more tired because she has been working in many other thingstely.

    "You look more rxed and feminine."

    "Excuse me? Are you telling me that I look like a boy most of the time?"

    "What, no, no, no! You just look iner in the past."

    Seeing the confused look on Kanae¡¯s face, Jay decided to drop the matter. It might be just his imagination because he hadn¡¯t seen this girl for a long period of time. Besides, he didn¡¯t dare to speak more about this matter in case someone came over to him with weapon ready.

    That would be something very unfortunate.

    "Ah right, it¡¯ll be better if you didn¡¯t roam on the street for the time being. There are some chaos issues in our territorytely," Jay reminded. It was mostly because of his fault, but it seemed that Vena was not one to take things down peacefully.

    Justtely, he found out that the girl also started to attack back and enforced a lot of new rules. She also secretly hired some thugs to attack Souhon n, which he discovered very early and disposed of. Even though they were only on small scale, he could see that Vena has been pushing the tide into her favor.

    It looked like, the title of princess that girl had was not just for show. She truly has the skill and influence to back it up.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not roaming on the street," Kanae replied. She only went on the street to visit Master Rudy for training. Other than that, she no longer walked around aimlessly like what she used to do.

    "That¡¯s good."

    Kanae smiled. "Seems like you¡¯re starting to be a good leader, Jay. I hope that you can grow even more."

    "Thank you, I also hope so."

    "Take care of yourself. I¡¯m going back to ss."

    "Got it," Jay watched as Kanae returned back to the other two girls. He sighed to himself as he looked at the school. He thought that he would be able to meet with Tom today to ask that boy for some help since their n has been in stalemate with the Aida Family.

    He sighed. ¡¯I guess, it¡¯s time to start backing down a bit. We already caused them a lot of lost. I¡¯ll just give my apology to Tomter because I¡¯m unable to continue this.¡¯

    In fact, the lost that Aida Family suffered because of Souhon n reached astronomical value. If Vena knew that Jay wanted to seek for help in order to push her back again, she might vomit blood in rage.

    While Jay went back, Kanae also has reached the other two. She looked amusedly when she saw that Laura was trying to teach Alice how to dribble the ball.

    "I thought that you didn¡¯t want to move under this weather."

    "I¡¯m bored," Laura replied. "Besides, it¡¯s more fun to move around rather than just sitting around. But if I¡¯m tired, I¡¯ll just lie down once again."

    "Youzy girl."

    "Hehehe."

    Kanae looked at their form and shook her head. "Come over here, let me help you fix your position a bit."

    "Ok."

    "I can¡¯t see the difference."

    "Slow down a bit, Sis."

    In the end, the three of them just yed around as the teachers barely paid any attention to them.

 Chapter 387 Curiosity

    Kara Company

    "It¡¯s rare to see youe to thepany, Sis," Laura remarked as she watched her sister followed after her.

    Kanae nodded. "I just need some rest, so I think that I cane here today."

    She didn¡¯t have toe to practice today because of the duel she had with Master Rudy just the day before. That old man didn¡¯t hold back at all, so she was wounded quite badly. Thanks to this wound, she didn¡¯t have to practice again and just wait for it to heal.

    Thankfully, the wound on her neck was not too visible. She had covered the bandage with her cor and buttoned up thest button. However, she still has to be careful in case Laura found out about it.

    "It¡¯s quite busy in thepanytely, Sis. You can help us to check the paper and everything," Laura grinned.

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "Don¡¯t you have Brother Jason to help you out?"

    "Brother Jason is busy because of his ownpany. I think he¡¯s not going toe here, though," Laura tilted her head as she was not totally sure. Jason didn¡¯te to thepany every single day. He only came whenever he has the time.

    "Do you want him toe? I can give him a call."

    "There¡¯s no need for that, Sis!" Laura immediately stopped her sister. "I don¡¯t want to disturb him with my ownpany when he¡¯s already has so much work."

    Kanae nodded in understanding. Truthfully, she had just heard anotherint from Jason yesterday because one of his family members interfered in his business. As the result, Jason had to do something to cover up for the losses.

    Well, for that man, it was nothing much. After all, his real businesses were outside Wells Family and those smallpanies that he started as part of Wells Family were just cover. Still, he had too much paperwork every day that it seemed as if he was drowning in them.

    "I¡¯m sure he can deal with them effortlessly."

    ".... That¡¯s Brother Jason for you," Laura sighed. "Anyway, I¡¯m d that I can open proper stores now. After the sh with Vena in the business party, there are more paths opening for me."

    "That¡¯s good, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Yeah, but it just makes me busier. At times, I just wish to spend more time with you, Sis," Laura admitted. "I mean, we rarely go out and y."

    On the day when Misae was going to leave, Laura was in thepany because of some matter. As the result, the two of them didn¡¯t get the chance to y together.

    "Let¡¯s go out sometime in the future," Kanae suggested. "I¡¯ll bring you to eat in a restaurant."

    "That¡¯s a promise, right Sis?"

    "Yes."

    "Now I¡¯m all fired up," Laura giggled. "I¡¯ll go do my work first, Sis. There are a lot of paperwork, so I might go homete."

    "Don¡¯t be toote and if you¡¯re too tired, you can skip school tomorrow."

    "Aye."

    Kanae watched as Laura dashed to the meeting room while talking to the other employees. She walked to Laura¡¯s table and decided to go through most of the paper. Unless those that required Laura¡¯s direct sign, she would take care of the other paper.

    Time passed quietly and soon, it was already the time for lunch.

    ¡¯Laura?¡¯

    Kanae peered to the meeting room and saw that Laura was busy doing a presentation. She took out a note and ced it on Laura¡¯s table, telling the girl that she left first to eat dinner and head home.

    ...

    Kanae¡¯s Mansion

    In the mansion, Kanae just ate the burger she bought before heading to her room to do some research. But before that, she picked up her phone and made a call.

    "Kanae?"

    "Brother Jason, are you busy?"

    "Not really, I have almost finished looking through the paper. Is there anything you need my help?"

    "I want you to help me search for the strongest prison in this city."

    "Prison? What are you nning now, Kanae?"

    "It¡¯s a long story...."

    Doing a research about the prison Master Rudy mentioned, Kanae found out that this prison was truly the best in this city. It was not famous for nothing. This prison was built at the edge of the city, far in the West area. The building itself was humongous with numerous cells and room.

    The cells that could see the light were for the normal prisoners while underground was the cells for those who were extremely dangerous. The road was made to be like abyrinth, making it impossible to get out if they didn¡¯t have the map. However, no one has theplete map. Even the guards were only allowed to stay in their post and reced every month.

    This way, they wouldn¡¯t be able to explore the entire ce fully and leaked the news. Although there might be some people who gathered the information, for such arge ce, it would take years or even decades. After all, the underground prison covered muchrger and deeper areas than what it seemed from the surface.

    ¡¯It¡¯s like an iceberg.¡¯

    Iceberg has small part of it that appeared on the surface, but below the water, it has big body. If a boat ever crashed to the iceberg, it would be a goodbye for them. No matter how strong and big they were, they couldn¡¯t possibly destroy the ice. Well, the exception was the ships that were designed to travel in ice, but even then, they couldn¡¯t carelessly travel and crashed into an iceberg.*

    "Rei, don¡¯t tell me that you seriously want to get into the prison," Jason remarked worriedly. He was also searching about the prison per her request, but he found it to be ridiculous. Even sneaking inside his residence was far easierpared with going inside this humongousbyrinth.

    "I¡¯m still thinking about it," Kanae answered. "I want to meet with this senior and ask more about the incident in the Ryukalin n."

    "You can just ask the people who already in the n," Jason rolled his eyes. "There¡¯s no need to go all the way to meet with him."

    "I¡¯m just curious," Kanae answered. Her hand was still busy typing on theptop to find out more about the prison. There were several people who posted their part in the prison in the underworld, but their pictures ovepped with each other. This made it hard to find out which one was the truth.

    Her eyes were carefully studied about them as she sighed. As she thought, the best way would be hacking into the security camera¡¯s system to find out more about this ce. Blindly searching like this would only make her grew old faster as she couldn¡¯t determine which one was correct.

    "Oro, I¡¯ll try to hack into the government system. Can you prepare a ce for me to do them?"

    Jason sighed. "You¡¯re up for something dangerous again, little brat."

    "I can¡¯t help it," Kanae smiled wryly.

    "I¡¯ll think about it. Is there anything else you want to ask?"

    Kanae thought about it when she sensed danger. Her brow creased. Who dared to attack their mansion?

    "Oro, please take care of Laura. Don¡¯t let here home."

    "What...?" Jason heard the sound of wind from the other side of the call. He immediately realized that Kanae was changing speedily and prepared to fight. Without thinking much again, he took his key to head towards Kara Company.

 Chapter 388 Two Legend of the Streets Clashes

    "Move out quickly," Randy ordered his men as they slipped into the mansion. Bypassing the ordinary guards were rather easy for him, but some of the guards were quite skill. His men quickly engaged in the battle as he roamed into the deeper part of the mansion.

    He clicked his tongue when he saw the big mansion. Ever since his youth, he always hated those people who unted their richness and status. If not because Vena helped him, he would never stay close with her. Those people were the most annoying people he ever knew.

    His feet abruptly stopped. He raised his hand and used his dagger to block the sudden attack.

    CLANG!

    The power behind the strike was rather big that he got pushed behind. He quickly stabilized himself and saw a ck clothed person in front of him. Seeing the small and thin de, he immediately recognized her as Rei from Fiore Group.

    He frowned. His research didn¡¯t tell him anything about Fiore Group having any rtion whatsoever with the siblings. There was no news about their contact at all. The sudden appearance of Rei would destroy his n very much. Well, it didn¡¯t matter. Even if this brat held the title of the strongest group, he* wouldn¡¯t be a match against him.

    "Randy from Hunter Group," Kanae also recognized this man immediately. She had met with the other party during the grand battle one and half a year ago.

    "Rei from Fiore Group," Randy chuckled. "I never think that our next reunion will be in this ce."

    "So do I."

    "You better back off Rei. You¡¯re not my match, and I don¡¯t want to fight with you if it¡¯s unnecessary," Randy said calmly. He still remembered this brat fighting skill at that time. He was far stronger, but this brat was quite a handful. He has a good reflex, which allowed him tost longer when facing against opponent stronger than him.

    "You won¡¯t know about it if you don¡¯t try," Kanae readied her stance.

    "You¡¯re the one asking for this, brat," Randy licked his lips. He sprinted towards Kanae and shed using his dagger, attempting to kill her in that one strike.

    Kanae read his move. She twisted her body and parried the strike. Her sword traveled to his arm, making a deep and long wound on his arm before the man knew it.

    Randy frowned. He turned his body around and attacked once again, this time, his movement became faster than before. Even with the wound on his arm, he made a cross attack using his two daggers. Their movement was as firm as ever.

    Kanae jumped back to avoid the attack. The moment her feet touched the ground, she kicked it and used the force to lunge forward. The sudden attack from hernded on Randy¡¯s dagger.

    CLANG!

    The two of them retreated back. Randy looked towards his trembling arms with a frown. It was merely two strikes, yet his hand already felt the danger behind Kanae¡¯s attack this early. He, who was known as the legend of the street, was actuallycking behind so much against another legend of the street.

    "This is impossible! You can¡¯t possibly grow this much in mere one and half a year!"

    The two of them exchanged several more attacks. Each time, Randy would feel his powercking andcking. In the end, he was cornered to the wall, unable to attack anymore. His iris was holding trace of disbelief as he looked towards the young person in front of him.

    One and half a year

    That was the time Rei needed to surpass him by a lot of margins. He also trained his body, but he was already nearing his limit, so his growth was not much. However, the person before him had his strength increased by leaps and bounds.

    "Rei, you¡¯re a monster," Randy remarked through gritted teeth.

    Kanae didn¡¯t answer. She knew that her growth rate was insane. However, she was merely pushing her potential to the limit faster by training over and over again.

    "I¡¯m still in my growth period, so I¡¯m advancing a bit faster."

    "Are you also letters¡¯ holder?" Randy asked again. This kind of strength and growth, only those who were extremely talented could have them. It was impossible for normal ordinary people to be able to wield this much strength.

    "Who knows?"

    "Right, you won¡¯t answer," Randy nodded his head. He straightened himself. "I guess, I have to work hard if I want to get out of this ce alive, am I?"

    "You can get out, only if you spill out the truth about this mission," Kanae answered calmly.

    "Ho," Randy smirked. "You might have grown stronger, but you¡¯re still not my match when I want to escape!"

    The two of them shed again. Randy immediately used the propelling force to move out. Kanae chased from behind them as they arrived in the courtyard. Several people were fighting. To Randy¡¯s surprise, his men werecking in forcepared with the people who guard the mansion.

    Many of them were trying their best just to hold on.

    "Leader!" one of them yelled when he saw Randy.

    "Retreat!" Randy ordered. He moved and bypassed his men as fast as possible, using them to block Kanae¡¯s route to him.

    Seeing his action, Kanae felt rage welling up. She immediately attacked the nearest man, sending him unconscious before she chased after them again. However, they already moved beyond the gate, disappearing into the streets. As one should know, for groups, street was no other than their second home and chasing them right now would only result in her failure.

    Kanae shifted her direction back inside. Before the guards could know what happened, she had returned to her room.

    KNOCK! KNOCK!

    "Miss, there¡¯s an attack to the mansion, please evacuate," a servant informed.

    Kanae looked at the clock. It was merely several minutes of fight and they informed her a bit toote.

    "No need," Kanae answered calmly. She changed back to her usual clothes and walked out of the room. Seeing the mess out of the ce, she sighed. Her sister would surely berate her heavily when thetter returned hometer.

    "Miss?" the guards were stunned to see their Miss came out to the courtyard. They thought that she would be in a safe ce, away from the battle, but the opposite happened.

    Kanae looked towards the guards who didn¡¯t have any traces of fight. She crossed her arm. "I pay you to guard this ce, but you instead hide back when the mansion is under attack. Tell me, what should I do with you?"

    The guards who hid previously lowered their head. They were rather ashamed. They didn¡¯t expect Kanae to point that out so obviously.

    "You, you, you, you,..." Kanae pointed to several people who have fake traces of fight and none all. "You¡¯re fired. Get out of the mansion right now."

    "But Miss..."

    They wanted to protest, but one look from Kanae was enough to send them into silence. The oppressing aura from Kanae made them unable to retort. Unwillingly, they packed up and leave the mansion.

    Kanae turned her head towards the other guards. "Since you have done well, I¡¯ll give you all bonus."

    The guards who thought that she was harsh immediately changed their mind. Seeing how generous she was, they cheered internally. They were merely doing their job, but they got bonuses. That was very worth it. As for the others whoze around, they deserve it. Who would care about them?

    Kanae smiled when she saw the excited glint on their eyes. "Now, help me clean up the mess before Laura returns."

    "Yes, Miss."

 Chapter 389 Sakuraâ€™s Death 1

    *warning: the content below might be a bit unsuitable for young readers (under the age of 13) because it involves violence*

    Kara Company

    "Brother Jason? What are you doing here?" Laura had just finished with her meeting when she saw Jason strode into thepany with worried expression. "Is there anything wrong?"

    "Ah, I got a call from your sister to watch over you."

    "EH? But I already tell Sis that I¡¯m going to be alright," Laura mumbled to herself. She nced at Jason¡¯s direction. "Do you want to stay in my office for the time being?"

    "If you don¡¯t mind, sure."

    Even though Laura felt bad for making Jason came here, she decided to just ask the staff to prepare some snack for them. The room no longer has that many paper scattered around as Kanae had dealt with most of them.

    "It seems that Kanae also has done good job with the paper," Jason picked up one of them. "This one requires your agreement and signature, so I guess she leaves them behind for you."

    "Ah, I see," Laura took the paper. "Would you help me look over them, Brother Jason."

    "With pleasure."

    As Jason has to make sure Laura stayed in thepany for the time being, he just decided to help her with the paperwork. It would surely take some time as the pile of the paper was quite high.

    ....

    Aida Family¡¯s Mansion

    Vena was looking towards the man in front of her with displeasure. She thought that it would be a piece of cake for Randy to finish of Kanae, yet this man returned empty handed. Not only that, she lost quite a lot of core members of the Hunter Group.

    Mind you, the group didn¡¯t have a lot of people to begin with and every core member was very important. Losing a lot of them at once made her rather angry and frustrated. The training alone took a considerable amount of time in the past and it would be hard to recover them.

    "Randy, what do you have to say?" Vena asked menacingly.

    Randy was bowing towards Vena. He was also felt rather frustrated for his loss, but he knew that it was inevitable. The fight against Rei made him painfully aware that he was still not strong enough.

    "Rei from Fiore Group is there. He stops me from achieving my objective," Randy answered. His voice was calm, yet the tone behind his voice was anything but that.

    "Rei from Fiore Group you say?" Vena recalled the recent news she got about them got involved in the Ryukalin n. From them, she guessed that the Fiore Group grew quite a bit ever since the sh. However, she never expected that Randy would mention them.

    "Rei is far stronger than how he was before. I¡¯m unable to match him," Randy bowed his head.

    "You¡¯re useless!" Vena yelled angrily. If there was anyone who could make her lost emotion, it would be this man. "Find a way to assassinate Kanae Nali. I want her to die."

    "Yes, Miss."

    Randy stood up but stopped when he sensed the presence of several peopleing towards them. He looked towards the door with confusion. "Miss, do you have a n to meet with several guests?"

    "What? No, why?" Vena frowned.

    "There are more than 10 peopleing here. From their presence, I think they¡¯re quite strong," Randy answered.

    Vena frowned. "Randy, you stay on the back. Be prepared for a fight if it¡¯s necessary."

    "Yes, Miss."

    A few secondster, the door was opened. Several men came in. "Vena Aida, you¡¯re under arrest for murder attempt to Kanae Nali."

    "Oh, police officers," Vena muttered. She stood up. "My apologize, but I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about."

    One of the men raised a small device. "We have recorded your previous conversation. Pleasee with us, Miss Vena."

    Vena looked towards the device with a frown. Who could possibly leak out the news about her n? Her eyes caught the sight of a woman behind the man. Ah, she finally understood.

    "Sakura, isn¡¯t it?" Vena chuckled.

    On the back of the men, Sakura was standing proudly. She decided that the best way to drag Vena down was through the legal way, which was using government. There was no other way but this, so she reported the girl and gave the device away to them.

    This way, they had the evidence of the fact that Vena tried to kill Kanae and some of her illegal dealing in underworld. That alone was more than enough to put Vena in trouble.

    The men frowned. "Miss Vena Aida, please follow after us."

    Vena crossed her arm. Since Sakura had prepared this gift for her so thoughtfully, she would return the favor. "Randy."

    "As your wish, My Princess," Randy smirked.

    The men immediately raised their guard up, but Randy already appeared in the middle of the men. Using his dagger, he shed his way against them, sending them to their creator in mere seconds. In mere minutes, they all fell to the ground, leaving only Sakura alive.

    Sakura¡¯s face paled considerably. She never thought that this man by Vena¡¯s side would be this strong. She thought that he was just slightly stronger, but this was definitely not just ¡¯slightly.¡¯ Her legs trembled as the man pulled her inside the room, banging her heavily to the table.

    "Aaaaahhh...."

    Blood trickled down from her forehead, tainting the table red. Tears started toe out as she endured the pain. This was the first time she was treated so badly. Right now, she was regretting her decision toe against Vena this fast. Her impatient only made her walked straight to the path of hell.

    Vena crossed her arm. "A mere ant trying to overstep her bounds, you¡¯re too early by 10 years if you wish to face against me."

    "The.. Nali family won¡¯t let... you off if you kill.. me," Sakura stuttered as she tried her best to speak.

    "The Nali Family won¡¯t let me off? I don¡¯t care about them, they¡¯re nothing in front of my eyes," Venaughed. "Besides, Jon will be the one to take care of them, isn¡¯t he?"

    Sakura¡¯s face paled considerably. No! If that truly happened, wouldn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t have any importance anymore? She didn¡¯t want that. This was too early for her to die.

    Vena looked towards Sakura¡¯s face coldly. Originally, she nned to let Sakura lived for a long time and used thetter as a doll. However, she didn¡¯t need a doll that she couldn¡¯t control. Since Sakura dared to scheme against her, there was no telling that she wouldn¡¯t do it in the future again.

    "Anyst word?"

    Fear spread out across Sakura¡¯s body. Her mind was churned out to make the best out of her situation. As death door became apparent in front of her, she recalled something, the thing that would send Vena to the same mess as the one she experienced.

    No, it would even be worse.

    "The government won¡¯t let you off when you kill a golden letter owner," Sakura hissed.

    Vena¡¯s eyes widened. A smile made its way to her lips. "You? A golden letter owner? Don¡¯t joke around, brat. Search her, Randy."

    Randy immediately did as Vena¡¯s wish. Sakura gritted her teeth as Randy searched her clothes. After a few seconds, a golden colored letter appeared in Randy¡¯s hand.

    The two of them looked at the letter in disbelief. Every owner of the golden letter was someone who possessed something important. They didn¡¯t know the detail as it was kept secret. What did this girl have that made the government paid notice to her?

    "Randy, give me the letter," Vena took the letter as she inspected it. She had heard about the news of the letter, and the letter in her hand was undeniably authentic. An eerieugh escaped her lips.

    "They say that you¡¯re a letter holder, and I thought that it¡¯s merely silver letter, but it turns out to be a golden one. No wonder the Nali Family was sent into chaos a few times because of them."

    Sakura didn¡¯t answer. Her eyes were staring at the woman in front of her with hatred. The silver letter was imbued with the name of their owner, but it was not the case with the golden letter. Her name was not written there, making it easy for other people to take it. This was the very reason every golden letter holder kept the letter away safely.

    Even much more than those who owned silver letter because it would be dangerous if this letter fell into the wrong hand.

    "Randy, you can do whatever you wish to this foolish woman. When you finished, throw her body on the street near that mansion," Vena ordered. "Also, clean up the rest and after everything is done, erase all the evidences."

    "You!" Sakura was about to yell when she felt a strong hand pushed her back. Fear filled her eyes as she could guess what Vena was nning to do. The strong arm behind her sent chills under her spine. Her eyesnded on the letter. At least, Vena took it.

    "Yes, Miss."

    With the confirmation from Randy, Vena felt satisfied. "Make sure that there¡¯s no other trace of this annoying device be it in their hand or here. I don¡¯t want to see anything remains."

    "Don¡¯t worry. Consider everything done, Miss," Randy replied with confidence. It wouldn¡¯t take a long time for him to finish everything as it was just a piece of cake for him.

    Walking out of the room, Vena yed with the golden letter on her hand. She ignored the loud sounding from her office as she felt extremely happy. Everyone worked so hard just to obtain the letter and now this letter finally arrived on her hand. A satisfied smile was hanging on her face.

    "What a foolish woman. Thank you for your gift, now I can safely proceed to try taking advantage of this," Vena kissed the letter lightly; unaware of the trap that Sakuraid to her as the present before her death.

 Chapter 390 Sakuraâ€™s Death 2

    *warning: the content below might be a bit unsuitable for young readers (under the age of 13) because it involves slight gore*

    Street

    On the street, several people were walking out as usual. They were used to wake up very early in the morning to do their job, soing out a bit early was nothing unusual.

    "Today is a bit warm," a man yawned. Even thought it was quite early, the season has started to change to summer, making morning be slightly warmer.

    "You¡¯re correct," the other man beside him nodded his head in agreement.

    They were walking along the sidewalk when they saw someone lying on the street. Although it was warmer, sleeping on the street was certainly not rmended. They could get killed if they were not careful enough.

    "Who¡¯s that?"

    "Let¡¯s wake her up."

    The person was wearing torn dress, so it was easy for them to know that it was a female. Seeing the condition of the dress, they could guess what might happen. Since this was the ck Street, none of them felt that it was weird.

    "Miss, wake... Aaaaahhhhh!" the man who approached her saw the woman¡¯s face and immediately backed off. It was a scary face that one wouldn¡¯t see so often as scars, blood and horrible gash filled the entire face. Not only her face, her skin was covered in deep wounds as her stomach was pierced with its content came out in messy appearance. The blood hadn¡¯t even dried as it fell on the side of her stomach, staining the snow below the woman.

    "What the..." The man beside him vomited. Now that he saw her at close range, he finally realized that this was not a person sleeping on the street, but a corpse. Seeing how badly the condition of her skin was, he couldn¡¯t stand it and vomited again on the side.

    "What is it?" another man walked towards them.

    "Let¡¯s call police," the first man said as he tried to hold back his nausea. This was simply a murder out of hate seeing how badly her skin was torn. Aside from bruises, it was clear that there were many wounds made from sharp des.

    "This is the ck Street, why are you bother calling the police?"

    The man pointed to the corpse. "It¡¯s better than letting the women see this scene. This ce will be filled with numerous screams when that happens."

    The neer sneaked a nce towards the corpse. He immediately nodded his head in approval. "I¡¯ll call the police now."

    The other two followed suit as they didn¡¯t want to stay close with the corpse any longer. Whoever she was, the one who murdered her should be someone who hated her very much that this person let her rot on the street at this condition.

    ...

    Kanae Nali¡¯s Mansion

    "Sis, wake up," Laura knocked the door.

    Kanae frowned when she heard the knock on the door. She barely has any sleepst night because she was busy hacking into the prison¡¯s security camera in the secluded ce that Jason prepared for her. Since there was no school today, she nned to sleep through the day and continued her workter.

    "What is it, Laura," Kanae answered as she sat down on her bed.

    "There¡¯s a piece of news that you should see."

    "What news?"

    "Sakura is dead."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes immediately shot open when she heard that Sakura was dead. It has been quite some time since thest time she saw Sakura, but it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t know anything about this woman. After all, Sakura was trying so hard to make her presence known through many ces.

    She opened the door as fast as possible, startling Laura who stood in front of the door.

    "Are you telling the truth?"

    "You scare me, Sis," Laura pouted. "Yes, every television channel is telling the same news. You can see them in the living room while I finish making the breakfast."

    "Okay."

    Kanae immediately headed to the living room and looked at the television. Laura had purposely left the television on to allow Kanae saw the news. Upon seeing the familiar street, she frowned.

    ¡¯Why is Sakura roaming on the street at night?¡¯

    "...This morning, several men found the corpse of Sakura Nali, the Princess of Nali Family, on the street during their way towards their work. The body was left on the open with numerous wounds filled her entire body, making everyone who see her feel nausea. Based on the police report, it¡¯s known that she died around yesterday afternoon because of the wounds on her body..."

    The television didn¡¯t dare to show the entirety of the picture because the sight of Sakura was simply too horrifying. They wouldn¡¯t want to scare off the people who watch television, so they only showed the picture of Sakura in her uniform and also the street.

    ¡¯It¡¯s not far from here.¡¯

    Kanae knew that Frank would make the rtion between her and Sakura¡¯s death. Since this street was rather familiar for them, it was extremely easy to deduce that. Added with the fact that their rtion was extremely bad, it would be impossible for Frank to not make the rtion.

    The end result of that would be: she got imprisoned.

    Even though it was not her doing, there was no way Frank would listen to reason the very first thing in the morning. That man would surely make the most usible scenario which involved her. Also, she could guess that he would send her to the most dangerous prison considering how much he hated her.

    There was not enough proof to kill her, but there would be more than enough reason for him to send her to prison.

    "Sis, have you seen the news?" Laura peeked from the kitchen.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I see it. Laura, can you work overtime in your office again?"

    Laura frowned. She already stayed over in thepany for days that it had be her second home. She finally managed to get homest night, but now Kanae asked her to stay over in thepany again?

    "Why are you asking so suddenly, Sis?"

    Kanae didn¡¯t want Laura to be present when the men took her away. It would be close to impossible to stop the men that her uncle ordered to take her to the prison. Not wanting to worry Laura, it would be for the best that Laura only heard about that and not present at the scene.

    "The house will be empty for a long time, I don¡¯t want you to be so lonely here."

    "Oh," Laura felt suspicious, but she would do what her sister said. She nodded her head. "Alright, I¡¯ll do that."

    "Good girl."

    Laura shifted her gaze back to the television. Her eyes showed doubts. "Sis, you don¡¯t have anything to do with this incident, right?"

    "No, I don¡¯t have any," Kanae smiled wryly. "Do you doubt me now?"

    "It¡¯s not that!" Laura immediately answered. It was just that, their rtionship with Sakura was not the best. They repeatedly shed with each other a few times that Laura couldn¡¯t help but think about it. Although she didn¡¯t think that her sister would do something like that, a certain part in her heart still thought about the possibilities.

    After all, she too had thoughts of killing Sakura in the past. As she didn¡¯t have the capabilities, it only remained as thoughts in her head.

    Kanae shook her head. "Silly girl, I will never do something like this. You should hurry and go to the office if you don¡¯t want to bete."

    "Okay Sis."

    Kanae watched as Laura went back to the kitchen as a wry smile appeared on her lips. If not because she still has someone she cared about, she would surely take the road of a big criminal and killed her uncle in the past when she had a chance. The oppression she felt from them was more than enough to make her wanted to kill them using her own hand.

    But she couldn¡¯t do that. If she did that, she would leave Laura alone in this cruel world and knowing that little girl, Kanae knew that it would be difficult. So, she had to survive and fought against the Nali Family using a different mean. She had to protect her sister and stayed alive. It was the means of survival no matter what happened.

    Perhaps, the path she picked was not the best way, but it was already the best option she could think off.

    And she would never regret this decision of hers.

    She would see through this path she picked until the very end.

 Chapter 391 Imprisoned

    Nali Family Mansion (Frank and Sakura Home)

    Frank stared at the corpse of his daughter with rage filled his entire body. He was busy with his own matter recently because of the case with Kanae and many others. As Sakura was already grown up, he let her on her own device. Nothing should have happened to her, so why did he receive her corpse so suddenly?

    BANG!

    Banging the table in front of him, his eyes were red with rage and sadness. He only has one daughter. He loved her so much that he couldn¡¯t bear with losing her.

    "Where do you find her?"

    "Replying to Master, we find her in the Blue Sky Street."

    Frank frowned. He knew that it was the street towards Kanae¡¯s mansion as he already passed that area for a long time. When he thought the possibility of the two of them doing this, rage filled his eyes again.

    "Are they in the mansion during the time of death?"

    "Kanae Nali is in the mansion, but Laura Nali is away in herpany," the servant replied respectfully.

    Frank sneered. "Pass my order, capture Kanae Nali and send her to prison!"

    The servant was startled. He had seen the wounds on Sakura¡¯s body, so he knew that it was impossible for a woman to do that. Why did it turn out Kanae was the one who did it?

    "Which prison do you want her to be in, Master?"

    "The biggest prison," Frank answered.

    "Yes, Master."

    Frank looked towards his daughter with heartache. Since that girl dared to act this vicious, don¡¯t me him for sending her into the most dangerous prison. She could just hope that her luck was enough to make sure that she could get out of the ce untouched!

    ...

    Kanae¡¯s Mansion

    "Jason, I already send the file to start the hacking towards the prison to you," Kanae informed her teammate as she typed on herptop. She already changed her dress to that of ck uniform, but she didn¡¯t wear her cloth as it would be too obvious.

    Jason was also looking towards hisptop. "I already received them. They¡¯re quite thorough, aren¡¯t they?"

    "They can only make the system experience short circuit for a minute," Kanae added. "However, I need you to be the one to start it because I won¡¯t be able to do it."

    "Why so suddenly?"

    "Haven¡¯t you heard the news about Sakura Nali¡¯s death?"

    It was impossible for them to not hear this news as the television practically reported the same news over and over. They were not bored as every single time; something would be added about Sakura. Nothing was spared as they exerted their gear and pumped out more news.

    "I hear," Jason nodded his head. "Wait, you¡¯re not telling me that you have rtion in them, right?"

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "How can I possibly kill her when I¡¯m in the secluded ce trying to hack the government¡¯s site? Besides, from the wounds on her body, it¡¯s obvious that the one who do it is a man."

    "The thought just crosses my mind," Jason admitted.

    "I do have thought about killing her before," Kanae also admitted. There were times in the past when she thought that Sakura¡¯s bullying was overbearing. However, after experiencing the harsh ck Street, they were all became simr to a child y, not worth her time at all.

    Maybe, those who were used to be pampered all the time would find them to be too much, but she was not simr to them. Facing people badmouth her and treated her like dirt was something that she could bear. They were nothingpared with people who treated others like ves and killed in sight once they were unable to fight back.

    That was the real horror of this dark and bloody city.

    "You don¡¯t do it?"

    "No, I don¡¯t want to be a murderer of my own cousin. She¡¯s not worth it," Kanae answered back. Her eyes that were looking towards the screen as she continued her research shook a bit. It was never her intention to be a murderer, but as time passed by, it was impossible to not at all in the ck Street.

    She already involved herself too deep that it was already impossible for her to get out anymore. Her hand was stained with the blood of numerous people that she killed during her mission or self-defense that she lost count of their number anymore.

    Jason could sense that Kanae¡¯s voice sounded off. He recalled their first time going on killing spree and sighed. "Don¡¯t think too much, Rei. It¡¯s inevitable in this city."

    "I know," Kanae answered in calm tone. Her hand continued to type into theptop. There were still many things she had to prepare for her journey to the prison. This was not a favorable journey that she expected, but at least, thise at the right time.

    "You sure have the great luck, Rei. You have just thought about breaking into a prison when someone else already gives you the ticket, a free pass to the center of the prison," Jason joked.

    Kanaeughed. "Yes, I should be thankful for my uncle to send them to me. He¡¯s giving the best transportation for me to meet with my senior."

    She suddenly heard the call from the guards for her toe to the front because several people were looking for her.

    "Oro take care of yourself."

    "You should say that to yourself," Jason rolled his eyes. "Take care in the prison. If it¡¯s too unbearable, you can say that to me."

    "They can only hold me inside for two days at most," Kanae answered calmly. This was the rule for unauthorized prisoners like what Frank did to her, so she was not worried. As for them trying to do something funny to her? Let just wait for her to beat them up for good, and they wouldn¡¯t even dare to speak in front of her.

    "Be careful, Rei."

    Kanae walked out of the mansion. She saw several men standing not far from them. Her guards were faithfully stood blocking them. They would not let anything happen to their Miss.

    "Is there anything that I can help?" Kanae asked the man.

    The men actually didn¡¯t want to do this, but he didn¡¯t have any option. As the head of Nali Family, Frank has the authorization to make some emergency order to capture some people. Of course, if they were found to be innocent, they would be released.

    This was supposed to be a normal capture, but the designation of the prison made him rather stifled. Taking girl to the most dangerous prison in this city, did he want her to die? However, it was not his ce to question his superior¡¯s order.

    "Miss Kanae Nali, we¡¯re ordered to capture you to ask about your rtion with Sakura Nali."

    Kanae frowned. "Questioning can be done here, am I right?"

    The man smiled sheepishly. "The head of Nali Family, Frank Nali, ordered us to imprison you in thergest prison in this city. Miss Kanae, we hope you can cooperate with us."

    Kanae smirked internally. As she thought, her uncle would send her to the most dangerous and biggest prison in this city. Her preparation was not for naught.

    "Okay."

    "Thank you," the man sighed in relief that his work has finished. However, he kind of pitied this girl because that ce was the most dangerous prison there was. "Please be careful in the prison, Miss."

    Kanae nodded her head calmly. The one who should be careful was not her, but the men who stayed in the same cell with her.

 Chapter 392 The Largest Prison

    Kanae behaved well as the men took her into the prison. Although she was innocent, there was no need to make a ruckus and possibly incurred trouble. It was for the best that she behaved well and followed after them.

    When the car arrived in the prison¡¯s area, Kane finally could see therge building in front of her. Seeing how height the wall was, she could understand why this ce was called the unbreakable fortress. Seeing from the picture gave her a different sensepared with seeing it firsthand. With this height, it would be a miracle to get out of the ce.

    After the gate, there were several posts in front of them. The car bypassed them before stopping in front of arge building. The first room of the building was arge hall with several officers standing guard.

    "Miss Kanae, please follow after us."

    They walked inside the building. Kanae followed after the officer calmly as they reached inside. A female officer came towards Kanae. "Please pardon me, I need to check if you bring any weapon."

    She merely checked Kanae¡¯s arm and feet before returning back. Kanae didn¡¯t bring anything except her small swords, which she skillfully hid inside the special bracelet on her arm. They didn¡¯t check her too thoroughly as they knew she was not really a real prisoner. As for her sses, there was no way they would check it.

    "Pleasee inside, Miss."

    The officer was pointing towards therge cell that held many prisoners inside. This was amon ce for people who still need to be questioned. Originally, he wanted to bring her to the women¡¯s part, but the higher ups specifically told him to bring her here.

    Kanae looked towards the cell as a cold smile appeared on her face. She could guess what her uncle wanted to happen. That good uncle of hers, let her give him a great present in the future.

    "Okay."

    She walked calmly to the cell without thinking much. The men were looking towards her with heated gaze, but Kanae paid them no heed. She sat down and leaned on the wall calmly.

    The officer red at the men, but they didn¡¯t pay any attention.

    "Sir, there¡¯s new work for you."

    "Ah," the officer looked towards Kanae worriedly. He didn¡¯t know what these men might do if he left her alone. However, he didn¡¯t¡¯ have any choice. With resignation, he chose to walk away.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes watched as the officer walked away. ¡¯What a kind officer.¡¯

    One of the men inside the cell looked towards Kanae. "Now that the officer has gone, do you want to y with us, girl?"

    "She looks pretty average, but it has been some time since we see a woman here."

    A big guy nodded his head. "I guess we can have fun here."

    Kanae raised her head and looked towards them coldly. The aura she usually suppressed was leaked out immediately, sending great pressure towards the men in front of her. It was easy to say that if they didn¡¯t back down, they would die.

    "This woman..." one of the men gritted his teeth and stood up. He was not afraid of her at all.

    Kanae looked at the man. "If you still treasure your life, you better note any closer."

    "Hah? I¡¯m not afraid...." The man felt pain on the back of his neck as his vision turned ck. He dropped down to the floor with a bang as the other men looked with wide eyes.

    "Impossible," one of the men muttered. He couldn¡¯t even see the movement of the girl before them and then this man already fell to the ground. Even now, she was sitting calmly in front of them as if nothing had happened.

    Kanae nced towards the men. "Anyone else?"

    The big guy raised his hand. "I won¡¯t bother you girl. You can have that spot for however long you want."

    Kanae nodded her head and leaned back again. Closing her eyes as if she was sleeping, she rested her mind and body.

    Even though she closed her eyes, the big guy didn¡¯t try to do anything funny. That one attack already disyed the sheer difference of their strength. He didn¡¯t want to make trouble with someone he didn¡¯t even know. It would be better for him to save his strength.

    "Rei, you¡¯re truly amazing," Jason praised through theirmunication device.

    "Captain is truly badass," Tommy chirped in. He has turned on themunication device since a long time ago, but he didn¡¯t speak at all because the two of them spoke about programming not long ago.

    Shiro snorted. "If you¡¯re in her ce, brat, you won¡¯t survive even one minute."

    "Hey! It¡¯s you who won¡¯t survive!"

    "I¡¯ll st their head with my gun."

    "Can you even bring gun inside?" Tommy sneered.

    "Brat, where is your location. Let me send you a bullet as a warning."

    "As if I¡¯ll tell you!"

    Kanae decided to turn the device off. If she continued to listen to them, she wouldn¡¯t be able to hold herugh. There was no need for her to move so quickly to create the mess in this ce. It would be better to wait until the sky was dark. After all, night was her best friend.

    ....

    Kara Company

    Bam!

    Laura banged the table when one of the employees asked about Kanae¡¯s involvement in the matter of Sakura¡¯s death.

    "My sister will never kill anyone!" she said full of rage.

    The employee was terrified to see this scary side of Laura. She pointed to the television. "But they capture her for questioning just now."

    Laura¡¯s face changed immediately. She recalled that Kanae suddenly told her that she had to work overtime this morning. Gritting her teeth, she took her phone. "Get out, no one is allowed to bother me today."

    "Yes."

    The employee immediately ran out of the room. Laura on the daily basis was a cute and kind girl, but when she became angry, nothing could stop her. So far, the only reason Laura got angry was none other than the matter that rted to her sister. Inside her heart, the employee vowed to herself that she wouldn¡¯t try to poke into Laura¡¯s matter again. Seeing the usually angelic girl mad was terrifyingly scary.

    Laura was incredibly furious. She knew that Kanae must have guessed that their uncle would rte the problem with them since Kanae told her to go working again. Realizing this matter made her felt rather frustrated. She should have known that her sister wouldn¡¯t ask something without any proper reason.

    "This is ra Dara from..."

    "Mrs. ra, I need your help," Laura immediately cut off the greeting.

    ra was startled to hear the panicked tone of Laura, but sheposed herself immediately. Years of practicing aswyer allowed her to maintain herposure extremely well. "Please tell me."

    "It¡¯s about my sister. She¡¯s taken away in a prison without authorization..."

    Laura exined the matter about their condition as briefly as possible. She couldn¡¯t possibly leave Kanae in the prison for that long for she didn¡¯t know what might happen to her sister if she did that.

 Chapter 393 Showing Oneâ€™s Fang

    Ryukalin n

    "Boss, it seems that Kanae is taken to the prison in charge for killing Sakura Nali," Neo informed his boss with hesitation. Knowing Kevin¡¯s attitude towards Kanae, it was not hard to predict what this man reaction would be.

    In the next second, the entire room¡¯s temperature dropped several degrees. Neo and Mike could only try to keep their calm as their Boss was a sending murderous aura everywhere. Lately, they were busy to keep the matter of their n fast forwarded. Hearing the sudden news about Kanae made Kevin extremely angry.

    "Where is she?" Kevin asked.

    "They take her to the biggest prison in this city," Neo¡¯s voice trailed off slightly at the end of his sentence. Even an idiot knew the meaning of the biggest prison in this city, much less their leader.

    Kevin frowned deeply. That was the most dangerous ce there was because many people from ck Street, especially the powerful one, stayed there.

    "Is there a way to contact uncle?" Kevin asked.

    Neo¡¯s face turned weird. "Boss, it¡¯s impossible to contact him at all. He¡¯s been there for years already."

    There was no one who attempted to contact him these times because they were worried to talk to him. After the incident a few years ago, Kevin¡¯s uncle couldn¡¯t control his temper very well. Added with his extraordinary fighting prowess, no one dared to talk to him. Allowing him to stay in the prison was the only way they could think off.

    "Mike, you go to the prisonter," Kevin ordered.

    "Boss?" Mike was startled. He already vowed to stay by Kevin¡¯s side after that incident that he didn¡¯t want to leave his Boss at all. Hearing the order to leave again, he was rather startled.

    "I want you to check her condition personally," Kevin replied.

    "Yes, Boss."

    Kevin stood up and walked to the hall. If not because he was in an important meeting, there was no way he would possibly note to the prison right away.

    If even a strand of hair from Kanae hurt, he would massacre the entire Aida Family without sparing anyone.

    "Neo, attack Aida Family business in our territory," Kevin ordered.

    "Aida Family too?"

    "Sakura is part of the Aida Family after her marriage. Her death will only give advantage to one person."

    Neo recalled Sakura¡¯s husband and the current princess of Aida Family. After her death, these two would surely work hard to gain the possession of the businesses that Sakura previously held. With their power and influence, it would be a piece of cake for them. The only way to prevent that was by making problem in Aida Family¡¯s territory.

    "Yes, Boss. I understand."

    ...

    Aida Family Mansion

    Vena was watching the news with satisfied smile hanging on her lips. This time, she was feeling pleased with the work that Randy did for her. Seeing how the people didn¡¯t even want to look at her was extremely satisfying.

    "You did well, Randy," she muttered as she reviewed the documents again. It was then her assistant came in with panicked expression.

    "Miss, the Ryukalin n do a thorough research on us and discover some problems."

    Vena¡¯s expression darkened immediately. After the Souhon n, now it was the Ryukalin n? Couldn¡¯t these two powerhouses give her some break? Why would they pick her family as their target? She had pushed the Souhon n back by pulling her string here and there, so she was hoping that she could rest.

    But that damned n just have to make a move on her.

    What in the world she did to make them hate her so much?

    Another servant came in. "Miss, Jon hase here, and he wants to meet with you."

    "What¡¯s that annoying brat doing here?" Vena frowned. Before she could say anything else, a man already walked in: Jon Aida.

    "Vena," Jon called.

    Vena looked at her brother with hate. "What do you want, Jon? If you want to ask for more allowances, I will never give you anything."

    Jonughed. "Do you think you can hold my money back?"

    "Your money? Who do you think work so hard every single day, Jon?" Vena replied menacingly.

    "You¡¯re the one taking the position from me, so don¡¯t me me for leaving the work to you," Jon crossed his arm. "You better give me my money or I¡¯ll leak to the Nali Family that you kill Sakura."

    "What are you talking about...?"

    "There¡¯s no way it can be anyone but you. That day, Sakura is heading to this mansion to have a talk with you. I have the record from that day," Jon smirked. "What do you think will happen once I show this to the police?"

    Vena¡¯s body trembled in agitation as she stared at her brother. Her useless brother that she always casted away on the back because he was never worthy of her attention suddenly bared his fang against her. This made her rather angry and annoyed at him. Who did he think he was that he could threaten her?

    "You!"

    "You can¡¯t do anything to me, Vena. If suddenly two people from the same family got killed, you know where they will turn their eyes to," Jon smirked devilishly.

    Hearing that, Vena wished for nothing but kicking her brother out of the room in this instant. Her perfect n that supposed to be a secret no one knew was discovered by the person she never expected: her useless and drinker brother.

    "What do you want?"

    "I want my money," Jon answered. "You should know that I¡¯m not satisfied with small amount."

    Vena gritted her teeth and took the nearby pen before writing a check, arge amount of check. Her heart bled when she thought that she gave this to her useless brother. However, there was a more pressing matter that she had to finish after this.

    "Hahaha, you know me the best," Jon took the check happily.

    "Get out!"

    "Sure, sure."

    As Jon walked out of the room, Vena stood up and headed back to her office. She had to finish the problem with the Ryukalin n or she wouldn¡¯t be able to have a good sleep at night.

    As he walked out of the mansion, Jon noticed an attractive woman standing not far from the ce. She was wearing a light summer dress, a quite revealing one at that. Added with her lustrous skin, he immediately leered towards her.

    "You shouldn¡¯t look towards a married woman that way, sir," the woman chuckled.

    "Oh, you¡¯re married? It doesn¡¯t matter," Jon walked nearer. When he got closer, he found her face to be rather familiar. "Have we met before, Mrs. ....?"

    "My name is She Nali," the woman answered. "We met during your wife birthday party in the past."

    "Oh, you mean my deceased wife," Jon said the matter lightly. He didn¡¯t really have much feeling for that woman, so he carelessly said that. He peered towards the woman¡¯s body. "Do you have some time?"

    "Ie here because I want to talk with you," She answered sweetly. She has been bidding her time by staying low andtched on the Nali Family to do whatever they asked her to do. Now that she no longer has anything to hold her back, it was time for her to start her move.

    "Oh? Let me hear what you want to say."

 Chapter 394 Starting Their Plan

    Prison

    "Rei, are you there?"

    Kanae opened her eyeszily. "What is it, Oro?"

    "I think you might want to change the time for the n to be earlier. Your sister is making the letter to get you out of the prison using ra¡¯s help. In addition, the Nali Family is holding a hearing to pick the next sessor because there¡¯s a huge ruckus because of Sakura¡¯s death."

    Jason was checking the news as he secured his men to stay in their area. He didn¡¯t want them to get involved into the matter because it would make things very difficult.

    "Today is going to be a long day, isn¡¯t it?" Kanae chuckled. The death of Sakura became the trigger for many parties to start their move.

    "Do you want me to start the program now?"

    "It¡¯s better to be earlier. I can¡¯t possibly wait until Laura finishes the letter, right?" Kanae replied.

    "You¡¯re correct. By the way, the program that you send to me, will it make the system for the front gate to short circuit too?"

    "Yes."

    Jason¡¯s eyes widened at Kanae¡¯s admittance. Did it mean, once he started the program, numerous dangerous prisoner would break free? That was a truly reckless move from her.

    "Are you sure you want to do this? You will make aplete chaos in the West part of the city."

    "Oro, do you know why this prison is made into two ces?" Kanae asked instead of answering. "The upper part is not only for people like me who get hold for a few hours or days, but for those who can¡¯t get into normal prison because of theck in evidence. With little money and so on, they can drag some people to this prison."

    "What?" Tommy was startled to hear that. "Do you mean that there are prisoners who are actually innocent?"

    "There are many of them here," Kanae replied calmly. "You should know the system in this city is broken. Even if one is innocent, if they can¡¯t prove it and they offend someone big, they will be taken into the prison."

    "Oh my...." Tommy opened his mouth wide. As he rarely interacted with the people from the upper echelon, he didn¡¯t know much about this matter. After all, in the ck street, they rarely encounterw enforcer at all.

    "How do you know so much, Rei?"

    Kanae smiled wryly. "You wouldn¡¯t want to know."

    If not because she was being careful, she might be sent here years ago because of her uncle¡¯s scheme. It was then she learned from ra that there were ces like this, where the prisoners were actually innocent people that the powerful people paid to be captured.

    Jason stopped his typing. "Rei, there¡¯s something that I¡¯m a bit curious about."

    "What is it?"

    "Have you perhaps experienced... ehm... something like Sakura?"

    Hearing that question, Kanae¡¯s brain short circuited for a moment. Her tone turned sharper. "If something like that happen to me, I¡¯m pretty sure that I won¡¯t be like this right now, Oro."

    "Whoa, don¡¯t be angry! I¡¯m just asking out of curiosity since you experience quite a harsh life before," Jason tried to defend himself. If Kanae truly got angry, that would mean the end of his peaceful life. He just wanted to know since he met with her when it was already March or April, which meant that three months with anything could happen to Kanae.

    "There¡¯s nothing like that," Kanae answered calmly. "At most, I¡¯m just getting beaten up because of myck in skill and trespass their territory. Besides, I¡¯m dressing simr to a young boy rather than girl."

    "Well, who knows if you meet with someone who like a young boy?" Jason argued.

    Kanae wished for nothing but shutting this man¡¯s mouth off right now. Anymore and she would truly be angry. "Shiro, Tom, remind me to give a thorough training to Oro when I get outter."

    "Yes, Captain."

    "Sure Rei."

    Jason: "..." If I know this, I wouldn¡¯t have asked about that in the first ce.

    Hearing the gleeful tone of the other two, he knew that those two enjoyed his doom. He sighed to himself. epting that he would have to get beaten up after the matter was over, Jason shifted his attention back to the screen in front of him. "Are you ready to start the n? I¡¯m going to start the program."

    "I¡¯m ready," Kanae answered. Her eyes were looking towards the group of men in front of her with cautiousness. The sky was still rather bright because it was only afternoon. To make it dark hours were needed. However, the underground was surely dark because the light will be gone for the next one minute.

    In a matter of minutes, the entire ce would be sent into aplete chaos. Even if her real target was to release those who stayed in the upper part of the prison, those who stayed underground would surely make their way up too. At that time, the city would be in total chaos.

    "Captain, is this really fine?" Jason asked. He only needed to press enter and their n would start immediately.

    "Its fine," Kanae replied. "The area around here is mostly forest and abandoned building. The headquarters of the Tamari and Merion n is not too far. If they have heart, they should send people to protect the other ce. If they don¡¯t have heart, I¡¯ll suffer the me."

    Jason nodded his head. "I¡¯m starting it."

    As he pressed enter, the program started and sent numerous signals towards the security camera in the prison. The people who stayed in the ce were startled when they suddenly saw the monitor acted weird. In the next moment, it was aplete darkness.

    "Why is the emergency system don¡¯t start?"

    "Hurry and start it again, it only needs seconds for them to get out!"

    "Wait, I can¡¯t see the button."

    The officers were in panic. The prisoners in the undergrounds only needed seconds to react to the change and acted immediately. This short time when the light was off was more than enough to release most of them. Besides, once they came out, the people who stayed to guard this ce would be ced in terrible danger.

    BANG!

    "They havee," one of them said despairingly.

    The others who were rtively more powerful quickly stood to guard the entrance. As the others working hard to repair the system, they have to make sure that the prisoners didn¡¯t get away. Many of them were dangerous people who shouldn¡¯t step out of the prison anymore.

    "The light is off," a certain prisoner saw the change immediately. Even though the underground was made to be dim in light or evenpletely dark, their sense was far keener than ordinary people.

    Standing up, he walked to the bar and pushed the door open. Seeing how easy it was to open them, he smirked.

    "Freedom, here Ie! It¡¯s time for my revenge!"

 Chapter 395 The First Senior

    The moment the light went off, Kanae sprang up from her position. In a speed that ordinary people was unable to follow, she reached the door and sped up to the corridor heading to the underground prison. It was aplete darkness when she walked inside.

    Remembering the part of theyout, she dashed deeper inside, trying to find way to go down more and more. Whenever she found stairs, she would dash to head towards the deeper part of the prison. Thankfully, when she hacked the cameras, she managed to find the way inside.

    Although thebyrinth seemedplex, it was rather simple. There were only two way in and out, one at the left and the other one at the right. When someone came inside, they were faced with the wall and have to pick either right or left. Without any light, it would be a total darkness for them.

    On the prison above, the people were startled when the light went off suddenly.

    "What happens?" it was quite dark over there since there was only one small window not far from their head.

    "I¡¯m not sure."

    "The light suddenly off."

    The big guy on the center stood up slowly. He reached the door and pushed it open. To his surprise, the door opened rather easily.

    "The door is open!"

    "Yes!"

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    In that moment, they ran outside happily. Being held in this ce was something that they didn¡¯t want to happen. Contrary to their excitement, the big guy stayed still in his ce. He turned around to look at the ce where Kanae previously sat down. As his eyes adjusted his eyesight to the darkness, he could see that she was no longer there.

    "Hey, what are you waiting for? Let¡¯s get out!" a man called for the big guy.

    "I¡¯ll go outter," the big guy answered.

    "Why? The door won¡¯t open for long, right?" the man called again.

    However, the big guy ignored the man. He closed the door and sat down again while the others were already busy fighting with the officers to pursue their freedom. His eyesnded on the nearby entrance to the underworld prison.

    ¡¯If he¡¯s not fast enough, they¡¯lle out anytime.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t want to risk getting killed by those powerful guys. As someone who had heard about them a lot, he didn¡¯t want to risk his life for something like that, especially because he knew that he would be released in a matter of days.

    BANG!

    The big guy closed his eyes. ¡¯They¡¯re here.¡¯

    SLASH! BANG!

    Kanae evaded the attack in the darkness as she frowned. The prisoners in this ce moved faster than what she thought, taking her time longer in the dark corridor. Moving her feet again, she reached thest stairs. From the cameras, she knew that the most dangerous prisoners were held at the lowest part, so she directly came here.

    Lightly opening the door, she encountered another pure darkness once again. There was nothing that she could see from the view in front of her. It was a total darkness once again.

    Her body tensed up as she sensed danger. Her right hand moved and parried the sudden attack from the front.

    CLANG!

    ¡¯How heavy,¡¯ Kanae thought to herself as she positioned herself again. The person¡¯s presence was extremely low that she would have gotten herself killed if not for her excellent reflex. In addition, that was quite a heavy blow directed right to her head.

    Her opponent was hidden inside the darkness, concealing his presence with remarkable ability. Relying on her sense, she noticed that the person before her already attacked again. Jumping to the back, shended right near the wall.

    ¡¯Oh no.¡¯

    CRASH!

    The weapon from the man crashed heavily to the wall, making loud screeching and crashing sound. Kanae managed to roll to the side, evading the attack from the man.

    ¡¯It¡¯s a spear,¡¯ from the range and the attack so far, she deduced that the weapon should be a spear, a long one at that. Since the range was quite long, she had to shorten the distance to be extremely close with the person in order to attack him. Unfortunately, his constant attack didn¡¯t allow her to do that.

    The person before her attacked her feet, making her jumped around constantly. Seeing how he could sense the position of her feet correctly, she knew that she didn¡¯t do a good job in erasing her presence. Should she train herself to erase her presence more?

    CLANG!

    The spear suddenly moved from below to up, Kanae quickly used her small sword to block the trajectory while moved to the back, evading the lethal blow. This battle in the darknesspletely drained her mental energy.

    The spears kept oning towards her. On the other hand, she didn¡¯t have any chance to counterattack. The person kept on pressing forward to the point that Kanae felt exhausted.

    In the end, she took a different measure. When the spear was thrust towards her head, she evaded it and used her left hand to capture the spear. Her palm burned at the speed the spear moved.

    Sensing the spear was blocked, the man pulled it back forcibly. Kanae used the momentum to move towards the man and made her attack towards him.

    CLANG!

    ¡¯Ah, his reaction is faster.¡¯

    Kanae quickly lowered her body and rolled on the ground to avoid the man. It was quite sessful and at the same time, a little failure. Her attack could only lightly wound the hidden person in the dark.

    She readied her stance again, but the person before her stopped attacking. She frowned, thinking about what she should do.

    "This is the first time I meet someone who manages to injure me after a long time," the person suddenly spoke up. "I believe you¡¯re not a guard in this prison, am I right?"

    "Ah, yes. My name is Rei, I¡¯m Master Rudy¡¯s Third Disciple."

    "Oh? That old man finally takes someone else again as his disciple?" the tone of the person before her was full of approval. "You¡¯re not half bad. Within a few more years, you will be able to beat me with your skill."

    "Many thanks for yourpliment, Senior," Kanae replied. She couldn¡¯t see this person, but she knew that he was standing in front of her.

    The man shifted his body position. "Follow after me to the other room. You should be able to sense my presence and movement."

    Although the man said that, he didn¡¯t make any attempt to make it easier for Kanae to sense him. Still, with her keen sense, she knew that the man was walking away.

    Full of curiosity, Kanae followed after him towards the other part of the cell that she didn¡¯t know.

 Chapter 396 Kevinâ€™s Uncle

    The two of them walked towards a separated room. Kanae was startled to see the faint light on the wall nearby. She didn¡¯t expect to see natural nts that emitted light in this ce. Some of them were florescence light, though, but they made this ce rather beautiful.

    "You¡¯re surprised, huh?" the seniorughed. "Wait until the light turns back on and you can see more clearly here."

    "There¡¯s light here, senior?"

    "I make it so there¡¯s light," the senior answered. "By the way, I have name. My name is Patrick Kalin, you can call me Senior Pat."

    "Okay, Senior Pat," Kanae replied. She thought about this man name for a moment. "Senior, are you part of the core member in the Ryukalin n?"

    Patrick chuckled. "Everyone who hear my name will ask the same thing. The answer is yes, I¡¯m part of the core member in the Ryukalin n."

    At that moment, the light turned on. Amp by the side of the room turned on, illuminating the previously dark room. Using the light, Kanae could see Patrick¡¯s face very well. To be honest, she was extremely stunned to see his face as he had simr features with Kevin. His messy ck hair and dark iris were a perfect copy of how Kevin looked like when that man didn¡¯t clean up his appearance.

    Their only difference would be Patrick¡¯s light beard on his chin.

    Patrick noticed Kanae¡¯s stare to his face. He knew that his face was quite attractive, but was there any need to stare this much? Also, seeing her appearance made him surprised because he never thought his master would take a girl as his disciple.

    "Rei, are you that surprised with my handsome face?" Patrick asked, calling the girl in front of him.

    "I just think about how simr you are with Kevin, Senior Pat," Kanae replied awkwardly. That was embarrassing to be caught staring at someone¡¯s face for a long time.

    Patrick raised his eyebrows. "You¡¯re calling my little nephew informally, are you close with Kevin?"

    "He¡¯s my senior in high school... huh? He¡¯s your nephew?" Kanae¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief. She did think that they had some rtion with each other considering how they looked alike and their obvious same surname, but she never thought about them being uncle and nephew.

    That was practically impossible... right? This man still looked young that she couldn¡¯t believe him to be an uncle.

    "Are you thinking about something rude?" Patrick chuckled.

    "No, I mean, yes," Kanae admitted. "Do you mind if I ask you how old you are?"

    "I¡¯m 35," Patrick answered calmly.

    Kanae: "..." you don¡¯t look that old. If you don¡¯t say your age, I¡¯ll think that you¡¯re still in your mid-twenties.

    Patrickughed when he saw Kanae got speechless. He got that reaction a lot, so he didn¡¯t mind it too much. Having people thought that he was younger was much better than having them thought that he was much older.

    "Anyway, I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re not an ordinary junior of Kevin to make him allow you call his name directly," Patrick asked curiously.

    Kanae scratched her head. Should she tell this man that she liked Kevin? That would be equivalent with her admitting that she was harboring thoughts for his nephew when she certainly didn¡¯t have the qualification for that.

    "it¡¯s a rather long story, Senior Pat," Kanae didn¡¯t know where to begin anymore.

    Patrick shrugged. "I guess it¡¯s fine for him to get close with you. You look like a decent girl."

    "Senior, Kevin is engaged with another woman."

    "I see... wait, what?" Patrick¡¯s eyes widened when he heard that Kevin got engaged. From what he remembered, that block ice brat wouldn¡¯t even let a girl got close to him. Now, he got the news that this brat was engaged?

    Years of time in the prison made him lost sense of time. He had missed so many things.

    "He¡¯s engaged on his 18 birthday to Alice Ainge," Kanae exined.

    Patrick raised his hand. "Hold on, how old are you and how old is Kevin right now?"

    "I¡¯m 17, Kevin is 18."

    Patrick gaped when he heard their age. Did it mean he had practically missed more than six years of Kevin¡¯s life? Argh, he wanted to see his nephew grew up, but it was practically impossible right now. The brat has already grown up so much.

    "Why is Kevin got engaged with Alice?" he didn¡¯t have any memories about Alice, so he immediately asked about the matter.

    "He has to be engaged as the n Head," Kanae answered back.

    "n Head?" Patrick¡¯s eyes narrowed. "I see. Those old fogies hide the news from me to not allow me return back. How cunning of them, let me knock their head to awaken them, then."

    Kanae could sense that Patrick was angry. She was not sure about the internal strife in the Ryukalin n, but she could guess that it was anything but peaceful. After all, the previous gathering atmosphere was painfully clear in her memories.

    One thing for sure, though, this senior of hers was someone close to Kevin. Their rtionship should be pretty good with each other considering how this senior was angry on his behalf.

    "Senior, do you mind if I ask you about what happen in the n?" Kanae asked curiously.

    "Are you part of the Ryukalin n too?" her name was also unfamiliar for him, so he was unsure about this matter.

    "No," Kanae shook her head. "Rei is my alias in the underworld. My real name is Kanae Nali."

    "Oh..." Patrick mouthed out as he pondered over the matter. There was no need for Kanae to know about them as they were rather embarrassing andplicated. At the same time, he knew that he could trust her as fellow disciple of Master Rudy.

    Kanae smiled. "There¡¯s no need to tell me if it¡¯s a secret. I¡¯m not part of the n too."

    "No, it¡¯s fine if you know," Patrick sighed. "My knowledge about the matter of the n is rather outdated, so I don¡¯t know about the current internal strife, but I can guess that not all of them support Kevin to be the n Head of Ryukalin n."

    "Yes, they¡¯re opposing him under Megara¡¯s lead. Even in the gathering, they voiced out their disagreement openly."

    "...You¡¯re even there during the gathering?"

    "I¡¯m the leader of Fiore Group, it¡¯s a new group that I create three years ago and also the current strongest group in this city," Kanae exined. "During the gathering, I ept the mission to protect Kevin, so I¡¯m also present in the hall at that time."

    Patrick nodded his head. "I still receive news about the outside world from the new prisoners and so on, so I know about Fiore Group."

    "I see."

    "Now that you already tell me so much about yourself, is there anything you want to ask from me? It¡¯s fine to ask anything you want," Patrick offered.

    Kanae thought for a moment. "Senior, why did they capture you in the prison?"

    "I had a girlfriend. Her name is Yuki," Patrick answered in low tone. "She¡¯s not part of the n and rtionship between ordinary people and those from the ns are not allowed. Her existence causes a lot of problems in the n because they disagree of her being my girlfriend because my status as the core member of the n ced me in a rather important position."

    She had heard about this matter when she researched about Kevin before, so she knew that they were not allowed to have rtionship with ordinary people. Only those from the n would be allowed to stay with the core members of a n.

    "Around 8 to 9 years ago, there¡¯s an internal strife in the n and some attacks from the other ns. It was a busy time for all of us and we have to face a lot of people to fight. During that time, one of them caught news regarding my rtionship with her. In the end, I failed to protect her as they got my girlfriend involved, and she died," Patrick sighed when he reached this point. Remembering about her made him rather down.

    "When I lost her, I lost my temper so much that I make aplete mess. I destroyed several gangs and made the street aplete blood bath. Since I can¡¯t calm down at all even after some time has passed, my brother let the government capture me. This way I can stay in the prison to cool my head.

    This happened around six years before, and since then I didn¡¯t go out. Whenever I feel like beating up someone, I can instigate a fight with the other prisoner, so this is quite a convenient ce. That should be all, so here I am now," Patrick spread his hand and smiled.

    Kanae nodded in understanding. Finally, she gained more information regarding ns that had never been leaked out. It was no wonder the rules of the n was so strict.

    She looked at her senior. "Have you calmed down now, Senior?"

 Chapter 397 The Real Prowess of a Core Member

    "Have you calmed down now, Senior?"

    "How rude," Patrick shook his head lightly. "Don¡¯t you think 8 years is already more than enough for me to move on?"

    Honestly speaking, that was the truth since eight years were indeed a long time. However, the wounds on someone¡¯s heart were not easy to heal. Some people need a long time, while the others might need shorter time. Everyone was different, and Kanae was not sure about her senior.

    "I guess so?" Kanae answered hesitatingly.

    Patrickughed. "There¡¯s no need to be so formal with me. It has been a long time for me to meet with someone else outside from the real prisoners, so my speech might be a bit rusty. However, I¡¯m not one to bother much about them."

    "I understand."

    "Now, anything else you want to know about me?"

    Seeing the sparkling eyes from her senior, Kanae knew that he was already longing for someone to talk about his experience. To be honest, there were so many things she wanted to ask, especially regarding Ryukalin n and the others, but this was not the right time. It would be better if she learned a bit more about her senior personality than them.

    "How long is your sentence in this prison, Senior Pat?"

    "My sentence?" Patrick frowned, trying to recall what the guards told him in the past. "I think it¡¯s about 10 or so years. I don¡¯t really remember about the trivial detail."

    "That¡¯s considered trivial detail?"

    "Of course, I can get out of here whenever I want. Why should I remember something like that?" Patrick answered proudly.

    Kanae suddenly realized something about this new senior of hers. He was supposedly extremely strong in himself. The confidence he had about breaking out of this ce while bragging about them showed that he should have the capability to aplish it.

    Her eyes wandered to the thick bar not far from them. It has closed again since the time was up, but she knew that it was made by one of the strongest materials in this world. If her senior could break it, did it mean his strength was already far surpassing the norm?

    Patrick pondered for a moment. "Shall I call you Rei or Kanae?"

    "I think it¡¯s better for you to call me as Rei because I¡¯m separating my two identities," Kanae replied.

    Patrick nodded his head. He had heard about the appearance of the new strongest group from the prisoners that he asked. From them, he came to know about how mysterious this group was because they hid their appearance and only appeared at the most crucial moment.

    "I have some questions about this, but are youing here because Master Rudy asks you to fetch me?"

    "Ah, no, Ie here because I want to meet with you. It¡¯s a pleasure to be able to meet with you," Kanae hurriedly answered. She wanted to know more about the Ryukalin n, so she thought that this senior of hers would know more. Thankfully, her bet was correct, and she could gain some important information.

    "Also, Master Rudy says that it¡¯ll be great if I can meet with you."

    Patrick shook his head. "That annoying old man is just saying anything he likes. There¡¯s no need for you to go through such trouble just to meet with me. This ce is not famous for nothing, littless."

    "But I still manage toe inside," Kanae grinned cheekily.

    Seeing how Kanae acted, Patrickughed again. He truly liked this new junior of his. No wonder Master Rudy picked her to be his disciple, she was truly interesting.

    "I think this shall be the time for us to get out. The chaos because of your attempt is going out of control soon," Patrick pointed to above. He could guess what she did toe inside the deepest part since he saw for himself the light turned off for a short time. For ordinary prison, a short circuit would only result in a brawl, but for this prison, it was simply a disaster.

    Numerous talented and monstrous people were held in this prison, securing them away from the light of the world. Should the electricity close down even for a moment, they would seize the chance.

    Could they move that fast?

    Many of them could. They were former fighter on the streets where every second counted. With their reflex at the very peak of their body, they definitely could sense something went wrong in a matter of seconds. Deciding things to do and broke out of the prison without sweating too much was nothing but a child y for them.

    Kanae smiled wryly. That was partially her fault. "Let¡¯s go up, I¡¯ll ask my friend to turn off the light again."

    "There¡¯s no need for that," Patrick stood up and walked to the door.

    "Senior Pat?"

    Patrick patted the bar in front of him. A cheeky grin already appeared on his face. "Why do you think I don¡¯t try to get out when the light turns off before?"

    Kanae had her guess, but she couldn¡¯t be sure because it was truly outrageous. If her assumption was correct, it just meant that her senior¡¯s strength was far more than ordinary people to the level that it was simply monstrous. This was something that was rather uneptable for her.

    Patrick didn¡¯t wait for Kanae¡¯s answer. He swung the spear on his hand towards the bar, bending the bar in the process. It bent down so badly that it seemed like it could snap at any moment.

    "Monster, he¡¯s a monster."

    Jason murmured on themunication device. He heard what had happened as he was keeping close contact with Kanae while securing his own family member from the chaos. Hearing the screeching sound from the metal, he could guess what had happened.

    "Senior, you¡¯re awesome," Kanae praised without restrain.

    Patrickughed. "This thing is nothing for me. They say that this is built by the strongest material, but in front of my eyes, they¡¯re not any better than any ordinary metal you can find on the street."

    It was rather unbelievable, but Kanae had to believe him. The result was presented directly in front of her eyes, so how could she possibly deny it?

    "Rei, do you know about talented people?"

    "Yes, I do."

    "We, from the core member of the Ryukalin n have strong and powerful bloodline. You can also say DNA or whatever, I don¡¯t care," Patrick continued. "The inheritances we get from our birth make us a bit more talented in fight rather than ordinary people. For me, the ability and talent that I have is strength that far surpassed most people."

    Kanae could perfectly see that. "Are you an awakened too, Senior Pat?"

    "You know about them too?" A wry smile emerged on his lips. "I am an awakened, but I¡¯mte in awakening them, so it¡¯s kind of useless."

    Awakening one¡¯s talent could only happen when they experienced pain worse than death. Most of those pains usually came from losing the person they loved the most, which Kanae guessed: was what happened to her senior.

    "It¡¯s not useless, now you can protect those who¡¯re dear to you better, right?" Kanae smiled.

    Patrick¡¯s pupil shook a bit. He nodded his head lightly. "You¡¯re correct. Now, let¡¯s go out, Rei."

    "Yes, Senior."

 Chapter 398 Heâ€™s My Boyfriend

    Prison

    Before the outbreak happened, the outeryer of the prison was filled with several people arguing with each other. They couldn¡¯te in terms with the fact that Kanae got captured without any sufficient evidence and ced in the bad ce.

    "Dad, is there nothing we can do?" Misae asked after Kano¡¯s attempt failed for the third time.

    Kano didn¡¯t answer. His face was blue with anger because of what had happened. This morning, ra suddenly called him and told him that they held Kanae for what had happened with Sakura. This piece of news nearly sent him to thrash everything around.

    That was ridiculous!

    How a woman can leave such wounds on Sakura¡¯s body? It would be insane to think that Kanae did it because of her hate. If that was the case, she would have done those years ago when they were still in the school together and many chances appeared. Waiting for now to kill Sakura was certainly extremely stupid and foolish.

    Inside his mind, Kano had cursed Frank for over one thousand times. He couldn¡¯t believe that this man ced the me on Kanae¡¯s shoulder just like that without any sufficient evident. If he could, he would barge inside to drag the insolent officers out and took Kanae to a safe ce.

    "How long has it been since she¡¯s inside?" Kano asked his daughter.

    Misae¡¯s eyebrows creased. "It¡¯s around five hours ago that mother calls me to tell about Kanae. It should be already more than that."

    Five hours... Kano couldn¡¯t imagine what could have happened during this long period of time. If something truly happened to Kanae, he was pretty sure that his daughter would never let the Nali Family go. This little girl would surely think for a way to make sure the Nali Family paid for what they did.

    "If I can¡¯t get in, let me see the camera to find out about their situation."

    The officers looked towards each other. They were not sure if this was also allowed. "We can¡¯t..."

    "I¡¯m a high ranking officer," Kano took out his badge. "If you don¡¯t let me in, I can use my own power to barge inside and you¡¯re going to be in trouble."

    The officers were rather frustrated. After several minutes, they took Kano and Misae to one of the supervising room. There was several of this room here because this prison was quite big and it required special attention at the some hidden ces.

    This one only showed the area for the temporary prisoner. Seeing the cell filled with men inside, Misae could feel her blood boiled.

    "Why is she ced in the same ce as the guys?"

    The officers scratched his head. "That¡¯s because the order from Nali Family Head."

    Good. This was truly a good move. Kano praised that Frank on his head as he was determined to make a long essay toin about this man. As a high ranking officer, his words held some weighs, even if they were not too big.

    Misae peered to the camera. She could see a young girl sitting near the wall peacefully. Her eyes widened as pleasant feeling rose within her hearts.

    "She¡¯s fine, Dad."

    Kano stared at the camera suspiciously. Considering the men¡¯s usual behavior, why didn¡¯t they make a move against a woman? Was it because she was quite unattractive?

    *Cough*

    It would be better for him to not think too much. The most important thing was Kanae was safe and sound.

    BANG!

    "Don¡¯t let us warn you again. You¡¯re not epted here!"

    Kano frowned at the sudden intrusion. "What¡¯s that?"

    "Sir, there¡¯s a young man who asks for the permission to see the temporary prisoners. Because he himselfes from a n, we can¡¯t possibly allow him toe inside."

    A n member? Misae curiously peeked out from the door frame to look at the man. Upon seeing his figure, her breath quickened and her pupils grew bigger. How was it possible for him to be here?

    The man who they called barged inside was no other than Mike who came under Kevin¡¯s request here. Sneaking in was not his forte, so he tried to talk his way in with them. Unfortunately, his attempt failed terribly as they didn¡¯t want to listen to his exnation.

    A n member who came just to ¡¯see¡¯ a prisoner was truly hard to believe.

    "Misae, stay back," Kano frowned. He immediately recognized Mike too because of the boy¡¯s position in Ryukalin n and the man¡¯s rtion with his daughter. As a father, he was still not sure about Misae¡¯s reaction upon meeting him again even though she did say to him that she wanted to stay with him.

    Misae looked towards her father. "It¡¯s fine, Dad."

    Gathering her resolve, she walked closer to the arguing men. She had been thinking about their next meeting after the several failed attempts before.

    Will he forgive her for having such bad reaction about the fact that he came from the n?

    Will he still allow her to get close to him?

    Is he angry at her because of her refusal to get close to him after a while?

    More importantly, has his feeling for her waver since it has been some time since thest time they met?

    Numerous questions build up within her head as she walked closer inch by inch towards the group of the men. When she stopped quite near, she could hear their voice berating the man.

    "Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Why would a n membere here just to see a prisoner? You might as well try to get them out of the prison!"

    "I¡¯m not, I¡¯m just tasked here to ensure the safety of someone," Mike answered back with frustration. They have been going back and forth about this for quite some time. Should he call Kevin to let them know that he said the truth? He didn¡¯t have the time to wait for them that long.

    "Kick him out," the officer said, feeling rather irritated.

    "Hey, listen to me first! I¡¯m not a strange man!" Mike really wanted to yell. His face was rather contorted in annoyance towards this officer.

    "You¡¯re not allowed to kick him out," Misae suddenly spoke up.

    They turned their head towards the young woman almost immediately. Many of them recognized her as Kano¡¯s daughter, making their eyes wavered because if she reported to her father, their fate would be extremely miserable.

    On the other hand, Mike was looking towards Misae with surprised andplicated feeling. How long has it been since thest time he saw her face to face like this? She was still looking extremely beautiful as he remembered.

    "Miss, please don¡¯t make things difficult for us. He¡¯s just a stranger," the officer tried to persuade Misae.

    Misae shook her head. "He¡¯s my boyfriend, so you¡¯re not allowed to treat him harshly. Hees here because I want him toe, but he onlyester because he has some matters. Do you understand?"

    The officers were looking towards Misae incredulously. Did she just say...he¡¯s her boyfriend?

    Looking towards their appearance, there was nothing simr about them. Mike was that of big build while Misae was rather normal. In addition, Mike was looked like arge monster whenpared with a young and normal girl like this woman. How did they end up together?

    "Come here Mike," Misae said with strong voice, clearly not backing down in front of the officers.

    Seeing how she acted, the officers were annoyed. Upon seeing Kano looking straight at them with sharp glint, they immediately dispersed. Well, whatever. It was not like this was the hidden part of the prison. If that high-ranking officer wanted his daughter to bring her boyfriend here when checking on a case, there was no way they could say no unless they wanted to have their pay cut greatly.

    Mike was looking at the reaction of the men before looking towards Misae. Slowly, he walked towards her.

 Chapter 399 Reconciliation and Promise

    Mike looked at Misae¡¯s expression as she stood in front of the group of men and ordered them. He knew that she was merely using her father¡¯s status, but the sight of her standing proudly somehow made his heart thumped faster and louder. It was a weird feeling for him, but he liked it.

    Upon hearing the sentence ¡¯He¡¯s my boyfriend¡¯, he had the feeling that his heart was taken away immediately. He thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to bear to see him directly again after knowing that he came from the n. However, hearing she admitted that he is her boyfriend (they never break up in the first ce), he felt extremely ted.

    Was he waited for her to say those words? He didn¡¯t know, but he decided to follow along what she wanted.

    "Yes, Misae?" Mike called in his gentle voice as usual.

    Misae looked back at him and smiled. "Let¡¯s go inside."

    Kano looked at the back of the two of them as he sighed. He could guess that they were trying to clear up the matter about their rtionship in this ce.... Well, he didn¡¯t mind it at all since he would definitely support his daughter, but the ce they picked was quite something.

    Turning his body away, he chucked to himself. She was truly simr to her mother. They would unconsciously pick the most dangerous man even when they have the chance not to.

    Inside the separated room, the two of them were looking towards each other. Neither side knew what they should talk after a long time not meeting with each other. Even their purpose foring here seemed to disappear into thin air because of their chance encounter.

    "I¡¯m going to leave this city," Misae suddenly spoke up. She didn¡¯t know what to say, so she just said the first thing that appeared in her mind, which was her decision to go from this city.

    "I see," Mike nodded his head slowly. "I wish you for the best there."

    From before, he already knew that Misae was unsuitable for this city. She was always acting as if everything was safe, unaware of the hidden danger beneath the calm surface. Her fragile heart and body were unable to cope up with what had happened in this city so far.

    Misae looked back towards Mike. "You¡¯re not angry?"

    "Why should I be angry? It¡¯s for your own good that you leave this city," Mike smiled back warmly. "This ce can be extremely dangerous, so it¡¯s good that you can leave."

    "No, not that, but because of how I act," Misae lowered her head. She was feeling ashamed for what she did because it just meant that she never truly recovered and epted the ns.

    "I will not be angry," Mike replied calmly. "I already know about what happened to you in the past, and my own action of hiding my background is not really praiseworthy, especially because I try to get close to you. I should have been more honest with you."

    He himself knew better than anyone that it was him who tried to make contact more with this little girl. She just intrigued him, and he continued to try staying with her, making her fond of him. All the time, he never tried to tell her the truth, hoping that when he did, it would be at the right time.

    But fate gave him other answer.

    "No, if you do that, I will never have those memories," if she knew about his background from way before, she would never get close to him. Without that, she would never experience a lot of emotions she didn¡¯t know she could have.

    Mike looked back deeply to the woman in front of him. "Is it possible for us to be friends again since you can¡¯t ept someone from the underworld? I know it¡¯s a hard decision because it means that your life will be in constant worry and danger, but if it¡¯s friends, can you ept it?"

    Misae looked at Mike nkly. She felt as if she lost her voice from his question. "What are you saying?"

    "I mean... don¡¯t you hate me for being in a n?"

    "No, I don¡¯t hate you," Misae immediately shook her head.

    Mike¡¯s eyes glimmer with hope. "Then, does it mean you can ept me as friends again?"

    "No, that¡¯s impossible."

    "I...I see," Mike¡¯s voice sounded rather down. Did he hurt her too badly with the fact that he came from the underworld? He couldn¡¯t fully understand her pain from what she experienced in the past, but he knew that he wanted to try to understand.

    Misae looked back, tears were welling up in her eyes. "I can¡¯t see you as friends anymore. I can only see you as my boyfriend."

    What?

    A hammer was hit directly to Mike¡¯s head, making him looked towards Misae with open mouth. Did he just hear it right?

    "Can you repeat it again?" he wanted to confirm whether this was a dream or reality.

    Misae shook her head lightly. Her face reddened as she felt embarrassed. "Can we start again? I can¡¯t forget you."

    Mike gulped down. He felt that he had received the biggest present today. When he saw how she lived her ordinary life without him again, the thought that she should have a normal life without him emerged. He knew, staying with him would only bring danger to her life. It was something he didn¡¯t want to happen.

    "Do you truly mean it? I mean, you don¡¯t mind having a boyfriend from underworld?" even if it meant that your life will be filled with worry about my safety and danger roamed your entire life?

    He couldn¡¯t bring himself to ask the second question forward because he knew that it would be a hard decision. One has to think hard for their choice because what they pick determined how their lifeter on.

    Misae nodded. "If it¡¯s you, I don¡¯t mind. I... just hope you can give me more time so that I can stand by your side and not being protected behind you."

    She didn¡¯t want to be always being protected. Her friends, her parents, they were all trying to protect her so much that she didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. She wanted to have the strength to stand by her own and not relying on them.

    "I have all the time for you," Mike chuckled. "I can wait for you."

    Hearing his answer, Misae smiled brightly. Her innocent and beautiful smile made Mike unable to hold down. He pulled the girl tightly into his embrace as he wanted to feel her presence. After this, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see her for a long time anymore.

    ¡¯I wish time can stop right now.¡¯

    Staying inside his embrace, Misae secretly wished. She felt safe with him around. Even though she merely standing, that was what she felt just by his presence.

    Suddenly, the rm rang.

    "What¡¯s that?" Misae asked worriedly.

    Mike¡¯s face hardened. "Stay close to me."

    He was pretty familiar with that rm because it meant there was a power failure. Neo always warned him that the most dangerous situation in the prison would be power failure because it would be followed by the prison outbreak.

    In the next moment, he could sense several peopleing. Holding Misae tightly with one of his arm, he moved straight towards them.

    Bam!

    With his other arm, he quickly sent them unconscious. Mike frowned. Right now, the one who got out were people who didn¡¯t have much fighting prowess, so it was easy for him to fight them. However, it would be a different case when those from the underground came out. This ce would be a total blood bath.

    "Misae, hold on to me tightly."

    "Yes."

    He moved to the other farther room. This ce was quite secluded, so there will be less people who came here. He could only hope that there was no one who could match him appeared.

    Inside his embrace, he used his hand to block Misae¡¯s ear. The girl couldn¡¯t hear anything while her vision was blocked by Mike¡¯s body. However, she didn¡¯t struggle at all because she could guess that something dangerous must have happened. Right now, the safest ce for her was inside his arm.

 Chapter 400 First Hearing in Nali Family

    Nali Family Main Family¡¯s Mansion

    Laura looked towards the majestic building in front of her with a deep frown on her forehead. If she should say, she didn¡¯t want toe to this ce at all. If not because they suddenly asked her toe as it was something extremely important for the Nali Family, she wouldn¡¯t even care toe here.

    Just a few minutes before, she was busy taking care of the matter taking her sister out from the prison. ra helped her very much in this matter and everything should have proceeded smoothly if not for the call.

    ¡¯Every member of the Nali Family has to gather in the Main Family¡¯s Mansion to select the new sessor of the family.¡¯

    It was not a surprise for them to pick one because Sakura was dead. She was the sole daughter of Frank Nali, making it so that she was the direct lineage. This time, they could only pick those from the branches family to continue the position of the family head.

    Walking inside, she saw that numerous people already gathered inside. Their face looked rather solemn as if they were trying their best to make their resolve here. Today was the most important day for the Nali Family after the incident happened.

    "Miss, pleasee over here."

    Guided by the servant, Laura chose the seat near the front. This was chosen because of her lineage. Her father was only an ordinary member of the Nali Family, but her mother was the sister of Sakura¡¯s mother. This caused the status of hers to rise quite greatly.

    "The hearing will now begin," one of the elders suddenly spoke out.

    Laura shot a nce towards the several old men not far from her. They were the elders of the family,ing from either the direct lineage or branch family. The position of the elder was given to them because of their old age and their achievement in the family. As long as they gave honor to the family from their young age, they could be the elder.

    "Today, we¡¯re gathered here to pick the new sessor for the Nali Family. As you have known, the previous sessor, Sakura Nali, has died. This caused the position as the future sessor to be empty. Now, the candidate for the next sessor is Laura Nali."

    Hearing that name, many of the members frowned. Who among them didn¡¯t know the dispute between Laura and Frank? It was pretty obvious that the two of them were like fire and water, unable to stay together in the same ce for more than five minutes.

    However, they could perfectly understand why she became the candidate.

    Frank didn¡¯t have any brothers or sisters. His father was also the only son, making the sessor for the family to be only one for several generations. The one who have the closest rtion with them came from Frank¡¯s wife sides, which were Kanae and Laura. Since Kanae already abandoned her identity as part of the Nali Family, the only one left was Laura.

    ¡¯Should I ept this?¡¯

    Laura had guessed that this woulde. Her sister already exined the matter to her in the past that if something happened to Sakura, they were the one who had to seed the family. It was for this reason that they were trained since young to be perfectdies, which of course, her sister skipped numerous times.

    Kanae already made her decision to throw away the position because Kanae knew that she was not suitable. As for Laura, she was unsure about it because she didn¡¯t have much interest towards Nali Family. They have given her so much heartache for the past few years.

    "... From what we know, Laura is a suitable candidate for the sessor. Anyone has different opinion?"

    Laura didn¡¯t hear the first part of the speech. Not that it mattered, but when she heard them again, it already reached this point. For objection, she could guess who would appear.

    "I object!"

    The surrounding people turned their head and looked toward the middle age man in the front: Frank. He was looking towards the elder with indignation.

    "Why is that, Frank?"

    "She¡¯s just a little kid without any experience about how the world works. Giving the position to her is just the same as sending our family to ruins."

    "That¡¯s why we will groom her," every youngster was not experienced, no matter who they picked up. Based on what they knew about this youngdy, they knew that she had managed apany on her own, which was quite a feat for a 16 years old girl.

    "She¡¯s the sibling of a murderer!" Frank bellowed.

    Hearing that, Laura abruptly stood up. She could stand if Frank just targeted her, but not her sister! "Don¡¯t you dare to frame other people without any evidences, Uncle. As the head of the family, I¡¯m sure you know the consequences for spreading lies."

    "Lies? Do you think that no one has the bigger motive than you? Without Sakura, you¡¯ll be the next sessor."

    "Let me tell you one thing, I¡¯m not interested in this position if not for them summoning me toe here. Besides, who in their right mind would want to harm that INNOCENT daughter of yours?"

    Laura purposely stressed out the word ¡¯innocent¡¯. Even an idiot knew that the one who drove them back in the past was not only Frank but also Sakura. The news about how they were treated back then was not a secret, but no one dared to speak about it loudly in fear getting the irk of Frank.

    Frank¡¯s face flushed red in anger. How dare this woman talked like that regarding his daughter!

    The two of them went into another round of words battle as the others were waiting as spectators. It felt rather refreshing to see someone dared to stand up against Frank after so many years. After all, this man held control of so many people without anyone dared to interfere.

    "ENOUGH!" finally, the elder spoke up. He was irritated to see these two quarreled in front of the others. Not to mention, one was already an adult who hold important position for years while the other was would be one soon. Couldn¡¯t they act more mature?

    Laura immediately shut her mouth, but her eyes were still staring at Frank with hate. After all, her life was destroyed because of a single man that she came to hate very badly.

    "There¡¯s no need to quarrel so much," the elder spoke again. "The matter regarding the murderer of your daughter, it¡¯s clear that the one who do it is not Kanae. That girl is staying in her home the entire time."

    Frank¡¯s pupil grewrger. "But..."

    "No but, Frank. Sit down!"

    Without any other choice, Frank sat down. His heart was in turmoil because he realized that Kanae would be released soon. He knew that it was not her, but he didn¡¯t want to let her go.

    "Now, let¡¯s proceed with the hearing," the elder announced. "Anyone else has a valid reason to not pick Laura as the future sessor?"

    "I have," a woman suddenly spoke up. "Shouldn¡¯t someone who¡¯s more capable be picked as the future sessor?"

 Chapter 401 History of Nali Family

    "I have," a woman suddenly spoke up. "Shouldn¡¯t someone who¡¯s more capable be picked as the future sessor?"

    The surrounding people immediately turned their head to look towards the one who talked. From the appearance alone, they immediately recognized this woman as the famous widow in this family. As for the reason why she was famous, she shed with the elders of her deceased husband family for more than five times each week.

    "She Nali, what do you want to say?" the elder frowned. Towards this show off woman, he didn¡¯t have too well of an opinion.

    She smiled and stepped forwards. Her perfectly sculpted body could be seen as she wore minimal clothes, making several male youngsters looked towards her with lustful eyes.

    "As a young person, Laura didn¡¯t have many experiences in the world about how things work. Shouldn¡¯t someone who has more experience and capabilities be the one to inherit the family?"

    Laura looked towards She calmly. She knew that this woman was a real seductress from their previous meeting before. Besides, Kanae already warned her a lot of times to be careful around She. This woman would use her words to goad her doing something that she didn¡¯t mean to.

    She wanted Laura to speak up, but that girl instead stayed silent. Because of that, She chose to continue speaking. "I have a better candidate for the position."

    "Who is it?"

    She spread her arms. "Me."

    The people suddenly spoke out with each other as the reaction of She¡¯s outrageous im. Even though She was indeed beautiful, she was not that capable in terms of business. She was just lucky that so far, her scheme seeded.

    The elder frowned. "What makes you so sure about that, She Nali?"

    She smirked. "Shall we have a test?"

    "What test?"

    "Test the people about who will support me should I be picked as the future sessor," She answered confidently. It was apparent that she was already prepared for this event from a long time ago.

    Laura looked towards She with a frown. Could it be that this woman was the one behind Sakura¡¯s death? She seemed to be so prepared to be the next future sessor of the Nali Family while the thought was never appeared in hers. For her, the one who should inherit was Sakura, so she didn¡¯t care much.

    "How do you want to conduct the test?" the other elder asked.

    "It¡¯s easy," Sheughed. "Let¡¯s just do it the normal way, which is by voting the sound of people here."

    "You¡¯re awfully confident, Miss She," the first elder remarked.

    "I am."

    The elder stayed silent for a moment before nodding his head. "Let¡¯s do that. Those who agree about She being the future sessor, please raise your hand."

    Almost immediately, numerous people lifted their hand. They were all representative of their family whening here, yet the number of people who raised their hand was numerous. If one counted, it should be around 30% of the entire people in this room.

    See that? She was extremely proud internally.

    ¡¯I¡¯m the most perfect sessor!¡¯

    She has been spending a lot of moneytely to buy their opinion in the gathering because she wanted to be the next sessor, recing Sakura. Her n has started ever since she decided to marry a member of the Nali Family as she slowly built her connection and power.

    Months passed and her hard work was not in vain. She had managed to gather a lot of people who agreed with her. With money and all, it was extremely easy to push these people to her side.

    Many people whom she picked as targets were those who didn¡¯t have good connection or economic. Because they were having trouble, the help from She made them able to move on faster. This caused them to feel grateful and decided to help during the gathering.

    Originally, She nned to do this to go against Sakura in the future. Who would have thought that Sakura would die so quickly, making her sped up her n? This caused her to be only able to gather around 30% of the entire branches families in the Nali Family.

    ¡¯It didn¡¯t really matter.¡¯

    Laura barely appeared in the important event of the Nali Family because of Frank intervention. This middle-aged man was hell bent on making Laura unable to make connection with the others in the Nali Family. His action slowly drove Laura and Kanae further away from the matter of the family and everything rted to them.

    Because of that, She was confident that she would win.

    Laura looked towards the farce in front of her as she slowly stood up. Seeing the mocking look from She, she sneered. "Towards the people who stand up, I truly want to thank you all for opening my eyes about how money works. The bloodline of the Nali Family must be very thin that we have to rely on outsider to be the future sessor of the family. I¡¯m very thankful that you all allow me to see the truth of the matter. That¡¯s all I have to say."

    She wanted to mock Laura when she saw that several people started to put their hand down. What happen? She was shocked when she saw that more than half of the people who previously raised their hand suddenly turned it down again.

    She turned her head towards Laura with expression of hate and disbelief. What kind of witchcraft did this woman use?

    How could a few sentences change their decision so quickly?

    Laura stayed calm as she sat down on her chair. Confused? She was quite happy internally to see She¡¯s bewildered face. As an outsider of the family, She hasn¡¯t been here for a long time, so she didn¡¯t know that the Nali Family had a long history.

    In the past, there was an event where the Nali Family was almost destroyed because of an outsider. This outsider was given important ce in the family, but this man unable to use it well. In the end, he nearly caused the entire destruction of the family, wiping off most of the people who held the bloodline of Nali Family.

    This was a story that children of the Nali Family heard from their youth. It was short but very meaningful, which embedded deeply in their heart. Between someone from the inner member and an outsider, they have to pick the inner member, especially when they recalled this story.

    Right now, Laura was thankful that her sister forced her to study the history of Nali Family a few times in the past. Thanks to that, she was able to act appropriately for this event.

    The elders were looking towards Laura with approval. This little girl was not simple and knew how to use her brain. They liked this girl very much because of what she said.

    However, now they couldn¡¯t say anything.

    "Let¡¯s postpone the hearing," the first elder suddenly said. "It seems that the atmosphere is quite unfavorable."

    The people who still raised their hand looked towards each other with confusion. Most of them belonged to the young generation. Inside their heart, they vowed that they would ask their parents about the meaning of the sentence and the reaction.

    Laura stood up. "This one bids my farewell first. Thank you for your time, elders."

    Walking out of the room calmly, she pictured the perfect leader in front of many people inside. Despite her young age, she was calm and able to turn the situation with short sentences.

    She was looking towards Laura¡¯s back with hatred. She would surely take the position! No one should stand on her way.

 Chapter 402 Prison Break

    After the gathering had been over, Frank was practically lifeless. He was starting to get out from the big picture of the Nali Family. The loss of his daughter caused him to be pushed back to the background without much importance anymore. After the sessor was ready, would they kick him out?

    ¡¯No! I will not let them!¡¯

    He is the family head of the Nali Family. He would not let anyone take this position from him. Only his daughter could, but she was no longer here. The sense of loss caused him to feel rather annoyed and irritated. He wished for nothing but having his daughter here, so she could rece him.

    Loitering around his own ce, he was not sure about what he should do anymore. He didn¡¯t even know who killed his daughter as it was ever so mysterious. If it was possible, he wished to torture the killer so badly that he or she wished that they were never born.

    "Master," one of the servants called.

    "Leave me alone," Frank bellowed.

    The servant scrambled out immediately. He just wanted to say that the dinner was ready, but his master¡¯s mood was exceptionally worse. It would be better for him to not greet the other party for the time being.

    "You¡¯re truly in bad mood, Frank."

    Frank was startled to hear this voice. He abruptly raised his head and saw a man leaning back on the wallzily. Seeing his figure, Frank trembled a bit. "Sir Ferdinand, what bring you here?"

    Ferdinand nced back. He was enjoying his nice time resting when he heard the sudden news about Sakura¡¯s death. It was not his n to have her killed as she was the perfect doll for him. Unfortunately, someone ruined his n, making him rather annoyed too.

    "I have a proposal for you."

    Hearing the word ¡¯proposal¡¯, Frank stilled in his ce. He knew a bit about Ferdinand¡¯s background and the power under this man disposal. It was terrifying to think that someone could hold so much power under himself to the point that no one couldpare. However, the mind of this man was also something that Frank could never understand.

    He nodded his head slowly. "What is it, Sir Ferdinand?"

    "If I tell you, you have to ept it because if you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll annihte you and everything rted to you," Ferdinand replied back without telling the content of the proposal. "Also, I want you to sell your soul to me and do everything that I tell you."

    Selling his soul to other people was something that he couldn¡¯t decide so easily. It would mean that he was giving his entire life to someone else, so whether he could stay alive or death would depend on this man¡¯s words.

    However, what would be the loss for him? He already lost so much by losing his only daughter. There was nothing else that truly mattered to him as all he knew was he no longer had anyone to seed him.

    "Will it be beneficial to me?" Frank asked.

    Ferdinand shrugged. He shifted his body¡¯s position a bit. "I will give you a chance to make them pay back for what happen to you, but you have to fully obey me and give me your life."

    The tone of Ferdinand was rather eerie, which invoked fear deep within Frank¡¯s body. He considered the matter for a few seconds before a smile broke out on his face.

    "I don¡¯t have anything to lose, why should I refuse?"

    "That¡¯s good," Ferdinand corrected his body¡¯s position. "Now, listen to me."

    ...

    Prison

    Seeing how her senior broke through every door, Kanae wondered if he didn¡¯t exhaust his strength already. The number of broken metals because of his attack was not low. The repair cost for this prison would surely leap up to reach an unimaginable level.

    "Rei, your senior is crazy," Jasonmented on themunication device. From the sound, he could guess that many of the doors must be broken beyond repair after shing with him once.

    "There¡¯s no need for you to tell me, Oro," Kanae whispered in a low tone. It was clear to her that her senior¡¯s strength was at the monstrous level. Even she herself would be unable to do the same should she faced the simr situation. Trying to break them using pure strength was insane.

    Internally, she was d that she was still fine after shing with her senior. There were some superficial wounds, but they were insignificant. Right now, all her attention was on her senior and how his prowess brought them back to the surface.

    Along the way, she could see several prisoners were still held in their cell. Some of the cells were empty while the rest were filled with people who didn¡¯t want to get out when the chance came.

    "There are still a lot of people here," Kanae muttered.

    "Not everyone wish for freedom, Rei. There are many others who think that living in the prison is far better than living outside," Jason exined. "It¡¯s especially true for those who don¡¯t have anything they want to do or have better reason to stay inside."

    Her eyes were looking towards them withplicated expression. "I know, Oro."

    Before long, they managed to reach the surface and saw the light once again. Patrick smiled upon seeing the sunlight. How long has it been since thest time he saw one? They would never allow him to get out of his cell at all in fear his power pushed them back. Now, he has returned.

    "This ce is quite a chaos," Patrickmented.

    "Yes," Kanae¡¯s attention was at the room on the back. She could sense the familiar feeling from that ce. Someone she knew must be there, but she was not sure who that was.

    "The result of your n is quite severe, but I think they deserve it," Patrick pointed to the criminals who fell to the ground. "Many of them are not supposed to be here. Granting this chance to them is already doing them a favor."

    Kanae nodded her head. She was not entirely sure whether her decision was correct or not, but it was the best decision she could think of.

    Suddenly, Patrick threw something to her.

    "Senior Pat, what is this?" Kanae held the cloth on her hand with bewilderment. Why did he give her a cloth so suddenly?

    "You allow me to see your face inside, but I¡¯m sure that you wouldn¡¯t want the others to see it. Even if the cameras are broken, human have eyes," Patrick exined.

    "I see, thank you Senior," Kanae spread the cloth and wore it to cover her face partially. This made other people only able to see her eyes and upper hair while the rest were covered. Her hand moved speedily and tucked her hair underneath her clothes.

    Patrick looked around and stretched his body. "It has been some time since thest time I move so much. Let¡¯s have a nice talk with them."

    "It¡¯ll be my pleasure senior."

    The two of them dealt with the rest of the prisoners who got out by knocking most of them down. After they had finished, they simply made their way out of the prison without anyone able to follow.

 Chapter 403 As the Bodyguard

    Ryukalin n

    The condition of the n was not as good as other people would think. Many of the prisoners who got out were people who have grudges with the ns, pushing them to make a move against these people. One of the ns that they hated the most was obviously Ryukalin n.

    As the head of the n, Kevin had to lead his men to counter them. Standing at the very front, he ordered the others to make sure that the areas were safe.

    "Boss, we have cleaned up most of the areas around here," Neo reported as he returned back to Kevin¡¯s side.

    Kevin nodded his head. Without Mike, he had to protect himself a bit more because there were so many people who wanted to have him dead. Right now, the current priority would be capturing them and ensured his safety.

    "Boss, what¡¯s the next order."

    "Follow after me," Kevin answered in solemn tone. He walked straight to the front as he unsheathed his sword. "It¡¯s time for a battle."

    Neo looked towards the distance. Several men were charging towards their direction again. He clicked his tongue as he prepared his gun. No one was allowed to touch Kevin under his guard. They would be killed without mercy.

    "Lou, you stand guard too."

    "Yes Boss."

    The surrounding people were either taking cover or picked up their weapons. Under Ryukalin n¡¯s lead, they were braver in facing those criminals. Seeing how their leader himself was standing at the very front to face them, who would have the gut to run away?

    CLANG! CLANG! BANG! BANG!

    The sounds of fight filled the entire street, turning everything into chaos. On the other edge of the street, Alice was standing with the people from Ainge n, the hidden n under Ryukalin n, protecting her. They would never allow anyone harm their princess.

    "Princess Alice, please stand back."

    "I can take care of myself," Alice smiled wryly. Her hand was holding several poison balls that she made herself. They were mostly only paralyzing poison because she couldn¡¯t make the better one, but they were already more than enough.

    Several people charged towards them, crashing directly to the wall they formed around Alice.

    "Guh," the man protecting Alice has his face contorted. The power behind the sudden attack from them was much bigger than what he thought, sending him back a few steps.

    Alice threw the ball towards the man, but he evaded it. Lunging towards Alice, he nned to kill her when another man already appeared and punched him straight on the stomach. In the next second, a sword was plunged into his body, sending him straight to his creator.

    "Miss Alice, are you alright?" Tommy asked politely, his breathing was rough as he was busy fighting to protect this woman.

    Alice nodded her head. Her eyes never left Tommy asplicated feeling rose again. It has been quite some time since the first time Neo mentioned to her that Tommy would be her new bodyguard. At first, she was full of disbelief that Tommy would be her new bodyguard, but he did appear.

    Did hee because he wanted to stay close with her?

    Her heart was yearning for him to get close to her again, but he always kept his distance and addressed her politely. The way he acted was no different than a servant to its master, sending Alice to be rather frustrated and confused about how she should act around him.

    "Please be careful," Tommy reminded. "Your safety is our first priority."

    As he said that, several men appeared near them again. He quickly shifted his body position and defended the two of them. Thanks to his sharper sense and numerous fighting experiences, he was able to counter them rather well.

    The other men tasked to protect Alice quickly made their move to protect her. Surrounded by several people, it was hard for the enemies to get close to her. They made several attempts, only for them to fail miserably.

    "Miss, are you hurt?" one of the men asked when he managed to push one of the men back.

    "I¡¯m fine, focus on the enemies," Alice answered calmly. Her eyes were looking towards the group of men who chased after her. She knew that they were only targeting her because she is Kevin¡¯s fianc¨¦e aside from her position as the only sessor for Hidden Ainge n. With her important position, there were always a lot of people who chased after her.

    Her gaze lingered on Tommy for a moment, but she pushed the matter into the back of her head. This was not the time for her to ask something like that to him. If they were not careful enough, they would be killed. The number of enemies who came here was numerous.

    Preparing her poison ball, Alice stood guard in the middle of her bodyguards, ready to throw them to protect herself.

    "Why are there so many of them?" Tommy asked with a frown. He kicked the one close to him unconscious as he wiped his sweat.

    "They are not only the prisoners who escaped, but also those whoe to chase after her. As the princess, Miss Alice has a lot of enemies. They are always waiting for a good chance to strike her," one of the guards answered.

    "I see," Tommy nodded his head. The mission as bodyguard was not as easy as he thought. There were so many people who wanted to get Alice¡¯s life. Not that he would let them, though.

    The guards looked towards Tommy with approval. At first, they were in heated argument because of how young this man was when Neo set him to be Alice¡¯s bodyguards. From their point of view, he was merely a weak person not suitable to be her bodyguard.

    However, things were different now. His fighting prowess was not much different with them. Even if he was not that strong, his fighting experience covered up his weakness, allowing him to fight on par with them. Rather than pulling them back, this young man helped them greatly.

    "Do you have any n to stay as Princess¡¯s bodyguard for a long time, young man?" the leader asked when the number has reduced significantly.

    Tommy shrugged and shifted his body position to avoid an attack. "I¡¯m not sure myself. I¡¯ll see to itter."

    "If you want to, I¡¯m sure that Miss Alice will be happy to have a dependable bodyguard like you."

    Towards that statement, Tommy didn¡¯t dare to make any remark. As someone who has been apanying Alice a lot of times in the past, he knew that she wanted to talk to him so badly. However, he had been trying to keep his distance for he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for both of them. Should the others know about their rather special rtionship, he might get killed without him knowing.

    For now, he just wanted to focus on his job and slowly forget about this matter.

    "Thank you, I¡¯ll consider it."

    The leader nodded his head. His gaze turned sharper as he noticed the barrage of enemiesing towards them.

    "Be careful, this is not over."

    "Yes, Sir!"

 Chapter 404 Separation

    Prison

    Kano was looking towards the two people fighting on the courtyard withplicated feeling. He knew that they were prisoners, or at least, previously they were. Right now, it was extremely easy for them to get out from this ce and achieved their freedom without anyone hindering them.

    The two¡¯s fighting prowess (Kanae and Patrick) was something that he couldn¡¯t possibly thought to be possible. It was aplete massacre for whoever dared to hinder their movement. In a matter of minutes, they already cleaned up the courtyard from the prisoners who broke out and made them passed out.

    Some of them might dead because of the collision, but he didn¡¯t dare to check while they were inside.

    ¡¯Why are they helping us?¡¯

    It was the point that he couldn¡¯t understand. They were convict and normally, they would attack the police officers. However, this time, they were actually fighting the others and helped the police. Not even one of the police on the courtyard was wounded badly, except those that tried to battle the two of them.

    Kano sighed to himself.

    He had managed to secure some of the prisoners before they got out, but he didn¡¯t have the confidence to stop these two. Looking at how they fought, it was close to impossible for him to even stand one minute against them.

    "Are you two alright?" He asked the two youngsters behind him.

    Mike nodded his head. "Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s perfectly fine."

    During the fight, he kept on keeping Misae close to him and blocked both her vision and hearing using his hand and body. This was done to prevent her from freaking out because of fear again. The sight of fight was not something everyone could bear to see and Misae was included in the people who couldn¡¯t stand it.

    Kano looked towards Mike¡¯s arm. The arm that was not used to hold Misae¡¯s shoulder was bleeding. It was not a deep wound, but certainly not too light either. He knew, this man was risking his own life just to make sure that his daughter felt safe.

    "You did well this time," Kano nodded in approval.

    Mike didn¡¯t reply and pointed to the screen. "Can you see where Kanae is?"

    Kano shook his head. "She disappears once the fight start."

    Upon hearing that, Mike frowned deeply. If Kevin knew that Kanae disappeared, he would be very worried that it was uncertain what this man would do anymore. He didn¡¯t wish to see that, so he had to find her.

    "I believe she uses the ckout to escape the ce," Kano continued. "I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s quite smart to know that it¡¯s the chance to get out from this ce."

    Mike nodded his head. He could guess that as well, but he wanted to make sure about that. Besides that, he didn¡¯t have much time anymore. Kevin needed him to stand as his guards again, so he couldn¡¯t spend so much time in this ce.

    "If you see her, can you contact Ryukalin n?" Mike asked.

    Kano frowned. "Why should I contact the n?"

    That... Mike couldn¡¯t possibly say that his Boss was concerned about her, could he? That would be the same as admitting that Kevin liked Kanae and wished to know her better and protected her. At the same time, if words went out about it, he didn¡¯t know what Alice¡¯s father would do. That man would be extremely furious that the n head wanted to be with someone else aside from his daughter.

    Misae raised her head. "Someone in the n is concerned about Kanae¡¯s safety, just like me worry about her."

    Kano looked back to his daughter before nodded. He owed this brat for protecting his daughter, so he should help him a bit. "Fine, I¡¯ll tell you."

    "Thank you very much, Sir," Mike smiled happily. He turned his head towards Misae. "Take care of yourself when you¡¯re out of this city. There will be more people who want to take advantage of you and being alone is quite dangerous."

    "I¡¯ll be fine," Misae shed a smile.

    Seeing her smile, Mike truly wanted to kiss her, but if he did that, he was not sure that he could walk out of this ce alive. Her father was staring at him with murderous gaze to the point that it was rather suffocating. It would be better for him to take things slowly. Besides, she also needed the time, and he wanted to stay on Kevin¡¯s side to fulfill his own vow.

    Before he could aplish his promise, he couldn¡¯t let himself get swayed. He didn¡¯t want to repeat the same mistake ever again. The guilt for not doing his work well was burdening him much more than what he thought. It was very painful to bear.

    "I¡¯ll be going now."

    Misae watched as Mike ran farther away from this ce. Her eyes didn¡¯t leave his figure in the slightest as a sad smile appeared on her lips. She would surely miss him very much. Thankfully, she had managed to settle the problem with him. Now, they would wait for the time when they would be reunited once again.

    "Misae, are you ready to go?" Kano asked his daughter.

    "Go where, Father?"

    "We¡¯re going to move in a week. Don¡¯t you need to clean up your room and pack your things?" Kano chuckled.

    Misae finally remembered that she hadn¡¯t finished packing up. "How about you Father? Don¡¯t you have things to do here?"

    "I have, but I¡¯ll finish them quickly," Kano smiled. "Your mother might have tomute a few times each month, but she¡¯ll help you to get into the school you want."

    "Thank you, Dad."

    Kano smiled as the response to his daughter. He faintly remembered his young age when he and ra were only dating. At that time, he expressed to her about his intention to be a police officer. In this city, bing a police officer was the same as risking his life because he had to deal with danger for a long time.

    As the result, ra was angry at him for a long time. It was unbearable for him to experience them, but when she came to terms with it, she supported him.

    The two of them were truly mother and daughter. They were so simr with each other. Hopefully, when she returned to this city once again in the future, the situation would be safer and there was no need for her to worry about her man so much.

 Chapter 405 Reinforcemen

    City

    Kanae and Patrick quickly arrived in the ce of the harsh battle. Without thinking much, they joined into the fight and battled against those people, making their way out of the sea of people. It didn¡¯t take long for them to knock most people and killed some unfortunate ones.

    "They¡¯re still so weak," Patrickmented.

    Kanae smiled wryly. They were not too weak, but her senior was the one too strong. Facing against the difference in power that was too great, they were unable to stand even a single attack.

    "Senior, do you mind if we go our separate ways? I have somewhere I have to go," Kanae spoke up.

    Patrick shrugged. "It¡¯s up to you wherever you want to go, littless. I¡¯ll not stop you. We can meet with each otherter when the situation calms down or you make a visit to the n."

    "Yes."

    The two of them quickly moved their separated ways.

    ...

    "Boss, the number of the people around here seems rather unusual," Neo informed with a frown.

    Kevin nodded his head. "The other gangs or groups who have grudges with Ryukalin n are making their move towards us. They¡¯re not too strong, but their number is quite annoying."

    "I can see that very well," Neo nodded his head. Their skill was mostly pathetic. It was so low that he felt a bit sad about using his bullets to kill them. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have any other choice because it was the fastest and easiest way to deal with them.

    "There¡¯s someone over there," Kevin turned his head to one direction. His senses were far sharper than ordinary people, allowing him to sense things faster and more urate than other people.

    "What¡¯s over there?"

    "Someone," Kevin only answered as such because he kept on looking towards the same direction. His guts were telling him that he knew that person, but he was not sure about who that person was. There were so many people that he knew to the point that he couldn¡¯t remember them all.

    BANG!

    "Bawahahaha, I¡¯m back you idiot!"

    The familiar yelling nearly caused all Ryukalin n¡¯s members to drop down to the ground. Their hands were trembling as their mind recalled back the owner of this voice.

    How long has it been since thest time they heard this familiar and annoying yelling? It was so long ago that they already nearly forgotten the existences of this troublemaker.

    Looking towards the man charging to the sea of the enemies without any hesitation, the men sighed to themselves. This man was still as reckless as ever. They always knew that this elder of the Ryukalin n was quite peculiar because he was strong and quite a troublemaker.

    Neo was also looking towards the direction with dumbfounded expression. That person has returned? Wait, he did hear the news of the prison break, but he never thought that Patrick woulde out. After all, he could easily get out if he wanted anytime.

    Why did he choose this time?

    BANG!

    "Don¡¯t daydream in the middle of a fight, Neo," Kevin warned.

    Neo quickly focused his attention back to the enemies. Unlike Kevin who possessed great senses, he would be dead if he didn¡¯t pay close attention. It was pretty easy to make him got killed if he didn¡¯t pay close attention.

    Kevin was holding his gun with his left hand while his right hand was holding his sword. His eyes were locked to the man who sprinted his way towards him.

    BANG!

    Stopping in front of Kevin, Patrick grinned. "I¡¯m home, brat. How are you?"

    CLANG!

    Instead of the usual greeting, Kevin attacked Patrick using his sword, which theter blocked easily. The sword and the spear were locked in the middle of the two men. His eyes were looking towards Patrick without any emotion. "You¡¯rete, Uncle."

    "Am I reallyte?" Patrick asked curiously.

    "You miss so many things," Kevin answered tly. His pupil trembled slightly as a certain memory showed up. He retracted his sword at the same time his uncle moved his spear. "Have you gotten over Yuki?"

    Patrick shook his head and messed up Kevin¡¯s hair using his free hand. "You should be the one asking that question to yourself brat. You have never truly forgotten about her, huh?"

    "She¡¯s already like my mother," Kevin replied in serene tone.

    "I know," Patrick answered in a low tone.

    Yuki was the name of his girlfriend that he dated for a long time. This woman was also the one who took care of Kevin from young because his brother, Kevin¡¯s father, lost his wife in early age. For Kevin, Yuki was no different than a mother that he loved so much.

    Patrick looked towards Kevin up and down as he thought about something. "You¡¯re already 18 now, right? You should have a girlfriend already at this age. Show her to me!"

    Kevin looked to his senior coldly. "There¡¯s none."

    "So boring, why don¡¯t you search for one and pick a young girl whom you can love and pamper all day? Following the rules of the n so strictly will only make you grow old faster."

    Inside his brain, the image of Kanae appeared for a brief moment. It was not hard to imagine that he must have thoughts about her for a few times. After all, her very presence was something important to him.

    However, Kevin quickly dispersed the thoughts. Right now, he already has a fianc¨¦e, named Alice. There was no way he would want to tell other people that he has someone else that he liked. The other people in the n wouldn¡¯t be able to ept that fact, especially considering that this person didn¡¯te from the ns.

    Patrick noticed the waves in Kevin¡¯s eyes. His eyes widened in surprise because he knew that his words invoked a certain memory from this man¡¯s memories. He thought that with the incident in the past, Kevin wouldn¡¯t want to get close with a woman from ordinary background. However, it seemed that something must have happened during the time he was away in the prison.

    "That¡¯s surprising. I never know that you¡¯re also like me. Now, tell me her name, brat!"

    Kevin merely nced to his uncle coldly before returning back to his own activities. There was no need a genius to know that he was ignoring his own uncle. However, no one was saying anything as they already knew about the rtionship between the two of them.

    From the back, Neo watched as the two of them, uncle and nephew, bantered with each other. It was mostly Patrick chattering non stop while Kevin ignoring him, though. He smiled slightly as he was feeling d that Kevin could have someone who was close with him again. It has been a long time for him since thest time he saw them together.

    The changing expression on Kevin¡¯s usually cold face made him felt refreshed. So far, there were two people who could make him change expression rapidly, his uncle and Kanae.

    Hopefully, this time there wouldn¡¯t be any incident like before.

 Chapter 406 Warmth Feeling

    After separating from Patrick, Kanae headed back to her home. The person she needed to meet the most was her sister because she knew that this incident would make Laura worry so much. After all, a prison break was not something that happened every day and each time, it would be very dangerous. With her being so close with them, there was no doubt that Laura would be very worried.

    Her feet brought her back home faster than she thought. Upon nearing the gate, Kanae opened the cloth that covered her mouth as she walked in a more normal pace. The situation around this ce was still safe because the location of the prison was quite far from here.

    "Miss!" one of the guards was stunned to see Kanae appeared before him. He was pretty sure that they held her in the prison. Howe she appeared here again?

    "Open the gate," Kanae instructed.

    "Yes,"

    As Kanae walked inside, the guards were looking towards her with bewilderment. They couldn¡¯t believe that their young miss would return back home so soon. Could it be she was released because she was proven to be right? They truly didn¡¯t know.

    "Laura, are you here?" Kanae peered inside the hall. She saw that the condition of the mansion was hardly any different than when she left this morning. It seemed that her sister was not too worried about her.

    "SIS?"

    Or probably she got it wrong.

    Seeing Laura ran to the hall as fast as the girl could do, a wry smile came to her lips. She didn¡¯t want to make her worried anymore.

    Laura immediately sprinted towards Kanae and hugged the other party tightly. She was worried sick about what could happen to her sister. Seeing how Kanae was still safe and sound without losing anything, she was extremely happy and d.

    "You should have told me when something like that happen, Idiotic Sis!" Laura whimpered.

    Kanaeughed. "I don¡¯t know for sure what will happen, so I didn¡¯t tell you because I don¡¯t want you to worry."

    "Idiotic Sis," Laura muttered again. She was still hugging her sister tightly, unwilling to let it go. Her action was as if showing that if she let go of her sis, she wouldn¡¯t be able to meet with her anymore.

    "I won¡¯t be going anywhere that easily," Kanae patted her sister¡¯s head. There was no way she was going to leave her sister that fast and quickly. She still wanted to stay here very much.

    Laura nodded her head. She pushed herself away slightly from her sister as she scrutinized Kanae from up to bottom. "Sis, did you run away from the prison?"

    "Ah, yes. There¡¯s a ruckus there, so I use the chance to get out," Kanae gave her excuse.

    Laura had heard about the problem in the prison not long ago. If not because of the Nali Family, she would have investigated the matter thoroughly. Now, she could only be content with receiving some news about them a bitter than how it was supposed to be. She didn¡¯t really care about the news too if not because of her sister. Now that Kanae was safe and sound in front of her, Laura would just forget about the matterpletely.

    "I¡¯m d that you¡¯re safe," Laura smiled.

    Kanae raised her hand and messed up Laura¡¯s hair. "Come on, even if the entire city is shaken, I doubt that I¡¯m going to die. I have multiple lives."

    Laura was speechless at Kanae¡¯s boastful remark. Sheughed in the next second. "If you have multiple lives, you should have sent one of them to stay at home to apany me, Sis. That way, I will never worry about you."

    It was Kanae¡¯s turn to be speechless. "I say multiple lives and not multiple I. Do you think that I can duplicate myself?"

    "It¡¯s the same."

    "No, it¡¯s not."

    "Well, if it¡¯s you, Sis. I won¡¯t doubt if you say that you can split the city in half, so what¡¯s the difference with duplicating oneself?" Laura shrugged as if it was something normal. For her, everything could happen with her sister to the point that those illogical things would not be a problem.

    Kanae was speechless by her sister¡¯s attitude. She decided to change the topic before her sister said something more outrageous than this. If this girl truly asked her to do it, that would be the same as digging her own grave.

    "Now that I¡¯m out of the prison, will that give you trouble? I¡¯m not supposedly out yet, right?"

    "No need to worry. I already ask Mrs. ra to make the letter to appeal to the officer. If they try to take you back, I can just show that letter to prove that you¡¯re not wrong, Sis," Laura answered cheerfully.

    Kanae smiled brightly. "You¡¯re truly the best, little sis. I know that I can depend on you."

    "Of course you can," Laura smiled smugly.

    Kanae flicked Laura¡¯s forehead. "Don¡¯t act boastfully in front of me you brat. You¡¯re still too early to beat me."

    Laura stuck out her tongue yfully. There was nothing wrong with her ying around a bit. Staying with her sister always gave her the best feeling as they werefortable with each other.

    "Do you encounter any problem on the way, Sis?"

    "None at all. The people are too busy handling the other matters because of the breakout. It¡¯s easy for me to slip out," Kanae answered with a grin.

    Laura nodded her head signaling that she understood. "Now, wash up a bit, Sis. I have ordered some foods for you. I¡¯ll be going to thepany again and take care of the loss from this incident."

    Kanae nodded her head. "Take care of yourself, Laura."

    "See youter, Sis."

    After that, Laura left the mansion again under the watch of the guards. Kanae had instructed them to protect her sister wherever she went. Seeing how Laura could handle a lot of matter by herself, Kanae felt a bitplicated. She liked to tease her cute sister, but this side of mature Laura made her d too.

    She hoped that Laura could stay as her cute little sister longer, but the two of them needed each other to be independent too. With the two of them capable to stand on their own, they would be able to face off their enemies better.

    She turned on themunication device again. "Shin, where are you?"

    "I¡¯m fending off the prisoners who reach Souhon n¡¯s area. Can youe here to help out a bit?"

    "How¡¯s the situation?"

    "It¡¯s pretty good. I can take care most of the enemies rather well."

    "That¡¯s good. I¡¯m going there after eating."

    "Captain!" you¡¯re still in the mood to eat?

    "What? I¡¯m hungry after fighting for a long time. Just wait for another 20 minutes. I¡¯m going thereter. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re in immediate danger, right?"

    Shiro: "..." Well, he didn¡¯t really need help in this situation as he was pretty capable by himself. Still, his mind couldn¡¯t help but think. ¡¯you¡¯re truly a glutton, Rei.¡¯

 Chapter 407 Fiore Group Involvemen

    Shiro was looking towards hismunication device with resentment. They were not nning for Kanae to stay back after she got released from the prison. Their action of releasing the prisoner was to make chance for Kanae to get out of the prison and helped them out to clean up the mess they created.

    ¡¯Next time, let me give her a good lesson.¡¯

    He was already unable to shoot at Kanae too well anymore. Her reflex was too quick for him to follow because of her training with Master Rudy. Not that he didn¡¯t train, but her speed of progress was simply too quick.

    He lowered his eyes to prepare himself to shoot the enemies once again. It didn¡¯t really matter. All he needed to do was killing those dangerous people who wished to destroy the city. Right now, he was helping the Souhon n to eliminate most of the prisoners that broken out and also their enemies who made use of this chance to attack the n.

    BANG!

    "Young Master, are you alright?" Vero, Jay¡¯s bodyguard, asked while gasping for breath. His task was always to protect this young master, but he had been unable to do it very well because of hiscking stamina. For him, the opponents were simply too strong.

    Jay, the young master of Souhon n, nodded his head. "I¡¯m not as weak as before, Vero. You¡¯re worrying so much."

    "I can¡¯t help it. You¡¯re the future n head," Vero replied.

    "I know."

    Because his brother was still in prison, he was the next candidate to be the n head. So far, Master Ren, the current head of Souhon n, already pushed him to participate in the matter of the n more and more. It was tiring and boring for him, but he persevered because it was important for him.

    Jay heaved a sigh. "I can protect myself, Vero."

    As he said that, he started to move towards the enemies in front of him. They were preparing to attack him. As their target, he would not stay quiet. Shifting his grip on his sword, he shed towards them, painting a red line of blood on his sword.

    Behind him, Vero was fighting while paying attention to Jay. He couldn¡¯t help but always paid more attention to him because his task was to protect this young man.

    BANG!

    The sudden sound of gunshot startled him. He saw a man fell down from beside him.

    "Vero, pay more attention to your surrounding too," another member of the n said solemnly. "There are a lot of them here."

    "I know."

    It was his mistake to not pay attention carefully. Thankfully, Shin was protecting him from afar too and gave his timely shoot to whoever was in danger.

    At the very forefront, Master Ren was fighting with several people. With a sh of his sword, a man would fall down. Their skill was far from matching against him, but their sheer number was simply too many for him to take care by himself. After all, they were draining his stamina very much.

    "n Head, the reinforcement wille in half an hour," a man reported in the midst of the battle.

    Master Ren frowned. Half an hour was simply too long for them to wait. Even a single minute could decide one¡¯s life and death in a battle like this. His gaze returned back to the sea of people who came towards him. Those prisoners shouldn¡¯t havee here along with the gangs that wanted to get back at him. He would send them all to hell!

    "Oro, is it possible to send your men faster?" Master Ren asked through hismunication line to Jason.

    Jason was already multitasking as he had to settle the problem in his family because of the incident. Hearing the voice from Master Ren, he quickly shifted hismunication line to allow his voice heard.

    "Rei is on the way."

    Rei...

    This single name truly meant a lot for them. He could faintly remember the sight of that young person fought in the past. It was simply an art that was so beautiful. Theing of a single person would change the entire tide of the battle.

    "n Head?" his subordinate was startled to see their n head smiling. They were in a pinch, so why would he smile?

    PENG!

    From one direction, they could hear a sudden ruckus. Several men were pushed back, wounded terribly. Their number continued to increase as a shadow passed by them. No one has been able to see what wasing towards them before they were sent to meet their creator.

    Master Ren was looking towards the shadow as his heart jumped. That speed... That was impossible... Rei has improved once again?

    Not just improvement, there was not even the same amateur movement he saw in the past.

    The speed which he saw the shadow moved was much faster than before. If he still could see Rei¡¯s movement before, right now, it was already impossible. He knew, if he was the one facing Rei right now, he could only rely on his reflex and instinct. His sense wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to this one person.

    "The best option I ever make is surely selecting my master and epting Fiore Group¡¯s proposal," Master Ren said quietly.

    He was not the only one surprised. Both enemies and allies alike were looking towards the mess on the side with fear and awe. For the enemies, they knew that their doom was near. For the allies, they knew that hope was near.

    "Vero, am I dreaming?" Jay asked with wide eyes. He had been training so hard under Master Ren to the point that he already improved leapt and bounds. With his current prowess, he knew that he could already match with the other experts in his n, excluding several far stronger people like Master Ren.

    He thought that his current prowess would surely make him an important person in the n. However, he finally saw how he was still a frog at the bottom of the well. This person, who came towards them, was at a level where he couldn¡¯t even dream to achieve.

    "Retreat!" the leader of several gangs sounded out. Towards the fighting prowess that Kanae showed, he sensed deep fear that if he didn¡¯t retreat, all of his men would die in this ce.

    In a matter of minutes, Kanae made her way towards the core member of the Souhon n. She stopped not far from Jay as she stood quietly. Seeing her figure up close, the members were startled both by fear and hesitation.

    ¡¯It¡¯s Rei.¡¯

    ¡¯Oh my, I finally see him up close.¡¯

    ¡¯He¡¯s small, but his prowess is...¡¯

    Many of them began to whisper among themselves. The enemies were already retreating while the ex-prisoners were captured by the n¡¯s members one by one. In the middle of them all, the core members were quiet as they looked towards Rei in anticipation. They didn¡¯t know what this person wanted from them.

    Kanae looked towards them before pointing to the prisoners who ran away.

    Master Ren immediately understood. "We¡¯ll chase after them. Men, let¡¯s go!"

    Most of the core members followed after Master Ren¡¯s instruction. The sheer pressure of Rei standing not far from them was rather suffocating. It would be better if they just did their work.

    Jay stepped forward and bowed. "Many thanks for helping us, Master Rei."

    Kanae merely nodded her head slightly before stomping her feet and dashed back to the darkness. In but a moment, they couldn¡¯t see her anymore.

    "Young Master, shall we follow after the convicts too?" Vero asked.

    Jay nodded his head. "I already can¡¯t see him anymore. He¡¯s truly fast even though he¡¯s shorter than me."

    "I don¡¯t think you should say something like that, Young Master."

    "I know," Jay remarked. He recalled the scene of Rei fighting from before as he sighed to himself. "I just can¡¯t help it because he¡¯s truly amazing."

    "You¡¯re right, Young Master," Vero voiced out his agreement.

    "Let¡¯s go, we¡¯re going to be left behind."

    "Yes."

    ---

    If you wish to support the author personally (outside of Read ^-^):

    Paypal:

    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2

    ko-fi:

    https://ko-fi/sorahana

 Chapter 408 I Need a Favor

    The battle didn¡¯tst for that long as they quickly wrapped things up. As the sun started to set, they managed to capture thest prisoners who managed to escape into their territory. Including the Ryukalin n, the situation turned for the better.

    "I can finally have some rest," Kanae stretched her body as she visited Shiro¡¯s Clinic. She identally scratched her legs in the prison when she faced against her senior, which bled again because she strained her legs. She had decided to pay this young man a short visit before she returned back home.

    Kreet!

    "You should have realized that I put the ¡¯close¡¯ sign in front of the door, right?" Shiro asked in annoyed tone. He was dressed in ck color with arge sport bag on his right hand.

    Kanae nced up. She grinned. "Of course, I see it. But I think you wouldn¡¯t mind if I pay a short visit since you¡¯re not doing anything."

    "I have a lot of work."

    "You can postpone them."

    "Tsk, you¡¯re so forceful," Shiro ced his gun into his secretpartment and locked it. He turned to look at Kanae with question all over his face. "With your fighting prowess, I¡¯m surprised that you¡¯re still wounded."

    "My senior is a bit of a monster," Kanae rolled her long pants, showing her wounds. There was a trace of bandage, but it has turned red again. "It¡¯s not that big and I already treat it back then. But it seems, I make it open again."

    "With the way you moved before, I can¡¯t say I¡¯m surprised."

    "Come on, help me a bit."

    Shiro rolled his eyes. He knew that Kanae was more than capable of treating her wounds by herself. She must have another reason as to why she wanted to visit him today.

    "Tell me, what do you want?" Shiro took out his equipment. He pulled Kanae¡¯s legs up and opened the bandages again.

    Kanae grinned. She tapped hermunication device and cut off the line. "Let¡¯s keep it to both of us."

    "How rare," Shiro sighed. "Don¡¯t you need to hear the progress of the matter?"

    "There¡¯s no need. I already hear theplete report from Brother Jason not long ago. Besides, my little sister will give me another report after she returns back from work."

    "How convenient."

    "I have great friends and sister."

    Shiro shook his head and cut off themunication line. This way, both Tommy and Jason wouldn¡¯t be able to hear whatever Kanae wanted to say to him. He took out a bottle of alcohol and pour it on Kanae¡¯s wound.

    "Hey, be gentle! You¡¯re treating a woman!"

    "I can¡¯t see you as a woman," Shiro replied tly. "You¡¯re just a little kid who can¡¯t rely on yourself when you¡¯re wounded."

    Kanae pursed her lips. She knew that Shiro was talking about when she was wounded so horribly that she was already at the death¡¯s door. "I need your help, Brother Shiro."

    "Why am I not surprised? No thanks."

    "Come on, you haven¡¯t heard the detail."

    Shiro took the bandages and started bandaging Kanae¡¯s legs. "You¡¯re asking help from the wrong person. You should know better than anyone that I don¡¯t really have anything in this city. Either connection, money, or even properties, I have none of them."

    When the two of them met, he was just a poor student, unable to properly fed himself. He had to resort to open an illegal clinic just because he wanted to continue his study.

    "You have the skill," Kanae pointed to the bag at the back. "After all, you have been using it in your entire life."

    Shiro sighed. "Fine, what do you want?"

    "I need you to watch over my little sister during the second hearing. You know, the one in Nali Family Hall. If anything happens to her, you¡¯re allowed to open fire and kill them."

    The tone that Kanae used was as cold as ice. Compared to the hesitation this little girl has when she had to ept killing mission, it was as if she wanted all of them to die instead. It was truly a stark contrast.

    "You can¡¯t go in, can you?"

    "Even if they allow me toe in again, I doubt that I can get inside," Kanae looked back at Shiro, who had just finished bandaging her legs. Her pupil shed with sadness and grieve for a split second. "Can you do me this favor, Brother Shiro?"

    Seeing Kanae¡¯s sad glint, Shiro sighed and scratched the back of his head. He had heard what happened to Kanae right before this little girl met with the three of them. It was something that he himself couldn¡¯t ept if it happened to himself.

    Even after she met with them, she still has to face those people. Her position back then didn¡¯t allow her to be free of them.

    "I truly wonder why you still allows Nali Family to exist now. If I¡¯m you, I¡¯ll kill those elders until nothing remains."

    "Not all of them are bad," Kanae smiled wryly. "Besides, I think this is a good chance for us to take back the Nali Family."

    Her sister was the next in line for the position of the Family Head. If it truly fell into Laura¡¯s hand, it meant that the one the elders shunned just around three years ago were the one who would be taking over the family. Seeing therge family fell into the hand of someone they hate, should be more painful than just losing it, right?

    Shiro smiled when he saw the cunning smile on Kanae¡¯s face. "If this happens sooner, you can be the family head instead."

    "Nah, it¡¯s impossible."

    "Why?"

    "Because I¡¯m part of the Underworld. Do you think those people will not take advantage of this fact and try to push me down? If I didn¡¯t keep the secret well, they would surely find out how I manage to keep my little sister alive all these years."

    It was not really a secret that she must have participated in the ck Street. The detail might not be known, but it didn¡¯t require a genius for them to realize this. Once they found out, they would make a lot of trouble for her.

    "Is this why you let your sister be the one to take it?"

    "I wonder about that. Do you think I would have known that Sakura will die before Laura reach the age?"

    The real n was to take the two of them out of Nali Family, away from the elder. And once they no longer have any connection, Kanae would destroy thempletely using her power as the leader of Fiore Group. Now, her ns have to change because there was something unexpected happened.

    "Right, you won¡¯t know about it," Shiro smiled bitterly. "But I¡¯m sure you have an inkling as to who might be the one to be responsible for Sakura¡¯s death."

    "I have," Kanae admitted. From what she knew, Sakura should onlye into contact with a limited number of people. Each of them were influential, but only a handful of them would know about her rtionship with Sakura. Plus, they shouldn¡¯t have known that this mansion belonged to Laura and her.

    Only one person seemed to be suitable for this description.

    "Will you do anything to her?"

    "Why should I?" Kanae flicked a nce and stood up. "I already make enough move to her because of Laura. For this matter, I¡¯ll just let her sh with Frank. It¡¯ll be more satisfying. Anyway, thank you and good night."

    "Don¡¯t forget to pay."

    "Aye."

    In but a moment, Kanae had disappeared from her ce. Even though there was no need for her to hurry-well, maybe she did need to hurry or her sister would search for her, there was no trace of her at all. Shiro shook his head at the sight of Kanae¡¯s disappearance.

    This made him recall the sight of the girl just now during the fight with the prisoners who escaped. At that moment, a thought appeared inside his mind.

    "If it¡¯s under the veil of night, not even ¡¯his¡¯ shadow can be seen."

    Even from faraway, he had trouble just to see this littless.

    Shiro shook his head as he pushed the thoughts to the back of his mind. He looked at the coins that Kanae left on the table as he smiled wryly. The amount that Kanae gave him was only enough to buy cheap short bandage on the streets. That littless was quite stingy.

    ¡¯She really needs to start changing her habit of being too frugal.¡¯

 Chapter 409 Merion Clan Sudden Attack

    Ryukalin n¡¯s Side

    "How¡¯s the situation so far, Neo?" Mike asked as he joined the Ryukalin n¡¯s area. On his way to this ce, he stopped to fight with those prisoners who roamed on the Tamari n¡¯s territory. Many of them were still out in the open because the n was struggling to fight with a lot of people at once.

    It was already night time, but neither one of them had the time to rest. There were a lot of things that they needed to clean up.

    Neo nced up. "Nothing much, you¡¯re prettyte ining here, Mike."

    "I¡¯m wrapping things up on the way," Mike shrugged.

    From the mood that Mike exuded, it seemed that this man was quite happy. Neo could guess that something good must have happened, but he was not sure what that could be.

    "Do you see Kanae?" Mike recalled something.

    "She returns back to her mansion. The camera on the street captures her image running back home," Neo answered with ease. This video was already shown to Kevin secretly before, thus allowing that young man to be at ease. If he didn¡¯t know what had happened with Kanae, there was no doubt that Kevin wouldn¡¯t be able to calm down.

    "I see that Senior Patrick has returned, how¡¯s Boss¡¯s mood?"

    "He¡¯s pretty irritated with his uncle," Neo grinned. It was rare to see Kevin became annoyed with someone so badly that this young man changed his expression. For this job, Patrick was clearly the best one. He could definitely annoy someone who didn¡¯t usually change his expression at all.

    "If he wants to, he can even annoy the entire n."

    "He already does that in the past for countless times."

    "I wonder what the n will be like if he¡¯s the one chosen as the n head."

    Neo froze when he heard that. Anything but that would be for the best. He wouldn¡¯t be able to stand seeing this man annoy every single person in the n when he became the n head. There was no doubt that he was capable of turning the entire n upside down.

    Suddenly, the rm on hisptop rang. Neo quickly turned his head to see the problem and his expression turned grim.

    "Neo, that¡¯s the emergency rm, right?" Mike asked cautiously.

    "Yes, I need to see Boss," Neo stood up and carried hisptop to the ce where Kevin and Patrick stood. They were currently reviewing the loss and all from the battle against the prisoners.

    Patrick was the first to notice Neo. "Kevin, your right hand is here."

    "Neo, what is it?" Kevin didn¡¯t even spare a nce as he was entirely focused on the paper in front of him.

    "Boss, bad news, the Merion n suddenlyunches an attack towards the border between our ns. He¡¯s involving the civilians and destroying our post along with Tamari n¡¯s post," Neo answered.

    Kevin frowned. He had found Merion n rather suspicious because of their uncooperative nature for the past several months. Never did he think that this n would dare to break the agreement between the four big ns.

    "Neo, send my order to the Old Man and Ryan. Tell them to clean up the matter."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Neo quickly walked out while holding his phone, calling his father.

    "Yo, little brat, are you missing your father?" The old man and also Neo¡¯s father, asked with happy tone.

    Neo rolled his eyes. "It¡¯s not that, Old Man. Boss sends his order for you and Mr. Ryan to clean up the Merion n¡¯s members thate into the territory as fast as possible."

    "I get it, where¡¯s the location?"

    "It¡¯s near the border of the three ns."

    "I see that, see you brat," Old Man turned off themunication device as he looked towards his best friend by his side. "Ryan, there¡¯s a task for us in the other area."

    "Oh?" Ryan raised his metal bat. His weapon was one of the most unique one in the n because he preferred to use metal bat rather than a sword or any other weapon. It was blunt, so it was unable to kill his opponent directly. Normally, it shouldn¡¯t be able tond enough damage, but in Ryan hand, it turned into a deadly weapon. This weapon of his also made it easy to recognize him.

    "Some pests from Merion n makes their way towards us," Old Man answered. "Can you still fight?"

    "Who do you think you¡¯re talking to? Of course, I¡¯m all gear to fight," Ryanughed.

    The two old men made their way to the border. Their position was already rather close to the ce, making it rather easy for them to reach the area. Upon seeing the chaos, they quickly went into fighting mode.

    "Ryan, cover my back."

    "That¡¯s my line, Old Man."

    The two of them moved towards the enemies at the same time. Using his extraordinary strength, Old Man pushed the enemies back quickly. His sheer strength alone was enough to send fear deep into the enemies¡¯ body. Just like a bulldozer, he crushed every enemy on the straight line.

    On the other hand, Ryan was fighting with the enemies who attacked from the side. His metal bat was swung rapidly, not allowing anyone to get closer to him. He saw a man moved from the side, so he quickly moved. His metal bat made its way to the man¡¯s head, stopping his movementpletely.

    PENG! BAM!

    "They¡¯re rather weak," Old Manmented. He kicked thest opponent with ease. Not a single one of them proved to be a threat against them.

    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re a bulldozer, Old Man. There¡¯s no way they can be a threat against someone like you," Ryan shook his head. This best friend of his was still the same as before. His strength increased once again to the level that it was impossible for ordinary people to measure.

    Old Manughed. "Fighting like this feels good. It has been some time since thest time we fight together, Ryan. My skill is going rusty if this continues."

    "You don¡¯t even have any skill in the first ce. You¡¯re only mming your way towards your enemies without thinking."

    "Hey, watch your words. I¡¯m the greatest fighter in the n right now."

    "You mean the biggest tank."

    Old Man shot his eyebrows up. "What about the biggest sweeper in the n?"

    "Are you taking my title now?" Ryanughed. In the past, Old Man was called the biggest tank because this big man always moved forwards and stood at the very front. On his back, Ryan would be the one to clean up the rest of the men that Old Man didn¡¯t manage to kill. This way, the two of them became famous with the nickname of the tank and the sweeper.

    "You can say so," Old Man grinned. "Anyway, I¡¯m d that this old bone still can move well. I¡¯m already worried that my skill will be too rusty."

    Ryan shrugged. "You always train your body every single day. How can it be rusty?"

    "Who knows? I¡¯m already quite old."

    "You¡¯re correct."

    Old Man stretched his body. "Our task is finished. Let¡¯s rest a bit. I¡¯m sure the Merion n won¡¯t stop this easily. When the timees, I want to fight alongside you again."

    "Yeah, me too," Ryan replied slowly.

    The two of them made their way to the nearby restaurant to fill their belly as they talked about old times. At the same time, they were keeping their vignce to make sure that they still could move fast when the order came.

 Chapter 410 Merion Clanâ€™s Movemen

    Kanae and Laura¡¯s Mansion

    Several days have passed since the prison break. Some of the infrastructures were destroyed, so a lot of people were busy to take care of it. At the same time, the guards in the prison were reced as to not repeat the same mistake ever again.

    Most of the people were busy because they have to take care of the problem. A lot of people lost their lives because of the sh, many of them were because of the fight between ns and gangs. It was the truest for those who tried to take advantage only to lose their lives in the process.

    "Laura, can you still handle the matter of thepany?" Kanae asked as she knocked her sister¡¯s room.

    "Mhm, I¡¯m fine, Sis."

    "Really? I¡¯lle in then."

    "Wait! Wait! Don¡¯te in to a maiden¡¯s room!"

    Ignoring her sister¡¯s yell, Kanae pushed the door open and saw the messy room. There were papers everywhere from the floor, the bed, the table, even on the chair. At this time, Laura was lying on the ground as she checked on the paper on her hand.

    "Laura, what is this?"

    "Sis, didn¡¯t I tell you not toe in?" Laura red at her sister. She pushed the paper near her a bit, changing her posture to sit down.

    Kanae crossed her arm. "With the number of papers in this room, I doubt you¡¯re sleeping properly. This time, I¡¯m the one who should rebuke you. You have to sleep properly, Laura!"

    "I know, Sis."

    "Come on, stop looking at them. If you have a problem in thepany, you can just share it to me."

    Laura fidgeted as she looked away. "Um, sis, they¡¯re not about Kara Company."

    "What?"

    "These are all documents of the business that Nali Family have and their report that you can find in the inte," Laura admitted. She scratched her head embarrassedly.

    Kanae¡¯s mind nked for a moment. She raised her eyebrows in suspicion. "I know that you can see their stock in the stock market and the history list, but aren¡¯t their number limited? There shouldn¡¯t be this many, right?"

    "Ah, Brother Jason teach me how to see the history of the old ones in the stock exchange by tampering the web a bit."*

    "He taught you?"

    "It¡¯s just a simple one..."

    "...Why do you need this much?"

    "I¡¯m makingparison and to see their growth and decline. This will help me to predict them better."

    Kanae looked at the paper as she rubbed her forehead. If she had to be honest, she could never understand these numbers and how her little sister could be able to see the connection in them. For her, they were nothing more than numbers that seemed to increase at times and decrease at the other times.

    "Do you need to print them all?"

    "It¡¯s easier to draw the connection when I print them all," Laura exined. She pointed to the one near her. "I¡¯m trying to make prediction when they¡¯re going to decrease and whether they can still rise again after this incident. This way, if I be the family head, I¡¯ll be able to make better judgement."

    Kanae smiled wryly. "Are you going to buy and sell them too?"

    "Sis, this all belongs to Nali Family. I¡¯ll try to raise those who¡¯ll only plummet down and sell it at the best price possible while making sure that those with good..."

    As Laura began her talk about business, Kanae didn¡¯t have the heart to listen to them all again. Matter about trading was never her forte as they always seemed so foreign to her. All she could do was making sure that the paper was filled in correct number, propernguage, and also matched the content.

    Aside from that, she didn¡¯t really understand if she had to think the meaning behind those numbers.

    "I won¡¯t be able to help you make the analysis, so I¡¯ll just help you check out thepany paper if it¡¯s needed," Kanae rubbed her head. "Anyway, it¡¯s alreadyte and soon, it¡¯ll be the time for the second hearing. Have you prepared yourself for the hearing?"

    "I have," Laura smiled. "There¡¯s no need to worry, Sis. I¡¯ll surely win against She and gain the right for the family¡¯s inheritance."

    "Silly girl, I¡¯m not worried about that," Kanae walked into the room slowly. Her feet were ced carefully as she was afraid of stepping on top of the papers and ruined them.

    "Sis?"

    "I want you to be independent and be a great leader," Kanae stopped in front of Laura and patted the girl¡¯s head. "But more than anything, I want you to be happy and live a fulfilling life."

    Laura was stunned in her ce for a few seconds when she heard her sister¡¯s words. It took her a while to be able to process them before she raised her head with a beautiful smile on her face.

    "I know, Sis. I¡¯m happy with my current life."

    "That¡¯s good to hear."

    "But you know, I can say the exact same thing to you, Sis."

    This time, it was Kanae who was silent. The two girls looked at one another as theymunicated through their eyes. There was a silent agreement that they could see from each other¡¯s eyes, telling the other what their intention was.

    "I¡¯m also happy. Anyway, don¡¯t stay here too long. We¡¯re going to have a short training session."

    "What? Come on, Sis. You know that you¡¯re a monster in physical strength," Laura¡¯s face scrunched badly. She knew very well that she would lose horribly if she had to fight her sister.

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll go easy on you."

    "...Fine."

    After getting the confirmation, Kanae walked out of her sister¡¯s room carefully. She made her way to her own room, which was mostly empty. There was only aptop ced on her table that could be seen. Her clothes and other things were kept neatly in her cupboard and closet.

    Kanae turned on hermunication device. "Oro, how¡¯s the condition on the street?"

    "It¡¯s still not too bad from the camera, but it seems that the Souhon n and Ryukalin n are making too much ruckus in the battle against Merion ntely. They already start to push back Merion n, but it doesn¡¯t seem that things will end peacefully anytime soon."

    "It¡¯s already a few days," Kanae furrowed her brows. Even though she was not good in business, she knew that it wouldn¡¯t do them any good to prolong the battle so much.

    "I know. They are infiltrating into the other ns¡¯ headquarter in several small groups. Do you want to participate, Rei?"

    "Ryukalin n is going to be fine, so I¡¯ll stop the one from reaching to Souhon n. Oro, be my eyes and direct me to their location."

    "Got it."

    "Count me in too. They¡¯re giving me too much headachetely," Shiro¡¯s voice sounded out from themunication device.

    "Isn¡¯t it good that there are a lot of patients?"

    "Not if they flood the street. I only manage to finish treating a batch just now, so I¡¯m closing down for a bit. I need to vent out my feeling."

    "I understand," Jason also wished to fight a bit since his body felt tired from sitting straight in front of hisptop for a long period of time. Unfortunately, it was impossible to do anything from his current position aside from helping out a bit. "Let¡¯s start moving. A few groups are making their way to Souhon n Headquarter right now."

    "I¡¯m on my way."

    ---

    If you wish to support the author personally (outside of Read ^-^):

    Paypal:

    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2

    ko-fi:

    https://ko-fi/sorahana

 Chapter 411 Battle Against Merion Clan

    Jon¡¯s Mansion

    In this ce, apletely different incident has urred.

    Vena was making her way to the mansion furiously. She heard the news about Jon and She¡¯s marriage a few hours ago. Because of the matter with the prison break a few days ago, she was busy taking care of the business that got involved with the recent attack. It never crossed her mind that Jon would get married with someone else so quick, especially with the other party being a widow.

    "Jon,e out!" Vena yelled as she walked inside the mansion. The guards were helpless as they tucked their tail behind their back. Facing this young woman, no one dared to do anything.

    From one of the rooms, the shirtless Jon walked out. His red face and unfocused eyes showed that he was still rather drunk. "What is it my dear sister? Do you want to congratte me for my second marriage?"

    "Congratte you?" Vena was already on the verge of exploding. "Where¡¯s that whore that you marry? Let me beat her up so badly that you won¡¯t want to see her anymore."

    "She¡¯s on the bed," Jon pointed to the room behind him.

    Without waiting for permission, Vena barged into the room, shoving Jon out of the way. He saw a woman was sitting on the bed calmly with her night dress slightly torn. The woman was looking back to the iing woman with a slight smile on her face.

    "Oh, if it¡¯s not sister inw," She¡¯s smile turned warm. "What brings youe here so early in the morning?"

    "You b*tch! What did you do to seduce my brother?"

    "Ah, he¡¯s the one who seduce me first," She winked. "Isn¡¯t that right, darling?"

    "Yes, yes," Jon admitted as he walked to the nearby table. There were several wine ready for him to enjoy.

    Vena was looking towards the two of them furiously. How could she not be clear of She¡¯s intention? Even though the position of the family head would fall to her in the future, she had to take care of Jon¡¯s financial too. This would mean that this woman was living off a leisure life on top of her hard work.

    Could she ept it?

    OF COURSE NOT!

    "You dare to say that? I¡¯ll report this to your previous parents inw. They won¡¯t be happy to hear this!"

    "Oh? Just do that, you stealer. The position of the family head belongs to my husband. You¡¯re the one taking it from him."

    "What? You marry my useless brother because of his inheritance?"

    "At least, I¡¯m better than someone who steals it from him without giving anything in return."

    "You @#$^&*!"

    "$%^&*()_)(*&^%"

    As the two of them continued their argument, theirnguage turned even harsher to the point that servants were unable to stand on their feet calmly. To think that these innocent looking women could speak such words, they were truly enlightened. Neither one of them dared to move from their ce as they stood rooted there, not knowing what they should do.

    On the side, Jon was simply enjoying his wine without care for his sister or newly wedded wife. For him, all that matter was this bottle and his contentment.

    ...

    Ryukalin n Headquarters

    "Boss, the number of people from Merion n whoes here increases rapidly," Neo informed with a displeased tone.

    Kevin nodded his head. He already knew that the n was invading their ce for the past few days. It was quite obvious from their movementtely. It seemed as if the n was ready for an all out battle even though they were at disadvantageous in terms of number.

    He stood up slowly. "Prepare to fight. They¡¯reing here."

    "Boss, you mean, they¡¯reing to our headquarters?" Neo¡¯s eyes widened.

    Kevin didn¡¯t answer. He merely walked to the side and took out his own sword. Because the size of his sword was rather big, he rarely brought it when he went away. Only his gun was apanying him most of the time. Now, it was the time for him to use them again.

    "Boss, should we send more people to protect Lady Celine and Lady Alice?" Neo asked hesitantly. Due to their parents forcing, the two of them were staying in this ce. If not because of that, Kevin would never allow the two of them toe here.

    "No need. They can take care of themselves."

    "I understand."

    The guards outside were doing their work as usual, moving here and there. The moment the bell rang, they went into fighting mode. Their eyes were looking towards the wall that protected this headquarters. From the gate, several men suddenly attacked them.

    On the right courtyard where Celine stayed, she was startled to hear the sudden sound of fighting. She abruptly stood up and peered outside from the window. The sight of fight entered her eyes.

    "Wha... what is happening?" She asked with fear filled her voice. This ce was supposedly the safest ce in Ryukalin n¡¯s territory. What made theme here so suddenly?

    "Miss, it seems that people from the Merion n manage to make their way here," one of the guards that belonged to the Ryukalin n and not her hidden n told her with calm tone. He was irritated because they tasked him to guard this little pampered princess. If not because of the hierarchy in the n, he would surely make sure that he didn¡¯t get this job.

    Celine moved back from the window. Even in her n, she was always being protected by her father¡¯s men. She could fight rather well, but not when it came to real fighting skill.

    Suddenly, the wall was broken.

    CLANG!

    "Princess, take cover."

    "Ye... Yes," Celine didn¡¯t take long to move behind the guards, too afraid to participate in the battle.

    Several men came inside to chase after her too. Even though she didn¡¯t hold the same importance as Alice, she was still quite an important member of the n. No one would pass from this easy target.

    "Miss, be careful!"

    Celine saw them swing the sword against her, she quickly ducked below. A guard stood to block the attack and got wounded. Blood sttered around, including to Celine¡¯s clothes.

    "Blood..." Celine muttered. The man that attacked her was killed and fell to the ground near her. Seeing the horrible scene, Celine¡¯s mind nked and she fell unconscious.

    "Miss!" the guards sent by her father was rmed. They already knew about this little princess fear of blood and dead people from long ago. Unfortunately, the people from the Ryukalin n didn¡¯t know and treated her with the same treatment as they would treat other important member. After all, for them, this kind of thing was rathermon.

    The guard who was already annoyed from before looked towards the sorry state that Celine had. He sighed internally.

    ¡¯Why should he guard this useless princess?¡¯

    It would be better for him to be an ordinary guard rather than this annoying and useless princess. If she wanted to take the position to be the n head¡¯s wife, she should have some good points and not this useless.

 Chapter 412 Tommy and Alice

    "Princess Celine faint," one of the guards yelled to inform the others. Several people grunted and moved their body to the courtyard. Albeit unwilling, they couldn¡¯t possibly let this woman got wounded in their territory. It would surely tarnish their reputation if they were unable to protect one woman.

    "She¡¯s truly a hassle," Neo face palmed. He reloaded his gun and shot towards the men who made their ways towards them.

    "I don¡¯t understand why Boss let her to stay here," Mike frowned.

    "Neither do I. If not because of the forceful arrangement, I doubt that Boss is going to let that girl stay here."

    Patrick yawned as he easily waved his long spear. The Merion n was quite smart to send people to this ce secretly. However, they forgot about one thing; their member¡¯s fighting prowess was never a match against them. It was truly a boring fight for him as he didn¡¯t find them to be a challenge against him.

    "Uncle, you shouldn¡¯t rx," Kevin reminded. "There will be more powerful people appearing soon."

    "I know," Patrick looked outside the gate. Because he awakened his talent, which was rted to fighting, his sense became even sharper. Even from this distance, he knew that there were several more people waiting for the chance toe inside and gave pleasant surprise.

    He took out his phone. "Kevin, you won¡¯t mind if I call my friends to join in the fun, right?"

    "I don¡¯t," Kevin answered tly. Patrick¡¯s friends were those who have great fighting prowess, why should he refuse their help? Besides, he wouldn¡¯t have to pay them if it was Patrick who invited them. No one would refuse free help.

    Patrick grinned. He dialed three people. "Hey juniors,e over here to the Ryukalin n Headquarters and apany me in some fun."

    "I¡¯m busy, Senior Pat," Matt immediately answered. "Do you forget that I have work today?"

    "You¡¯re usually quite free."

    "Not today."

    "You¡¯re not fun."

    Kevin ignored his senior who was busy calling his juniors. He almost became Patrick¡¯s junior too in the past, but he refused Master Rudy¡¯s offer to be his disciple.

    His eyes wandered to the left quarter. It was the ce where Alice stayed during her time in his residence. Hopefully, thatss was still fine.

    In the left courtyard, the number of the people who chased after Alice was more numerouspared with the one at Celine¡¯s ce. The difference in their status caused the people to target Alice more than they targeted Celine.

    "Tom, can you hold on?" The leader asked. By this time, he had remembered this young man¡¯s name.

    Tommy nodded his head calmly. He shifted his body position and attacked the next man who attacked him straight to the neck. He bent down a bit and retracted back his hand, attacking the next man rather suddenly. The two who came towards them were killed by him almost instantly.

    "You¡¯re pretty good. I¡¯m going to handle the more troublesome one."

    As he said that, he moved out from the room, leaving only Tommy and Alice inside. Several other men came inside and Tommy moved to position himself between them and Alice before attacking them relentlessly. Kicking them back, he noticed that one of them already appeared from behind Alice.

    "Miss," Tommy called suddenly. He yanked her to move using his left hand and used his own sword to kill the approaching men. His brow creased. Their fighting prowess was not that of a talented fighter.

    Alice¡¯s face was beet red as she realized how close she was with Tommy. She felt embarrassed that she was staying so close to him. Even before, she rarely got close to this man.

    "Pardon me for the sudden touch," Tommy pushed Alice back slightly. It was rather impolite of him, but the situation was asking for it, so he didn¡¯t have any other choice.

    Seeing how he still tried to act polite, Alice felt like she was at the breaking point of her patience. She knew that it was wrong of her to not tell him about her real background and the position in the n. This caused this man to not know about the difference in their status.

    However, it didn¡¯t mean that she wanted to act more superior against him. What she wanted was for him to act the same as when he was with her in the school. That was the time that she wanted to repeat the most.

    "Tom, stop being so polite with me," Alice suddenly said.

    Tommy was startled, but he shook his head. "You¡¯re my employer, so of course I have to act politely."

    "But I don¡¯t want that!" Alice partially yelled as tears streamed out from her eyes. Tommy was rmed by her sudden cry. He quickly looked around, thankfully, they were covered by arge building near them, making them unable to see her face. However, they would surely return back soon to check their little princess¡¯s condition.

    "Please don¡¯t cry," Tommy tried to soothe her.

    However, Alice was feeling too emotional right now to calm down. He was staying near her every single day, but they were unable to talk with each other normally. All he did every time was acting as if they didn¡¯t know each other. It was just too much for her that she couldn¡¯t stand it any longer. She wanted them to have the same rtion as when they were in High School.

    Tommy looked towards the crying girl in front of him speechlessly. Right now, he was trying to find out the best way to act in this situation without making it worse again. How to stop a crying girl?

    He truly needed a manual right now.

    After hesitating for a bit, he pulled the girl to his embrace, hugging her tightly. His action caused Alice to be surprised that she forgot to continue crying. Feeling how small she waspared to him, Tommy has the feeling that he wanted to be the one to protect her. She was so small, so cute, and so valuable that he wanted to treasure her so much.

    "Have you calmed down?" Tommy noticed that she no longer cried.

    Alice looked up. "Promise me that you will act like how you used to act around me in school. I want you to stay that way."

    Tommy was not sure that he was allowed to act that way around Alice normally. If other people saw it, it would be very detrimental to both of their position. First of all, Alice was Kevin¡¯s fianc¨¦e, so she had to act appropriately around him because her action would affect the entire n. Secondly, he was nothing but a bodyguard, seducing their princess would grant him a ticket to the gate of hell directly.

    However, seeing her cute face looking straight to him, Tommy knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse her. Lightly raised his hand and caressed her hair, he nodded gently.

    "I promise."

 Chapter 413 The Battle Continues

    "I promise."

    These two words were enough to make Alice smiled so brightly again. With his promise, she knew that he would surely fulfill it because Tommy was a man who kept his word. It was only a small progress, but it was already more than enough for him.

    "Now, can you stop crying? The enemies are still around."

    "Okay," Alice moved back from Tommy with light step. Right now, her mood was so high that she felt that she could reach the moon.

    Seeing her tear stained face more clearly but with her lips curled up, Tommy¡¯s mouth quivered slightly. In his eyes, she was looking extremely beautiful like that to the point that he nearly unable to contain himself to not hug her again. However, his hand still moved up and wiped the girl¡¯s tear.

    ¡¯Why did you keep on invading my life?¡¯

    It was indeed his decision to ept the position to be her bodyguard because he wanted to protect her. At the same time, he was already prepared to forget about her and acted as nothing more than bodyguard. Yet, her action continued to push his limit back, making him unable to act just like a normal bodyguard.

    He wanted to protect her.

    He wanted to be the one by her side.

    He wanted to see her various expressions she never showed to anyone else.

    Ah, how selfish of him to think all that. Tommy kept on reminding himself that she belonged to someone else, someone whom he couldn¡¯t afford to fight because he knew, he would lose miserably.

    However, he knew that if this kept on, he might cross the limit of his patience soon. The more she invaded his life and ced herself firmly in his heart, the more he would want to make a move against Kevin.

    She¡¯s truly a dangerous youngdy.

    "Princess, are you alright?" another guard came from behind the wall.

    Alice already wiped her tears as she nodded her head solemnly. "I¡¯m fine, continue with the task. I¡¯m not that weak."

    "Yes Princess."

    Tommy smiled slightly when he saw the change in Alice¡¯s attitude almost instantly. She is truly amazing.

    ...

    "Boss, what is going on with Senior Pat?" Mike was baffled to see Patrick fought like a madman. Those powerful people turned into ordinary people when facing against the raging Patrick.

    Kevin nced towards his uncle expressionlessly. "He¡¯s annoyed because all of his juniors refuse toe here."

    Neo smiled wryly as he recalled Patrick¡¯s juniors. Although he had seen them on the street with Master Rudy before asidback people, he knew that they have their own life. They were not people who took care of the matter on the street all the time. Each of them has different work.

    "Do you think he can calm down soon enough?" Neo asked.

    Kevin shook his head. "Let¡¯s head over to the street. There are other ces that got attacked by Merion n."

    "Where?"

    "The border with Souhon n," Neo replied.

    Mike nodded his head, and then his brain turned on again. "Wait, why should wee over when it¡¯s the Souhon n who has to take care of them?"

    "They¡¯re invading both our territory and Souhon n¡¯s territory. Right now, our postck in people, so Boss want us toe personally."

    "Why? We can send more people over there," Mike still didn¡¯t understand.

    "The one who guard the post is Megara," Neo answered in a low tone in fear that the others could hear his voice.

    Mike instantly understood what Neo meant. It was painfully clear that Megara has been trying to take the control of the men under Kevin to be his. If Kevin let him on his device during the important battle against the Merion n, there was no doubt that the people inside his n would have too much favorable opinion about him, making the chance for Kevin to be the legal n head decreased.

    After waiting for Patrick to finish venting up, they departed to the designated area. Seeing the chaos of the fight, they instantly knew that the battle between the ns was starting to inflict greater damage towards the ordinary citizen¡¯s life. They had to finish this conflict as fast as possible.

    "Uncle, can you handle them by yourself?"

    "Do you have to ask?" Patrick snorted. He gripped his spear tighter beforeunching himself towards the sea of enemies. Every swing of his spear was extremely powerful, sending everyone in front of him back off far away.

    Neo readied his gun as he saw a man was flung not far away from him. The man groaned, but upon seeing Neo, he lunged forward.

    BANG!

    "At this point, I wonder if people can fly," Neo sighed. Because of Patrick¡¯s attack, they were pushed back just like flying.

    "They can," Mike nodded seriously.

    Neo: "..." do you think people are birds?

    Not wanting to argue, Neo turned to focus on the enemies. On the side, Mike shrugged before moved towards the enemies too. Using his fist, he sent them back flying too. Seeing the scene, he understood what Mike meant by they could fly.

    "Boss, we¡¯re not alone."

    Kevin blocked the attack towards him and pushed the man back. He made a shing movement towards the one who attacked him before moving his line of sight to the other side. From his position, he could see two people were fighting not far away from them.

    "Fiore Group is backing the Souhon n," Neo frowned. "They¡¯re quite powerful."

    "You¡¯re right," Kevin¡¯s eyes werepletely locked on Kanae. At this time, she was keeping her center of gravity low an attacked the next man from below right to his neck. Twisting her body, she moved from the side towards the other man, sending another killing bow. Her movement was extremely swift, it was as if she was walking and not fighting.

    Seeing that Kevin was alreadypletely focused on Rei, Neo looked towards the other one. He frowned as he felt that this young man fighting skill was rather familiar. Where had he seen it before?

    As the young man moved to swing his sword, a figure appeared in his mind. In the next second, the hard to believe name resurfaced in his head.

    "Jason Wells?" Neo murmured to himself with unbelieving gaze. He had seen this young man fought a few times in the past because of several incidents. In addition, Jason spar with Mike too when they first met, allowing him to notice the movement of this man rather well.

    ng! sh!

    As he watched Oro fought, he realized that his conjecture was true. The young man who fought in front of him was no doubt Jason Wells, the young master of Wells Family. A person acimed as the perfect sessor for therge and powerful Wells Family.

    But, why? He didn¡¯t understand what made Jason willingly joined a group when he has a big family behind him. What did heck?

    If he wanted money, there were billion worth ofpanies avable for him. If he wanted women, many would willinglye to his side with mere words. If he wanted fame, he could just ask the media to show him in good light. Everything was easy, so why would a man of this caliber join a group and got involved in the underworld?

    Neo frowned. When the fight ended, he needed to talk with Jason to confirm if it was truly him. If this was true, it meant that he had allowed someone close to him deceived them for a long time.

    ---

    If you wish to support the author personally (outside of web novel ^-^):

    Paypal:

    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2

    ko-fi:

    https://ko-fi/sorahana

 Chapter 414 Theyâ€™re in Sync

    Kanae noticed the Ryukalin n members¡¯ing rather quickly. She looked towards their direction for a moment before focusing on her own battle. Her senior was there, she didn¡¯t want to meet with him after refusing his offer to join him in the Ryukalin n Headquarters.

    "Captain, be careful!" Jason noticed a shadow was moving fast towards Kanae¡¯s direction. In surprise he yelled to tell Kanae about him.

    CLANG!

    Kanae blocked the sudden attack towards her skillfully. Her eyes were looking towards the iing man with rm. His movement was rather quick, making her surprised. She still could follow them, but it would be hard for other people to do the same.

    Pushing the man back, the two of them moved towards each other again, exchanging several blows with each other. Thanks to her constant training with Master Rudy, she didn¡¯t have problem coping up with his attack, but she saw a man wasing at her at insane speed too.

    BANG!

    Kevin was shooting straight at the man, but he blocked it as he continued his way towards Kanae. Frowning slightly, Kevin stomped his feet on the ground to chase after the man. Even though Kanae was strong, it would be hard for her to face against two people.

    The first man swung his sword to Kanae, but she swayed her body to the back, avoiding the attack. When the sword of the man was still on the side, Kanae lunged forward, shing her own from the back, which the man barely blocked. The force from the collision pushed him back.

    At this time, the second man arrived and attacked from the side. Kanae jumped to the other side, the sword nearly reached her feet, but she managed to safely avoid it.

    CLANG!

    Kevin reached the first man and attacked him using his sword. The staggering man blocked his attack, almost unable to receive them. He stumbled back to Kanae¡¯s direction. Seeing the chance, Kanae shed her sword horizontally, wounding the man¡¯s back almost immediately.

    "You!"

    The second man thrust forward using his sword. Kanae shifted the direction of her sword to block the attack.

    CLANG!

    ¡¯It¡¯s quite heavy,¡¯ she thought internally. The second man was far stronger than the first man.

    Using the force, Kanae leaped back from her position. The second man chased after her, but she shifted direction to his side almost immediately. Twisting her body, she made a thrust to his side, which he barely avoided. His stomach was bleeding slightly from the attack Kanae gave him.

    While she was attacking the second man, Kevin attacked the first man again. With his back wounded, he was unable to move his body ording to his will. Kevin¡¯s sword made a deep shing wound from his shoulder to his stomach.

    Finishing him, Kevin charged to the second man, right when Kanae had wounded him from the back. His sword reached his neck as the man stumbled back. That move ended his life.

    BAM!

    The man fell to the ground heavily. Kanae and Kevin looked towards each other. They nodded their head towards each other slightly before returning to fight the others again. Those of these two calibers were not that many.

    "They¡¯re so in sync," Patrick nodded his head. He had wanted to know Kanae and Kevin¡¯s prowess. Their fight alongside each other was truly a feast to his eyes.

    "Senior, don¡¯t you need to focus on your fight?" a man asked worriedly.

    Patrick swung his spear again, sending several men who charged towards him flying somewhere. "I don¡¯t see any enemies around me."

    The man: "..." you already send them flying!

    Patrick snorted as he moved his gaze towards the other side. He saw a young man, whom he believed to have the name Megare or Magara or something simr, was looking towards Kanae too. The gaze the young man had was that filled with greed.

    "Tsk, my junior is truly popr," Patrick shook his head lightly. Being too powerful in the ck Street was equivalent with searching for people to try roping them in. In worst case scenario, they would be chased when they refused.

    Knowing Kanae¡¯s personality, he doubted that young woman was going to ept any offer to join the n. Wait, join the n?

    Patrick rubbed his chin. Since she is his junior, there was nothing wrong with him asking her about joining Ryukalin n. When they met again, he would surely ask this question to thess. Of course, he also has to protect her from that young man that he forgot the name was.

    "Senior, why are you smiling?"

    "What? I¡¯m just happy to see the fight is in our favor."

    The man: "..." you¡¯re clearly looking towards the other side and not the fight in front of you. Forget it, he better not try to debate with Patrick or he would have the urge to vomit blood.

    As Patrick had thought, Megara was looking towards Kanae and Kevin¡¯s fight. At first, he was only doing his task to protect this ce because he wanted to have more support. However, there was a surprise for him when he looked at the fight on the other side.

    He had known for some time that Rei was quite powerful, but he never ced this young person with too much importance. He only thought about recruiting him* in the past as a passing thought. However, now things were different.

    ¡¯He¡¯s really powerful.¡¯

    If someone like that could be part of his men, it would enhance his group fighting prowess even further. Megara silently decided that he would try to poach Fiore Group not far from now.

    Not long after that, the fight ended on both side. Although they didn¡¯t have any deal or anything before this, they were fighting side by side and helped each other.

    "n Head," Jay noticed Kevin and called. "Thank you for your help."

    "It¡¯s our job to secure this ce," Kevin answered with t tone as usual. "There¡¯s no need to give your thanks to us."

    "It¡¯s still a rather big help for us!"

    Kevin nodded his head. Rather than helping them, the one he wanted to help the most was Rei. When he saw Rei from up close again, he got this familiar feeling once again. It was as if he already knew this person from before, yet he couldn¡¯t recognize this fighting skill or tremendous pressure he* had around him. He seemed familiar yet unfamiliar at the same time.

    He chose not to think too much as he ordered his men to clean up.

    "Neo, why are you daydreaming?" Mike came over to Neo¡¯s side as he noticed that his best friend was standing like statue.

    Neo was thinking about the identity of the other two members of Fiore Group. The Fiore Group has been trying to keep their distance from them. Could it be that every member of the group was someone they knew? It was especially because Jason was also someone he knew that he has been thinking about it.

    When Mike called him, he shook his head. "It¡¯s nothing. Let¡¯s clean up."

    Mike raised his eyebrows in suspicion, but didn¡¯t ask further. "You clean up that side. Boss is arranging at the other side."

    "I got it," Neo answered calmly. His gazended on Jason for a moment. He wanted to talk to him, but it seemed, he had to wait for some time.

 Chapter 415 Second Hearing of Nali Family

    As the fight continues, the other businesses were struggling to keep theirpany open. Some of the owners who lived near the border have to close down their small shop in fear of getting involved. Slowly, the fight started to move back to Merion n¡¯s territory, allowing more people to start their business once again.

    For Laura, it was also the time for the second hearing. Since the street has be safer, the elders decided to hold the second hearing pretty soon. The two of them barely able to do anything else before they were called back to the core family mansion. Thankfully, it was already nearing the end of March, making the temperature rather warm.

    "Be careful, Laura," Kanae warned as she watched her sister got out of the car.

    Laura nodded her head. "Don¡¯t worry, Sis. You just have to wait for the news of my victory."

    "I know you will win."

    Laura stared back at her sister¡¯s warm smile asplicated feeling rose within her heart. If Kanae didn¡¯t walk out of the family on her own, the one in this position would be Kanae for sure. This made her feeling rather troubled because she felt like she was taking her sister¡¯s position.

    "Is it fine for me to take this position?"

    Kanae nodded her head. "It¡¯s fine. You¡¯re far more suited to be the leader of a big and prestigious familypared with me. Even from before, I already skip the ss very often, making our teacher mad."

    "Pfft, she can¡¯t handle the naughty you, Sis," Lauraughed as she recalled the days when they had to learn the etiquette of the Nali Family. It was hell for Kanae as she hated to stay in the room to learn about flowers, art, dancing, and so on. While she enjoyed it, Kanae chose the chance to learn how to escape from the mansion over and over again.

    Kanae stuck out her tongue. "That¡¯s her fault for forcing me to learn all of that."

    "Isn¡¯t it is per our parent¡¯s request?" Laura asked suspiciously.

    "I¡¯ll never me my parents, so I¡¯ll just me my teacher," Kanae shrugged lightly. "Now, are you ready to face them?"

    Laura nodded her head as she stared at her sister with bright expression. "Of course, Sis. I¡¯ll do my best!"

    "Be careful. If they force you to do something you don¡¯t want, you can tell me. I¡¯ll not let them off."

    "Geez, I¡¯m not a little kid anymore, Sis. This kind of matter is easy to handle nowpared with before."

    "Alright, I¡¯m just worried about my cute little sister."

    Laura giggled. "I¡¯m going now, Sis."

    Kanae stood near the gate as she watched her sister got into the big mansion. Even if she didn¡¯t abandon her name, she didn¡¯t want to get into this big hall once again. This was the hall of meeting for the Nali Family and also the ce where she lost her right for the inheritance years ago.

    She never told Laura about that because she didn¡¯t want her sister to worry so much. However, they have more than the mansion as the inheritance from their parents. In the debate in this ce, she lost everything, leaving only a single mansion and a bit of money, which in the end, she had to give up.

    ¡¯Sorry Laura, I don¡¯t want to attend because it¡¯ll only bring me painful memories.¡¯

    Even though she never said it out loud, she was not as strong as she usually put front. There were things that she was unable to do and afraid to do. Facing against des and betting with her life was something she already got used to, but there were times when she was afraid too. Her current state was the result of thousands of times tempering on the streets.

    Still, she didn¡¯t want to meet with the elders again. They left bad tastes in her mouth and made painful memories resurfaced. Those memories of her most desperate moment were something she never wanted to recall ever again. It was something she wished to bury deeper in her heart and forgot at the passing of time.

    Inside the big hall, Laura walked in calmly. Contrary to Kanae, she never set up her feet in this ce until a few days ago during the first hearing of the Nali Family. This might be a foreign ce for her, but she was not afraid to face off the elders of the Nali Family.

    "So youe again," She spoke out the moment she saw Laura. This time, she was sitting near the front because she was the contender against Laura in the hearing.

    Laura¡¯s gaze hardened when she saw She at the very front. They were going to give speech and debated with each other on the stage today. Towards this alluring and annoyingdy, she was not afraid at all.

    "Someone from the outside of the Nali Family is not weed here."

    She sneered. "Your words won¡¯t be able to hurt me anymore. Even if I¡¯m an outsider, I¡¯m more than enough to beat you up, little brat. Do you have the guts to fight against me?"

    "Try me," Laura answered in a low tone.

    Seeing the two of them were ready to face off against each other, the elders stared at each other.

    ¡¯Ah youth, the youngsters are too energetic.¡¯

    To stop a fight from breaking out, they quickly started the hearing to hear the opinion of the people about these two candidates and their answer towards each of them.

    ...

    "You¡¯re still very young, Lady Laura. Do you think you have the capabilities to be the family head?"

    "I may be young, but I have the elders who can help me to understand my role very well. Besides, I already have some experiences from studying overseas, so I can say that I¡¯m not in any waycking in terms of intelligence."

    ...

    "You¡¯re not part from the direct lineage of the Nali Family, Mrs. She. What makes you think you have what it takes to lead this family?"

    "I¡¯m born from outside the lineage of the Nali Family, but I¡¯m married to the Nali Family. This family is already simr to my second family, so I care about this family so much."

    ...

    "What is your vision for the future of this family, Lady Laura and Lady She?"

    Laura¡¯s eyebrows shot up. "The Nali Family is always ced at the third or second ce among the four big families. We¡¯re notcking in any way against the others families, so I¡¯m sure that this family can grow to be better. My goal, when I be the family head, is to bring this family to a greater height and aim to be the biggest family in this city!"

    The people in the hall were stunned to hear such bold statement from Laura. It was easy to say but hard to achieve. The elders were nodding towards each other. It would be good to have a leader who has high vision for their family rather than someone who would bring it down.

    She frowned. "Trying to achieve the first ce is nothing but a mere dream. It¡¯s more realistic to aim for coboration with Aida Family as we have done so far to bring this family into more sectors. They can definitely allow Nali Family to grow even better."

    The elders also agreed to her statement. Breaching to other sectors was something that they wanted to do the most.

    Laura crossed her arm. "You just want to make a point that you have connection with the Aida Family, don¡¯t you?"

    "So what if I am? The Aida Family is a big family, so it¡¯s good that we can make connection with them," She answered back.

    The elders were looking towards these two bitterly. They couldn¡¯t stay silent without making remarks to each other. The leading elder, the most capable one, stayed silent for most of the time. However, this time, he tapped the table using his ss.

    "We have heard what they say. Now, let¡¯s cast our vote."

    The people started to cast their vote as She and Laura shot daggers towards each other. Neither side was willing to back down as the counting continued.

 Chapter 416 The Resul

    Kanae waited for a few hours before she saw her sister walked out of the mansion. The other elders were nowhere to be seen. Apparently, they still have some matters to discuss in the hall.

    "Sis! Did you wait long?"

    "Not really," Kanae replied unhurriedly. When Laura got close, she peered to have better look on her. Seeing the expression on the girl¡¯s face, she knew for sure what the result was. But still, it would do no good if she didn¡¯t ask.

    "How¡¯s your feeling, Laura?"

    "Pretty good," Laura grinned smugly. Her mind drifted back to the scene when the result was tallied.

    ¡¯85% people pick Laura as their future sessor.¡¯

    The smile on She¡¯s face faded. She was looking towards the result with wide eyes full of disbelief. That.... that was impossible. She had clearly told them the connection she had, so they should be picking her. Why would they pick a youngdy with no experience like this brat?

    Laura was smiling from ear to ear. The result was extremely satisfying. She was d that they picked her. Hours of learning about Nali Family¡¯s history under Kanae¡¯s teaching didn¡¯t be a waste. Thankfully, Kanae loved learning history, so that girl excelled the most in this lesson while she barely paid attention in the past.

    "There must be a mistake! I can¡¯t possibly lose!" She blurted out in desperation. She had spent months and uncountable amount of money to bring the branches family to her side. How was it possible for her to lose this miserably?

    One of the elders looked towards She coldly. "Mrs. She, can you ept defeat?"

    "I... I can. But I don¡¯t understand. Why did I lose?" She replied. Her tone was showing her anxiety. If the result was close, she might think that her effort was not enough. However, the difference was more than 35%, that was too much!

    The eldersughed. "Why don¡¯t you ask the littledy?"

    She frowned and shot a dagger towards the smiling Laura. Upon realizing the stare, Laura quickly wiped the foolish grin from her face. It would be embarrassing to be seen in that state for a long time.

    "Year 00XX, Nali Family experience a crisis in the internal family because there¡¯s an incident that makes them lose their core family member. The only one left from the core family is the wife of their family head who belongs to an outside family."

    She frown intensified. Why in the world are you starting history lesson?

    "The wife bes the family head, but in less than 5 years, their business experiencerge loss because that woman marry someone else from another big family. Her new husband takes everything from the Nali Family to build his ownrge family," Laura simplified her story as she looked back at She. "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s simr with someone?"

    PAK!

    She felt that her head was smacked by someone else extremely hard right now. She never knew that the Nali Family had a past like this. No wonder that her parents inw let her be when she decided that she would marry someone from the Aida Family. They must have known about this. As she thought about it, a cold smile appeared on her face.

    "So you know that I¡¯ll lose?" She asked coldly.

    Laura raised one of her eyebrows. "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s already a given because of your own action?"

    "Good, very good, I must be like a clown in your eyes," She sneered. She turned her body around. "Listen to me, Laura. This is not over!"

    Seeing She walked off full of rage, Laura felt rather satisfied. The feeling of winning this time was muchrger because she always hated how She acted around her from the past.

    "Now, that you¡¯re already chosen, we hope that you can learn seriously, Lady Laura."

    "I...I¡¯ll do my best," Laura answered sheepishly. Under the prating gaze from the elders, she could only answer like that.

    Kanae looked towards the foolish grin on Laura¡¯s face amusedly. She could guess that her sister must be having fun at the end to make this kind of face. It was relieving to hear that her sister didn¡¯t have to face the same humiliation and pressure as she had experienced in her past.

    This time, the tide was in her sister¡¯s favor. They chose her over that annoying woman because of the family¡¯s history.

    "Let¡¯s celebrate your victory."

    "They¡¯re going to hold a party for me too after the n battle ends," Laura informed. "Uncle Frank has to attend too."

    "He¡¯s not inside before?"

    "No," Laura shook her head. "I¡¯m not sure why, but they say that Uncle Frank is not feeling well."

    Kanae frowned. She didn¡¯t know why, but her uncle disappearance from an important meeting like this gave her bad feeling. Not wanting to destroy the mood, she pushed the matter to the back of her mind.

    "Let me treat you today."

    "As long as it¡¯s not your cooking, I¡¯m up for anything."

    "How rude, I already improved."

    "Why do I feel that sentence is untrustworthy?"

    ...

    She¡¯s Mansion

    Still enraged by her lost, She walked home full of hatred. She was tempted to destroy everything that existed in this mansion to vent off her anger, but she didn¡¯t feel like doing that anymore. Looking at her drunken husband on the bed, she shook him off.

    "Hmm...? What are you doing waking me up so early? Do you want to have a go during the day?" Jon askedzily.

    She¡¯s face darkened. This man¡¯s thoughts were always that. "No! Night is already good enough. I want to ask for a favor from you."

    "What favor?" Jon sat down as he messed up his hair.

    "You¡¯re the original sessor of the Aida Family, right? Can¡¯t you do anything to take the right back from Vena and give it to me?"

    If She asked this to him a few weeks ago, Jon would ignore her. However, he did have something that can make Vena lost her right to be the one to take care of the family.

    "You want to take care of the businesses?"

    "Yes!" She answered with determination. She wanted to be the one in control and not relied on someone else.

    "It¡¯s possible," Jon chuckled. It was very easy for him to convince his father to make Vena lost the right. However, he was never interested to be the one taking care of the matter of the family. If he could live well even without dealing with them all, why should he bother? His sister was already capable enough.

    "Really?" She¡¯s eyes were brimming with anxiousness. Since she already lost the chance to take control of the Nali Family, she could only set her eyes on the Aida Family. Her husband was the one who supposedly had the control of the family, there should be an easy shortcut for her.

    Jon nodded his head. "Of course, but I won¡¯t give it for free."

    "What do you want?"

    "Come here," Jon beckoned for her toe closer as he pointed to the bed.

    Alright, she understood what he wanted. A sweet smile appeared on her lips, it was really easy to take advantage of a man like him.

    ---

    If you wish to support the author personally (outside of web novel ^-^):

    Paypal:

    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2

    ko-fi:

    https://ko-fi/sorahana

 Chapter 417 Pushing Merion Clan Back

    Aida Family Main Mansion

    On this rare asion, Jon made his way back to his father¡¯s house. This time, he made sure that he dressed up rather neatly. Still, the smell from alcohol and perfume was extremely strong that the people who guarded the mansion frowned and tried to close their nose covertly.

    Jon ignored them all as he walked with ease to his father¡¯s workce. Seeing his aged father sitting behind the desk, he greeted thetter cheerfully.

    "Father, I¡¯m back."

    Aida Family Head nced up and looked at his son. "You unfilial son! Why are you taking so long just toe back?"

    "I¡¯m busy, Father," Jon answeredzily.

    Aida Family Head looked towards his son helplessly. If not because he was his only son that he loved so much, he would never let him y so much. However, he didn¡¯t have the heart to force this young man to do thing that he didn¡¯t want.

    "What makes youe here today?"

    "I have something to show you, Father," Jon took out a folder and handed it to his father.

    Aida Family Head looked towards the folder suspiciously. Slowly, he took it and pulled the content out. He saw numerous pictures inside, showing Vena and Randy in various events and position. His eyes turnedrge in disbelief.

    This....

    If Jon is the son that he loves, Vena is his daughter that he always proud off.

    He remembered Randy as the man that Vena picked up during her teenager days because this man was so poor. To think that she would chose a man like this to be her partner.

    However, it was not all. At the bottom of the map, there was a recorder. Aida Family Head turned on the recorder as the conversation between Vena and Sakura yed off. After a few minutes, he could hear the painful scream of the woman filled the room.

    Aida Family Head looked towards Jon. Compared to him who was at his wits end, his son was rtively calm.

    "How did you get this?"

    "This is something that my wife leaves behind for me," Jon answered with ease. "I believe that she trusts me to hand this to you."

    Aida Family Head nodded his head slowly. He knew that Jon chose to show this to him after a few days had passed because Jon has other intention. Originally, he could easily cover up this incident because no one aside from the two of the knew about this. However, one phrase struck his mind so hard.

    Golden letter...

    Sakura was a golden letter¡¯s holder. Before long, the government was going toe towards his ce and asked questions about it. At that time, the entire Aida Family was doomed. No one would be allowed to live.

    The golden letter was only given to those who truly had the chance to awaken their talent. Whoever have them, would be put under tight monitor because if they awakened their talent and unable to control them, a disaster was bound to happen.

    Silver letter holder didn¡¯t have that much importance; they were only given to those who have some anomaly when they were born. When they were still small, no one could see the result for sure, so they were handed silver letter. That letter was simr to an invitation for them to get tested for the second time once the child was 8 to 10 years old.

    Only during that time would their talent and degree would be clear enough to know whether they had the chance to be awakened or not.

    If they didn¡¯t have the chance to be awakened, they would be let off with some normal medical examination result. But if they have the chance to be awakened, they would be given the golden letter. That golden letter was a mark that told them this particr person has the necessary talent.

    Most of the time, these people would be brought to a special institution to be ¡¯raised.¡¯ Only after a while would they be able to get out.

    But there were cases when the child came from an important family, such as big ns, four big families, and so on. It would be harder to take these children into the institution, so they only watched them from afar and took extreme precaution in case they awakened their talent.

    No one should be able to get away from their watch.

    Once a golden letter holder under their watch died or something happened to them, the government would be notified. The one who killed them would be interrogated and ced in a perilous situation. If the killer knew the matter of the letter, they might be persecuted in order to hide the truth of the matter.

    "Jon, do you n on taking care of the matter of the Family now?"

    "More or less," Jon answered ambiguously. His eyes shed in cunning light for a moment, a different one than his usual yful one.

    Aida Family Head sighed. "I¡¯ll hand them to you in a few days. Can you please leave me alone for now?"

    "Sure."

    Jon swaggered out of the room while Aida Family Head stared at the recorder withplicated feeling. He was proud of Vena very much that he allowed her to be the one taking care of the matter of the family. However, he couldn¡¯t let her brought doom to them.

    The matter of the golden letter was the biggest taboo for them who knew the real worth. He knew and he understood perfectly how important it was to keep every single golden letter holder to stay alive. The power they could harness when they matured was simply priceless. Nothing could devaluate them.

    Even though those who were living outside were harder to control because of their position and possibly haughtiness, Aida Family Head knew how the government valued them. More importantly, if they managed to awaken their power properly, they would be a gret use for the government.

    His aged hand trembled as he picked the phone by his side. Slowly, he dialed a certain number.

    "Hello, may I speak with Sir Ferdinand?"

    ...

    Merion n¡¯s Territory

    After days of fighting, Ryukalin n along with the help of Tamari n and Souhon n managed to push the Merion n back to their territory. Jason and Kanae tagged along at some of the battles but not all. They couldn¡¯t possibly participate in all of the battle because of their own matter in their real life.

    Even with their little participation, it was already enough to push Merion n back. Little by little, they gained back the territory and cleaned up the street. Some people who left returned back to their hometown in order to help building the ruins again.

    But not all of them returned.

    The fight still continued, but now it no longer happened in the residential areas. It was mostly in the rural areas filled with trees or the likes. There was some nature damages, but no more lives were taken because of their fight.

    "They¡¯re very energetic," Jasonmented when he was staying rather far from the others with Kanae.

    Kanae nodded her head. "There¡¯s an agreement between the five big ns that they¡¯ll never attack each other. The moment one of them break the agreement, the other ns are allowed to attack them without restrain."

    Jason nodded his head. "I know about that agreement, but I never know that they¡¯ll be this excited to battle."

    "it¡¯s not excitement. It¡¯s hatred," Kanae corrected. "They are supposedly able to life in peace with each other, but the moment a big n start a battle, they won¡¯t be able to do it. They will have to fight with all they had to face off the ns."

    "You¡¯re very knowledgeable in this matter now, Rei."

    "I¡¯m listening in with their matter and Senior¡¯sint to me over and over," Kanae answered bitterly. It was not her intention, but Patrick loved toin about this battle while calling her and other juniors.

    "Do you want to fight?" Jason pointed to the ruckus by the side. They were currently attacking Merion n¡¯s headquarter vehemently. The situation of that ce was mostly in their favor because their number overwhelmed the other party.

    "Not really," Kanae shrugged. "The Merion n is not that strong to begin with. I wonder what makes them want to fight against the three other ns so suddenly without preparation like that."

    "You have to ask them if you want to know."

    BANG!

    Finally, they managed to surround the young master of Merion n along with the other elders. The n head of Merion n already died in the sh not long ago due to his inability to fight because of his age.

    "Do you think we¡¯re going to let you off so easily?" Tamari n Head asked with sharp tone. He was already quite old. Having to fight every day was taking the toll on his body to the point that he felt his condition deteriorate again.

    The young master frowned. He red towards them. "Don¡¯t think that you can get away unscathed for attacking us?"

    "Attacking you?" Neo chuckled. "Do you think the agreement between the four big ns is for fun? It¡¯s to ensure that no big change ur in this city."

    The young master¡¯s face scrunched. He red back towards them. Of course he knew about that agreement, but his father had to fight against them because that was the best chance. If they didn¡¯t sessful in chipping away the force of the other three ns, they were doomed.

    His hand griped his gun tighter. As long as he could get away, there was chance for Merion n to revive theirselves.

    "You don¡¯t think you can get away, right?" Mike signaled the men to be prepared.

    The young master smirked. "Of course!"

    In the next moment, they heard loud explosion and heavy smoke appeared.

    BANG!

    "Don¡¯t let them get away!"

    ---

    If you wish to support the author personally (outside of web novel ^-^):

    Paypal:

    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2

    ko-fi:

    https://ko-fi/sorahana

 Chapter 418 Pursue 1

    "Don¡¯t shoot randomly!" Kevin yelled to his men. In this thick smoke, it would be hard to know the location of their enemies and allies.

    He shifted his body position and drew his sword. A man was attacking him, using the smoke as the cover.

    CLANG!

    "You¡¯re pretty good, Ryukalin n Head," the man hissed.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he recognized the owner of the voice: Randy from Hunter Group. He had gotten news that Merion n and Hunter Group coborated with each other. Now, it seemed the news was true.

    Randy suddenly leaped back as a thin sword was thrust to the ce where his heart was before. He frowned when he saw that thin figure.

    "Youe again, Rei."

    Kanae didn¡¯t answer. She twisted her body and attacked him once again. Her sword reached Randy¡¯s back palm, making a scratch on his arm.

    Randy frowned. He could sense that Kanae was faster than before. Seeing that Kevin was about to attack too, he stomped his feet to move backwards and stormed towards the forest.

    Without any need for a cue, both Kanae and Kevin chased after the man. Mike noticed Kevin¡¯s movement and quickly followed after him.

    "Chase after them!" the other n¡¯s members noticed the Merion n¡¯s movement and chased after them. The smoke subsided, allowing them to see clearly. Although the opponent was fast, they were faster because of their martial arts.

    Jay, the young master of Souhon n, looked towards them with grim expression. "Let¡¯s chase after them too."

    Vero nodded his head. He sensed danger and pushed Jay back. "Young Master, be careful!"

    SLASH!

    A wide wound appeared on Vero¡¯s back as he protected Jay. Seeing the sudden attacker, Jay¡¯s body moved to the side and attacked the man immediately. Sounds of metal shing reverberated in the open area.

    "Your reaction is faster now, Jay," voice filled with mocking tone could be heard loud and clear.

    Jay¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the tall man before him. His familiar face caused his heart to tremble in fear. "Brother Roy."

    The one standing before him was his big brother, Roy Hon. In the past, Roy made an attempt against the Souhon n but failed. The failure sent Roy to the most dangerous prison in this city for a life sentence. That punishment supposedly made them unable to meet with each other.

    However, things changed.

    Jay¡¯s body shuddered in fear as he recalled the breakout the breakout of thergest and biggest prison not long ago. That day, his brother must have used the chance to get out.

    His powerful brother that supposedly became the next n head was now standing in front of him once again. The aura around Roy signaled to them that he was no longer the same person as he was in the past.

    Roy looked towards his useless brother. Now, the word useless couldn¡¯t be tagged with this young man anymore. Jay has grown far strongerpared with before.

    Unfortunately...

    A smirk appeared on the corner of his lips. His hand moved back a bit before he attacked again, sending Jay who blocked it back a few steps.

    He too has grown far stronger than before.

    Jay¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the line on the ground from the sheer force that his brother gave him. Even now, he was not at the level of his brother? That was unfair....

    He trained hard every single day just to see that he still couldn¡¯t surpass his brother.

    "You seem to be upset, Jay," Roy chuckled. "Let me tell you something. You¡¯re not the only one who experience hellish training!"

    Stomping on the ground hard, he lunged towards his brother. des shed with each other, giving resounding sound each time. The other people from the Souhon n wanted to help, but they were helpless. The speed at which these two moved was too far for them to follow.

    CLANG! PENG! SLASH! BAM!

    Roy parried the attack from Jay before kicking his brother, sending him to the back, making a long line on the ground. His eyes showed trace of mocking. His brother would never be able to surpass him.

    "Now, meet with your creator!"

    He raised his hand up and made a slicing movement from above. Before his sword reached Jay, a man already blocked his attack.

    Jason looked towards Roy coldly. "I can¡¯t let you do that, Roy."

    Roy¡¯s eyes widened. That voice....? It couldn¡¯t be that someone from the big families participated in the underworld, could it?

    CLANG!

    He was pushed back with a single attempt from Jason. Standing in front of Jay, Jason looked towards Roy with piercing gaze.

    "Is years of staying in prison not enough to make you see things clearly, Roy?" He asked loudly. As the one who has been shing with Roy in the ss a few times, he knew very well Roy¡¯s personality. He thought that this young man would finally see things clearly by staying in prison. Unfortunately, he was worse than before.

    Behind him, Jay was looking towards Jason¡¯s back with wide eyes. Why did he have the feeling that he knew the owner of that voice? It felt rather familiar, but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint where he heard it before.

    Roy looked towards Jason coldly. "You¡¯re always hiding your strength, huh?"

    Jason snorted. There was no need for him to fight with his all against Roy, making their result mostly simr with each other. On the street, things were different because they were fighting for their life.

    "Make your move, Roy," Jason prepared his sword again.

    Roy¡¯s gaze hardened. "You¡¯re the one asking for this!"

    The two of themunched themselves towards each other, shing heavily in the middle. The sound of their sh was even louder and higherpared with the sh between Jay and Roy.

    "Jay, are you alright?"

    "Master Ren!" Jay was startled to see his master not far from him. "Can you help Oro?"

    "He doesn¡¯t need my help," Master Ren answered calmly. Even from his ce, he could see that Jason was always at advantages. This made him rather envied the young because he had started to feel the effect of old age.

    "Big brother is strong, but Oro is stronger."

    "Yes," Master Ren answered calmly. "You should watch carefully, Jay. They¡¯re people whose level might not be possible for you."

    Jay¡¯s eyes widened. "What? Why?"

    He wanted to surpass his brother, so why couldn¡¯t he reach the same level as them? If it was about working hard, he would work even harder just to be able to reach their level.

    Master Ren noticed Jay¡¯s desperation, but it would be better to tell this boy the truth. "It¡¯s the matter of talent and work hard. Their talent is far higher than you. If it requires them one year to reach that level, it¡¯ll require you 10 years."

    Jay looked back absent mindedly. Right, talent decided everything. Those who have lesser talent could only work even harder and longer to match against those who have the natural talent for that. He smiled bitterly.

    BAK!

    The fight ended in Jason¡¯s victory. Looking towards the sorry state of Roy, he raised his sword. "Do you still want to have a go?"

    Roy red back.

 Chapter 419 Pursue 2

    Standing up slowly, Roy looked towards Jason with hatred. Knowing the other party¡¯s identity caused his pride to be crushed. He always thought of himself to have the best talent, but it turned out, someone has an even better one. Not to mention, this person was of the same age, but with a better ability.

    How stifling.

    "I¡¯lle back again in the future. At that time, I¡¯ll take back what was rightfully mine. You won¡¯t be able to stop me!" Roy roared before ran away from his ce.

    Jason sighed to himself as he watched Roy walked away. He turned his head towards Jay. "I won¡¯t be able to protect you forever. You have to work hard if you want to match your brother and not losing your life."

    "Do you think I can reach my brother level?" Jay asked expectantly.

    "No, you should just hope that you won¡¯t die when you meet him again in the future," Jason answered bluntly. He sheathed his sword back and walked away from his ce. Since the others were busy pursuing the running member, he would just clean up the ce.

    "Why did you let him off?"

    Jason stopped in his track for a moment. Roy was his friend, at least, when they were in the past they often y with one another. He didn¡¯t want to kill his friend as Roy himself never tried to do anything to Fiore Group or him.

    "I don¡¯t have any reason to kill him."

    "But he¡¯ll surelye after you in the future!"

    "Maybe," Jason¡¯s tone was calm. "If he reallyes after me, I¡¯ll kill him. But if hees after you, I won¡¯t be the one to protect you."

    Jason knew that Roy¡¯s talent would never allow that man to be stronger than Jason as long as he didn¡¯t ck off. From their constant sh, he could already see them numerous times. He knew that it wouldn¡¯t be hard to defeat Roy with his current prowess.

    Jay¡¯s face turned bitter. It was harsh of them to say that outright to his face. However, it was indeed better than they sugarcoated their words just to console him.

    "Master Ren, can I be a great leader?"

    "It¡¯s possible, Jay," Master Ren nodded his head.

    Jay smiled. "Then, I shall pursue to be a great leader and not great fighter."

    "I¡¯ll surely train you to the best of my abilities."

    Hearing the tone from Master Ren, Jay shuddered. He had experienced the harsh training so far. Did he have just dug a hole for himself? He shuddered at the thought of harsher training in the future.

    ...

    Roy ran around aimlessly after the fight with Jason. He has trained himself under extreme condition in the prison because if he didn¡¯t, they would mince him death. However, all his training hase to naught with all that happened so far. Someone who was at the same age with him was capable on fighting on par. If it was Master Ren, he might not feel this troubled, but Jason was of the same age as him.

    ¡¯The difference in talent, huh?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t ept it. Why should people be born different? He wanted them to be the same, so he didn¡¯t have to feel like this. Why couldn¡¯t he match up against a person like Jason?

    The Heaven was not fair.

    He wanted to be talented in fighting, far more than those geniuses whom the government fancied and given letter. In what ways did he different than them? He had worked hard every single day and perfected his skill only to have everything taken from him for his useless brother and other people. He couldn¡¯t ept this!

    Staring at the sky with hatred, he cursed the heaven. To give favor for his useless brotherpared with him. To give more talent for other people but lesser to him.

    "Why are you so unfair? In what ways am Ickingpared with them?" he bellowed angrily.

    "You¡¯recking in temperament."

    Roy was startled to hear the voice not far from him. He turned around and saw a big man standing calmly. From his face, he could quickly recognize him as Ferdinand from the government. He was the very man who took care of the matter regarding the letter.

    Considering how this man was able to stand near him without him realizing his presence at all made Roy wary. His skill was already quite high even if it was not at the peak. This man over here was far stronger than him.

    ¡¯Interesting, the government is not filled with people who can only talk.¡¯

    Roy nced back at Ferdinand. "What a big shot like you want to do with an ex-convict like me?"

    Ferdinand walked circling Roy calmly, his gaze as deep as ocean, prating deep into his bone. He didn¡¯t know why, but the gaze from Ferdinand caused chill to emerge from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡¯This man is dangerous.¡¯

    "You¡¯re pretty strong, but your talent is at the limit of ordinary people," Ferdinand remarked calmly. He had the data of every people in this city, so it was easy for him to check the result from when Roy was born. It was good, but not enough even for the silver letter.

    "Are youing here to criticize me?" Roy frowned.

    Ferdinand rubbed his chin. "The contrary, Ie here because I have something that I need to ask you."

    "And what is that?"

    "You have been roaming on the streettely, trying to train your body to be more powerful. I can see that you want to take the Souhon n back, but you¡¯recking in strength to do that," Ferdinand smiled. "I can give you the power to do that."

    Roy narrowed his eyes. He knew from the elders of the n before that Ferdinand was in the charge of those people who earned silver and golden letter. This man would only approach those whom he could use for himself. In a way, it was easy for those whom this man noticed to be a big shot.

    "Why are you picking me?"

    "You¡¯re pretty powerful, I have something that I want to try," Ferdinand answered in low tone. "However, once you agree, you won¡¯t be able to back off because I won¡¯t let you off."

    Roy could guess that there must be Ferdinand¡¯s men around him, ready to attack once he refused. Even without them, Ferdinand¡¯s strength alone was more than enough to kill him and shut him off. As someone who no longer has home, no one would search for him even if he died on the street.

    "What should I give to you in exchange for the power?" Roy asked.

    "I only want your soul," Ferdinand answered. "You have to obey me unconditionally. Your life is all mine and I¡¯ll give you the power you need for me."

    Roy stared at Ferdinand for a moment. It was not a bad offer for someone like him who already lost everything he had from a long time ago. All he wanted was to be stronger and be the n head. It was his dream from a long time ago. However, with his current strength, it was a far etched dream to beat Master Ren and the Fiore Group who helped the Souhon n.

    They were all enemies whom he had to beat up in order to take the n back. What was his soul matter if he could get what he wanted? As long as he could get the n back into his hand, he didn¡¯t care about the price he had to pay anymore. Right now, he basically had nothing, only his body, his skill, and his clothes.

    "I agree," Roy answered. Rather than dying here, it would be better to ept this proposal. "I hope you can fulfill my wish soon."

    Ferdinand nodded. "It won¡¯t even take one year for that as long as you follow my every instruction."

    "I will do that," Roy agreed easily. He thought for a moment. "Master."

    Towards his new way of calling him, Ferdinand barely paid any heed. He beckoned for Roy to follow after him as he walked away. There were so many people whom he could use for his matter. They were so easy to manipte.

 Chapter 420 Pursue 3

    Kevin and Kanae chased after Randy and the Young Master of Merion n. Travelling through the forest, they came closer to them. The unevennd caused many of the Merion n¡¯s members to stumble or fall. Many of them were unfamiliar with thend.

    "It¡¯s getting higher!" Mike frowned as he watched them ran on the side of a hill. This area of the city was still filled with forest and hills. Thend caused them to feel troubled as they were unable to travel carefully.

    Along with the other, Mike was busy cleaning up the ordinary members who stumbled. As time passed by, their distance with Kevin and Kanae grew farther and farther away.

    "Mike... How long... should we... run?" Neo asked while panting. After some time, he finally managed to catch up with Mike.

    "They¡¯re still far ahead," Mike frowned. "Where¡¯s your father?"

    "He¡¯s tailing after them too," Neo pointed to the man who running between them and Kevin. He was already pretty far from either one of them.

    Mike looked with worry. The speed at which Kevin and Rei ran was insane. These two already almost caught up with Young Master of Merion n and Randy, the leader of Hunter Group.

    "Boss has evolved even more."

    "He has consolidated his strength even further," Neo narrowed his eyes as he looked towards the faraway distance. It would be hard for them to catch up with them anymore.

    "Let¡¯s hurry."

    At the very front, Randy could see they were pursuing after the two of them closely. Their speed and stamina made him felt grim: Truly worthy of the name the leader of the strongest group and the leader of the strongest n. The two of them was catching up at high speed.

    "Randy, do something!" Young Master of Merion n yelled urgently.

    Randy frowned. He raised his hand and shot towards the sky with a signal re. Red colored smoke appeared from his gun, reaching high to the sky, making a beautiful line and arc.

    BAM! BLAAARRR! BRUCK!

    The sudden sound from above them caused Kanae and Kevin¡¯s heart to drop. They were very familiar with this sound because they had been living on the street for a long time ago. It was the sound ofrge explosion on top of the hill.

    Following soon, they could feel the earth shaking below them. Earth at massive volume was advancing towards them at insane speed, became even faster as the gravity pulled them down.

    Kanae and Kevin both sped up their speed to the front as fast as possible, hoping to reach the area that didn¡¯t have the avnche.

    Run!

    Run!

    RUN!

    That was all they could think as they made their way forward. The avnche came closer to their location. Massive amount of earth was going down towards them.

    Rumble! Rumble! Rumble!

    Kanae stumbled on the nearby trunk. She rolled her body to continue running, but before she could stand up again, the avnche reached her.

    Stomping on the ground, she tried to push herself forward, but one of her legs stuck on the earth. Kanae gritted her teeth as she could feel the avnche was trying to drag her down. Her hand reached the nearby tree as she tried to free herself. It was very heavy. The avnche threatened to drag her down from her legs.

    GRAB!

    Kevin grabbed her arm and pulled her with all his power. It released Kanae¡¯s foot and sent her forward, stumbling to him. The two of them fell to the ground, Kanae on top of him. Her head was on his chest as he was still holding her wrist from pulling her before.

    The two of them froze for a moment.

    Realizing her position, Kanae quickly rolled to the side and stood up. She bowed to him as her thanks.

    Kevin nodded and tried not to think too much. He quickly stood up and started to run again. "Let¡¯s continue."

    They had lost several important seconds because of the avnche. The previously nearby Young Master of Merion n and Randy were going farther away from them.

    Kanae nodded her head and started to run again, ignoring the scream that one of her legs gave her. Beside her, Kevin was also running at a higher pace than before. His mind was trying to focus on the chase in front of him, but it was very hard.

    When shended on top of him before, he could faintly feel the soft chest Rei had. Her chest was on his stomach before, allowing him to sense it even if he didn¡¯t want to.

    Rei is a woman.

    He never thought about this before. Tommy always called Rei as ¡¯he¡¯, so he thought that this youngdy was a man. However, now, he finally realized that it waspletely wrong. They only called Rei using ¡¯he¡¯ because they wanted to hide her gender. A woman who roamed on the street was ced in a far more dangerous positionpared with a man.

    At this time, he recalled that Rei never spoke to him. Maybe...

    Perhaps, the real reason she didn¡¯t want to talk was because she didn¡¯t want him to know her gender. After all, the voice of a woman was at a higher pitchpared with a man. Besides, people might look down at her if they knew that she was a woman.

    ¡¯Yeah, it must be because of that.¡¯

    As he consolidated his mind, their distance grew nearer. By his side, Rei was only slightly behind by a few centimeters away. Their speed was nearly the same even when her foot was clearly wounded because of the avnche.

    "Attack the young master," Kevin ordered.

    Rei nodded her head instead of answering. The two of them ran towards different direction, Kevin from below, Rei from above. Seeing the two of them purposely moved to different direction, despair filled Randy¡¯s eyes.

    "Protect yourself!" Randy yelled.

    "Can¡¯t you do something?" Young Master of Merion n berated back. His fighting skill would never be able to be on par with either one of them. These two was simply a monster.

    Randy cursed internally. If he could do something, he would have done that. However, right now, he didn¡¯t have any other n. Because of Rei before, he already lost a lot of his member. Now, because of this mission, many of them died again while trying to protect this Young Master of Merion n. The one left was the one who caused the avnche, but he was not that good in fighting.

    Randy gritted his teeth. He should have never epted this mission if he knew that this was a suicidal mission. When he returned, he would surely pester Vena to give him more men and power. The situation in the underworld was starting to grow crazy.

    CLANG!

    Kevin¡¯s attack reached them first. Randy stopped his feet abruptly and blocked Kevin¡¯s attack. He tried pushing the other party back as he moved back, trying to block Rei. Positioning his dagger, he made a thrusting movement towards Rei.

    SWISH!

    The attack went through the air, not reaching anything. His expression sank. The next second, he heard a painful scream from Young Master of Merion n. Blood sttered around from a wound on his right shoulder reaching his waist.

    STAB!

    Kevin reached Young Master of Merion n too and stabbed his heart from the back, killing him instantly.

    Randy knew that he had failed his mission. He twisted his body, running upwards of the hill. At least, he was familiar with this ce. There was no way they could chase him if he wanted to.

    ---

    If you wish to support the author personally (outside of web novel ^-^):

    Paypal:

    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2

    ko-fi:

    https://ko-fi/sorahana

 Chapter 421 End of the Battle with Merion Clan

    Kanae frowned when she saw that Randy was trying to run away. She twisted her body, but felt tremendous pain on her ankle, stopping her movement momentarily. Because she was making a sharp movement, the force that her feet bore was far bigger than how it was before.

    "Rei, are you alright?" Kevin¡¯s breathing was quite rough. The journey to reach this ce was not easy for them at all.

    Kanae nodded her head. Now that she stood quietly on her ce, she realized that she was also feeling very tired. Her body was simply screaming for rest as every ounce of her muscle was already pushed to the extreme from the run she had before.

    Kevin¡¯s gazended on her swollen feet. Due to her forcing herself running even when it was hurting so much, the swollen has grown bigger. Even an idiot would know that it must be very painful.

    "Let¡¯s go back. Randy won¡¯t be able to do much with his group members dying one by one. I¡¯ll ask for first aid box when we return for your legs," Kevin pointed to Kanae¡¯s ankle.

    Kanae nodded her head again. She wanted to say thank you, but her voice would give away her real identity. At this point, she didn¡¯t want to make him know about that as she wanted to throw away this identity in the future.

    The journey back to Merion n¡¯s Headquarters took a much longer time that they thought. Jason nearly berated Kanae loudly when he saw the swollen feet. Without waiting for anyone to say anything, he forced Kanae to sit down as he treated her.

    She protested, of course, but Jason simply didn¡¯t care.

    "You¡¯re an idiot!" he whispered as he treated her foot.

    "I can do it myself, Oro," Kanae whined. She was not that weak to the point of unable to treat herself.

    Jason red to Kanae. "if you insist, I won¡¯t allow you toe to thepany again."

    Kanae: "..." that¡¯s mypany!

    In the end, Kanae could only stay silent as Jason treated her feet carefully. The others were too busy to pay attention to them, except Neo, who stared at them with disbelieving gaze.

    ¡¯Young Master of Wells Family is bowing down and treating someone else.¡¯

    He felt that the world was going crazy. It would be fine if he didn¡¯t know Jason¡¯s identity, but now that he knew, it was simply insane. For this proud young master to bow down towards a young woman was truly impossible. This made him wonder who in the world Rei was to make Jason willingly treat her.

    Neo eyed them suspiciously. ¡¯Could it be Jason was in love? But there was no news about that at all.¡¯

    "Neo, what are you doing looking towards other people and not doing your job?" Patrick asked suspiciously.

    Neo nearly jump from his position. "Se...Senior! I¡¯m just wondering if they need my help."

    "There¡¯s no need to bother yourself with the matter of group," Patrick shrugged his shoulder.

    He also knew that, but he couldn¡¯t help but feeling curious about them. It was then he realized something. "Senior, why I can¡¯t see you here during the fight before?"

    Patrick rolled his eyes. "I¡¯m taking care of the reinforcement and crush them t. I have just arrived."

    Neo¡¯s mouth turned into a big ¡¯O¡¯. He had not realized that Patrick was not here during his time fighting. Not that it was his entire fault, though. They were all busy fighting with the others.

    "Kevin is looking for you."

    "Ah, yes!"

    Patrick shook his head lightly as he walked towards the two of them. By this time, Jason had finished bandaging Kanae¡¯s foot, making a neat round around her feet.

    "Senior Pat," Kanae called when she saw him.

    "You¡¯re quite something, littless," Patrick eyed Jason. "I wonder what magic do you use to this young master of the Wells Family to make him follow your words unconditionally."

    Jason¡¯s eyes widened when he heard what Patrick said about him. While it was true that he was the young master of Wells Family, he never told anyone about that. Even in here, he was being careful enough to not show that he came from a well off family. After all, most group members were those who came from poor families.

    Kanae shook her head lightly. "I¡¯m not using any magic, Senior Pat. Hees to me willingly in the past."

    "I can see that too," Patrick sat down near the girl. "Jason Wells, right? You should be more careful when involving yourself in the underworld. I hear that the situation in the Wells Familytely is quite hot."

    Jason didn¡¯t deny that. "There¡¯s some matter that we still struggle toe to conclusion, but it¡¯s not that big, Senior."

    "I want to have a talk with my junior. Do you mind leaving us alone? Also, turn off yourmunication device, please," Patrick said with a smile.

    Jason could feel the threat behind the seemingly ordinary smile. He sighed internally as he turned off themunication device. From the prison incident, he already knew how much of a monster this man was. There was no need for him to try searching for trouble by angering this man.

    As Jason walked away, Kanae looked at her senior curiously. "What is it that you want to talk about, Senior Pat?"

    "Rei, have you ever thought about getting into a n?"

    It was not impossible for ordinary people to be part of a n as they could sign off and followed the procedure. After a series of tests, they might be epted into the n, received training and allowance. For many people, it was like a dreaming true, which was the reason that many strong fighters belonged to a n.

    Honestly, Kanae herself did thought about that at some point in the past. However, the allowance for the lowest ranking member was extremely pitiful to the point that it would be impossible for her to eat enough. This made her unwilling to join and decided to just finish the mission one by one and earned money from there.

    Things were different now. If she decided to join the n, every n would open their arms wide and wee her. Who wouldn¡¯t want to have a legendary fighter join them? Only an idiot or people who have deep grudge with her would refuse her.

    "I have once thought about it."

    "Then, do you want to join Ryukalin n?"

    "I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t want to stay in the underworld forever," Kanae answered after a while.

    Patrick had searched her background before, so he could guess that she didn¡¯t want to drag her sister down. As the head of a big family, there was no question that people would try to dig everything about her and her family. If they found out that her sister was part of the underworld, it wouldn¡¯t be easy for Laura to wash off the matter.

    "It¡¯s too bad. With your skill, you can dominate the underworld," Patrick sighed.

    "Part of the underworld," Kanae corrected him. "There are a lot of other powerful factions in the underworld, Senior Pat. They¡¯re definitely far stronger and influential than me."

    Patrick nodded slowly. "I won¡¯t force you. We¡¯ll pay for your help during this fight too," he saw that Kanae was about to refuse. "And, you¡¯re not allowed to refuse."

    Kanae could only nod her head. "Thank you, Senior Pat."

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Patrick stood up and gazed at the ruined headquarters not far from him. From now on, there were only three big ns in the underworld. This change would surely shake the power structure. He only has one hope: the government wouldn¡¯t make a move against them so soon.

    ---

    If you wish to support the author personally (outside of web novel ^-^):

    Paypal:

    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2

    ko-fi:

    https://ko-fi/sorahana

 Chapter 422 Venaâ€™s Disappearance

    Vena¡¯s Mansion

    Vena was listening to the report about the n¡¯s battle with dark face. She had guessed that the attempt of the Merion n might end in failure because of their ipetence. It was truly an idiotic move because the other ns were obviously still strong in their own.

    Kicking the cupboard to vent her feeling, she could feel her feet hurt a bit. Her brow creased. The group she had nurtured for years were gone just because of this simple matter. If not because of her alliance with the Merion n and Randy¡¯s insistence, she wouldn¡¯t let them go. Now, everything she had built for years was all for naught.

    "Miss, there¡¯s a guest."

    Vena looked towards the door with an annoyed look. Who in the world dare to disturb her during this time? She wanted to have some time for herself alone as she was feeling rather annoyed.

    "Who is it?"

    Before the maid could answer, a man dressed in ck walked inside calmly. Upon seeing his face, Vena¡¯s body tensed up immediately. She already knew about this man from her father. Why would hee here right now?

    "Sir Ferdinand, is there anything that I can help?" Vena asked cautiously.

    Ferdinand moved to the other side of the room calmly. His eyes were scanning the youngdy in front of him. Truthfully, the matter of Sakura¡¯s death was already something that annoyed him very much. At first, he wanted to let her off because it was only a dispute between youngdies of the rich families. However, a certain piece of news fell on his ear.

    Vena has the golden letter that belonged to Sakura.

    If it was other people golden letter, he would not care. However, Sakura was always a special case because of the incident this single letter caused. Not many people knew, but he couldn¡¯t let this letter in the hand of other people other than Sakura.

    This was the very reason that he had to make a move against this youngdy. Countless thoughts emerged in his mind as he stared at Vena, wondering what he should do about this youngdy. It would truly be a shame if he just killed her off because she knew about the matter.

    "I know you¡¯re the one behind Sakura¡¯s death."

    Hearing the direct usation, Vena was shocked. If it was anyone else, she could just carve her way out easily, but this man was too powerful for her to contend against. His power that was far away from her made her unable to get away.

    Vena tried to keep her calm as she felt the sudden pressure. She was not a martial artist. All the matter that has the rtion with violence and physique was given to Randy. She couldn¡¯t stand the thought of standing under the ring sun and practice her body all day.

    "What do you want?" Vena asked through gritted teeth. Sakura shouldn¡¯t be an important member for the government. Why should Ferdinand care so much about that youngdy?

    Could it be...? The golden letter!

    Ferdinand watched as Vena¡¯s expression changed rapidly. "I guess, you already know that Ie here because of that letter."

    Vena¡¯s face darkened. She should have listened to her father that all the matter regarding the letter was a heavy secret. However, those who earned the golden letter should be random and secrecy. Why would this man pay close attention to Sakura particrly?

    "You can take the letter, I¡¯ll willingly give it to you," Vena said.

    "I will take it back, obviously," Ferdinand answered leisurely. "But you don¡¯t think that you can get away by knowing them, do you?"

    Vena¡¯s expression turned ashen. Why her move of taking the letter became a big problem for her? She just wanted to make a good use of the dead girl¡¯s possession. This was supposedly to be her ticket for a better life in the government and not for being coerced like this.

    No! She couldn¡¯t ept this!

    She moved towards the door as fast as she could. However, her pitiful strength and speed were nothing in front of Ferdinand. He stretched out his arm and grabbed the woman on her wrist before pulling her and mmed her body towards the table.

    Pain permeated her from her abdomen, spreading to her entire body. Tears welled up on her eyes, threatening to fall down any time.

    "You better not try anything funny, woman. Your man won¡¯t be able to help you."

    Ferdinand nced towards one direction of the room. Behind the wall he looked at was a different room. Inside the room, a tired man was standing and looking towards them. Ferdinand¡¯s words were a threat for him to not make a move and helped Vena.

    Vena¡¯s eyes widened. She knew that Randy would return back as soon as every mission was over. As she didn¡¯t have noteworthy martial art, she couldn¡¯t sense him. Ferdinand¡¯s words light up the hope that was diminishing inside her heart. Moving her body slightly, she screamed.

    "Randy, help me!"

    Behind the wall, Randy was looking at the wall with conflicted feeling. He wanted to help Vena very badly because of their rtionship so far. However, years of living in the ck street has taught him one important lesson: every rtionship could onlyst for a short moment.

    Danger was everywhere and at anytime; the one he loved might be killed because of an ident of something like that. It was inevitable because he lived in this city.

    Knowing that he was not Ferdinand¡¯s match, Randy stayed still in his ce. He turned his body around, pretending that he couldn¡¯t sense anything. The only thing he could do was erasing his presence as much as possible.

    Ferdinand¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. "Smart boy."

    Vena¡¯s eyes widened with disbelief. Did it mean Randy was abandoning her? She couldn¡¯t sense him, but from Ferdinand¡¯s reaction, she knew that Randy wouldn¡¯te to help her.

    Drip, drip, drip.

    Tears were falling down from the corner of her eyes. The taste of betrayal that she experienced for the first time was extremely bitter. It was so bitter that she wanted to throw up so much.

    ¡¯Why won¡¯t you help me?¡¯

    ¡¯Why are you staying silent?¡¯

    ¡¯Is our rtionship so far meant nothing for you?¡¯

    ¡¯Don¡¯t you... care for me?¡¯

    Numerous questions popped out in her mind as she recalled her experience so far with Randy. Those happy days where she would stay by his side and snuggled into his embrace were days she hoped couldst forever. She had wanted to be independent and strong. This way she would be the one to be her father¡¯s sessor and her father wouldn¡¯t push her to marry someone she didn¡¯t love.

    Things didn¡¯t end up like what she hoped.

    Ferdinand watched as Vena¡¯s eyes turned lifeless. This was what he wanted the most from her. A capable person was hard to be convinced, so he had to destroy her thoroughly.

    The best way to destroy a woman was by crushing her heart.

    "Take her away," he instructed his men.

    While they were taking the woman away, Ferdinand walked towards the bookshelf. He opened one of the books, revealing a golden letter at the middle of the book. An ordinary golden letter would be given secretly and only noted about their owner, the ability of the owner, and the date. If it was possible, they would be taken to the institution, but if it was impossible, they would be watched carefully.

    Once the owner was awakened, they would be taken away to the institution no matter what happened. These powers would be dangerous if they were just left outside without anyone to watch it.

    However, this letter was different as he ced a tracker to make sure that he always knew about this one.

    Why?

    "This fake letter gives me so much trouble. If not because I¡¯m curious about the one who make it, I¡¯ll never let this get out," Ferdinand muttered.

    This letter was a fake letter that no one should know about because even he was unable to make something like this. What he wanted to know was the one who made it, but his attempt failed miserably despite the numerous ruckuses this letter has caused for the past three years.

    "Never mind, someday, I¡¯ll find out who make this letter," Ferdinand never ced this matter at the top priority. Taking the letter back, he put the book back and walked out of the room. Now, this was the time for him to start moving. The city was changing too much, making him rather annoyed.

    ---

    If you wish to support the author personally (outside of Read ^-^):

    Paypal:

    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2

    ko-fi:

    https://ko-fi/sorahana

 Chapter 423 I Miss You

    Kale Company

    Kanae couldn¡¯t show her face in front of Laura because Jason was still angry at her for being wounded. The moment she appeared in Kara Company, this man would chase her out, telling her to have some rest. She did want to have some rests, but her legs were already fully healed.

    With no other choice, she decided to make a visit to thispany once again. It has been a long time since thest time she came here.

    "Kanae?" Taka, the errand boy from before, was startled to see Kanae here. He hadn¡¯t seen her for a long time already. Besides, Kanae¡¯s sister already made apany on her own, so it was easy for Kanae if this girl wanted to have a work in thepany.

    "Hello Taka," Kanae greeted with a smile. "How¡¯s the condition of thepany so far?"

    "There¡¯s some deficit because of the battle between ns, but it has stabilizedtely. Thepany manage to strike some deals, so we¡¯re quite busytely. Do you want to help us out again?" Taka smiled back.

    "I just want to make a visit since the school is in vacation."

    Recalling the condition of Nolen School C, a bitter smile appeared on Kanae¡¯s lips. The school became one of the ces that was destroyed so badly because of the attack, making it hard for them to know how this ce before that was. She even wondered why they would target the school when it was empty like that.

    Taka smiled bitterly. "You can go to Boss¡¯s office if you want. It¡¯s mostly empty because no one uses it, but it¡¯s still clean."

    He still ordered people to clean up the room every day. If Kevin returned and saw his room in a mess, he couldn¡¯t imagine how tragic his fate would be. It was going to be aplete hell for him.

    "Is it fine for me to go there if it¡¯s mostly empty?" Kanae asked hesitantly. Would Kevin be angry if she visited this ce again after months not showing her face at all?

    Taka chucked. "There¡¯s no way Boss willin about this arrangement. You¡¯re one of his previous secretaries. There are no confidential documents in the highest floor too."

    They no longer used that ce, so he moved the current important documents to the other room. No one wanted to tarnish the ce that only belonged to Kevin and Kevin alone.

    "Alright, thank you Taka."

    "You¡¯re wee."

    The moment Kanae was out of his sight, Taka took out his phone and made a call to Neo. He was tasked to call this young man the moment Kanae returned or appeared in thepany, no matter what hours it was.

    Neo picked up the call. "What is it, Taka?"

    "Miss Kanaees to thepany," Taka reported.

    Neo was stunned to hear the news. Why did shee over during this time? Well, it was obvious that she didn¡¯t have many activities, but couldn¡¯t she pick a better time toe to thepany?

    "Alright, I get it."

    His eyes drifted to Kevin. Thetter was busy arranging his men to take over the area that was previously belonged to Merion n. He had just finished giving order when he noticed that Neo was looking at him with his phone on his hand.

    "What is it, Neo?" Kevin frowned.

    Neo smiled bitterly. "There¡¯s a matter in the Kale Company. It¡¯s a bit... private."

    There were several other people in the room aside from them. Some of them were the elders, who would seriously disagree if Kevin decided to court a woman other than those who belonged to the n. If he said the matter in front of them, he feared that Kevin would tell him to train with Mike for an entire year.

    "Excuse me," Kevin moved to the other room with Neo following behind him. "What is it, Neo?"

    "Kanae is in Kale Company," Neo mouthed out. He didn¡¯t dare to speak because the martial arts experts could hear his voice even from faraway. It would be better to just mouth it out.

    Seeing what Neo said, Kevin nodded his head and strode out of the room immediately. He looked towards the elders. "There¡¯s an important matter that I have to attend soon. Please excuse me."

    Without waiting for their answer, Kevin walked out of the hall. The elders were confused about why their boss would walk out so quickly upon receiving the news. What kind of news could possibly make him move so fast?

    Neo smiled bitterly. The matter of his heart was surely something that Kevin ced first in his list.

    ...

    In thepany, Kanae made her way to the top floor. Usually, Lou would be sitting on the chair and red towards her the moment she appeared. Today, this man was no longer here. Even the others were not here, allowing her free ess to the room.

    Seeing the room still looked the same, a smile made its way to her lips. She had missed this ce so much. Working with Kevin and seeing his various expressions that he rarely showed have be something that she enjoyed very much.

    The door was not locked, so she came in. The chair where she usually sat was still there. The employees didn¡¯t even bother moving it out from the ce near Kevin¡¯s chair.

    ¡¯I miss you.¡¯

    She did meet with him during her time as Rei, but it was very different. The warmth that he showed to ¡¯Kanae¡¯ was extremely different with his treatment to ¡¯Rei¡¯. They were like heaven and earth.

    Towards ¡¯Rei¡¯, he was polite and epted her help. He was also grateful of her help and showed friendly gesture and atmosphere. Towards ¡¯Kanae¡¯, he was very kind and treated her very well. He showed his various expressions to her and showed through his demeanor that he cared for her. The atmosphere around him was extremelyfortable.

    TING!

    Kanae was startled to hear the faint sound of the elevator. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone who came here again, right? Taka told her that this ce was mostly empty. Was it the cleaning service?

    A familiar face appeared before her. The man looked towards her face carefully before a slight smile appeared on his usually cold face.

    "It has been a while, Kanae."

    "It has been a while, President," Kanae answered back.

    Kevin frowned. "Didn¡¯t I tell you to call me by my name?"

    "Sorry, it¡¯s a habit from when I¡¯m staying in thispany," Kanaeughed as she recalled that she was used to call him as president rather than Kevin when she was staying in this ce. Seeing him standing in front of her with gentle expression made her realized just how much she longed to see this kind of expression from him.

    It looked far different than what she usually saw from this man. She liked it really much. As her mind thought about that, her lips moved and blurted out her thoughts. "I miss you, Kevin."

    Kevin was startled by her sudden statement. It was never within his expectation that this young girl would say something like that. His smile turned brighter as he nodded his head and walked to her ce.

    "I miss you too, Kanae."

 Chapter 424 Is This a Date?

    On the back, Neo was looking towards the two of them while rolling his eyes. Their atmosphere to each other was too much for him to bear. He knew that thest time they met personally was over three months ago, but was there any need for them to exude that kind of atmosphere?

    And what was wrong with this girl¡¯s head to say those words?

    He couldn¡¯t bear seeing the difference in these two. Can¡¯t you just return back to the usual cold and workaholic self?

    Turning his body around, he looked towards the window facing outside. The sky today was very clear. It would be better for him to watch them rather than hearing these two¡¯s conversation. His brain wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if he had to listen to them.

    Kanae smiled a bit awkwardly. She had just realized how her words could be interpreted in many ways. Honestly, what she missed the most was seeing his smile because she hadn¡¯t seen it for a long time. During her time as Rei, he never smiled at her.

    Well, it would be rather weird if he did smile at her when she was Rei.

    "Pres¨C I mean, Kevin, I thought you¡¯re busy with the matter of your n," Kanae asked Kevin curiously.

    The word ¡¯n¡¯ made Kevin froze momentarily. He had forgotten that he had heard from Neo about Kanae knowing about himing from the n. He always treated her as a normal person, never showing the trace that he came from the n to her because he didn¡¯t want to let her know. After all, it was easy for her to find out about the news of his engagement if she knew.

    Kevin shook his head. "I already finished most of them. You don¡¯t have to worry about my matter."

    Kanae pouted. "But if you don¡¯t finish them, your men won¡¯t let you off so easily. As the n head, you have to show to your men that you¡¯re the most capable and a great leader to them."

    "Oh, do you think that I¡¯m the most capable?"

    "Of course!" Kanae smiled back. "You¡¯re the n head, so I know that you should be the most capable to lead them."

    Kevin smiled when he saw her bright smile. He raised his hand and touched her cheek slightly. He missed this very much. A few months were simply too long for him as he already longed to meet with her again.

    Kanae didn¡¯t try to stop him. His touch was gentle and warm. Although it onlysted for a few seconds because he retracted his hand back, she enjoyed the short moment very much.

    "Are you hungry?" Kevin asked.

    Not even a second after he asked, her stomach already grumbled, showing the mark that she was hungry. Kanae¡¯s face turned red. That was embarrassing! She cursed her stomach for being so uncooperative. She had just eaten before she came here!

    Kevin chuckled. "I guess, you¡¯re still a big eater as always."

    Kanae smiled wryly, still cursing her stomach forining at the wrong time. "You can say so."

    "Neo, order some food from the canteen."

    "Yes, Boss," Neo sighed internally. How he wished for Mike to be here instead of him right now. He was not an errand boy for Kevin to be tasked this and that. It would be a different case if Kevin asked him to hack the entire city, but this... couldn¡¯t you call someone else?

    Kevin pointed to their seat. "Let¡¯s sit down."

    "Okay."

    The two of them sat down on their chair, unsure about what they wanted to talk with each other. There were so many things that they wanted to talk about as they hadn¡¯t got the chance to do this for a long time, but the words just didn¡¯t want to get out.

    "Kevin, is the matter of the n very hard? I hear that there¡¯s a n battle not long ago."

    "Not really. It¡¯s kind of normal to have dispute here and there. The previous n battle is quite different because it¡¯s something that only happen because one of them breaks the agreement. Have you heard about the agreement between the five ns?"

    "Is it the agreement that state about them not attack each other heavily to the point of betting with their all?"

    "Yes. The five ns are originally the biggest in this city and also the most powerful. There are several other ns below us that are pretty strong, but they can¡¯t catch up with us. Because of our power, it will be a disaster if we sh so heavily, thus the agreement was born."

    Kanae nodded her head. She only knew about the matter a bit from Patrick¡¯s rambling. With Kevin exined the matter to her again, she came to understand about it better.

    At this time, Neo walked in with two boxes on his hand. He was looking towards them incredulously.

    You haven¡¯t met each other for a long time and the first thing you ask after your meeting is history? He had to give thumbs up for the two of them to be able to do something like that. If it was him, he would throw the matter of history from the back of his head very far away.

    "Thanks, Neo," Kanae took the box happily. It has been some time since thest time she enjoyed the food from thispany.

    "Be careful to not choke," Kevin reminded.

    "I... fown. (I won¡¯t)" Kanae answered while gobbling her food quickly. Her mouth was filled with food pretty soon.

    Kevin chuckled to see her ate so quickly like that. To this girl, food was surely something extremely important.

    While the two of them enjoyed their meal, Neo was busy taking care of Kevin¡¯s schedule. This man was supposedly having a very busy day today because of the matter of the n. However, he had just thrown them all to the back because of a single person.

    Sighing to his fate, he continued to make call and adjustment to the schedule while Kevin told Kanae his experience in the n and she told him about the matter of her family.

    TING!

    "Who...Senior Patrick?" Neo was stunned to see Patricke out from the elevator. The man was looking towards Neo with a smug face.

    "There¡¯s an important matter in thepany for Kevin to skip his schedule of training with me today?" Patrick asked with sharp tone.

    Neo: "..." Boss, please save yourself, I can¡¯t help you.

    Today, Kevin was supposedly having a training session with Patrick in the afternoon. However, because of Kanaeing here, he hadpletely abandoned the matter on the back of his head.

    Unfortunately, Patrick would never let Kevin off for skipping the training. After he had returned back from the prison, only several people including Kevin were able to match him. Because of that, he gave a training session in rotation for them. All of them was for him to satisfy his own desire to train.

    "Now, what is Kevin..." His words stopped when he saw Kanae and Kevin talkedfortably in the room. Their expressions were filled with warmth and gentleness. Those were expressions that he had never seen from Kevin for a long time, especially since the death of his girlfriend, who was also acting as Kevin¡¯s mother.

    He had guessed that Kevin must have someone he fancied because he saw the trace of gentleness on the usually expressionless boy. Upon seeing the two of them together, he finally understood the matter very quickly.

    ¡¯I really have missed so many things in his life.¡¯

    No wonder that Kanae showedplicated yet gentle expression when he mentioned about Kevin. He thought that it was a one-side crush on Kanae¡¯s side because they shouldn¡¯t be able to meet if he lived in the n. Now, he knew that it was a mutual feeling.

    Why would he abandon his tight schedule just to talk with her?

    Why would she protect him so much even when it was not her mission?

    Why would he try to keep her presence a secret from the ns and his enemies?

    Why would she spare time in her busy schedule just to take a short visit here?

    Patrick smiled slightly. He turned his head towards Neo with sparkling eyes. "Tell me, when they meet and every detail about them."

    Neo: "..." I thought you wouldn¡¯t agree with them because of your own experience.

    Upon seeing the eager expression on this man¡¯s face, he had no choice but to tell him everything that he knew, excluding his own spection, though.

 Chapter 425 I Really Want to Tell

    Hours passed as the two of them stayed in the room, talking about random things. The two of them pushed the matter of their own work to the back of their head as they didn¡¯t want to think about anything. Their talk was disrupted when the door was opened slowly.

    Patrick was looking towards them with a grin on his face. "Brat, you¡¯rete for the practice today."

    Kevin looked towards his uncle with a dark face. He was enjoying his time talking with Kanae in this room, why should this annoying uncle of his disrupted his time? However, he did recall that he had a training session with his uncle.

    "I¡¯ll spar with you twice tomorrow," Kevin immediately promised.

    Patrick¡¯s eyes sparked. "You better not forget about that, little brat. Now, introduce me to your girlfriend."

    Kanae was trying hard not to show her weird expression out. She obviously already knew Patrick because of their meeting before as Rei. However, she couldn¡¯t possibly tell that to Kevin right now. Forcing a smile out on her face, she greeted the man.

    "Hello, I¡¯m Kanae, Kevin¡¯s previous secretary."

    Patrick nced towards Kevin and Kanae alternately. He rubbed his chin. "Are you sure you¡¯re not dating?"

    Hearing her senior brother¡¯s words, Kanae¡¯s lips twitched. Did he truly say that straight to their face?

    Wait, if he said it like that, could it be he had realized their kind of weird rtionship? She didn¡¯t know what to call their current rtionship right now because neither one of them dared to move more than a friend with one another. Neither side was ready to face the consequences that would befall everyone around them.

    Too many things were at the stake.

    Kevin red towards his uncle. "Uncle, if you don¡¯t have anything better to do, I¡¯m sure that the west area needs someone to take care off. They¡¯ll be happy to have someone as skilled as you to lead."

    Patrick¡¯s lips twitched a bit as he recalled the west area. It was the new area that they got because of the previous n battle. He never had any interest towards that area because there was barely anyone strong around that he could bother. If he was staying in that area, it would mean that he didn¡¯t have anyone whom he could bother at all.

    "You¡¯re really ruthless. I¡¯m just joking. You already have a fianc¨¦e too."

    Kevin¡¯s gaze turned rather cold when his uncle mentioned about his fianc¨¦e. While it was true that he became Alice¡¯s fianc¨¦, it was all a deal on both side that they agreed for a limited time. He never wanted Kanae found out about that because it would only make her aware of the impossibility of their rtionship.

    Kanae showed a pained smile. She already knew about that from a long time ago. She was the one who protected Alice when she was in danger before. Not only that, she was present when Alice and Kevin stayed together during the journey. All of them, she had seen it.

    Patrick coughed when he realized the tense atmosphere. "Just forget what I say. Kevin, the elders are looking for you. Neo has been stalling time, but I don¡¯t think that you can push it back too long."

    Kevin nodded his head. He looked towards Kanae as he showed an apologetic smile. "Sorry about my uncle. Let¡¯s talk again sometimeter."

    "Okay, take care of yourself, Kevin."

    Kevin stood up and walked out of the room. His expression turned proper and cold just like his usual days. There was no trace of gentleness that he showed to Kanae just now. His eyes were still looking towards his uncle with resentment because of his words before. If possible, he truly wanted to not let Kanae knew about the matter of his fianc¨¦e at all.

    "Do you have fun together, Kanae?" Patrick asked when Kevin already got out from the room.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I just hope he¡¯s not too busy."

    "You can help him out if you be part of a n," Patrick suggested with sparkling eyes.

    Kanae rolled her eyes. She knew that this senior of hers just wanted to make her join Ryukalin n. Unfortunately, she was unable to join the n as she didn¡¯t want to tie herself up with the underworld.

    "I¡¯ll be going now, Senior Pat."

    Patrick pondered for a moment. "You know that you have the chance to contend for the fianc¨¦e¡¯s seat if you join the n, right?"

    Kanae¡¯s eyes shook for a moment. Did she know? Of course she knew about that. Only those who belonged to the n could contend for the fianc¨¦e¡¯s seat. However, it would take her a long time to have the same status as Alice or Celine because she was not part of the direct lineage in the n.

    "I know."

    "Then why?"

    "I can¡¯t," Kanae answered in a low voice. "I can¡¯t, Senior Pat. Please don¡¯t tempt me to break my promise."

    Patrick sighed and nodded his head. Since it was her decision, he would not force her to do anything further. What matter the most was what she wanted to do and had to do. He couldn¡¯t possibly intervene in her life too much no matter how much he wanted it.

    ¡¯You two are really picking the hard choice.¡¯

    ...

    Ryukalin n

    Alice was staying in her courtyard when she heard about Kevin¡¯s arrival back from his trip. She didn¡¯t always apany him because it was only for the appearance purpose did shee along. Most importantly, she came along when Celine came too because Kevin needed someone to distract that woman.

    "Wee back, Kevin," Alice greeted when she saw Kevin.

    Kevin nodded his head. "I¡¯m back. Is your father inside?"

    "He¡¯s indeeding today to talk about some matters," Alice pointed to the nearby room. "Do you need me to apany you?"

    Kevin¡¯s gazended on the nearby Tommy. He shook his head lightly. "There¡¯s no need for that. I can talk to him by myself. It¡¯s just a matter of the n."

    "Alright, I understand."

    Kevin and Neo walked into the inner ce while Alice stayed in the living room. She beckoned for Tommy to follow after her to her room. Staying in the living room was only for the sake of appearance too. She had to be seen as someone caring if they didn¡¯t want Celine to nitpick on them.

    "It¡¯s really tiring," Alice sighed as she leaned on her sofa. She looked towards Tommy¡¯s weird expression. "Is there something on your mind, Tommy?"

    Tommy nodded his head. "Yes. I just have the feeling that Kev¨C I mean Boss knows about your special treatment to me."

    The special treatment that he meant was Alice forcing him to follow her everywhere, excluding bathroom of course. Whenever she had to go, she would ask for Tommy while the other bodyguards could stay far away as she didn¡¯t want them to bother her.

    Alice¡¯s mind nked for a moment. Her thought drifted back to the time when they were still in high school not long ago. It was pretty obvious from her movement that she liked to stay near Tommy more than staying with Kevin. Not that she didn¡¯t like him, but she was morefortable with Tommy.

    "I¡¯m sure that he knows."

    "If he knows, why he allows me to stay close with you?" Tommy looked towards Alice strangely.

    When she heard his question, she finally understood why Neo ced Tommy near her. It was all they could topensate her for making her stood in the fake engagement with Kevin.

    Looking towards Tommy¡¯s clueless face, she really wanted to tell him about the fake engagement. Unfortunately, it was impossible because there were a lot of people watching her. The experts that Kevin ced to watch over her in the secret would surely leak out the matter to the others if she spoke about it. Acting normal around Tommy was already the limit of what she was allowed to do right now.

    "I¡¯m not sure myself," Alice answered with a smile.

    Tommy scratched his head. Did he think too much?

    In front of him, Alice struggled with her inner self as she tried her best to not talk about the matter. It was a forbidden subject for her to talk so freely.

 Chapter 426 Celebration Party Preparation

    Kanae¡¯s Mansion

    "Sis! Help me!"

    Hearing her sister¡¯s yell, Kanae rubbed her forehead. Her little sister had just returned back from the office, but the first thing this little girl did was calling after her.

    Opening the door, Kanae looked to the young man behind her sister. "Brother Jason, can you tell me what happened with my little sister?"

    Jason crossed his arm. "I¡¯m teaching her about the etiquette of the upper ss party. Since she¡¯s going to be the center of the attention because of her new position, she had to start learning how to conduct herself as one."

    "But you don¡¯t have to force me to memorize all their names!"

    "It¡¯s important for you to know how to address them! They¡¯re going toe to you to give your congrattion!"

    Laura looked over to Kanae. "Sis, you¡¯re going to help me out in this, right?"

    "He¡¯s right. You should remember them," Kanae sighed. Thinking of how the people from the upper ss family really love to nitpick on someone¡¯s weakness, she wished to bury her head. The days when her father forced her to memorize them too resurfaced.

    It was so tiring!

    Laura pursed her lips. "Sis, please help me! There¡¯s no way I can memorize them all!"

    "Are you seriously saying that after you memorize the sales graph for more than 100panies in a single night?"

    "That¡¯s different! They¡¯re interesting and this is not!"

    "..."

    Kanae didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. If Laura wanted to, it would be a piece of cake for this little brat to memorize them all in just a matter of minutes or hours. After all, Laura has much higher memorization ability, which allowed her to excel in the academic field. Even if shepared to Kanae, Laura would win without any doubt.

    If not because of that, there would be no way this brat got that schrship at such tender age.

    "Just learn it."

    "SIS!"

    Jason sighed and entered into the mansion. He put down a stack of paper on the table as he looked to Laura.

    "Have you met with the elders of Nali Family?"

    "I have," Laura replied.

    "Tell me all their names, appearance, and personalities."

    Laura rolled her eyes. She started to utter everything she knew about the elders to Jason while Kanae listened from the side. She could never feel tired when she listened to Laura¡¯s words. It was truly amazing how much this brat could remember even if she had only seen them once.

    The only thing that wascking from this brat would be her own physical ability because of herziness andck of talent. It required too much time for her to learn just the basic move, so Laura was never interested in martial arts. Except for the basic self-defense, she barely learned anything more.

    "Many of them will be willing to see you fall than sess," Jason yawned. He was tired because of the recent work that Wells Family enforced on him, but he preferred to spend his time with these two rather than resting.

    "I¡¯m not going to fail."

    "That¡¯s why you have to first memorize these names. Some of them will be very important because you¡¯ll be able to expand your business through them."

    "I already know them."

    "...If you already remember them, why can¡¯t you remember the rest?"

    Laura stuck out her tongue. She only memorized them because they would be beneficial for her and herpany. As for the rest? They were mostly those useless young masters and second generation of masters that barely did their work. She didn¡¯t have the heart to memorize their names.

    "Let me help you, Laura, who¡¯s this?"

    "Sis, why are you also asking me? Do you even know them?" Laura asked suspiciously.

    Kanae nodded. "I know at least half of them. Who do you think have to follow after father to those annoying parties in the past?"

    "And always create trouble."

    "I¡¯m not making trouble. I just do what I wanted to," Kanae smirked.

    Lauraughed a bit when she recalled how much of a rascal when Kanae was young. No matter what their parent said, Kanae would refuse to learn things that girls from noble family learned. She would find a way to sneak out of the mansion and yed with other kids.

    And when she got back, their parent would punish her without fail.

    "He¡¯s the CEO of the...."

    For the next few hours, Laura spent them all to memorize everything. Even though she didn¡¯t really have the heart to remember those useless ones, she still had to under the watchful eyes of both Jason and Kanae. When everything was over, she immediately bolted out of the room to prepare dinner and rxed in the kitchen.

    "I¡¯m sure we¡¯re going to have ate dinner today," Kanae chuckled as she put the paper back together.

    Jason shrugged. "Don¡¯t matter. It¡¯s already good enough that we can have dinner after having her memorize them all."

    "Tell me, did you also experience the same training?"

    "Even worse than this," Jason smiled wryly. He didn¡¯t want to recall back the time when he had to learn how to be a perfect young master anymore. "By the way, have you prepared the dress and everything for the party?"

    "Not yet. It¡¯s usually Laura, but she¡¯s a bit busy."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll make a call to the dress shop that I know," Jason took out his phone and searched his contact.

    Kanae looked at Jason with incredulous expression. "You¡¯re telling me that you¡¯ll make a call now? Also, are you alright with them knowing that you know Laura?"

    It was already night time. Most of the stores were already closed except for those who stayed open 24 hours a day. Calling one at this time didn¡¯t sound like a good idea.

    "It¡¯s fine. She¡¯s my friend, and I have a hold on her secret. She wouldn¡¯t dare to leak out any news of me," Jason smirked.

    Seeing how cunning he looked like, Kanae smiled bitterly. She hadpletely forgotten how this young man managed to be the top among the young generations. Many people have their secret within his hands, which mean they were under his control.

    At this time, Laura walked out of the kitchen with several tes on her hand. Her eyes were looking at them suspiciously.

    "Is there anything I missed out?"

    "Brother Jason is going to have you test out some dresses. I¡¯ll be going to eat first and then sleep," Kanae stood up, picked up one of the tes filled with food before walking away.

    Laura¡¯s lips twitched when she saw how fast Kanae left. She turned her head to look at Jason. "What did you do?"

    "I just call a shop owner here. She¡¯s going to bring several sets of dresses at your size."

    "My size? How did you know my size?"

    "Uh... Your sister?"

    "Sis would never tell you something like that," Laura put down the te on the table and picked up a sofa pillow. She threw it to Jason while yelling. "PERVERT!"

    "Hey, I didn¡¯t peek at you!"

    "Then how did you know, you PERVERT?"

    Jason smiled bitterly. He truly didn¡¯t peek as he knew them by a little bit hacking through her details. However, he couldn¡¯t say it out loud that he tried to snoop her life a bit, right?

    "That...."

    "Don¡¯t tell me that you know from my sis, she would never leak something like that!"

    "Uh..."

    On the back, Kanae ate the fried rice as she watched her sister beat up Jason with the pillow without any intention to help. She would just leave these two to have fun. In the first ce, he should just ask the designer toe and take her sister¡¯s size if he wanted to avoid problems.

    Really, his brain has stopped working in this matter.

 Chapter 427 Celebration Party

    "Laura, how many times I have to tell you that I won¡¯t wear that dress?" Kanae was looking towards the dress that Laura showed to her with dark expression. She didn¡¯t like their motive. The fact that most of them would reveal her body a lot made her against it even more.

    She preferred one that could cover her body, especially her arms or legs because it would allow her to bring her weapon with her.

    After that incident at night, Laura finally managed to pick her own dress and today, she was determined to have Kanae picked up a dress form the other types that left unchosen.

    Laura¡¯s face scrunched. "Come on, Sis. I can¡¯t have you wear butler clothes."

    "I will wear simple dress like before. That should be more than enough," Kanae retorted. The dress that she wore in the party before was pretty good. She quite liked it.

    "No way, I won¡¯t let you wear the same dress."

    "What? It¡¯s not like anyone remembers that I wear that dress before, right?"

    "They know, Sis," Laura rubbed her forehead. "The women from rich families pay more attention to this matter. Now, choose a new one for the celebration party."

    Kanae was speechless at the answer Laura gave. Come on, rich women already have a lot they have to do nowadays. They wouldn¡¯t have the time to scrutinize every people¡¯s clothes.

    However, they have been in this argument for hours already. Seeing how Laura was still extremely adamant for her to have a new dress, she doubted that her little sister was going to let her off without choosing a new dress.

    "Fine, but I don¡¯t want to wear revealing dress."

    Laura looked towards the dresses in front of her with ck lines appearing on her forehead. They were not revealing at all! Why did her sister want to have long sleeves dress all the time? They were too hot and ufortable.

    "If I don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t wear it," Kanae told the girl her bottom line.

    "Alright, you have to pick from the picture."

    "What if I don¡¯t like any of them?"

    Laura red at her sister. "You can search from the inte for any dress that you like. I will buy any that you like from the inte. There¡¯s no need to worry about money anymore."

    "I thought I already used them up for my foods," Kanae tilted her head. These few days, she was mostly spent her time at home or practice with Master Rudy, so she made sure that she filled her belly with foods that she liked.

    Laura rubbed her forehead once again. This sister of hers truly gave her headache. She couldn¡¯t possibly tell her sister that the monthly allowance that she separated for foods this month was already used up in a mere two weeks. The amount of foods that her sister ate was simply too much that she no longer thought about it anymore.

    "Just. Pick. One. Dress. Sis."

    After a few more minutes, Kanae finally showed the dress she picked to Laura. It was light blue colored with long sleeves. The neck area was round, and the dress was quite long, nearly reaching the feet with her height.

    Laura was quite dissatisfied with the design that Kanae showed to her. However, the others were worse, so she allowed her sister to pick that one. Making a call, she had others delivered the dress for the party that night.

    Compared with the light makeup that Kanae used to make herself more presentable, Laura used a lot of them. Her face looked extremely different than before as the makeup made her looked slightly older, more mature, and far more elegant. If one didn¡¯t know, they wouldn¡¯t be able to guess that she was merely 16 years old.

    "One might question if we¡¯re really sisters, Laura," Kanae chuckled when she saw her sister¡¯s new appearance.

    Laura smiled. "It¡¯s fine for them to not know about that. I don¡¯t really want to let them know that you¡¯re my sister."

    "Why is that?"

    "I don¡¯t want them to ask you to return back to the family again," Laura answered. After interacting with the elders for a while, she came to the conclusion that each of them was very dangerous on their own. If not because of her experience overseas, she would have been fooled more than a dozen times.

    Kanae shook her head amusedly. "What makes you think that they¡¯ll try to drag me inside the family again?"

    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re really talented, Sis," Laura answered.

    "Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have any n to stay in the same family with them anymore," Kanae rubbed her sister¡¯s head. This time, she was being careful to not ruin her sister¡¯s hair.

    Staying with them would only give her bad taste in her mouth. She didn¡¯t like them because of what they did to her in the past. However, she would never avoid them because it was useless. All she wanted was to not have any rtion whatsoever with them anymore.

    "I see."

    Laura finished dressing up with a beautiful bright red dress. Her dress was short sleeves, but it was also quite long, covering her feet perfectly. Compared with Kanae who chose a rather rxed dress, hers was quite tight, showing her curve slightly.

    The two of them ended their talk and headed to the hall. A lot of people already arrived in the ce. Each of them was dressed nicely, it was clear that they didn¡¯t want to show their weakness to each other.

    Laura and Kanae walked to the entrance, their eyes were looking towards the beautiful and big hall.

    ¡¯I¡¯m back to here again.¡¯

    The real reason she didn¡¯t want toe to the party was because the location was in this hall. Kanae hated this ce from the bottom of her heart because it made her recall numerous bad experiences. Pressing them down, she looked towards her silent sister.

    As the splendor of light entered her eyes, Laura gazed to the people in the hall. This was the very first time she saw this many people looked and waited for her. Even though this was merely the entrance, she already felt rather suffocated.

    "Laura, it¡¯s fine," Kanae suddenly said.

    The soothing voice from behind her calmed her down instantly. The air that was hard to breath became much easier. Putting a smile on her face, Laura nodded her head slightly.

    "Yes."

    "They¡¯re waiting for you. You should walk inside," Kanae gestured to the front.

    "I know," heaved a deep breath, Laura gathered her courage once more. She slowly raised her feet and stepped forward, one step at the time. They were looking at her with inquiring eyes, but she did not waver. This was something she would have to face numerous times in the future.

    The people inside were those whoe from the Nali Family and many other important families. They were curious about the new leader that Nali Family chose as the next sessor. When they heard about the person they chose was a 16 years old girl, they were stumped.

    ¡¯Can¡¯t you pick a more suitable one?¡¯

    ¡¯Moreover, you say shees from a newly risen branch family?¡¯

    With numerous different thoughts and question in their mind, they came here. However, the sight of Laura walked calmly and elegantly erased most of them. The way she walked and showed off her calm was truly the picture of someone who came from the great family.

    There was no track that she has a difficult life at all.

    ¡¯This girl is really interesting.¡¯

    Now, they were eager to have a conversation with this youngdy.

    ---

    If you wish to support the author personally (outside of web novel ^-^):

    Paypal:

    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2

    ko-fi:

    https://ko-fi/sorahana

 Chapter 428 The Nali Family New Successor

    The elders were looking towards the expression on the people around them with satisfaction. As Laura stepped to the front and gave a short introduction, they discussed the matter with themselves.

    "You¡¯re correct to let her be the future sessors. The other leaders are looking envious of us now," one of the elders said with a proud smile.

    The elder next to him nodded his head. "Of course she is. She has the blood of one of the most genius man in our family. She will surely make our family proud."

    "It¡¯s just a shame that her sister is such a disappointment. Leaving the important position to her younger sister, she¡¯s merely running away from her responsibility."

    "It¡¯s truly unsuitable for an older sister to be like that."

    While they have high opinion about Laura, they didn¡¯t like the fact that Kanae got out of Nali Family. This was something that they hated the most because it seemed as if Kanae looked towards the Nali Family like they were nothing more than dirt.

    Many people wanted to get into Nali Family, but she threw it away? How ridiculous!

    They were very satisfied with Laura Nali. The only stain from this young girl was her older sister, Kanae Nali. They truly wished for this girl to just disappear as she was nothing more than an eyesore.

    "If only Laura not adamant to have her sistere here, I will never let that girl step in this ce!" the first elder harrumphed.

    The other elders shook their head. "In any case, Laura regards her sister in a good light. It won¡¯t do us any good to show animosity to them."

    "I agree."

    "She¡¯s truly unworthy to stand here," an old elder spoke up. "She can do nothing but begging, making her very unworthy to stay here."

    The other elders recalled the incident three years ago as they shook their head lightly. Some of them were present in this hall during the battle for the inheritance between Kanae and Frank. At that time, Kanae was standing here, alone, without anyone to support her. Everyone was against her holding the inheritance because of her age and theck of experience she had.

    Even now, many of them still remembered that scene very well because it was the first time someone dared to stand before Frank firmly. Calling that girl who stood before them unwavering to be begging was clearly a joke. However, none of them tried to talk back to this old elder.

    Not far from them, Kanae was munching on the foods near her with ease. With her sharp hearing, it was not a problem to listen to the conversation these old elders had.

    ¡¯Laura truly worries for nothing. These elders still hate me very much.¡¯

    There was no way they wouldn¡¯t hate her for what happened in the past. There was rarely anyone who dared to talk back to the elders just like what she did. This made their impression about her to plummet sharply. After all, they preferred someone who was very amiable.

    "Oh, you¡¯re Kevin¡¯s secretary, right?"

    The exmation made Kanae put the te on the table. She turned her head and saw Taro, Kevin¡¯s friend who loved to wear girl¡¯s clothes and also famous for being a flirt, stood behind her. His taste of clothes was still as bad as before. Many people couldn¡¯t even stand seeing this young man because of how badly he looked like.

    Kanae smiled. "It¡¯s nice to meet with you, Taro."

    Taro nodded his head. He looked at Kanae up and down. "You change a lot with just the difference in clothes. If not because you still use sses and don¡¯t change your hairstyle, I might not be able to recognize you."

    For this event, Kanae purposely allowed her hair to be tied into one braid, different than the usual two braids. It looked neater, but it didn¡¯t change her overall appearance very much as she still didn¡¯t like to make her appearance differ than her usual one like what she had done before.

    "You¡¯re also not much different than usual." If anything, your taste became worse. Kanae didn¡¯t let her second sentence out of her mouth, it would be better to keep her opinion for herself.

    Taro nodded his head. "I didn¡¯t think that I can meet with you here."

    "My sister forces me toe," Kanae answered. "What about you? I thought you would prefer to stay in girl¡¯s clothes."

    "My brothers are busy, so I¡¯m the only one avable for this party. We want to support the Nali Family¡¯s decision, so one of us has toe," Taro answered with a grunt. He hated the fact that his brothers decided to dump this matter to him. Coming to an event like this was surely not something that he loved to do.

    "I hope you¡¯ll have fun," Kanae giggled.

    Taro scratched his head. He saw that Laura had finished the speech, so he hurriedly straightened his posture.

    "I need to greet the new sessor. I¡¯ll talk to you againter, Miss Kanae."

    Seeing how eager Taro to greet her sister, Kanae smiled wryly. Even if your brother told you to show your support for the Nali Family, there was no need to be that eager. Still, she wondered why the other two couldn¡¯te tonight. After all, the one who should be busy should only be Albert, right?

    Well, it was not her ce to meddle too. She was not close with either one of them.

    Turning her body back to face the table, Kanae picked up her te again. For her,ing to this party was only for the foods aside from apanying her sister. They were all free, so who would reject it?

    "Thank you."

    Laura put a smile on her face as she greeted the people around her. They were congratting her for being the future sessor of the Nali Family. Some of them wanted to make connection with her, but she refused their offer smoothly by saying that those matters should be handled by other people.

    ¡¯It¡¯s very tiring.¡¯

    The atmosphere was very suffocating. Her sister was away because Kanae was not allowed to stay close with her too long. After all, Kanae was no longer part of the Nali Family. Coming here together with her was already the most that the elders could tolerate.

    "Miss Laura, we¡¯ll be waiting for your good performance."

    Laura merely smiled back. "Thank you."

    "Miss Laura, do you mind taking a picture?"

    "Miss Laura, congrattion."

    "Miss Laura, you¡¯re very beautiful. Do you perhaps have a boyfriend?"

    "Miss Laura..."

    "Miss Laura..."

    Laura felt her head was going to explode with the number of questions they thrown to her right now. She had no idea that a lot of people wanted to find out more about her. It was all the questions directed to her personal life.

    "You¡¯re all too excited. Do you forget that she still needs some privacy?" a low voice stopped the barrage of questions.

    The people around Laura were stunned to hear that voice. They quickly made a way for that person. There was no one who didn¡¯t know about him because they had heard the news regarding him a few times.

    "It¡¯s a pleasure to meet with you," the man smiled. "I¡¯m Jason Wells."

    A smile blossomed on Laura¡¯s face when she saw this maning to help her. They were already familiar with each other because they met nearly every single day in the same office. However, for the sake of their appearance, they agreed to act like stranger.

    "The pleasure is all mine, Young Master Jason. My name is Laura Nali."

    Under the gaze of numerous people, the two of them shook their hand.

 Chapter 429 Different Reaction

    ¡¯The Wells Family approves Laura Nali as the future sessor.¡¯

    ¡¯This is truly big news.¡¯

    ¡¯The reporters must be happy to stumble into this scene.¡¯

    The people around were discussing what they saw in low voice in fear that Jason heard them. As the representative of Wells Family, Jason¡¯s action would represent the entire family as a whole. He greeted Laura warmly, which meant that the Wells Family epted Nali Family¡¯s decision.

    "I¡¯ll be waiting for your growth," Jason retracted his hand.

    Laura smiled. "I¡¯ll do my best to learn everything that I have to learn."

    "Brother Jason, why are you making a head start of me?" Taro remarked as he walked towards them. Among all of the young masters, only Taro dared to act impolite near Jason. The people were already used with Taro¡¯s antic, so no one felt strange to see him like that.

    Today, they heard that the Doha Family sent Taro as their representative. Because Taro came from the main family, no one said anything and merely nodded their head in understanding. Internally, they were cursing the bad luck of the reporters.

    For the reporters, making bad report about Taro was already a daily habit. Now that Taro represented the Doha Family, they couldn¡¯t possibly make a bad report unless they wanted to die.

    "You¡¯re just a bit slow in walking, Taro," Jason replied calmly.

    Taro¡¯s face darkened. "You know that I¡¯m not that slow." He turned his head towards Laura. "Congrattion to be selected as the future sessor, Miss Laura. I¡¯ll be waiting for good news in the future."

    "Many thanks, Young Master Taro."

    "There¡¯s no need to be so formal. Everyone call me with my first name, so I expect you to do the same," Taroughed.

    Laura wore a strange expression as she looked towards Taro. Her sister had warned her before that Taro from Doha Family was quite a womanizer. She shouldn¡¯t get too close with this man.

    "I think I¡¯ll just use Young Master to be more polite."

    Taro face fell. "Why? I don¡¯t like people being polite around me. It¡¯s better to just be very open with each other."

    Hearing his reply, Laura smiled wryly. She decided to tell him the truth. "My sister warns me to not get too close with you."

    "What? I¡¯m a handsome young man, why would she tell that to you?" Taro nearly yelled his question in his indignation.

    Jason patted Taro¡¯s shoulder. "Do you forget your attempt to take her around before?"

    He was pointing to the incident when Taro was tasked to take care of Kanae because Kevin was busy. At that time, Taro was trying his best to make sure that Kanae followed after him, only to have Kanae left him because of his action. Kanae preferred to stay with Jasonpared with Taro.

    Taro has ck lines on his face when he recalled that incident. "Don¡¯t bring up that incident again."

    "I won¡¯t," Jason smiled. "Only if you keep yourself in check."

    "Fine."

    The reporters around were trying their best to erge their ear as if they were afraid to miss any important information. What? What incident? This would surely be a piece of good news. The readers were never bored to hear about Taro¡¯s antics, so they always tried to collect them. Of course, they wouldn¡¯t publish it too soon, or the Doha Family might chase after them.

    Laura giggled when she heard their interaction. She didn¡¯t know what happened in the past, but she was sure that her sister already met with Taro before. Herugh stopped when she noticed a woman standing not far from her, giving a deathly re towards her.

    "I see you¡¯re still the same, Laura," She remarked with a cold tone.

    Laura smiled kindly. "Nice to meet with you again, She."

    The two women were staring at each other as if they hoped to dig a hole from each other¡¯s face. Because of the repeated shes that they had, they couldn¡¯t stand each other¡¯s presence. This was what caused the spark between them urred.

    "Dressed so prettily when you were only a beggar just a few months ago," She sneered.

    Laura¡¯s eyebrows shot up. "Dressed up so innocently when you clearly throw yourself to the arm of two men in a matter of seconds, you¡¯re truly the image of a perfectdy."

    Because of several reasons, Laura has a rather sharp tongue when dealing with her opponent. She would never give She any loopholes as she didn¡¯t want to create more troubles for her own self.

    The two of them continued to stare at each other with dangerous daggers. The other people merely watched on the sideline. Who didn¡¯t know the sh between Laura and She? The two of them fought for the position of the Nali Family future sessor, but it was Laura who won in the end.

    However, the one who became the Aida Family sessor was She.

    No one knew the truth of the matter. All they knew was Vena suddenly disappeared from the eyes of people. Not long after that, Aida Family announced that She and her husband would be the one to seed the family.

    "She, why are you taking so long?" Jon walked towards them unsteadily. From his flushed face, it was easy for people to guess that he was drunk.

    She wanted to frown, but it was a smile that came out instead. She already knew that approaching this man would result on her taking care of him every single day. It was her decision too to pick this man to help her out. "I¡¯m just greeting the future sessor of the Nali Family."

    Jon moved his gaze towards Laura. Upon seeing how beautiful Laura was, lust emerged from within his eyes. Although Laura was still very young, she has developed to be a finedy. Adding with her dress today, she looked exceptionally beautiful.

    ¡¯He¡¯s dangerous.¡¯

    Laura shuddered under the gaze that Jon gave her. It felt as if this man was trying to devour her with his gaze.

    Step!

    A body blocked Jon¡¯s vision from reaching Laura.

    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s polite to stare at a woman when you¡¯re already married," Jason said with a warm smile, yet the tone of his voice seemed as if he was ready to kill someone on the spot.

    Jon retracted his gaze as Jason was blocking his view. He chuckled. "You¡¯re correct. I¡¯ll be going now."

    His view in his life was always taking the easiest way. If Jason didn¡¯t want him to stare at Laura, there was no need for him to force that. There were many other numerous beautiful women around, making it easy for him if he wanted to search for a pretty one.

    She¡¯s gaze flickered when she saw Jon¡¯s reaction. A part of her felt deep envy and annoyance for his action. In which area did sheckpared with that youngdy?

    She shot another re towards Laura before walking away.

    Laura secretly heaved a sigh of relief when she saw them going away. She looked towards Jason gratefully. "Thank you."

    "It¡¯s nothing," Jason shrugged. "You should greet the others too. There are many other important people."

    "I understand."

    ---

    If you wish to support the author personally (outside of Read ^-^):

    Paypal:

    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2

    ko-fi:

    https://ko-fi/sorahana

 Chapter 430 Frank Craziness

    "Your friend seems to be pretty close with your sister, little brat," Kanae nearly choked on her food when she heard the voice of her senior. Why in the world did hee here today?

    "Senior Matt," Kanae nced to the man not far from her. Compared with his usual simple clothes, Matt was wearing a full suit andbed his hair. With this appearance, no one would be able to guess that he was already 30 years old. He didn¡¯t seem to be any different with a young businessman.

    "Why are you here?"

    Matt frowned. "Don¡¯t you see that I¡¯ming as the government¡¯s representative?"

    Kanae smiled wryly. She knew that Matt came from the government, but she had never seen him in this kind of asion before. The one who came to represent the government was usually Ferdinand or some other people she didn¡¯t even know their name.

    "I know."

    "You shouldn¡¯t ask the obvious," Matt shrugged.

    Kanae crossed her arm. "How do you know about my sister?"

    "Did you forget that I had the ess to all of your data?" Matt raised his eyebrows. He looked towards Kanae¡¯s eyes deeply. "Yours is especially interesting youngdy. If not because you¡¯re my junior, I will never find out about the special past you have."

    Kanae raised her eyebrows. She turned around to face her te and foods again. "There¡¯s nothing interesting about them. It¡¯s just a normal childhood a young kid usually has."

    Matt knew that this youngdy didn¡¯t want to talk about the matter of the past with him. It didn¡¯t really matter too much as he only found it through coincidence, but if the others realized it, she might be in for trouble.

    "When we meet for practice again, I have some questions for you."

    "I¡¯m not sure I can answer them," Kanae replied slowly. "And I don¡¯t have the obligation to answer."

    "You¡¯re correct," Matt nodded his head in approval. His gaze returned back to thedy in the very center. "You might want to protect that young girl today. Considering Ferdinand¡¯s nature, he would never let any event go when there is someone important. There should be something that he wants to miss today."

    Kanae¡¯s gaze hardened at the warning Matt gave her. "I understand. Thank you, Senior Matt."

    "It¡¯s my pleasure," Matt walked away calmly.

    Seeing how easily Matt moved, Kanae wondered if her senior came to her personally to warn her. Trying to stay calm, she moved her gaze back to the stack of foods. It would be better for her to focus on the food in front of her and filled her belly.

    "Your mind is filled with nothing but food?" Taro asked when he saw that Kanae was still eating. It has been more than half an hour since he left and this girl hadn¡¯t even finished. Considering her speed in eating, he was sure that she must have filled her te numerous times.

    "I¡¯m hungry," Kanae said as a matter of fact.

    "You¡¯re correct."

    "Have you finished greeting Laura?"

    Taro nodded his head. "Jason is apanying her to greet the others. Considering our reputation, it¡¯s better if I don¡¯t stay close to her."

    Kanae: "..." since when did you realize your bad reputation?

    "You should enjoy yourself more," Kanae pointed to the food. "They¡¯re pretty good."

    "I¡¯m going back home," Taro smiled. "I¡¯m already bored enough. Other people are avoiding me like a gue, so it¡¯s better for me to go home and do my work."

    "Do you mean sneak out as a woman again?"

    Taro coughed. "Well, you know me..."

    Kanae watched amusedly as Taro walked away in a hurried step. It was clear that this man was quite flustered with what she said to him before. She was merely telling the truth, but this man seemed like he didn¡¯t want her to say them out loud.

    Time passed swiftly as Laura greeted more people. Looking at their never-ending number, Laura wondered when she could go home. Her feet were already tired from standing and walking for a few hours. However, a smile never disappeared from her face as she greeted the people who came. It was basic courtesy to smile at the people who showed their support.

    "You should have some drink," Jason remarked as he called the servant to bring drinks.

    Laura smiled gratefully. Her hand held the ss carefully. "Thank you for your concern, Brother Jason."

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    Jason carefully apanied this little girl because Kanae had told him that Laura was not used to this kind of event. In addition, Kanae herself was unable to stay close with this girl. He was the only one who could possibly stay close with her without anyone felt suspicious. From their eyes, it was only a young master who tried to help a newbie.

    "There¡¯s only a few minutes left, can you do it?" Jason asked.

    Laura nodded her head. In a few more minutes, the party could be considered to be over as the guests would start to go home. Right now, she knew that a few minutes were nothingpared with the long hours.

    Suddenly, the door opened again. Some of the people who took notice frowned to themselves. Who in the world wille thiste?

    Upon seeing Frank¡¯s face, they were speechless. Was this man unable to ept that someone else is taking his daughter¡¯s previous position? Seeing the red eyes on Frank¡¯s face, they chose to stay silent and back down.

    ¡¯Something is wrong,¡¯ Kanae was rmed when she saw that red eyes. It was too bright to be normal eye because of crying. Her body tensed up immediately as she silently rmed the men she had ced in the hall.

    This was done secretly by her before the party begun. She selected a lot of her men in the ck street, people who chose to follow her after the battle to help out with the guarding session. After that, it was easy for Jason to use his connection to put them inside the hall. They were here as the precaution against plots from the government as she was worried that they didn¡¯t want her sister to be the next sessor.

    "Frank, are you alright?" one of the branch family members who was quite close to the man stepped forward to ask.

    Frank was walking to the hall ever so slowly. His gaze was filled with hatred as he looked at Laura in the center of the room.

    ¡¯Because of this woman¡¯s sister, my daughter is gone.¡¯

    ¡¯She takes what should belong to my family.¡¯

    ¡¯I hate them all. They should all just die!¡¯

    "Frank! Why are youte so badly?" one of the Aida Family¡¯s elders who came here just to show his face asked with annoyed tone. As the head of the family, this man camete in this important asion. Who wouldn¡¯t be annoyed?

    Frank looked towards the man. He raised his hand, and at the end of it was a gun.

    "Wha¨C..."

    BANG!

    The elder fell to the ground with a loud sound. Followed soon after, the women were screaming loudly.

    AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHhhhhh!

    "Everyone here has to die," Frank said lightly. He pointed his gun towards Laura¡¯s direction and pulled the trigger.

    BANG!

 Chapter 431 Frank Naliâ€™s Death 1

    BANG!

    CLANG!

    In front of Laura, Jason blocked the bullet with ease. His long sword was already ready from a long time ago because he knew that he has to be careful. This sword was different than the one he used in ck Street. He couldn¡¯t possibly use the same one as it would give away his identity.

    This was the sword he always brought as the young master of Wells Family. Because of his position, a lot of people wanted his life. He had to bring a sword and gun every day.

    Behind him, Laura¡¯s face was white with fear. Even though she had lived in this city, she was not used facing with gunshot, especially with her being the target.

    "Don¡¯t stand in my way!" Frank roared.

    In the next second, several men suddenly took out their gun before aiming to the Aida and Nali Family members. Those were the men that Frank had ced beforehand. As the head family, it was a piece of cake for him to sneak more people inside.

    Sounds of metal shing and gunshots reverberate in the hall, causing chaos to them.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Among the men, Shiro was shooting them with ease. His gaze carefully followed the men whom Frank brought inside. As an experienced shooter, it would be a miracle for him to miss. All of his shots were headshot.

    "Captain, we¡¯re handling the men and protecting the Nali Family member," Shiro reported as he continued shooting.

    "I know," Kanae¡¯s light voice could be heard. "Keep it up."

    At this moment, Frank already shot himself toe near Jason. The sudden speed this man showed caused Jason to be extremely wary.

    ng!

    "You!" Jason noticed that the muscle of Frank already swollen badly. The size was clearly not normal.

    Frank¡¯s eyes narrowed. He pushed the man back. "Don¡¯t block my way! I¡¯ll kill you!"

    CLANG! SLASH!

    A knife was swung towards him in extraordinary speed, making an arc from above to below. He retreated in time just to have the knife ripped his clothes. Frank stared to the front fervently.

    The face of a youngdy entered his vision. Her eyes were ring towards him icily.

    "No one can touch my sister," Kanae said in a cold voice. "Jason, take her out of here."

    "Aye," Jason turned around and picked up Laura carefully in a bridal style. "Sorry but we have to get out quickly."

    Laura nodded her head as Jason ran towards the exit along with many others who wanted to get out. Her mind was still filled with the sudden move that her sister made as her fist clenched tightly, gripping Jason¡¯s suit.

    ¡¯Sis, as I thought, you¡¯re hiding your real work, right?¡¯

    Tears streamed out of Laura¡¯s eyes. To be able to move that fast and precise, she didn¡¯t know how many battle her sister has to face in the past few years. It pained her to think of how much the other party has to go through in order to reach this point.

    "Laura, don¡¯t cry. We¡¯re going out in a while," Jason tried to coax the little girl in his arm. He didn¡¯t know why she cried, so he assumed that she was afraid of the people in this ce.

    "Y....Yes," Laura answered in a low voice. Her eyes closed as she tried to sort out her emotion.

    In the middle of the hall, Kanae was standing in front of Frank coldly. The man before her was someone whom she hated the most in her life because he caused the downfall of her family years ago. Many times, he tried to take advantage of their simple life and robbed everything that belonged to her.

    CLANG!

    Kanae blocked the attack from Frank with ease. Even though she was only using the fruit knife near the table where she was eating before, her movement was still very good. In her hand, the small knife was able to block the ruthless attack as if it was made with strong metal.

    "You little demon!" Frank roared and tried to push Kanae, only to find out that his strength couldn¡¯t¡¯ match against this woman. Who in the world was she?

    PENG!

    Kanae moved back after pushing Frank back. "Take care of the camera, Shin."

    "I got it," Shiro aimed to the cameras around the hall and shot them all within seconds. His fast movement caused those who were watching the video to scream in fear. If that shot was directed towards them, they would be dead.

    "Where¡¯s the video?" the manager roared.

    "There¡¯s nothing more," the man answered with despair. "They¡¯re all broken."

    "What? They¡¯re all ced very high, but they¡¯re destroyed?"

    "Yes," his subordinates didn¡¯t know what to say anymore. Right now, all of the cameras existed in the hall were broken. They would be unable to know how the situation in the hall was.

    Shiro watched the surrounding carefully. "They¡¯re all finished, Rei. You can freely fight. The others have been evacuated out of the room."

    "Good job. Destroy the building."

    "Yes."

    Kanae stomped on the ground towards Frank. Right before his eyes, she agilely changed her direction and made a deep sh on his side. Blood was gushing out from the wound she created as Frank tried to match up with her speed to no avail.

    For the next few seconds, it was nothing but hell for Frank. He couldn¡¯t match up with her speed as Kanae moved around so much, giving him light wounds because the knife couldn¡¯t go deeper. He no longer felt any pain, but he could sense that he was growing slower.

    "Even after using the drugs, I can¡¯t match up with her," Kanae stopped and stood before Frank, her eyes were looking towards the pitiful man before her. "Is that what you think inside your heart?"

    "What kind of sorcery you use to me?" Frank roared. He leaped up to attack Kanae again, but she swiftly evaded it andnded a kick on the man¡¯s stomach, pushing him back several steps before tumbling to the ground.

    "I¡¯m not doing anything," Kanae shook her head lightly. "You¡¯re the one who push me to have a life like this, my dear uncle. If not for your suppression all these years, I will never be able to achieve what I have right now."

    "No!" Frank roared. "That¡¯s a lie!"

    The little girl whom he never regarded in his life was now standing before him, trampling everything he had. Everything he held dear, his money, his daughter, his position, all of them was lost because of this one woman. The one whom he regarded as an ant that he could crush anytime, who stood so pitifully against him even when she had no chance, was now someone towering so big that he couldn¡¯t even look.

    Eyes zing with hatred, he stood up once again. Frank yelled with all of his strength. "I won¡¯t let you off!"

 Chapter 432 Frank Naliâ€™s Death 2

    "I won¡¯t let you off!"

    Frank charged to Kanae once again. His hand took the knife he kept inside his clothes. The sound of metal shing reverberated in the hall.

    ng!

    "You won¡¯t be able to defeat me with this little strength," Kanae said coldly.

    Changing the trajectory of her knife, she swung it several times at Frank¡¯s direction. The de created numerous shes on the man¡¯s arm, body, and clothes. Blood started to drip down from the numerous wounds that Kanae made on him.

    Frank¡¯s face contorted as he pulled a small gun from his inner pocket. It was an emergency gun that he always kept for safety measure.

    Bang! Bang!

    Kanae jumped to the back and evaded the attack. Her eyes watched her uncle with wariness as Frank was ring at her with hatred. The small gun could only keep two bullets inside, so there would be no more bullets he could use.

    The way Kanae fought against him left Frank on the verge of exploding. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t ept this kind of end. The little girl who should have died under his hand a long time ago if not for the intervention of the elders and the hearing, was now pushing him back.

    She was so weak before.

    Very weak that just by adding more force, she would have been died.

    Now, it was the opposite. He was the one who was very weak in front of her. No... he couldn¡¯t ept it.

    "I¡¯ll kill you!" Frank roared with hatred, venting his rage at the young woman before him.

    Suddenly, he felt deep pain from his inner brain, shocking him so much that he fell down to the ground again.

    "What is going on?" He asked with confusion as pain started to permeate deep into his bone.

    Kanae shook her head with pity. "The drugs can only enhance your power to the limit of your ability but not without a price. You only have less than a few minutes to live. There¡¯s no need for me to handle you personally."

    "You! I¡¯ll kill you!" Frank yelled as he stretched out his hand, trying to reach Kanae despite sitting on the ground.

    Kick! Stomp!

    Kanae kicked Frank, pushing him down on the ground and stepped on the man¡¯s hand. "You will never understand how much you change my life, Uncle. If not because of you, I¡¯ll never have a life like this. Have it ever crossed your mind how many lives were destroyed because of your action?"

    "You¡¯re all ants that should have just died and obey me!"

    "Why? Do you think that because you¡¯re the family head, we have to follow you unconditionally?" Kanae kicked the man¡¯s arm. Her eyes stared back at him coldly. "You may have the highest position for a long time, but you never have our respect. Someone like you who only know how to use other people and live in luxury will never understand the pain of those who are only part of the branch family."

    Frank wanted to refute, but the pain in his head intensified. He felt as if his head was about to burst from the pain and pressure he felt.

    "You..."

    "You¡¯ll die very soon. The price of awakening one¡¯s talent is big and without capabilities, you won¡¯t be able to live past today."

    From the tone Kanae used, Frank knew that she was telling him the truth. Right now, he understood that he no longer had any chance to fight back. The medicine that Ferdinand gave him granted him power but only for a short time. Afterwards, it would instead give him pain.

    "Save me...." Frank muttered as the pain permeated every fiber of his body. It was so painful that he wished to die right away. He couldn¡¯t think of anything else as everything he could sense was pain.

    Kanae looked at Frank. Her mind still recalled how this man used to trample on her so much and beaten her up in secret just to make her give up on her inheritance. Those days when she couldn¡¯t fight back and constantly at their mercy was her dark history. It was a past she wished to bury forever inside her mind.

    And that dark past was caused by no one other than this man and his family. His wife pressured her to no end for their daughter¡¯s future, this man pushed her to the edge without any path to return, and their daughter bullied her just because she hated her presence.

    Sakura believed that she was the one who should have the ability to awaken their ability thanks to her parents¡¯ words all these years. With their words pushing Kanae on the bad light, Sakura hated her to the bone. She had no choice but to endure all of their maltreatment because she was nothing in their eyes.

    If not for this man and his family, Kanae would never experience so much bitterness in her childhood.

    "I couldn¡¯t do anything to help you. Even if I could, I would never want to. This is your punishment, so you should just enjoy thest bit of your life in pain, Uncle."

    She was not a saint that could forgive everything other people did for her. They already pushed her to the very limit, hoping for her death. She didn¡¯t even know how many times she was on the verge of breakdown because of the pressure they gave to her in the past.

    Now, neither one of them would stay living anymore.

    They had departed to the real underworld faster than her because of their own doings plus a bit of her intervention.

    Turning her body, Kanae walked towards the exit. The people in the hall have been evacuated as it was empty right now. The walls were crumbling, slowly falling down from the mess that Shiro and his men did per Kanae¡¯s instruction.

    Frank was looking towards thedy that walked farther from him with despair. He knew that there was no more help for him. There was no one who would help him from this misery.

    Pain started to eat up his body so much that every fiber in his body was aching. It permeated deep into his body, destroying everything inside him.

    "AAAAAAAaaahhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Frank wailed out as the pain intensified. His mind was unable to think about anything else as he could only feel pain all over his body. Tears started to stream out of the corner of his eyes as everything was engulfed in pain. He didn¡¯t know that things would end this way as Ferdinand never told him about this.

    When Kanae heard Frank¡¯s wail, she stopped her steps for a moment. She had reached the entrance and only needed a little bit more to get out. Looking at her uncle from her shoulder, her eyes glinted with ruthlessness.

    ¡¯This pain is nothingpared to what you have given to me, Uncle.¡¯

    She had already experienced the pain of awakening her talent and endured much more. Compared to that, her uncle¡¯s pain seemed so little. However, the despair on his face when she took everything from him looked so satisfying.

    At the very least, she had gotten her revenge.

    Not wanting to look at him anymore, Kanae walked out of the hall. The ruins on the building copsed behind her, but her steps were constant. She was not in a hurry as she knew that the building had only started to copse. There would be enough time for her to get out.

    On the other hand, Frank¡¯s wail stopped after a while. He lied listlessly on the messy ground as the building started to copse around him. The fallen blocks near him just made him despaired even more as he hoped that it could crush him immediately, ending his misery.

    ¡¯Even until the end, I achieve nothing,¡¯ after screaming for a long time, the pain subsided but he was left with no strength at all. As life slowly disappeared from his eyes, he finally realized that he never achieved something with his life.

    All his life, he used it just to take everything from other people. He umted wealth through using many kind of means. Some legal and the others were not. In the process, he destroyed the life of numerous people as he used them to gain what he couldn¡¯t.

    To gain Ferdinand¡¯s favor, he even forced children to enter their early grave because he knew how much Ferdinand hated his wife¡¯s family. As Kanae came from that family, he also tried to destroy her and gained approval from Ferdinand.

    Everything should be for the better future for him.

    Not like this.

    Even until the end, he couldn¡¯t do anything aside from being toyed and used by other people. He tried to gain favor from Ferdinand, but he ended up creating a monster that brought him to his end.

    Frank closed his eyes. If only it was possible, he wished that he had killed that young girl or never have any contact with them. Without that, he would have never experienced this hell.

    While he thought about that, Frank breathed hisst.

    As people often said; regret always came toote.

    ---

    If you wish to support the author personally (outside of web novel ^-^):

    Paypal:

    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2

    ko-fi:

    https://ko-fi/sorahana

 Chapter 433 I Donâ€™t Want to Lose You!

    Walking out of the destroyed hall, Kanae made her way out of the building. Several people were standing surrounding the hall as it was destroyed with fire and bombs. The bombs were clearly not her design, so someone must have helped out to erase the trace of today¡¯s incident.

    Her eyes were solemn as she thought about what had happened to Frank before. Thanks to Tommy¡¯s experience with his mother, she could guess that Frank was also using the same drug. From what she knew, they wouldn¡¯t be able to live long after using them, so all she did was stalling time.

    Forcefully awakening one¡¯s talent would bring them pain when they failed. Rather than killing him swiftly, she wished to see him in pain and died like that. It was her revenge because he had taken everything from her.

    ¡¯It¡¯s over.¡¯

    The one who harmed her in the past and forced her to live a harsh life was no longer here. The ce where she experienced countless despair in the past was no longer existed. A sense of relief washed over her as she walked towards the crowd, searching for her little sister.

    "Sis!" Laura saw Kanae came out and immediately ran to the girl, hugging the other party tightly.

    "Laura, are you alright?" Kanae asked back as she hugged the other party too. Her eyes noticed that Jason was standing not far from them, ordering the people around to disperse and let the firefighter in.

    Laura nodded her head repeatedly. From the moment the building was destroyed, she was already worried about what might happen to her sister. As fear and worry washed her entire body, she hoped that nothing would happen to her sister as she didn¡¯t want to lose her.

    "Don¡¯t you do something so reckless again!" Laura pleaded as she still hugged her sister tightly. "I don¡¯t want to lose you!"

    Caressing Laura¡¯s head, Kanae could only smile wryly. For the past few years, she didn¡¯t know how many times she had ced herself in danger. There was no way she could count it anymore as they were simply too many. However, there was no need for Laura to know all of that. She didn¡¯t want to make this little girl worried about her.

    "I¡¯m fine as you can see. Now, can you let me go?"

    "No!" Laura retorted.

    Kanae sighed and let Laura stayed in her arms. She ignored the surrounding people as she knew that Laura needed this for now. From themunication device she had, she listened to Shiro giving order to the men.

    After a while, Laura collected herself and pushed herself slightly farther from Kanae. Wiping her tears, she tried to make herself looked more presentable. Her messed makeup caused her face to look weird, but after a bit tampering, it became bearable.

    "Laura, you¡¯re now the family head, don¡¯t you have something to say?" Kanae pointed to the elders behind them.

    For a few minutes, they have been standing there, waiting patiently. It was partially their fault to let the men from Frank¡¯s side came in and messed up the party. This caused them to feel guilt. When they saw Laura got close to Kanae, they didn¡¯t try to stop her even though they hated Kanae so much.

    Laura nodded and turned around. She eyed the surrounding people as she felt pressure dawned on her shoulder. It was scary to think that she had to speak in front of them all.

    "You can do it," Kanae whispered softly as she patted her sister¡¯s back lightly, showing her support.

    From the side, Jason also smiled brightly, encouraging Laura to speak. These two¡¯s presence gave her the courage she needed.

    Taking a deep breath, Laura started to speak. "Everyone, the problem that ur in this ce happen because of our family, Nali Family, fault. We cannot predict our previous family head¡¯s action, allowing him tond a huge blow to us. As a prestigious family, we will not back down from the responsibility.

    For every people death, we will reimburse their family member as a sign of apology. We know that it can never rece the presence of the person, but this is the least we can do. I and my family wish to help them because it is our family fault that this can happen.

    If you want to me us, freely do so as we have nothing to say in our defense aside from sincere apology. After all, it was our negligence that allows this incident to happen today."

    At the end of the speech, Laura bowed down to show her sincere feeling. The surrounding people have mixed feeling for her. Many of them knew that it was not this girl¡¯s fault, but she still bore the brunt as the family head.

    "Please rise, Miss Laura," one of them spoke out. "It¡¯s not really your fault, but more like the elders. However, we will ept your apology."

    "Me too," another one spoke up.

    "Yeah, it¡¯s not like a little girl like you can predict something like this."

    Many of them supported her decision and forgive the Nali Family because they were only wounded. With some money, they would just stay silent and didn¡¯t think about the matter too deeply. However, some of them were unable to ept the death of their family member, turning their hate to Laura as a way to vent their emotion.

    "Have you checked the one who death and wounded?" Kanae approached Jason. Her sister was dealing with the things very well; there was no need for her to worry so much about her.

    "I have," Jason nodded his head. "More than 90%e from the Aida Family. It seems, Frank is determined to bring down Nali and Aida Family."

    Kanae¡¯s eyebrows shot up. She only ordered her men to protect Nali Family because she knew that Frank would surely target them. Seeing how they also targeted the Aida Family, she wondered what the Aida Family did to Frank.

    "The one behind Sakura¡¯s death is Vena Aida," Jason whispered. "This is made known to the higher ups, but hidden from the people because it¡¯s simply too big."

    "Vena Aida?" Kanae¡¯s eyes grewrger in surprise. She knew that the two girls were cooperating with one another, but this was the first time she knew that they also stabbed each other on the back. "She¡¯s truly outrageous."

    "She disappeared a few days ago. No one knew about her location anymore," Jason shrugged.

    "I see," Kanae nodded her head. She didn¡¯t really have any interest towards Vena, but the disappearance of this young woman would surely cause upset in Aida Family. It seemed that she had missed a lot of things.

    "Also, the Aida Family has arge debt to Nali Family," Jason recalled something.

    Kanae smirked. "Then, we should expect them to pay us, and help easing the rage of their branch families."

    "You¡¯re truly cunning."

    "You know me quite well. Now, help me tell the men to gather. We¡¯re going to have a hearty talkter."

    Jasonughed. "Aye, Captain."

    ...

    Not far from the crowds, several people were standing, watching in the dark without any intention to join in. They were watching the news as it reported how several cars suddenly exploded in the middle of the street, causing additional chaos aside from the one in the building.

    "The bomb detonates perfectly," one of them, Mike, said calmly.

    On his side, Neo nodded his head calmly. "It¡¯s good."

    "Kanae has also got out of the building."

    "Any longer and we¡¯ll alrady send some men to check," Neo rubbed his forehead. He didn¡¯t understand why that littless took so long inside the building. As the cameras inside were all destroyed, he was unable to take a look, making him worried.

    "Should we help out with the rest?"

    "No, Boss orders us to only eliminate the reinforcement for Frank in dark and make sure that Kanae get out safely. We can¡¯t let Kanae know about our assistance," Neo smiled. He closed theptop that he held. "Our job is finished. Let¡¯s go back."

    "Alright," Mike cast another nce to the crowd behind them before walking away. He didn¡¯t understand why Kevin didn¡¯t want to let Kanae knew that he helped them a little bit as this was still his territory. However, whatever his Boss told him to do, he would do it.

 Chapter 434 Whenever You Want, We Will Accept You 2 in 1

    When it was alreadyte at night, Kanae slipped away from her mansion again. It has been a few months already, but the guards were still unable to sense her when she went away. Even though they were all in high alert because of the incident, Kanae¡¯s skill allowed her to walk around them without getting noticed. She has already be an expert in terms of slipping away from one ce to another one.

    "Have you gathered them all?" Kanae asked when she arrived in the abandoned building they used to gather a few times.

    Jason nodded his head. Right now, he was dressed as Oro while Kanae dressed as Rei. They would not tell their real identity to these men no matter how much they trusted them.

    "Rei, you¡¯re here," one of them spoke up and greeted loudly.

    The others quickly turned around before greeting Kanae politely. Each of them was acting very respectful to Kanae.

    "I believe that you all have recovered from the battle two years ago," Kanae nodded her head back to them. They seemed to be far stronger after they survived from that big incident in that ce.

    The leader nodded his head. "Two years is a long time, so we no longer have wounds left."

    "First of all, I want to thank you all foring here today and help out in the mission," Kanae started. "I have done my investigation about you all and found that many of you be unemployed because of the incident."

    The men looked towards each other sheepishly. Because they took a long break from their work, they lost their job. Some of them managed to scrape here and there from doing odd jobs, but it was simply not enough to allow them living without worry. Returning back to the ck Street was all they could do to earn enough for their life.

    Some of them managed to live on as it has taken a long time. However, their lives were filled with difficulties to the point that they had to bet everything every single day. It was tiring, yet they didn¡¯t have any other choice.

    "I have some jobs offer for you all," Kanae started. She had wanted to strengthen the guards in her house and workce for her sister because she doubted the street was going to be safe after the series of incidents that happenedtely. In addition, she could use the rest of them to work in thepany.

    Even though many of them mightck the qualification in terms of education, there was never any need for high education to be a guard. At the very least, she didn¡¯t need them to have one.

    "Really?"

    "We¡¯re willing toe!"

    "Yeah, if it¡¯s a job offer that you say, we¡¯re going to take it!"

    Seeing their enthusiasm, Kanae exined the job to them and the fact that it was not under her. However, it didn¡¯t deter their spirit. In a matter of minutes, she had gotten more than 200 people who were willing to work in the various ces that she offered.

    "Oro, do you mind taking care of them all?" Kanae asked the man beside her. She was not that good in terms of handling this kind of thing.

    Jason shrugged. "I can send them to the girlter. You just leave them all to me. I believe you have somewhere you want to go."

    "Yeah, thank you very much, Oro."

    "You¡¯re wee."

    After handing the process of taking them into thepany to Jason, Kanae traveled on the ck Street again. This time, her destination was her master¡¯s, Master Rudy, ce.

    "You¡¯re still in one piece, brat?" Patrick asked the moment he saw Kanae came closer.

    Kanae took off the cloth that she used to cover her face. "Senior Pat wants me to die?"

    "No, but I thought you would be wounded when facing with someone who used the drugs," Patrick answered lightly. He stood up and inspected Kanae up and down. There was barely any wound on the girl¡¯s body.

    "I¡¯m perfectly fine, Senior Pat," Kanae smiled.

    Patrick nodded. He could see that very well. Sometimes he wondered whether this little girl is a human being or not. Her capabilities were too abnormal.

    If only the other knew what he was thinking, they would surely have the urge to smack his head.

    Who¡¯s the real monster? You or her?

    Matt shook his head. "You should just ept the fact that you have a great junior, Senior Pat."

    "A great junior? Are you referring at how great you are because you pass out easily when facing me?"

    Matt: "..." can you please not target me?

    Kanae smiled as she saw her seniors bantered with each other. Although Patrick was someone unfathomable to her because of his antic, she still felt that this senior of her was rather peculiar and funny.

    "Oh, Rei, you have returned," Master Rudy walked out from the building. His hand was holding a big saber that he had just polished while his shirt was ruffled because of his business so far. Polishing any kind of de was the activity that he usually did.

    "Master," Kanae greeted. "Thank you for the warning you give me."

    "Warning?" Master Rudy¡¯s eyesnded on Matt. "It¡¯s something that he wants to tell you personally by himself. There¡¯s no rtion with me."

    Matt chuckled. "Don¡¯t listen to him."

    "What? You doubt your Master now?" Master Rudy sat down near them. "I already hear all that happen from Matt. You sure have a rough life, little brat. No wonder you can grow up this fast."

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "I¡¯m growing up normally, Master."

    "Not physically but mentally," Patrick chirped in. "If not, how can a woman be that short like you?"

    "I¡¯m not that short!" she already grew up to reach the normal height women usually had. It was not too tall, which might be due to her gene, but it was clearly not too short.

    Patrick chuckled. "Compared to me, you¡¯re very short."

    "It¡¯s because you¡¯re the monster one."

    "What? You dare to say that to your senior?"

    This time, it was Kanae¡¯s turn to argue with Patrick about her height. Master Rudy shook his head as he saw the two of them bantered like that. He knew that his first disciple loved to make trouble, but he didn¡¯t expect for it tost even after he was this old.

    Well, it didn¡¯t seem like Patrick would ever change his habit in his lifetime.

    "You two look like brother and sister," Matt remarked.

    Patrick ced his hand on Kanae¡¯s head. "She¡¯s my future little sister inw."

    "What?"

    "That cold brat Kevin has interest to this girl?"

    "No!" Kanae yelled angrily. She pushed Patrick¡¯s hand away from her head. "There¡¯s nothing that happen between the two of us!"

    Patrick put his hand on his chin. "Oh? I¡¯m pretty sure that I see you two dating in the office a few days ago."

    "I¡¯m not dating him! He already has a fianc¨¦e too," Kanae¡¯s face contorted slightly as she recalled about that fact. No matter what, she knew that she would never be able to stay with him.

    Master Rudy recalled about Alice and Celine. The problem of the love life of Kevin was something that he too was uncertain about. Many women wanted that man, but he didn¡¯t want to have any rtion with them at all. All these times, no one ever saw him got close with anyone.

    "If you want to be his fianc¨¦e, I can make it happen," Patrick said proudly. All that he needed to do was wrecking the elders again. He had done that once in the past for his girlfriend. There was nothing wrong with him doing it again.

    Master Rudy frowned. He still remembered what Patrick did more than a decade before. "You know how much of a mess that was before, right?"

    "What? I¡¯m just doing like my heart told me."

    "If you want to create trouble, you should make sure that you won¡¯t implicate me," Master Rudy snorted. He was already Patrick¡¯s master at that time. The incident made him got troubles with the elders of Ryukalin n. It wasted too much of his precious training time, so he didn¡¯t wish to get involved anymore.

    Patrick grinned. "Don¡¯t you want to see foolish expression on Kevin¡¯s face?"

    Master Rudy thought about it for a moment. It has been a long time since he could see any kind of expression on that boy¡¯s face. Aside from being annoyed with Patrick, Kevin barely showed any other expression.

    "Is it possible?"

    "I see him smile at this girl."

    "Good, if you can make it that way, I¡¯ll support you all the way," Master Rudy immediately changed his decision.

    Kanae was utterly speechless by the sudden change that the two of them had. She hadn¡¯t said anything, but they already started to make the decision for her.

    "I¡¯m not going to get into Ryukalin n," she interrupted. "I can¡¯t live my life forever in the ck Street."

    "Why? You¡¯re very suitable here," Matt raised his hand. "Even if you have a life in underworld, it doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t have a life under the light."

    She knew that, but she couldn¡¯t have a normal one if she came under Ryukalin n. Besides, she no longer wanted to make her sister worried by doing missions on the ck Street anymore.

    "I want to have a normal life," Kanae answered slowly.

    "It¡¯s for your sister, right?" Patrick asked. He had searched about Kanae and found out that this girl loved her only family member very much. For that girl, she had almost met her creator numerous times.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "Don¡¯t you already know about that?"

    "Yeah, kind of," Patrick scratched his head. He also has a brother that he loved very much, so he understood slightly that feeling. Living in this kind of world, the thing that he didn¡¯t want to happen was losing his brother.

    He heard the news of his brother¡¯s death in the prison. It has nearly driven him insane because of rage. However, he couldn¡¯t go out yet because it was not the time. He was still emotionally unstable and kept on making a mess. Rather than destroying his own n because of that, it would be better for him to destroy the prison.

    His heart wouldn¡¯t bleed afterwards because of the cost to repair this way.

    All he did was destroying half of the prison to vent out his frustration. After that, he no longer listened to what happened to Ryukalin n too much as he simply didn¡¯t want to know. Training and making trouble in prison became his daily habit and only decreased ever so slowly.

    From the elders, he only knew that they picked one of the elder to take care of the matter for the time being. As it turned out, they pushed Kevin for the position. It made him angry that they didn¡¯t tell him they forced the young brat to the position, so he made ruckus afterwards.

    The elders were nearly driven insane because of him.

    Though, if he had to be honest, he was not satisfied yet. These elders should all apany him for more training session as punishment, but Kevin didn¡¯t allow it because that way, no one would be able to work.

    Master Rudy patted the girl¡¯s head. "We won¡¯t force you to do anything, brat. However, let me tell you one thing. Whenever you want, we will ept you. Whatever the reason, be it change of situation or change of heart, we will wee you with open arms."

    "Yes, you cane here at anytime," Patrick opened his hand widely. "This is truly a great ce that¡¯s very suitable for someone like you. Rather than wasting your talent in those boring jobs, it¡¯s better to just be free here."

    "Senior Pat, I¡¯m sure that she¡¯s different with you," Matt shook his head. "There¡¯s no way she¡¯ll create trouble like you."

    "What? I¡¯m sure she¡¯s also a troublemaker!"

    "I never see her create any trouble so far."

    Listening to Matt¡¯s words, Kanae smiled bitterly. She had created countless problems for her own teammate in the past. It was to the point that they termed her as a reckless captain. Not to mention, she was quite a naughty kid back when she was still very young.

    Master Rudy chuckled. "As you can see, everyone here likes you and wee you with an open arm. So, if you ever feel like joining the Underworld for a long period of time, juste to us."

    Seeing the kind and genuine smile on her master¡¯s face, Kanae felt very grateful. She looked back to her master with a wide smile. "Thank you very much, Master."

    "Don¡¯t just smile at him! You should be grateful to me too," Patrick interrupted.

    "Let¡¯s just have a spar, Senior Pat."

    "Hah, you think you can beat me? Bring it on!"

 Chapter 435 Aida Family Downfall

    Aida Family Mansion

    Vena¡¯s father, the current head of Aida Family, was looking towards the report with a solemn expression. He had heard about what happened to the Nali Family before, but he didn¡¯t think that his family would be implicated this big. Many important branch family heads died in that one incident, sending him into arger despair because of that.

    After he called Ferdinand to tell about Vena¡¯s involvement in the matter of the letter, that woman disappeared. He was saddened by the sudden news, but there was nothing that he could do. The report from the businesses that he got from Vena showed the numerous lost that they had for thest several months.

    They were simply enormous.

    He handed them all to Jon and She in hope that they could make things better. However, the report he got just now was their family in arge debt to the Nali Family because of She. Right now, the Nali Family wanted them to pay them all in a matter of hours.

    "A few billions in a matter of hours," Aida Family Head shook his head lightly. "The Nali Family no longer gives us any face right now."

    His secretary by the side was looking towards the family head nervously. "Sir, the result of thepany¡¯s business for thest month is out."

    Aida Family Head looked towards the paper on the man¡¯s hand. It was already April, so he knew that time has passed so swiftly. The report on his hand should be from the sales on the previous month.

    However, he didn¡¯t have the heart to look at it.

    "It¡¯s a straight line down, right?" Aida Family Head asked bitterly.

    The secretary was extremely nervous. He wanted to say that it was not true, but the report on his hand clearly saying otherwise. For thest month, their sales dropped significantly before it experienced freefall. The numerous shes they had with the ns didn¡¯t help either as the public tried to distance themselves from the Aida Family.

    "Y...Yes, Sir."

    Aida Family Head heaved a sigh. What did he do wrong in conducting his family? He thought that everything was going to be alright after he handed them back to his children. All that he wanted was to have a peaceful life after coborating for thest time with the Nali Family.

    Now, all was lost.

    Leaning back on his chair, he closed his eyes. He was already very old as he got married quitete. He no longer took care of the business for the past several years as Vena was already quite capable. Leaving them to do things alone was all he could do.

    His eyes nced on the medicine on the table. It was medicine for his heart because he had a bad heart from several months ago.

    "Sell all of our assets," Aida Family Head said slowly. "Give them all to pay off our debts and fire all of our employees."

    "Sir!" the secretary was stunned to hear the sudden order. It was a big order that could possibly change the entire structure in the Aida Family. The change was simply too great that he couldn¡¯t estimate the after effect anymore. If arge family suddenly disbanded, the entire economy in the city would be affected greatly.

    Aida Family Head shook his head. "Aida Family is no more. The old family that once dominate this city is now gone."

    To think that he made such a great mistake in choosing his sessor. Now, everything was lost. There was nothing he could do anymore as he was already too tired.

    His children were simply unsuitable to inherit his fortune. He thought that Vena would be able to do things wisely, but it turned out she was still a young girl at heart. And when Jon stepped up, he thought that his son would change his decision that he made in the past. However, it was nothing but a dream that would nevere true.

    The two of them were simply unsuitable.

    "We can earn more money, Sir," the secretary pleaded. He had stayed by the Aida Family Head¡¯s side for a long time. It saddened him so much to see the previously proud person became like this, weak and hopeless.

    "I don¡¯t have the time anymore," Aida Family Head shook his head. "You should know that I have cancer on top of my bad heart. In a matter of weeks, I¡¯m going to leave this world."

    The secretary frowned. "But, it can be healed with therapy and money. We can definitely cure it."

    "Even if I have all the money in the world, I can¡¯t possibly buy time," Aida Family Head refused calmly. "I¡¯ll just use the little time I have to clear up the mess caused by the youngsters. As for my children, I can only leave them to their own devices. They have already grown up."

    "I... I understand," the secretary bowed down. He was holding back his emotion as he spoke out. "Please excuse me, Sir."

    Aida Family Head looked at his loyal secretary. "Thank you very much for all the time you spend serving this family. I hope you can have a better life in the future."

    "It has been my joy to follow after you, Sir," the secretary answered before walking away.

    Aida Family Head sighed as he looked at the ceiling. The numerous assets that he had should be enough to cover up for all the debts that piled up in front of the door of their Aida Family. Originally, he wanted to use them for his children, to allow them live a wealthy andfortable life, but it couldn¡¯t happen anymore.

    ¡¯What have I done wrong in my life?¡¯

    He truly wanted to have a normal and enjoyable life with his children. If it was possible, he wanted to see his grandchildren before his death. However, right now, all of them were nothing but mere dream.

    His aged hand reached up. He built the Aida Family ever since his young, determined to grow this family to be big enough for his family. Now, all his hard work has gone to waste because of his children.

    "I¡¯m tired," he whispered to himself. It was already too hard for him to keep on doing this all these times. What he wanted to do the most was sleeping; sleeping for a long time and never woke up again. That way, he didn¡¯t have to face the trouble that urred on the door of his ce anymore.

    At this time, his secretary was busy to take care of the debt. His eyes heldplicated gaze as he looked towards Aida Family Head¡¯s room. For decades, he had been following this man. He had seen for himself the power behind this man, and how he carved his way up during his youth.

    The Aida Family was in slump when this man took over, making it trail behind the other three families. It was this man who rejuvenated thepanies, pouring all his time and effort to buildpanies. Slowly, the Aida Family be more powerful and no longer at the very end.

    It was amazing.

    In his eyes, this man would always be his idol and his best friend. However, the glory didn¡¯tst long. Time has caught up with them, forcing them to move behind the screen and pushed the youngster toe to the front.

    "If only his children can be as great as him," the secretarymented.

    Vena was amazing, but she was too reckless in her way of doing things. The power she had caused her to be blind towards the small schemes of others, causing her fall. Jon has his own good points, but he never wanted to use them as he spent his time to enjoy himself.

    As it was not rted to business, there was no need for him to say that the young man would never want to inherit the business even if he could. That young man has backed off from the very start from thepetition.

    Making a call to Jon, he sighed to himself. "Young Master, all of the assets in Aida Family is gone, including your house. You have to move."

    A series of curse was all he got from the young man and his wife, yet his face didn¡¯t change in the slightest.

    "You have to move within one day, or there will be people who force you to move."

    Finishing the call, the secretary sighed. He looked around using gaze filled with sadness.

    ¡¯After today, Aida Family is no more.¡¯

    ---

    If you wish to support the author personally (outside of web novel ^-^):

    Paypal:

    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2

    ko-fi:

    https://ko-fi/sorahana

 Chapter 436 Nali Family Reform

    Kanae looked towards the newspaper with a frown. She had heard that the Aida Family suffered a lot of lost because of the debt, but she didn¡¯t know that it would be this bad. They managed to pay off all of their debt, but the Aida Family¡¯s assets were all gone. Not a single one remained as they had sold their house too.

    With the current price for their properties fell down, they were all far cheaper than market price. This resulted in her took advantage of that and bought some of theirpanies and others.

    However, the downfall in Aida Family was simply too quick and thorough. Even if the family experienced attack from the ns, it shouldn¡¯t have resulted this bad. It was as if there was something else that pulled the string on the shadow to push this family into its downfall.

    "Sis, what are you reading?" Laura asked when she saw her sister stayed silent in the living room.

    "I¡¯m reading the news about Aida Family."

    "Oh, I hear that they¡¯re living poorly now," Laura frowned. She was also busy because of the matter that Frank left behind, so she could only hear part of the news. "It¡¯s too bad for them."

    "Yeah," Kanae nodded her head. She did feel bad for them, but that was all. After all, each of them has to reap what they had sown, no matter whether it was good or bad.

    "I¡¯m going to the Nali Family main mansion. Do you want toe along?"

    "Nali Family main mansion? Do you mean the mansion where the core family usually live?"

    "Yep," Laura nodded her head and wore her jacket. "As the new sessor, they want me to check the ce because I might be living there in the near future."

    The main mansion of Nali Family was the ce where every core member of the Nali Family stayed. This mansion has been built years ago and could be considered as rather ancient. Numerous reparation has been done every few decades to make sure that this ce could stay firm.

    "Are you sure that I cane there?" Kanae never stepped her foot to that ce because they were not allowed to in the past.

    "Yes," Laura nodded her head. "You just have to say that I give you the permission, and they¡¯ll let you in."

    Kanaeughed. "I got it. Let me prepare myself first."

    "Don¡¯t take too long, Sis."

    Not long after that, Kanae finished her preparation and headed to the mansion along with Laura.

    The mansion for the main family of the Nali Family was simply enormous. Their size could easily cover several kilometers just from their courtyard. Numerous trees were nted there. There were some small buildings that they could see along the way. It seemed that those were resting house that was built because this ce was too big.

    In the middle, there was arge mansion. It has four floors with gentle color and atmosphere surrounding it. Arge fountain was ced in front of the mansion, near the entrance.

    "With such beautiful house, I wonder why Sakura wants to live in our shabby ce," Kanae shook her head.

    "I¡¯m not sure myself," Laura got out from the car. She had personal driver because of her status, so it was easy for her to travel here and there. "Do you want toe in first, Sis?"

    "If you insist," Kanae replied.

    "I insist."

    Kanae stepped forward and opened the door. In front of her was arge hall, covering dozens of meters. Right now, there were numerous items ced in this ce; table, chairs, and many other decorations such as carpets, vases, sofas, and many others that she didn¡¯t want to say.

    She was basically speechless when she saw this ce because there was nothing different of this ce with a treasure trove. All the ces she saw were covered in gold coating, blinding her eyes because of their appearance.

    At the front, gold.

    Left side, gold.

    Right side, gold.

    Everything was sparkling in gold.

    "My eyes are going to be blind," Kanae turned her head and looked towards Laura. She had a bitter smile on her lips. After all, seeing everything sparkling to the point of blinding was not a good experience.

    Her eyes wouldn¡¯t be able to take it if she had to see it continuously.

    Laura was equally speechless because the appearance of this hall was more than enough to send her eyes blind. She could understand that someone love gold, but was there any need to ce everything coated in gold color?

    Who in the world has this damned sense of fashion?

    Even Taro bad choice of clothes that hurt one¡¯s eyes still looked far better!

    Kanae moved towards one of the decorations. Her hand lifted it and shook filled her eyes. From the weight alone, she could guess that it was too heavy for ordinary decoration. She didn¡¯t know the exact weight, but she could guess that there was a high possibility that it must be made of metal. A heavy one at that.

    Did it mean... all of these were made of gold?

    They might not be pure gold, but if it was made mostly of gold, the price could skyrocket because of their worth.

    "Laura, I think our uncle is truly greedy," Kanae said wryly.

    "I agree," Laura looked towards the surrounding as hatred filled her eyes. If he had this much money, why should he covet their small inheritance? It was nothing but a drop in a seapared with the expensive items that she could see here.

    Even a single item in this room could possibly buy off her mansion back.

    "All of this will belong to you once you be the sessor," Kanae put the item back on its ce. "I think, he can¡¯t bear to part with them."

    "He can¡¯t, but I can," Laura looked around ruthlessly. They were all the property of Nali Family and not only Frank, so there was nothing wrong with her taking care of them.

    She looked towards the nearby servant. "Call the all of the servants here. In addition, give me the ie and expenditure spent in this ce."

    "Yes, Miss," the servant nodded her head as she ran to call the others.

    Kanae looked towards Laura inquiringly. What was this girl nning to do right now?

    "Sis, can you help me?"

    "Sure, what do you need help with?"

    Laura smiled when she saw how agreeable her sister with her. "I want to teach the word ¡¯authority¡¯ to the minds of these servants. I hope that you can help me teach them a lesson."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes glinted when she heard what Laura was nning. She nodded her head. "Sure. It¡¯s not a problem at all."

    The servants gathered into the room quickly, and Laura took the book from them. Upon seeing the massive expenditure that her uncle did for the past few years, fury appeared within her eyes.

    This was all the money earned from the tax that he implemented to the branch families. They were all the result of hard work from numerous people. To think this man used them all for the sake of his own enjoyment!

    Many people, including her, have to count all of the money they earned carefully to make sure that they could eat the next day. She had to make sure that she spent them wisely because she didn¡¯t want to starve to death. Yet, this man used the money they all earned to decorate this ce until it was all coated in gold.

    What was that for?

    All the gold that she saw only made her eyes hurt. Even if they worth a lot, being ced in one ce like this were simply a waste of money. It would be better to use them for other things.

    "I want to see your ount too," Laura said coldly.

    The servants were stunned to see their new miss acted coldly towards them. Some of them were nervous because they have been taking the items in this ce secretly.

    The ount book that she held clearly told her a lot of things.

    "I¡¯ll give my order now," Laura closed the book as she looked towards the servants coldly.

    They were looking towards Laura nervously. Somehow, the sight of this youngdy was too simr with that of a judge, ready to send them to their rightful ce with mere words.

    ---

    If you wish to support the author personally (outside of web novel ^-^):

    Paypal:

    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2

    ko-fi:

    https://ko-fi/sorahana

 Chapter 437 Lauraâ€™s Decision

    "I¡¯ll give my order now," Laura closed the book as she looked towards the servants coldly.

    They were looking towards Laura nervously. Somehow, the sight of this youngdy was too simr with that of a judge, ready to send them to their rightful ce with mere words.

    Laura pointed to the numerous items in the hall. "Sell them all in an appropriate price."

    The servants were stunned to hear Laura¡¯s decision. For decades, the one who inherited this ce would always decorate this ce up to their like, but never they tried to sell them all. After all, the prince of all of them would reach hundreds or even thousands of billions.

    One of the maids stepped up. "Miss, this is all the property of Nali Family. You can¡¯t sell them all just like that."

    Laura looked towards the maid coldly. "Are you the one who¡¯s the family head or me? If I say sell to them all, then you should do as I say."

    "I¡¯m the head of the maid here," the maid frowned.

    "Oh?" Laura looked towards the maid up and down. In terms of age, she was not too old, but she had quite an attractive body for men. She could faintly guess the reason her uncle chose this woman to be the head of the maids.

    "From now on, you¡¯re fired."

    The maid¡¯s eyes widen in disbelief. "Miss, you can¡¯t do this!"

    "I don¡¯t need people who don¡¯t know their ce," Laura said coldly. She nced to the guards behind her, they were people that Kanae had picked personally to guard her. As for their background, Kanae didn¡¯t dare to tell Laura in fear that she worried more about her previous job.

    "Throw her out."

    "Yes, Miss."

    Without waiting for the second order, they stepped forward and brought the woman out of the ce. The others could hear the woman screamed in defiance, but no one dared to step up. Somehow, they could feel an enormous forceing towards them. It told them that if they tried to fight back, it would be their end.

    Laura took out a paper and pen. She borrowed the nearby table as she ignored the blinding gold in front of her and wrote several names.

    "I will only let those whose name is written here to stay in this mansion. As for the rest, they can get out," Laura said coldly. She handed the paper to the guard who obediently read it out.

    The servants who heard their name felt grateful that they still could work here. As for those whose name didn¡¯t appear, they could only gnash their teeth in resignation. Many of them realized that they didn¡¯t really work honestly as it was showed in their record, so they could only ept it.

    One of the male servants frowned when the name was finished. He didn¡¯t hear his name written.

    "Miss, why is my name not written there?" the servant asked.

    Laura looked back with crossed arms. "Like I say, I only need those whose name I write there. For the others, the door is over there. You have time until noon to pack your things and get out gracefully, or I¡¯ll use force."

    They were looking towards each other unwillingly. This ce was very nice for them to live. Although the sight of gold was blinding, this ce provided a good environment for them. They could get enough meal and also prestigious position as the servant of Nali Family.

    Getting kicked out meant that he would lose everything that he gained from this ce. Trying to find a ce as good as this one wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    The male servant¡¯s face flushed red. "I can¡¯t ept this! I work here honestly!"

    "Please get out."

    "NO!" he moved to Laura as he wanted to force her into allowing him to stay here. Before he could get close, Kanae had appeared before him. His outstretched hand was caught easily by the littledy.

    Kanae was looking towards the man indifferently. For someone like this man, he didn¡¯t worth her emotion. A simple pressure was enough for her to make them felt immense fear.

    "The door is over there."

    The man¡¯s face contorted. "I¡¯m not getting out!"

    He tried to use more force, but found his hand stuck. The grip that Kanae gave him made him unable to move at all.

    Kanae twisted the man¡¯s arm easily, sending him down to the ground in a loud thud. Her hand was holding the man¡¯s arm in impossible position, which sent pain due to the muscle strain.

    "LET ME GOOoooo!" The pain that Kanae gave him caused beads of sweats to appear on his forehead as he screamed on top of his lung. It was very painful to the point of unbearable.

    "If you try to move again, I won¡¯t be polite anymore," Kanae answered as she looked towards the others. "If you want to get out dishonorably, you can try me."

    Seeing the example in front of them, the servants immediately dispersed obediently. They didn¡¯t want to experience pain like what happened to this man, so it would be better for them to get out without causing trouble.

    Kanae looked towards the guards. "Throw him out."

    "Yes."

    The guards were also be extremely respectful to Kanae because of the show of prowess she gave to them. It was clear to see that taking care of them wouldn¡¯t take more than a few minutes for her. Rather than creating trouble, it would be better if they just stayed obedient.

    Laura was looking towards the strength that Kanae possessed with a slight smile. She turned her attention back to the servants. "Your task for now is selling them all. I don¡¯t want to see anything made of gold in this mansion anymore. You have one week to finish them all."

    The servant¡¯s face paled as they remembered that most of the items in this mansion were made of gold. It was to the point that they could see it in their dream. To sell them all, they would definitely take a long time.

    "For the items that¡¯s unable to be sold, change them to gold bar and not these weird items," Laura pointed to the strange statues made of gold by the side. She could guess that they were shaped like animals, but their made was too bad that she didn¡¯t even know their exact shape.

    It could be cat or tiger, she didn¡¯t want to think about it.

    "Yes, Miss."

    "I¡¯ll be selecting more people to work here. Towards these new people, I want you to teach them the rules that I¡¯ll set here," Laura instructed.

    "Yes, Miss."

    It took her a long time to arrange their work. After she had finished, she walked out of the mansion back to the car.

    "That¡¯s really tiring," Laura leaned back on the chair, letting her head rest on the backrest. She sighed. "I don¡¯t know that dealing with servants can be this troublesome."

    "This is just the start," Kanae patted her sister¡¯s head. "You will have to face much more problem in the future."

    "I can guess that too," Laura pouted. Her eyes were looking towards her sister before she leaned in and hugged her sister¡¯s arm tightly.

    "What is it now?"

    "Don¡¯t take any of the dangerous jobs anymore," Laura whispered. "There¡¯s no need for that anymore. We¡¯re already safe here."

    Kanae caressed her sister¡¯s hair tenderly. Aplicated smile appeared on her lips. She knew very well that not all of their problems were over. Dealing with Frank was only the beginning. There was still someone extremely dangerous out there that might take their life.

    However, she also didn¡¯t really want to live a life like before anymore. It was tiring. A peaceful life was something that she had longed for from a long time ago.

    "I¡¯m not going to take any dangerous job," for the time being.

    "Promise?" Laura nced up.

    Kanae nodded her head. At least, for now, she wanted to stay by her sister¡¯s side and enjoyed the peace she had wanted so much.

 Chapter 438 Asking for Help

    Time passed swiftly as changes continued to ur throughout the city. Many people were adapting to the numerous changes that continued to pervade their life. The change in the power structure caused a lot of people to lose their jobs and look for new ones. It took them some time to settle down to their normal lives again.

    Most of the school started to operate again, except from those that got destroyed beyond repair, which included Nolen School C.

    ...

    Ryukalin n

    "Boss, there¡¯s a call from your high school friends," Neo suddenly interrupted the working Kevin.

    Kevin nced up with inquiring eyes towards Neo. He eyed his phone that was in Neo¡¯s hand. Because he was busy most of the time, Neo was the one in charge of picking up his calls. However, among all of his high school friends, there was only one person whose number he kept listed in his phone.

    "Give it to me," Kevin ordered.

    Neo nced around as he handed the phone to Kevin. Thankfully, the others were not here because Kevin didn¡¯t like to be interrupted when he was working.

    "Pres ¨CI mean Kevin," Kanae¡¯s voice trailed off from the phone. "How are you?"

    "I¡¯m good," Kevin answered tenderly. It has been quite some time since thest time he saw her. She didn¡¯t appear at thepany again, so he didn¡¯t have the chance to talk with her. "Do you need help?"

    "Not really help, but I want you toe over to the Nali Family¡¯s main mansion," Kanae answered hesitantly. "But if you¡¯re busy, you don¡¯t have toe."

    "Don¡¯t worry. I already finished my work."

    Neo looked towards the pile of paper on Kevin¡¯s table. Boss, if you want to lie, you should lie better. The countless stacks of papers clearly indicated that this man still had a lot of work he needed to do. After all, the death of the Aida Family Head resulted in numerous businesses shutting down and a lot of people being unemployed.

    In addition, the people who took over the business were not all willing to listen to him.

    "Really?" Kanae¡¯s voice sounded rather excited.

    "Yes," Kevin answered coolly. "What¡¯s the asion?"

    "Laura wants to refurbish the mansion by putting in morefortable and practical furniture in addition to painting the mansion. I was thinking that you might want toe over to help out and have fun along with the other people from the previous student council," Kanae answered.

    Kevin pondered for a few seconds. The other members should be Mike, Neo, Tommy, Jay, Kanae, and him. If including those in the second batch, there was Alice, Misae, and Laura. Considering that Jay was still busy with his n and Misae was out of the city, there was no way she could invite them.

    Wait, Alice?

    "Who else do you want toe?" Kevin asked carefully.

    "I¡¯m thinking about inviting Mike, Neo, Tommy, and Alice too if they have the time," Kanae replied.

    Upon hearing that Kanae still included Alice, Kevin felt ratherplicated. He didn¡¯t want the two girls to meet each other because of the awkward situation that he put Alice in for the time being. However, he didn¡¯t want to refuse Kanae.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, is there anything wrong?" Kanae¡¯s voice sounded confused.

    Kevin stayed silent for a moment. "No, there¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll be there right away."

    "Thank you, Kevin!" Kanae eximed happily. "Do you know the location of the mansion?"

    "I know."

    "Okay, will the otherse too? They¡¯re all in the Ryukalin n, right?"

    ¡¯She knew,¡¯ Kevin thought to himself when he heard her question. She knew about it, but she still asked them toe. He truly didn¡¯t understand what was in Kanae¡¯s mind.

    "Yes, they¡¯lle over."

    "That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll ask my sis to prepare more pizza for you all."

    "That sounds delicious."

    "I hope so," Kanae giggled. "Oh, my sis is calling me. I¡¯ll see youter at the mansion, Kevin."

    "Alright," Kevin hung up the call. He looked at the screen for a few seconds before standing up. "Neo, call for Mike, Alice, and Tommy."

    "Yes, Boss."

    The three of them arrived at Kevin¡¯s office in a matter of seconds. From the moment Kevin gave his order, not even one minute had passed.

    Kevin looked towards Alice. "Kanae asks us for help in refurbishing a mansion. Do you want to go over?"

    "Kanae?" Alice recalled herst meeting with Kanae at school a few weeks ago. At that time, Kanae didn¡¯t show her any hostility as they spent theirst day as students together with Misae. After that, they didn¡¯t see each other again because she didn¡¯t have time to attend school and Kanae got embroiled in an incident because of Sakura¡¯s death.

    All along, she knew that Kanae already knew about her engagement with Kevin. This made her feel rather unwilling to meet with that girl at this point in time. After all, seeing the person you liked staying close with someone else wouldn¡¯t feel too good.

    Alice looked back at Kevin hesitantly. "Did she ask for me toe along?"

    Kevin nodded, "She did."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll go," Alice agreed.

    "Tommy, Mike, Neo, you alle along too. She wants you all toe," Kevin ordered.

    The three men looked towards each other confusedly. They didn¡¯t understand why Kanae would want to ask them to go there together? Couldn¡¯t she hire a professional to help in refurbishing the ce?

    Tommy was the one who felt the most confused. After all, he knew Kanae¡¯s second identity as the legend of the street. Considering how busy Kanae wastely with the changes on the street, why did she still use time to refurbish a mansion with her little sister?

    "Let¡¯s go."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Kevin suddenly remembered something. "Neo, make sure that Celine doesn¡¯te along. If Alice¡¯s father asks, tell him that I¡¯m taking his daughter for a walk."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Neo wondered if this was a good move because this would only make that old man think that the rtionship between Kevin and Alice advanced further. Well, he could only hope for the best because he was no longer sure about how things would progress.

    At the very least, they didn¡¯t have to apany that annoying girl (Celine) again for Kevin¡¯s outing.

 Chapter 439 Refurbishing the Mansion 1

    Nali Family¡¯s Main Family Mansion

    "You all came," Kanae greeted them with a grin on her face at the door of the mansion. On this rare asion, she didn¡¯t braid her hair, but tied it up into a ponytail.

    Kevin nodded. He stepped forward quickly to reach Kanae¡¯s side. "What do you need help with?"

    "Do you mind moving things around?" Kanae asked.

    "I don¡¯t mind."

    Behind her, Laura came holding a brush dipped in a peach color. Sheughed when she saw the people that came. "Wow, Sis. I thought that you were just kidding when you said that you want to use this chance to host a small reunion with our friends here."

    "Kevin said that he coulde, so I asked him to bring the others," Kanae grinned.

    Laura smiled back. "Thank you all foring here. I hope you don¡¯t mind helping us out a bit."

    "No worries," Alice smiled kindly. "We¡¯re all happy to be here."

    "Who came today?" Jason walked out from behind Laura. He was holding a bucket of paint. His expression showed surprise when he saw the lineup of people who came. "I never thought that I would see you all again."

    Neo nodded his head too. "I can say the same to you, Jason."

    "I¡¯m helping my two little juniors," Jason replied. He couldn¡¯t possibly say that Laura threatened him with ¡¯a gift¡¯ of a bucket of sweets if he didn¡¯te, could he? That would be too embarrassing.

    "Mike, Neo, you can help out with taking out the items from the truck," Kanae pointed to the nearby truck. "Alice, do you mind making us snacks? You¡¯re the best when ites to making desserts."

    Alice smiled. "No problem."

    "I already cleaned up the kitchen, so you can use it," Kanae grinned. She noticed Laura¡¯s gaze and quickly added. "I didn¡¯t use it, so its condition is still very good."

    The othersughed when they heard what Kanae said. Considering how Kanae always made a mess in the kitchen, it would be a miracle if the kitchen was still intact after she used it.

    Alice nodded. "I¡¯m going to make great sweets for you all."

    "Please don¡¯t make it too sweet," Jason asked. "I don¡¯t really like if they¡¯re too sweet."

    "I¡¯ll make a different one for you," Alice giggled as she promised.

    "Shall we start moving?" Laura asked. She pulled Jason¡¯s arm. "Let¡¯s go back to paint the backhouse."

    "Okay, okay, don¡¯t pull me."

    Kanae pointed inside the mansion. "Shall we start? I¡¯ll show you the kitchen first, Alice."

    "Okay."

    As they walked inside, leaving Mike and Neo outside, Alice felt rather d. She was thinking about what Kanae¡¯s reaction would be upon seeing her and Kevining together. Unexpectedly, this girl still kept her calm and acted cheerfully around her. This truly made her feelings grow moreplicated.

    The kitchen that Kanae showed to her was gorgeous. It was simply too magnificent that Alice was astounded.

    "Are you sure that it¡¯s fine for me to use this ce?" Alice asked in awe.

    Kanae nodded. "This kitchen was built to be used. It¡¯ll be a great honor for us to have you use it second."

    "Who used it first?"

    "Laura, she made breakfast this morning," Kanae answered. She looked towards Kevin hesitantly. "Do you want to help Alice out or help me move things?"

    "I can¡¯t cook," Kevin said tly.

    Kanae could sense displeasure in Kevin¡¯s tone, which made her rather startled. As her senses grew sharper due to her improving martial arts, she could sense what Kevin felt rather well.

    "Okay then, follow me."

    Leaving Alice and Tommy in the kitchen, Kanae headed upstairs with Kevin following from behind. Alice looked towards Tommy who was staring at Kanae weirdly.

    "Earth is calling Tommy," she waved. "Are you alright?"

    "Yes," Tommy turned back his head. He was just surprised to see that Kanae still kept her calm in front of Alice and Kevin. From what he knew, Kanae emitted a dangerous aura when she saw Alice and Kevin together for the first time. The trace of that aura had disappearedpletely.

    Alice smiled wryly. "Tommy, do you want to learn how to cook?"

    "I¡¯m not sure I can." He had destroyed the kitchen thest time he tried to cook at school. Back then, Alice had tried to teach him too, but it didn¡¯t seem to produce much result.

    "I¡¯ll teach you," Alice replied softly. "Come over here."

    Tommy looked towards Alice as he reached her side. She was dressed as usual, but he could never feel bored at all with the sight of her. Looking at her side profile, he raised his hand and moved a loose strand of her hair behind her ear.

    Herrge eyes stared back at him in surprise. Putting on a wry smile, he coughed lightly. "Your long hair will hinder you when you¡¯re cooking."

    "Oh," Alice nodded her head in understanding. Honestly, she didn¡¯t mind at all because she was already used with her hair falling down in the way because it was quite normal when she was cooking. Sometimes, she tied it up while cooking, but normally, she just let it be.

    "Tom, is there anyone watching us right now?"

    "There shouldn¡¯t be anyone," Tommy quirked an eyebrow. At the Ryukalin n headquarters, there would always be a lot of people around because it was the biggest n¡¯s most central area. However, no one was around them right now.

    There was not even a window nor camera around because Kanae hadn¡¯t ced them yet. Besides, the closest guards to them were all outside the mansion because Kanae didn¡¯t want anyone to bother their reunion.

    Alice smiled. "Tommy, do you mind waiting a bit longer?"

    "Wait?" Tommy replied in confusion.

    "In just a few more weeks, I¡¯ll be free from this position," Alice¡¯s eyes glinted with determination, something that the meek her would never have shown in the past. Her position as Kevin¡¯s fianc¨¦e would onlyst until the second n gathering. It was already April, which meant that the gathering would be in around two months.

    Tommy stroked Alice¡¯s hair tenderly. "What are you talking about?"

    Alice nced towards Tommy. "You¡¯ll understandter. I just have one question. Do you love me?"

    "I do," Tommy answered without hesitation. After Alice¡¯s outburst during the battle, he hade to terms with his feelings. Right now, he was nothing but a mere bodyguard of hers. But if a chance came, he would surely pursue her.

    Alice smiled. "I love you too."

    "I know," Tommy pulled the girl into his embrace and inhaled her sweet scent. It was extremely alluring.

    "There will be a chance in the future, so please wait."

    Tommy snuggled his head into her neck. "If you say so."

    Right now, he had to be satisfied only with staying by her side. After all, he couldn¡¯t possibly stand against Kevin and try to take her by force. Caressing the girl¡¯s head, he wished that he could stay like this for as long as possible.

 Chapter 440 Refurbishing the Mansion 2

    "We¡¯re here," Kanae arrived on the second floor of the mansion. There were several tables, chairs, and beds scattered about in the corridors.

    Kevin looked towards the disced furniture. "It seems that you don¡¯t want to use this ce for living in."

    "We don¡¯t," Kanae grinned. "Laura has a different n for this ce."

    "I see. It¡¯s indeed too big for you two."

    "It might be gorgeous, but I¡¯m not too fond of the huge space," Kanae replied honestly. She preferred the mansion she had more than this one because she was used to living in a smaller and cozier environment. Living in arge ce like this was clearly not to her taste.

    Kevin nodded. When Kanae turned to face him, he ced his hand on top of her shoulder. His sudden movement caused the girl to be startled. Her dark irises stared back at him in confusion.

    "Is there anything wrong?"

    "You previously asked me if I want to stay in the kitchen or help you out. Why did you ask me that?" Kevin asked as he peered deeply into the eyes of the woman in front of him.

    That was actually because she was a little hesitant about staying alone with him. She had heard about his engagement with Alice, but she had been unable to forget about him as all she wanted was to stay with him. After all, he has been showing her a lot of his gentle side that he didn¡¯t show to others.

    Because of that, she hesitated to ask him to apany her. She didn¡¯t want to make things more difficult for him than what she already had done. If he chose to nurture feelings for Alice, she would back down, but he didn¡¯t seem to be more than friends with Alice.

    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re her fianc¨¦," Kanae replied slowly. She tried to avert her eyes from him. His face was simply too close to hers right now.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes glinted. He secured his hand under her chin, making her look back at him. "What if I tell you that I can nullify the engagement and ask you to stay by my side?"

    Kanae¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. She looked towards the man in front of her with herrge eyes. All this time, they never spoke to each other about their real feelings as they knew that it would be impossible for them to be together. Rather than ruining what they had, they tacitly chose to not bring up the matter.

    However, Kanae¡¯s hesitation irked Kevin. He didn¡¯t want her to be like that because of her feelings for him. What he wanted was for her to be like usual, which was to be herself in front of him.

    There was no one around them, so he didn¡¯t worry about people gossiping about this matter.

    "You can¡¯t do that, Kevin," Kanae uttered and pulled Kevin¡¯s hand away from her chin. "If you do that, you¡¯ll lose the support of the hidden ns that you have been gathering with Alice¡¯s help. When that happens, you won¡¯t be able to be the n head anymore."

    She was not stupid. She knew that what he said was possible if hemanded theplete power of his n. However, right now, he needed the power behind Alice¡¯s background. If he let her go, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be the n head anymore.

    For her selfish feelings, she didn¡¯t want to drag him down.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes narrowed. "How do you know so much about the matters of a n?"

    Kevin¡¯s inquiring gaze made her feel ufortable, but she couldn¡¯t possibly say to him that she knew from his uncle. Moving her gaze away, she shrugged. "Who knows? It¡¯s justmon knowledge."

    Hearing her not wanting to say the truth made Kevin feel rather annoyed. He didn¡¯t understand why, but her every action caused his emotions to fluctuate. His mind drifted back to the time when he saw Jason previously. Could it be that the two of them had a close rtionship which was why Jason told her about the matters of a n?

    He had never heard about that kind of rtion between the two of them, but if it were Jason, it would be easy for that man to hide that information. After all, this man could easily disappear without anyone knowing where he went. His hacking ability alone was enough to let him get away easily.

    The thought of the two of them being close and sharing this kind of information made his mood sour even more.

    "Stop looking at me like that," Kanae sighed. She picked up the pillow that was ced near her. "Do you want to help me out?"

    "I do," Kevin replied and started moving the items ording to Kanae¡¯s directions. He would find out more about her rtion to Jasonter. What was important now was enjoying his time with her. It has been some time since theyst spent time together.

    "You¡¯re really strong," Kanae was stunned to see him lift up a table with one hand like it was nothing.

    Kevin arched his eyebrows. "I¡¯m a n head. This is normal."

    No, that was not normal. Kanae has been training her strength too, but that solid wood table weighed more than one hundred kilos. It was extremely heavy because her sister wanted to equip the dining room on the second floor with a long and sturdy table.

    "Are you sure that¡¯s normal?" Kanae asked suspiciously.

    "You can ask Mike or Neo, they will definitely say that this is normal."

    Kanae: "..." they will do anything that you tell them.

    Seeing the speechless Kanae, Kevin smirked, showing a rare smile on his lips. "Now, where should I bring this table to?"

    "Thergest room at the end of the corridor," Kanae pointed to the furthest room. She averted his eyes from the man¡¯s face. At the moment, she felt rather annoyed. Why did he still look ever so handsome when he was teasing her?

    "Over there?" Kevin walked to the room with Kanae following behind him, bringing the chairs that were needed.

    cing the table down carefully, he saw Kanae setting up the chairs at the other end of the room. "I recall from when you still worked in my office that you¡¯re also quite strong."

    Kanae frowned. "It¡¯s normal for a young miss of arge family to be so strong."

    "If you say that to the otherdies, I¡¯m sure they will want to beat you up," Kevin was amused as she merely copied his words.

    "What about your strength? Should I ask the other n heads about it too?" Kanae challenged.

    Kevin recalled Tamari n Head, who was already of old age. That old man would surely disagree that all n head had insane strength. That man could barely fight well because of his age. As for the Souhon n, there was no way that Master Ren, the current Souhon n Head, would agree too. Master Ren specialized in speed as strength was never his forte.

    "Some people are just born strong," Kevin chose to change his answer.

    Kanae smiled. "I guess I¡¯m included among those people then."

    "Are you sure?" Kevin looked Kanae up and down. "Shall wepete in strength?"

    "....Not against you," she gritted her teeth in annoyance. Just picking up that table alone was enough to prove that his strength was greater than hers. If she tried topete, there was nothing she could do except give up because of herck of strength.

    Kevin smirked. "Didn¡¯t you just say that you¡¯re quite strong?"

    "Pres¨C Kevin, is there something wrong with you today?" Kanae red at the man. He became ten times more annoying today.

    "I just want to see your various expressions," Kevin chuckled. For the first time, he finally understood why his uncle loved to tease his girlfriend. Seeing the various expressions on the girl¡¯s face was quite an enjoyment.

    Because of her, he experienced a myriad of emotions in just a matter of minutes.

    Kanae was speechless. This young man seemed to pick up a new habit recently. "Let¡¯s move the other things."

    "Sure," Kevin nodded. There were still more items they needed to move. He had plenty of time to tease this young woman. Coming here today was very worth it.

 Chapter 441 Refurbishing the Mansion 3

    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me that Kevin and the others wereing?" Jason asked Laura when the two of them were painting the back house.

    Laura shrugged. "Is there any need for me to tell you that?"

    Jason smiled wryly. If he knew that they were going toe over, he wouldn¡¯t havee because he didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Kanae. If others knew that they had a close rtionship, the two of them would be in huge trouble.

    "It¡¯s fine for them toe, right?" Laura arched her eyebrows. "Sis seemed to be really happy when I said that we can invite them here."

    Jason was certain that Kanae would be happy to see Kevin again considering how the two of them have been interacting so far. The real problemy elsewhere because he didn¡¯t want to let others know about their real rtionship. After all, he first met Kanae when he roamed on the street at night.

    "How do you know she¡¯s happy?"

    "Her eyes are sparkling," Laura answered. "She rarely shows me her emotions when it¡¯s about other people. Because it¡¯s rare for her to be excited about someoneing over, I thought it¡¯d be better for me to agree with her request."

    "You¡¯re right," Jason nodded in agreement. Kanae would not even feel flustered if a high-ranking official came over to meet her, but it was different when the one who came was Kevin. After all, she has feelings for that man.

    "Okay, it¡¯s finished," Laura said proudly as she looked towards the small house in front of her. It was painted in a peach color.

    Jason nodded. "Now, let¡¯s clean up."

    "Not so fast," Laura grinned slyly. She raised her brush. "Let¡¯s y a bit."

    Jason¡¯s expression dropped when he saw the brush heading towards his body. Hey! He didn¡¯te here because he wanted to be covered in paint! With no other choice, he ran across the ce with Laura chasing behind him with her brush at the front.

    "They¡¯re very energetic," Tommy was stunned to see the usually annoying and proud Jason running like a child in front of a young woman.

    Alice giggled. "It seems they¡¯re very excited with the decorating."

    "More like, he¡¯s troubled with Laura¡¯s mischievousness," Tommy smiled wryly. He knew that Laura was quite mischievous, but he didn¡¯t know that it would be this bad. Little did he know that the littless only held back if it were in front of other people.

    "You have finished cooking?" Kanae came down with Kevin following behind her.

    "Yes, I made cookies and poured some cold milk," Alice pointed to the table. "Have you finished moving everything?"

    "All that¡¯s left is arranging the first floor with the items that Mike and Neo brought into the hall," Kanae pointed to the two busy boys to the side. "I¡¯ll ask the servants to ce them ordingly."

    "It¡¯ll be faster with my help," Kevin remarked.

    "You¡¯re busy, Kevin," Kanae rolled her eyes. "You know how much of a workaholic you are, so please take care of yourself more."

    Kevin nodded. "I know."

    Kanae looked towards Kevin suspiciously. In the past, he was still up when it waste at night because of the work he had to do. She didn¡¯t really trust him when it came to working because he would surely push himself to do more work as long as it was possible for him.

    cing his hand on top of her head, Kevin messed up her hair. "Do you not trust me?"

    "Hey! Stop it!" Kanae grunted. She pped Kevin¡¯s hand, pushing it away from her head. Unfortunately, he already caused her hair to be very messy. She released the hair tie that held up her hair, letting her hair fall loosely to the side, which almost transformed her appearance.

    Seeing Kanae¡¯s different image, the others there were stunned. Tommy had already seen it before, but he still couldn¡¯t help but admire it. After all, she looked far more beautiful this way. However, this was Alice¡¯s first time seeing Kanae look so different.

    Kevin raised his hand and touched Kanae¡¯s cheek as Kanae tied her hair up again. She frowned back at him. "Is there anything wrong?"

    "Have we met in the past, before we met at Nolen School C?" Kevin asked. That appearance of hers with her hair flowing freely made him feel that they had met each other in the past. It felt rather familiar, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen it before.

    Kanae tilted her head. "I don¡¯t think we met each other before. I can¡¯t remember meeting you."

    Considering Kevin¡¯s status as the young master of the Ryukalin n, there was no chance for the two of them to meet each other in the past. Even if they did meet coincidentally as passerbys, there was no way they would remember each other.

    "I guess so," Kevin nodded. It was near impossible for the two of them to meet before. If he had met her personally, he should have known her name from a long time ago.

    "Oh, the food is ready!" Laura eximed when she saw the tes of cookies on the table. Sweat beaded her forehead as she has just been chasing after Jason.

    "Yup, let¡¯s eat together," Kanae grinned. "Have you caught him sessfully?"

    "No," Laura¡¯s face darkened. "He¡¯s too fast."

    Jason walked in whileughing heartily. "Of course I have to be fast. I don¡¯t want to stain my clothes with paint."

    "I¡¯ll try it again after eating."

    Jason: "..." you haven¡¯t given up yet?

    The other two boys quickly joined in on their simple snack time together. It has been a long time since thest time they spent time together like this.

    As it was already afternoon, Kevin brought the others home. Jason also swiftly ran away from the mansion because he didn¡¯t want to be chased by Laura around the whole ce again. It was very tiring to run around so much.

    "How many rooms are in this mansion, Sis?" Laura asked Kanae as she entered the kitchen to prepare their dinner. The servants were now busy moving things around. Because Kanae had hired more people, there were more than enough people to get things ready here.

    "The second and third floors each have 20rge rooms," Kanae answered. "The fourth floor has 16 rooms with an open garden in the middle, while the first floor has eight rooms."

    "It¡¯ll surely give us a lot of profit if we open up the mansion as a hotel," Laura¡¯s eyes sparkled in excitement.

    Kanae nodded. "It surely will since each room can be priced at dozens of millions per night considering their size and the facilities here. But I doubt the elders are going to be happy if they know about your n."

    Laura crossed her arms as she smiled deviously. "If they want to confront me, they¡¯re free to do so, but I won¡¯t back down so easily. I don¡¯t want to live here and leaving this ce unattended will only be a hassle as just the general maintenance is quite expensive."

    Kanae chuckled. "Just do what you think is good. I¡¯ll support you."

    "I know, Sis," Laura nodded happily. She turned to the servants. "Inform the elders that I¡¯m going to open this ce as a hotel to earn more profit. If they want toin, they¡¯re free to do so."

    "Yes, Miss."

    Right now, the servants were all very obedient and carried out Laura¡¯s order immediately. After the first incident when she fired most of the servants, not a single one of them dared to fight back against this woman.

    Kanae watched as Laura gave her instruction to the servants. She shook her head lightly. Tomorrow was going to be very lively.

 Chapter 442 Lauraâ€™s Growth

    Laura¡¯s Mansion

    The news traveled fast as the elders came to Laura¡¯s mansion the next day. It didn¡¯t need a genius to guess that they were angry at her decision as it was painted clearly on their faces.

    "You can¡¯t use the mansion that way!" one of the elders yelled. "It¡¯s the inheritance of Nali Family!"

    "The tradition of the family always the main family to stay in the mansion!" the second one chirped in.

    Laura was looking towards the bunch of elders in front of her speechlessly. She had just woken up a few minutes ago because they made a ruckus in front of the mansion. Even before she fully woke up, her house was already filled with elders shouting at her because of her decision yesterday.

    "They¡¯re noisy," Kanae yawned as she walked to the end of the corridor where Laura stood. There was a window nearby, which was used by Laura to look at the elders outside.

    Laura nodded her head. "It¡¯s because of my decision yesterday."

    "Are you ready to convince them about your decision?" Kanae patted her sister¡¯s shoulder from the back.

    "I am," Laura nodded her head with a wide smile stered on her face. "It¡¯s now my turn to stand before them."

    "If you ever need help, I¡¯m behind you."

    "Yes."

    Taking a deep breath, Laura walked out of the mansion. The elders were looking towards her with heated gaze. They were angry because she decided that she would use the mansion as a hotel. No one should step in that ce aside from their family member!

    "Even if you¡¯re the family head, you¡¯re not allowed to use the ce however you wish!"

    "Don¡¯t act rashly!"

    Laura looked towards the elders. "In which area am I rash? The decision to use the mansion as a hotel is done after a thorough thinking in my part. The mansions belong to the Nali Family and not someone¡¯s property. I don¡¯t have any interest in using the ce to living. Rather than letting it waste, it¡¯ll be better if I use it as a ce to earn more money."

    The first elder looked towards Laura indignantly. "It¡¯s the holy ce for Nali Family?"

    "Holy ce? Don¡¯t make meugh," Laura red at the elder sharply. "You say that it¡¯s a holy ce, but how many ordinary people havee in under the perquisite of meeting the family head?"

    "They¡¯re just guests. The ce is only for Nali Family core member to stay."

    "It¡¯s not a ce that should be dirtied with those from outside the family."

    "Let me ask you one thing," Laura raised her voice. "Do you all think that I¡¯m part of the main family?"

    Even though her mother has rtion with Sakura¡¯s mother because they were sisters, she was never part of the main family. Her father, the one who had Nali surname, was only part of the branch family. Even if they traced her line, she was never part of the real main family. Those people were already long gone by now without any descendant.

    "You¡¯re now the main family," one of the elders spoke up. "After this, your line will be the main family."

    "If I¡¯m the first one in the lineage, why can¡¯t I make a new rule for the Nali Family? Time has changes and things no longer the same with before. Having a big house is considered as an honor in the past, but it¡¯s not the same anymore. It¡¯s only the sign of being rich as there is no longer the division of the nobles and peasant anymore.

    Having arge mansion to live will only make it difficult for me. The building is indeed good and ancient, but it¡¯s not suitable for one family living. I¡¯m not doing thing rashly as I have reason backing me up. My old house is already more than enough for me living."

    The elders frowned upon hearing what Laura said. It was indeed true that the rule was set up because they have to make sure that they lived up their name. In the past, having argend was everything. Now, it was only adding more taxes and maintenance costs.

    "What authority do you have to change the tradition of Nali Family?" the other elder spoke up. "We¡¯re elders chosen to make sure that you¡¯re doing things ording to the rule, so you have to listen to us."

    Laura rolled her eyes. "As the family head, don¡¯t I have the authority to change rule? I¡¯m sure that it exists in the book of rules."

    The elders were not walking dictionary, who in the world would memorize them all? Of course, Laura did not memorize them all too, but she asked Kanae to help her search for loopholes. Because of that, she was all prepared to answer all of their bashing to her.

    "The time has changed and so are the rules for the city. If Nali Family wants to grow, we have to move on and no longer tied up by the unnecessary and burdening rules. Rather than letting things go to waste, it¡¯ll be better to use the property to earn more money for the family."

    The elders wanted to rebut her again, but before they spoke out, a pping sound was heard.

    CLAP! CLAP! CLAP!

    "Well said, youngdy," one of the elders spoke up. He looked quite old, but his figure exuded the word ¡¯authority¡¯. The other elders immediately shut up the moment this man spoke up. "Can you really bring Nali Family to our glory?"

    "I don¡¯t know the future, but I¡¯ll surely do my best!" Laura answered with vigor.

    The elder nodded his head. He turned around to face the others. "As elders, our job is to make sure that the family head didn¡¯t do wrong in her decision. I¡¯ll support our new leader, but I hope that you will not disappoint us, youngdy."

    Laura nodded her head strongly.

    The other elders looked towards each other and decided to not talk anymore. This one elder was the grand elder of Nali Family. If not because he refused to be the one leading, he would surely be at the very front. His achievement was something that even they looked up to.

    "This is the second time he talks for a young generation, right?" one of the elders whispered.

    "Really? I don¡¯t remember when he first speaks up for them. He hates the young generation because of their naivety and idiocy."

    The elder nodded his head. He could faintly remember that this one grand elder spoke up for a youngster before. He didn¡¯t really remember the detail because it was only one asion, but it was a scene that embedded deep in his mind.

    "Show us that you¡¯re worthy of us letting you keep the ce, and I won¡¯t force you to give it up for the family," another elder spoke up. "That¡¯s what he said to that youngster before."

    "Who?"

    "I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even remember that person. She¡¯s just one of the branch families who stand against Frank at that time. None of us wants to get on Frank¡¯s bad side, so no one speaks up but him at the very end," the elder shrugged.

    The elder looked towards each other. From what they knew, there was barely anyone who dared to fight against Frank. However, they truly couldn¡¯t remember any of them. Most of them would have a miserable life in a matter of days of weeks after all, so they were not worth mentioning.

    At this time, the grand elder reached his car and beckoned the driver to drive him back home.

    The driver noticed the elder¡¯s happy expression. "Sir, is there anything that makes you very happy today?"

    "Yes, I see an interesting youngster today," the grand elder answered. He only tagged along because the other elders persuaded him, but upon seeing Laura, he could faintly remember the young little girl that he encountered a few years ago. They have the same determination and aura.

    "The youngster is lucky to meet you."

    "Not at all," the grand elder chuckled. "I¡¯m just giving a chance for her. Whether she can survive like her sister or not, it¡¯ll all depend on her own power."

    The driver was startled. "Her sister?"

    The grand elder nodded. How can he not notice their simrities when it was ced right in front of him? They were basically a mirror to each other. Their stubbornness was equally simr despite the different in the skill they had showed so far. He had helped the older sister a bit in the past and that young girl managed to survive and won.

    Now, he wanted to know whether this young girl would be able to survive too and fulfill her words or not.

 Chapter 443 Become a Background Figure

    Kara Company

    Laura was smiling happily at the report that she got from the secretary. The decision to make the mansion to be a prestigious hotel was weed by the people who were rich very much. They had known about the beautiful ce the mansion had, so they wanted to move very much despite the high price Laura set up.

    It was far higher than normal hotel¡¯s price, but no one reallyined. Aside from the fact that it has beautiful scenery, it was also a historical ce because there were a lot of records of the Nali Family there. Laura ced the photos of Nali Family Head from decades ago in the hall, allowing everyone to see them very clearly.

    "With this, the profit for the family is going up," Laura grinned.

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "You¡¯re also doing favor for the media. They are all pestering you for news every single minute."

    Under thepany, they were already numerous people waiting for Laura. Many of them were journalist who wanted to hear more news about her. After all, the sudden decision of the new family head, Laura Nali, about the use of the mansion shook them. It was against all the tradition before for the mansion to be used like this.

    "I¡¯m already busy," Laura chuckled.

    "I can see that," Kanaeughed. "You want to defeat Jason and Wells Family?"

    "That¡¯s a good idea."

    "What? Now you want to defeat me after dering to the entire Nali Family that you want to make the family thrive?" Jason shook his head speechlessly. He was staying in the office because there was not much work left for his own office. The best ce to stay right now was here as he also wanted to have some rests.

    "A student will surpass her teacher one day," Laura smiled proudly.

    "Littless, you¡¯re 10 years too early if you want to defeat me," Jason chuckled. "You should just focus more on developing your Nali Family instead ofpeting with me."

    "I¡¯m making a new recipe again."

    "After dering that you will make the Nali Family thrive again, now you want to make yourpany new product?"

    "It¡¯s rted," Laura pouted.

    "Rted in which way?"

    "If I say it¡¯s rted then it is. Besides, I like making recipe much more than taking care of the Nali Family," Laura sulked. There were a lot of thing she had to do because she had be the family head. They were all very tiring as she was not used to do them all.

    Jasonughed. "Your new recipe is going well. I hear that there¡¯s anotherpany asking to sign a coboration contract with you. They¡¯lle in a few more minutes."

    "What? Why don¡¯t you tell me sooner?" Laura was shocked to hear that she was going to have a meeting in a few minutes. She quickly stood up and took her makeup bag by the side. "I¡¯ll be back. If theye, tell them to wait in the meeting room. I¡¯ll join them as soon as possible."

    Jasonughed as he saw Laura ran to the bathroom. He knew that she always paid great attention to her appearance when she had a meeting, but seeing how she acted when she panicked was truly hrious.

    "You¡¯re pretty close with Laura now," Kanae remarked.

    Jason nearly choked on the air at Kanae¡¯s remark. "Captain, I won¡¯t do anything bad to her. I swear!"

    "I¡¯m not using you of anything," Kanae was speechless at Jason¡¯s reaction. She was merely remarking about that matter because she saw how they were beingfortable around each other. Beside, his action in the things regarding Laura seemed to be even weirder in her eyes.

    "You¡¯re the one who make it happen."

    "I¡¯m only asking you to help her out in the beginning," Kanae rolled her eyes. "It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the one who force you toe here so often."

    Now that Kanae said that, Jason realized that he came here more than what he supposedly to. Even though he was always forced to eat a lot of sweets by Laura, which he hoped wouldn¡¯t end in him being diabetic, he still came here very often. It finally dawned to him that he already spent a long time staying in this ce, much more than when he spent with his ownpanies.

    "You¡¯re not going to be angry about that, will you?"

    "Of course not," Kanae rolled her eyes. "I think it¡¯ll be better for things to be this way. If you¡¯re reallyfortable with her and wish for more, I won¡¯t stop you."

    "..." Why did it sound as if she was giving her approval of their rtionship? He never thought of Laura that way, right?

    "I want to slowly be a background figure in her life and no longer tie her up with me," Kanae added.

    "Why?" Jason asked in wonder.

    Kanae leaned back on her chair. "She¡¯s going to be a big figure in the future. Having a sister who participates in the underworld will not do her anything good aside from bad publicity."

    Jason smiled wryly. "I don¡¯t think that she will want you to back off from your current life with her."

    "I know, I won¡¯t leave her, I will search for a normal work," Kanae sighed. "Maybe, it¡¯s instead the time for me to leave the Underworld and focus more on the life that I have with her."

    "If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll support you. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a lot of work we have to do in the underworld anymore, do we? Also, why are you putting your hand near themp?"

    "Laura ces a listening device here," Kanae smiled wryly. "You¡¯re staying here for weeks, you don¡¯t know that?"

    "I¡¯m not checking every ce for listening device, especially a ce like this one," Jason rolled his eyes. He was feelingfortable in this ce, so he never thought about that possibility.

    "She¡¯s just being careful because there¡¯s one in our ce," Kanae recalled that Laura was looking at her when she removed the recorder that she ced in their mansion. She already removed the listening device as she broke it along with the fight with Randy, Hunter Group leader, when he came over. However, she only removed the recorder when Laura was presentter on.

    That girl wanted to know what she was doing, so Kanae had to exin her little scheme against the one who listened in. Hopefully, her action would cause that man to stop spying on them. As for the recorder, she already moved them back to safe ce, ready to use if it was needed again.

    "So, will youpletely get out from the Underworld?" Jason recalled the one he asked before. "Tommy already gets out from our group unofficially since he bes Alice¡¯s bodyguard. If you leave too, Fiore Group is no more."

    "Notpletely leave yet," Kanae rolled her eyes. "I¡¯ll just enjoy the peace for now. I believe that this won¡¯tst long."

    "You shouldn¡¯t say that."

    "Why?"

    "It just feels like you¡¯re making prophecy of a bleak future."

    "We¡¯ll know in the future," Kanae replied back with a wry smile.

    The two of them looked towards each other for a few seconds before the phone rang. Jason quickly picked it up because Laura was still in the bathroom, doing her makeup again.

    "You better call Laura, they¡¯reing."

    "I¡¯m toozy to move. Can¡¯t you be the one to call her?"

    "Are you seriously telling me to call her from thedies bathroom? Do you want me to be tagged as a pervert again?"

    "That¡¯s actually a good idea."

    "Captain...."

    "I¡¯ll call her," Kanaeughed and dashed out of the room before Jason got angry because of her remark.

 Chapter 444 Lima School

    Laura¡¯s Mansion

    Days passed quietly as the situation in the city remained the same. There was barely any progress within the short time frame, but things have started to stabilize. For both Laura and Kanae, they just used this time to the fullest to do their work and spent their time with each other.

    Looking towards her sister, Laura didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Her sister has just finished a table worth of food before she had to run to the bathroom because of stomachache. Partiallyughing, she proceeded to clean up the tes on the table.

    After several days, the news of her action no longer interested the media so much. Many other pieces of news started to sprout out and filled the headlines, recing her matter. Rather than sad, Laura was feeling relieved because she didn¡¯t have to be pestered by the reporter so much.

    "Sis, have you finished?" Laura asked loudly.

    "Wait a minute," Kanae ran to the room again and saw that the foods were already cleaned up. "Aw, did you clean up the cake too?"

    "Sis, you already ate too much," Laura rolled her eyes. "I put the cake in the refrigerator for noon snack before lunchter. You¡¯re going to stay at home for the rest of the day, right?"

    Kanae nodded her head. Master Rudy asked her to rest her body a lot after months of intense training, so her training always changed every few days. Coincidentally, today she has to rest and didn¡¯te to his ce.

    "How¡¯s the condition of thepany so far?"

    "It¡¯s pretty good. My new position as the head of Nali Family allowsrger publicity for mypany. It¡¯s growing bigger and bigger," Laura smiled widely. "Brother Jason asks me to find a suitable factory to expand thepany wider, so I¡¯m rather busy right now."

    "I know a few goodpanies, but their location is a bitplicated," Kanae smiled wryly. The one she knew were those who has the location in ck Street. Normal people would think twice before going there because the condition of the streets was not always good. Rather than risking their life, they would just choose to avoid the ce.

    Laura frowned at the suggestion her sister gave to her. It was not like she didn¡¯t consider them, but she didn¡¯t have anyone who could possibly work there. Besides, the one who worked in a sweet factory was usually women. To ask womening to that ce was the same as searching for death.

    "I¡¯ll just find some decentpanies. Brother Jason says that he¡¯s going to introduce some to me," Laura replied.

    Kanae nodded. "Are you going to apply for school next semester?"

    Laura shook her head and sat down with ease. "Based on the certificate that I get from my school overseas, I no longer need to continue my school. I onlye there because I want to stay with you, Sis."

    "Geez, you don¡¯t have to do that, you know," Kanae sighed. She ruffled her sister¡¯s hair before leaning in, letting Laura¡¯s head supported a bit of her weight.

    "I don¡¯t have a lot of time to spend with you during the time I¡¯m away for the school overseas," Laura pouted. "I might search for a good university next year after the condition be more peaceful, but not now. I want to spend more time to develop mypany."

    "I know. You¡¯re free to do whatever you want, little brat," Kanaeughed. Towards the dream that Laura has since young, she was very clear. In addition, the talent that Laura had for lesson was far higher than her even though Laura rarely showed them. If not because of her excellent studies, she would never get the offer to attend that prestigious school.

    "I¡¯m not little!"

    "You¡¯re younger than me, so you¡¯ll forever be little," Kanae smirked.

    Laura red at her sister. "It¡¯s not my wish to be bornter than you."

    "That¡¯s the fact, just ept it, little girl."

    "You meanie," Laura crossed her arm as she thought about something. "What about you, Sis? Do you want to continue your high school next semester? Nolen School C closes down because of the attack, so there¡¯s no school for the time being, but I think that you still want to finish them."

    "I¡¯m not sure myself," Kanae answered.

    "Why? With your score, you can get into almost any school in this city."

    Kanaeughed. "I just don¡¯t have any interest to study in school anymore."

    Laura frowned hearing her sister¡¯s reply. Her mind recalled the headline for one of the newspapers that she got this morning. She didn¡¯t really follow the news, but it was quite interesting, so it caught her interest. Compared to the other newspaper, this one always head faster than the others, so she was pretty sure that this news would fill the entire headline in theing days.

    "Sis, have you heard the new school that finish its reparation yesterday night?" Laura grinned.

    "There¡¯s a new school?"

    "Yes," Laura took the television remote by the side. She turned the television on. "This one, Sis."

    The television was showing the video taken near arge building not far from them. Some construction trucks were still there, but the buildings could be said to be finished. The reporter was looking towards the building with an awe filled his face.

    "...This school is known as the best school in this city specializes for the young masters and misses from the prestigious family. Aside from them, this school also allows special students who have the letter from the government to apply. Mind you, their number is very limited.

    Last night, the school¡¯s representative, Ferdinand Mowlem, gave surprising news that this school reparation is finished. The project starts around a year ago, which shows that their worker works at incredible speed. Right now, they want to express their intention of letting their former students and more students to attend the school in the next semester..."

    Laura saw that her sister¡¯s attention was fully focused on the television. She nced at the clock. "I¡¯m going to have a light exercise before going to work, Sis. See youter."

    "Yeah... Take care, Laura," Kanae forced a smile out of her face.

    Laura nodded her head before walking away and took her phone, making call for the preparation of the meeting. At the same time, she picked her training clothes as she needed to have some exercise.

    Kanae returned back her attention to the television.

    Lima School...

    How long has it been since thest time she heard this ursed name? This was the name that would embed itself fully in her bone because of the painful memories she shared nearly two years ago. The memories of how she could get the title as the Legend of the Street along with the death of numerous people.

    That school was the very first ce she was forced to be a cold blooded killer.

    This school was also the ce of numerous deaths for many people, earning them a massive grave without name.

    That incident was the one that give birth to apletely different her, forcing her to use her ability to the fullest. Everyone who survived the incident wouldn¡¯t have the second thought of going there anymore.

    The reason was very simple: for them, that ce was no other than hell.

    Kanae closed her eyes as every fiber of her body recalled the incident very clearly. The smell of blood, the never-ending sense of danger, and the threat that lurk at every corner, they were all things that could be found easily in that ce.

    She was fine to see that ce in ruin, but seeing the exact same copy of the ce from before invoked her memories once again. The deep-seated fear that resided within her body forced her to return back to the time of two years ago, recalling everything that she thought she had buried deep inside her mind.

    The experience that forged and changed the fate of numerous people. Everything started from this one school: Lima School.

 Chapter 445 Clash of Groups: Prelude First Meeting with Master Rudy 1

    ck Street, 2 years ago in June

    Several people were walking on the secluded street deep at night. It was not unusual for people to roam on the street in ck Street. This ce has always been known to be the ce for the people who were part of the underworld to stay.

    "Rei, you''re doing great with the mission recently," Jason remarked as he yed with hisrge de.

    Kanae smirked. "We have been doing this for more than one year. I have gotten used with the missions that we get each time."

    "But you''re still so stingy with our meal," Tommy''s face scrunched. "You should treat us asionally."

    "Just ask Oro, I''m still saving up my money."

    "No way, you two are big eater. I''m going to lose all of my money if I have to feed you two," Jason immediately refused. He would be the world biggest idiot if he dared to agree. These two were capable of eating more than five tes each meal. There would be a hole in his pocket if he dared to agree with their request.

    "You''re the richest one among us," Kanae grinned.

    "Just ask Shin, he should be happy to treat you all."

    "That demonic doctor will be happier to see all of us be his experiment than treating us," Tommy''s face scrunched.

    Kanaeughed when she heard their remark. Her movement stopped abruptly as she gazed towards the dark alley in front of her. Although they couldn''t hear anything yet, her sense was telling her that it would be their death if they walked to that ce.

    Jason was rmed and put a defensive position. In terms of strength, he might be higher than Kanae, but her sense was far sharper. The one who could gauge the danger the very first would be Kanae.

    "What is it?"

    "I don''t know," Kanae answered.

    CLANG!

    The next second, they could faintly hear the sound of metal shing. The sound was quite far but it was enough to tell them that there were people fighting not far from them.

    "Let''s check out," Jason moved forward quickly.

    "Wait!" Kanae was startled. Beads of sweat filled her forehead. Her sense was telling her that something or someone dangerous was there. If they tried toe nearer, they could die.

    Jason stopped near arger alley. Two men were fighting in the middle withrge de. The sound of the metal grewrger as they were located close with the two people. Even with their martial skill that has been polished by the numerous battles, they couldn''t follow the speed of these two people.

    ''They''re dangerous!''

    Kanae''s instinct was telling her to get away as fast as possible because she wouldn''t be able to defeat any of the two men.

    Unfortunately, before she could utter any sound, one of the men was thrown to the back. He was flung so far that he crashed to the wall, making arge crate on the ce where he stayed.

    "Master, you''re too violent," from inside the darkness, a man stepped forward. His step was extremely light without any sound as he approached the only standing man in the very middle of the ce.

    The man in the middle, Master Rudy,ughed loudly. "He''s just too weak."

    The one, who approached, Matt, shook his head lightly. They were only travelling to the outer part of the ck Street because this master of his was invited to the Ryukalin n Headquarters to teach their unofficial n head. Of course, this master of his would take the time to deal blow for anyone he found too.

    Master Rudy looked towards the three men ¨Cno two men and one girl, by the side. Looking towards their eyes filled with fear, he snorted. People from the outeryer were all too weak.

    BA-DUMP!

    Suddenly, he felt a sense of danger impeding towards him. His body tensed up immediately as he gazed towards the source of threat that he sensed. It was faint, but he had never felt any sense of danger from anyone for years. Everyone who could do that was only someone who had extremely high potential or extremely strong.

    His eyesnded on the only female of the group. Her eyes were filled with worry and caution, it was as if she could see the depth of his strength.

    ''Interesting,'' Master Rudy thought internally.

    He only stopped here because there was an idiot who dared to challenge him. Never would he think that there would be a youth that piqued his interest. Thest person who managed to give him this sense of threat recently was the young man he was going to meet in this journey today.

    ''There should be nothing wrong in trying.''

    He red towards them, exuding high pressure that was enough to crush ordinary people. By his side, Matt truly wanted to face palm. His master truly didn''t want to back down at all.

    "What are you watching, youngster?"

    His voice travelled to their ear, sending more pressure than before. Tommy felt his knees grew weak and in the next second, he fell to the ground. The pressure was too much. It was as if he was facing the death reaper that was ready to take his life anytime.

    Jason was trying his best to stand firm in his ce. He was reminded once again to the pressure his father always gave him in the past. This one was far more dangerous and all.

    ''Why a monster of this level is in this part of ck Street?''

    Right now, despair filled his eyes because he knew the difference in strength very much. With just a palm of this man''s hand, he might not be able to see the light anymore tomorrow.

    Gritting her teeth, Kanae looked towards Master Rudy back full of determination. She didn''t want to show the fact that she was far weaker than him. Even if she was weaker, it didn''t mean that he could trample on them just like that.

    Her feet were trembling, but it calmed down in the next second. All she has in her mind was how they could escape from this ce. After all, she didn''t want to die yet.

    ''They''re quite interesting,'' Master Rudy watched their reaction amusedly. However, he knew that their difference in strength was already like sky andnd. They couldn''t do anything in front of him.

    "We are sorry to interrupt you. We''ll go now," Jason suddenly spoke up.

    He was trying his best to stay calm and ignored the pressure, but his feet gave away his real feeling. Right now, all he could think was how they could escape from this ce.

    Matt looked towards the three people in front of him weirdly. His master seemed to take interest towards them? After all, it was not Master Rudy style to showcase his power before he attacked like this.

    "Have I given you the permission to go?"

    In the next second, hisrge de was already on the way towards their direction, ready to kill them all.

 Chapter 446 Clash of Groups: Prelude First Meeting with Master Rudy 2

    "Have I given you the permission to go?"

    In the next second, hisrge de was already on the way towards their direction, ready to kill them all.

    "Watch out!"

    Kanae dashed from her standing position to the ce where the de headed. Her small arm already took out the small sword that she usually used. Using the sword, she blocked the de before it could reach her friends.

    ¡¯Heavy!¡¯

    The strength behind the single swing was more than enough to send her back. Crashing to the wall, she could feel her entire body was hurt from the impact. Numerous bones should have been broken as the walls were showing a deep crave from her crash.

    *cough* *cough*

    Blood trickled down from her mouth as she fell to the ground. It was very painful. Right now, she didn¡¯t know which part of her body was still intact anymore. Every cell of her body was screaming the word ¡¯pain¡¯.

    "Rei!" Jason was only able to react after she fell to the ground. Ever since the attack from Master Rudy, only several split seconds have passed. Neither one of them managed to react in time except for Kanae.

    ¡¯Interesting,¡¯ Master Rudy¡¯s eyes gleamed when he saw Kanae moved to block his attack. He could see her movement and reaction speed already matched his, but her strength was pitifully low. In addition, there should be one big weakness inside her that didn¡¯t allow her to fully execute that speed continuously.

    Matt¡¯s eyes widened when he saw how she managed to block Master Rudy¡¯s attack.

    ¡¯Master Rudy¡¯s sense is truly urate.¡¯

    There was indeed someone worthy of his attention among the three people. Unfortunately, this person hadn¡¯t grown up enough to make this master truly cared about her.

    Seeing how Kanae was badly beaten, Jason and Tommy moved to attack Master Rudy too. Their eyes were filled with rage because they couldn¡¯t ept this end.

    "Stop!" Kanae yelled, yet it was futile. The two of them no longer listened to her.

    Master Rudy looked towards the two of them calmly. He turned his de over and attacked the two of them. With a single attack, the two of them were pushed back to the alley behind them, making a long line on the ground.

    "NOOOO!" Kanae yelled. Pushing her wounded body, she moved to attack Master Rudy again. Using a speed that far surpassed what she thought she would, she reached the man and swung her sword as fast as she could.

    Jleb! Grab!

    Using his hand, Master Rudy blocked the attack. He allowed the sword to pierce through his palm as he looked towards the desperate eyes of the girl before him.

    Even though she knew very well that she was not his match, she wouldn¡¯t let him go for hurting her friends. Her eyes were filled with determination and rage that directed towards him.

    Master Rudy smirked when he saw her eyes. He lifted her up before throwing her back to the ground.

    BAM!

    *cough* *cough*

    Pain shot through her entire body, making her unable to think of anything. Every movement she did caused pain to emerge and intensified further in her body. It was so painful that she couldn¡¯t move around anymore.

    "You¡¯re not my match, little girl," Master Rudy said. "Your friends are still alive. If you still want to beat me, you should think about how to train your body further. With your current strength, you¡¯re just an ant in front of me."

    After saying all that, Master Rudy turned around. "If you¡¯re still alive, we shall meet again in the future."

    Master Rudy walked away. By his side, Matt quickly followed after Master Rudy, his eyes heldplicated gaze.

    "Master, is that not too harsh?"

    Master Rudy smirked. "Everyone worthy of my attention should be those who can survive this small ordeal. Admitting that you¡¯re weak and learn how to improve is the first step to be a big person."

    "I still think that you¡¯re really harsh, Master," Matt frowned. "You¡¯re not that cold when you first pick me up."

    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re too weak, Matt. That girl is different," Master Rudy answered. The eyes that he saw confirmed to him that she was truly different. He wondered, how many years would it take for that girl to reach his level should she survive? He couldn¡¯t wait.

    *cough*

    "Rei, are you alright?" Jason was struggling to stand up. His body was hurt, but he could feel that Master Rudy held back at the end. If not for that, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stand up right now.

    Kanae shook her head as she coughed again. "Call Shin. I won¡¯t be able to stand up."

    Seeing the blood that continued to flow from her mouth added with numerous scratches she had, Jason quickly called Shiro for emergency treatment. In a matter of minutes, they were taken to Shiro¡¯s clinic for treatment.

    It took the poor doctor hours to finish treating them.

    "Rei, it will be better if you can go to hospital. Your current condition is quite severe," Shiro said warily. He knew about this girl¡¯s economic condition, but her condition was also the most severe one.

    "I¡¯ll be fine with several days of rest," Kanae put on a wry smile.

    Shiro frowned. "Even if you say that, I don¡¯t rmend you to return back to your house. You should stay here with Tom."

    "Are you sure you¡¯re alright with this?"

    "Yes, Oro says that he will send more supplies for you since it¡¯s partially his fault that you get in this condition."

    The one who decided to move the very first was Jason, so the man felt guilty because his decision led to this event. If not because of some lucks, they might be already death on the street right now.

    Kanae smiled. "They¡¯re already alright?"

    "Oro is quite strong because of his years of foundation and training, so he can still walk rather fine. His family will surely question him if he shows any weakness, so he already goes home. Tommy is rtively weaker than you two even though he used to be slightly better than you. His condition is not bad, but he has some broken bones and bruises.

    From the way I see it, that person must be holding back when facing the two of them. If not, I¡¯m sure they will already meet their creator by now."

    Kanae was stunned. Howe some broken bones and bruises be not bad?

    Shiro¡¯s next words answered her questions. "As for you, almost all of your ribs are broken. Your back is filled with bruises from the impact of falling to the wall. Your left shoulder is partially crushed, needing months for full recovery."

    "They¡¯re that bad?" Kanae was surprised.

    "If you¡¯re lucky, you will need three months for full recovery," Shiromented. "Based on your healing speed so far, I think it¡¯ll be quicker, but not too fast either."

    "Three months?" Kanae fell into despair. She could barely earn enough money for her and her sister each month by working her body death tired. If she had to rest for three months, how could she eat?

    "Oro will pay the expense, and he already sends some money for your sister," Shiro informed. "He only asks you to stay here and not in your home for the time being. Those are his sign of apology."

    Kanae gritted her teeth. "If he truly wants to apology, he better treats me to a feast for three months!"

    "I¡¯ll tell that to him," Shiro smiled wryly. By the end of Kanae¡¯s recovery, the one who suffered great loss would surely be Jason. His money will be drained for this littless¡¯s food.

 Chapter 447 Clash of Groups: Prelude Lima School

    Nali Family Fifth Branch Mansion

    Thanks to Jason gave her a lot of money and foods, Kanae were able to recover in a mere month. Her speedy recovery gave a great relief for Jason for two things. First, he was d that his decision didn¡¯t lead to his friend¡¯s death. Second, he can keep his wallet in safe ce because he didn¡¯t have to pay for her meal anymore.

    "I should be able to move around quite well by now," Kanae stretched her body in her courtyard. The wounds from Master Rudy a few weeks ago were already fully healed. She had started to do more missions again. They were just the most ordinary missions, but they were already more than enough for her.

    In the backyard, there was no camera because she made sure to destroy them all. Finishing her stretching, she began exercising to warm her body up and make sure that she could move well again.

    SCREEECH!

    She stopped when she heard the sound of a car stopping loudly. Frowning, she moved to the side while being careful to not step into the territory of her uncle. From her position, she could see an expensive car and her uncle standing in front of the car with a sheepish smile on his face.

    ¡¯Who¡¯s that?¡¯

    A man walked out from the car calmly. He had big body, which probably filled with muscle. She was not sure since he wore a suit that covered his entire body. His face was rather ordinary, but Kanae was pretty sure that she had seen his face somewhere before.

    "Sir Ferdinand, thank you for visiting my humble ce," Frank bowed down nervously. It was clear that he humbled himself greatly in front of this middle aged man.

    Ferdinand nodded his eyes. He scanned the surrounding. "You¡¯re living in a remote ce."

    Frank¡¯s face changed immediately. "This is just a little something that I get from a branch family. Since it¡¯s quite nice, I take this to be mine with a little effort."

    Ferdinand paid no heed to what Frank said. Only a fool would believe that earning this ce only required little effort from Frank¡¯s side. He basically spent weeks just to deal with one little girl.

    "Those from Servo Family are all very cunning, aren¡¯t they?"

    Frank smiled wryly. Servo was the surname of his wife, so he always stayed careful whenever mentioning her. For some reason, Ferdinand seemed to have a deep hatred to his wife¡¯s family.

    "They¡¯re just pretty lucky, Sir Ferdinand."

    "You¡¯re doing a pretty good job," Ferdinand said inly. "Now, shall we go in?"

    "Yes," Frank beamed as he pointed to the direction of his house. He had been waiting for this man toe, so he would surely not miss this chance.

    Ferdinand¡¯s gazended on the side of the building. From behind the lustrous tree and wall, he could see a young girl was staring back at him. Her appearance was simply pitiful because she wore a rather used up clothes and had messed up hair from moving around.

    That girl simply didn¡¯t pique his interest in the slightest as he moved his attention back to the mansion. Following after Frank, he came into the building.

    Drip! Drip!

    Kanae was clenching her fist tightly. Her nails were embedded deeply into the flesh in her hand, making deep wound that caused blood to trickle down from one of her palms.

    She did not recognize Ferdinand, but she was angry at Frank¡¯s remark about her and this ce.

    ¡¯One day, I¡¯ll take back what¡¯s mine.¡¯

    From the talk she had a year ago, she knew that she already lost a lot of money from the inheritance that was supposedly hers. The only one that she could have was this one mansion, the mansion that she had to sell because she wanted to give her sister a safe environment.

    In this ce, she couldn¡¯t protect this little sister of hers that she loved so much. The only option left was sending her to the faraway ce and let her study.

    "I¡¯m still just an ant in front of your eyes, but someday, I will make sure that you won¡¯t be able to look at me with disdain anymore."

    Turning her body around, Kanae started her practice again. Little did she know that the oath she made today woulde true. After all, she managed to make aplete turnaround in the future.

    But right now, she was still nothing.

    ...

    Finishing her training, Kanae returned back to the small house where she stayed. There was barely anything inside this house because she didn¡¯t really have many things to use.

    Suddenly, her phone vibrated. It was the special phone that Jason provided for them because he found it hard tomunicate with each other. Although the quality so far has been subpar, it was more than enough to provide them the basic use ofmunication with each other.

    "Oro, is that you?" Kanae asked as she picked up.

    On the other line, Jason smiled when he heard her question. "How do you know that it¡¯s me who call?"

    "You¡¯re the one who use the phone most of the time."

    "You¡¯re right."

    "So, what¡¯s the problem?" Kanae sat down on her bed.

    "Do you remember Lima School where we used to enroll in the past?" Jason asked.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes narrowed. There was no way she would forget this school. Her father had to do a lot of things in the past because he didn¡¯t want them to stay there forever. The little her didn¡¯t fully understand things yet, but she knew that the school always seemed fishy.

    She didn¡¯t understand why, but her senses were telling her to stay away from the school.

    "I know that ce."

    Hearing the cold voice, Jason smiled wryly. He had just dropped out from the school because of a certain incident not long ago in the school. The suspiciousness he had for the school increased when he received a piece of news regarding them today.

    "There¡¯s an experiment failure in the school today. It issues a high level caution and also warning that no one is allowed to stay close," Jason said calmly. "I¡¯m sure you know what this meant."

    Even though they were not facing each other, Kanae couldn¡¯t help but to nod her head. She knew very well what that meant. Right now, the school waspletely inessible for anyone because of the incident. It was unknown how dangerous things would be, but it should be pretty dangerous considering the high warning they were.

    "I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t call me just to inform this to me, right?"

    "A lot of students are still inside when the incident happens," Jason replied slowly. "Based on the list that they give, the students inside are all students with some problems. Some of them even reported missing over the past few months."

    Kanae¡¯s lips quivered when she heard that. No way! Lima School was the prestigious school for the young masters and young misses. However, around a decade or more ago they started to ept students who received letter of rmendation from the government.

    Heaved a deep sigh, Kanae¡¯s eyes has turned solemn. "Let¡¯s meet up in the usual ce."

    "Okay, Captain."

 Chapter 448 Clash of Groups: Prelude Second Meeting with Master Rudy 1

    On the ck Street, several people were standing together again. This time, Shiro was among them, looking as annoyed as ever. He never liked the close battle because he would surely lose.

    Tep

    "Rei, you¡¯re pretty quick," Tommy smiled upon seeing Kanaeing.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I¡¯m a little curious about your direction in the conversation, Oro."

    "I¡¯m afraid that the real news will break out," Jason smiled wryly. "You don¡¯t think that the experiments they¡¯re doing arepletely harmless, right?"

    "Not in the slightest," Kanae replied firmly. She would be the world biggest idiot if she still thought like that after her father worked so hard to make sure she no longer has any rtion with the school before his death.

    Tommy tilted his head. "I only heard that the school would close down. Why is there any need to worry about it so much?"

    "There are things that you still don¡¯t understand, Tom," Shiro shook his head. "With a brain like yours, it¡¯ll be better if you just be my guinea pig in the experiment."

    Tommy shuddered at the thought. "Dream on!"

    Shiro¡¯s eyebrows shot up. "Are you sure you¡¯re saying that to me?"

    "You demonic doctor! Let me go!"

    Kanae and Jason watched as the two of them continued their banter with each other. The two of them didn¡¯t understand how a simple conversation could possibly lead the two of them into a dispute once again.

    "Do you want to participate in the incident?"

    Jason crossed his arm. "It¡¯s impossible. The name Fiore Group is just a rtively new group formed only slightly more than a year ago. Besides the high number of missions we ept every single day, their levels are barely at the very bottom."

    The missions they have done so far only consisted of them doing things under cover. They were mostly sneaking in, taking these and that, or at the highest, battling a certain person. Never did they pick the high level mission that would require them to n for a long time.

    It was not they didn¡¯t want, but they couldn¡¯t possibly do that. The risk for their life was too high and there were two people who couldn¡¯t afford to lose their lives on the street.

    "Fiore Group."

    The familiar voice from behind them caused the three of them to be startled. Their body tensed up immediately as they put their defensive posture towards the person not far from them.

    Master Rudy watched their reaction with a satisfied smile on his slightly aged face. Just his voice alone was enough to make them cautious of him. As he thought, this small group that didn¡¯t enter the eyes of the world has much more than that in them.

    "Who¡¯s that?" Shiro¡¯s eyes narrowed. His keen sense was telling him that this man was anything but ordinary.

    "He¡¯s the one who trashed us so badly before," Jason replied solemnly.

    By Master Rudy¡¯s side, Matt shook his head. This master of his has just finished his training today for the young n head of Ryukalin n. Now, he was already read to go on another battle spree.

    Stepping forward, he raised his hand. "Master, should we go now?"

    "No, I still have some business with these little kids."

    Matt: "..." please don¡¯t tell me that you want to beat them up again.

    Looking towards the four youngsters in front of him, Master Rudy assessed them once again. If he said that he was not impressed, he would be lying. It was only around two months ago that he met them, but the aura they had around them has be firmer.

    ¡¯They¡¯re truly in their peak of growth.¡¯

    His eyesnded on Kanae once again. The one whom he got interest from the very first was showing much more growthpared with the other two. From one look, he could guess that this littless should have only started to participate in real battle a few months ago. If not for that, with her rate of growth, she should have be a peak expert from a long time ago.

    Just like that annoying brat that he encountered not long ago.

    "You four are very knowledgeable about the insider news. That rotten school has be a terribly dangerous ce by now," Master Rudy chuckled.

    Kanae looked towards the old man in confusion. "It doesn¡¯t have any rtion with us."

    "For now yes, but it can be your ticket to grow stronger," Master Rudy smiled. "Don¡¯t you want to grow stronger?"

    It was truly unnecessary question. The answer would be unanimously yes. Kanae wished for nothing but growing stronger in order to be able to do much more mission. Staying to only do low level mission wouldn¡¯t grant her much money because of their inefficiency.

    Jason¡¯s eyes flickered slightly when he heard that offer. Although he didn¡¯t really necessarily need to be stronger, he did long to grow stronger. In addition, he wanted to know what the government has in their store for them. From what he could guess, the experiment was not ordinary in the slightest.

    Tommy and Shiro also gave some reaction to the question. However, Tommy¡¯s goal has always been Kanae because he couldn¡¯t believe how she had been surpassing him so far. As for Shiro, he wanted to grow stronger too.

    "How do we know that you¡¯re saying the truth?" Kanae asked.

    Master Rudy smirked. "Do I have any reason to lie to you four?"

    "More than plenty reasons are there. We¡¯re just stranger to each other and with your strength, it¡¯s easy for you to crush us."

    Matt smiled wryly. For the first time, his master¡¯s n backfire so badly that this old man was unable to say anything he else. He couldn¡¯t refute the fact, though. However, in the deeper part of the ck Street, everyone knew that this old master was an upright man.

    Master Rudy¡¯s smile stiffened. "You sure have a sharp mouth, littless."

    Kanae frowned. "I believe that I never tell you my gender."

    Her appearance right now was extremely simr to that of a young boy. Her long hair was hidden beneath her clothes, a ck boy school uniform. If one didn¡¯t know better, there was no way they would be able to guess that she is a girl. The light here was scarce, giving the necessary protection she needed to cover her gender.

    "There¡¯s no need for you to tell me. I can tell that you¡¯re a girl right away," Master Rudy chuckled. "Now, do you want to listen to what I¡¯m going to tell you regarding the school or not?"

    "How do we know that we can trust you?" this time, Jason spoke up.

    "Whether you want to trust me or not, it¡¯s all up to you," Master Rudy smiled widely. "Make your decision youngsters."

    Kanae looked towards her teammate as they returned her gaze back. Seeing the hesitation in their eyes, she knew that they have doubts about this master. However, considering Master Rudy¡¯s strength, there was truly no need for him to lie to them.

    They barely knew each other but have such discrepancy in strength!

    Master Rudy watched as they silently looked towards the littless. As he had thought, the real leader of this small group was no other that the girl. He had suspicion when he saw how they reacted after she got hurt, now his suspicion was further confirmed.

    A smile made its way to his lips. ¡¯These brats are truly interesting.¡¯

    Finally, Kanae looked back to Master Rudy. "Please tell us what the incident in Lima School is about."

 Chapter 449 Clash of Groups: Prelude Second Meeting with Master Rudy 2

    Finally, Kanae looked back to Master Rudy. "Please tell us what the incident in Lima School is about."

    Master Rudy smiled. "What do you know about the experiment they''re doing?"

    "We only know that it should be something dangerous because they always do it in secret," Jason replied.

    Hearing that answer, Master Rudy''s eyes showed a trace of surprise. From what he said, it was clear to deduct that this young man already seen them by himself. It could only mean one thing.

    He enrolled in Lima School!

    This caused his interest towards this small group to peak up further. However, this was not the time for that. Right now, he needed to exin to them about the experiment.

    "You''re right," Master Rudy smiled. "They''re doing experiment rted to the potential that is hidden inside every person."

    The three of them stared towards Master Rudy with wide eyes. Only Tommy didn''t understand what this old man was talking about. He noticed the other''s reaction in confusion. What in the world was that potential?

    "That should be impossible, right?" Jason''s voice quivered. "Everyone has different potential and doing experiment towards them will only destroy what''s inside our brain."

    "Why do you think they test every newborn baby for the potential?" Master Rudy snorted. "They can only know that someone has the potential because they have researched about it beforehand."

    Jason frowned. "Isn''t it enough to just know one''s potential?"

    "Not really. There''s something called awaken talent. Even though the process is arduous, it will make someone grow stronger even faster in their own field."

    Kanae raised her head slightly. "Do you mean they''re trying to find a different way to awaken someone''s talent because awakening it naturally might break the person in question?"

    Matt stared at the youngsters in front of him with narrowed gaze. With just simple conversation, he could clearly guess that these people were not ordinary. No ordinary people knew about the talent and awakened person. For a small group to have three people who knew about it, it was certainly rather amazing in itself.

    "You''re correct, littless. They want to find a way to forcefully awaken someone''s talent without any need for the arduous process. So far, the experiment is not sessful, but they have been using a lot of people to do the experiment. I believe you should know the possibility thates from failed experiment."

    Kanae nodded her head. "They will be monster because their potential is dangerous or they will die because their potential is destroyed from the inside."

    "Exactly," Master Rudy smiled. "The experiment is notplete. This incident is targeted for them to recruit people and test the people they used as the experiment."

    "What do you mean by recruit people?" Jason interrupted.

    "It''s exactly as I say. In a matter of hours, there will be a very tempting mission in the ck Market. The danger is very great and if you can survive from the disaster, I believe that you''ll grow stronger."

    "How strong will we be?" Kanae asked.

    Master Rudy stared back towards the little girl''s iris. "Your chance of survival against my real attack will increase by at least 30%."

    Having experienced by herself how deadly his strike was, Kanae knew for sure that every percent of increase would be very beneficial to them. It was easy to say that they would be able to stay alive with just some slight difference.

    "I see."

    "Is that true?" Jason asked full of disbelief.

    Master Rudy chuckled. "Like I said before, it''s up to you whether you want to trust me or not."

    They looked towards each other in hesitation. It was easy to trust him because they truly wanted to grow stronger. But the big question was whether they should do it or not. After all, the danger should be very high.

    When they want to ask him again, the old man already disappeared from his ce. They were looking towards the ce with wide eyes. Where did that man go?

    "Master, isn''t it impolite to just left?" Matt asked in exasperation. Right when they were not looking, his master moved to the side quickly. If not for him has been apanying this old man for a long time, he might not be able to react in time.

    Master Rudyughed. "I just want to tease them."

    Matt: "¡­" master¡­

    Looking toward the sky, Master Rudy smirked. He knew that they wouldn''t possibly pass this chance as it wouldn''te so often. However, at the same time, he knew that he would change the nature of that little girl very much.

    The inside of the school would be no different than that of a battlefield.

    Everyone would be forced to be a full fledge killer with no mercy to each other. If they showed even the slightest bit of mercy, the next second would be their funeral.

    "When an excellent fighter adds the trait of determination to kill, what do you think will happen, Matt?"

    Matt looked towards his master in confusion. "That person will be unparalleled."

    "You''re correct," Master Rudy smiled. She would be unparalleled. When they met again the in the future, he truly wanted to train her further again to enhance her skill that have been honed in the blood of numerous people.

    Of course, the perquisite would be; she has to survive.

    "Master, you''re really in a good mood today."

    "Of course, I meet with an excellent seedling today."

    "Should I report it to Second Senior that master caught a deadly illness?"

    "What illness? We should return back soon, Matt. I want to test my skill again, you should be a good partner for me."

    Matt nearly vomited when he heard what Master Rudy said to him. He knew that this master of his loved to spar every time he had time. However, against someone like him, the discrepancy in skill was still like sky and earth. It was very easy to beat him up.

    "Master, I think I want to return back. There should be more work waiting for me."

    "What are you talking about? You''re just a low level minister in the government. They barely listen to your voice, so you don''t have much to do."

    "Master, I have just risen in a higher position."

    "Congrattion! To celebrate it, let''s spar with each other."

    Seeing how excited his master was, Matt knew that it would be impossible for him to escape his fate today. His master would surely beat him up during the spar again. That would be very terrible as he was pretty sure that he wouldn''t know what had happened to him before everything end.

    "Master, please hold back a bit today."

    "To celebrate your rise, I won''t hold back!"

    Matt: "¡­" Master! Why did I pick him as my master in the first ce?

 Chapter 450 Clash of Groups: Prelude Taking the Mission

    "He disappears," Tommy gulped down in fear. What kind of man managed to disappear within seconds? Was that a person or a ghost?

    Kanae looked towards the empty space for a few moments. "Oro, should we check the ck Market?"

    "I¡¯ll check it right away."

    "Wait, before that, can someone exin what that man mean about potential and the likes?" Tommy quickly interrupted.

    What greeted him was the sight of three people looking towards him in exasperation. He felt offended when he saw their gaze. Come on, it was not his fault that he was born in the slightly uncultured ce where he didn¡¯t have the chance to learn about them.

    Shiro shook his head lightly. "It¡¯ll be better for you to not know about that at all. It¡¯s too dangerous. What you have to know is the mission is to fight against monster."

    Tommy was stunned. "There¡¯s monster in this city?"

    "You can say so."

    "Why I have never met them?"

    "Because they don¡¯t roam on the street dummy," Shiro flicked the boy¡¯s forehead.

    Tommy looked towards the doctor with a re. "Don¡¯t ruin my good look you demonic doctor! I¡¯m not as handsome as you to the point that I can attract girls in a single nce."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "Don¡¯t deny it, I see numerous girls confess to you in infirmary...."

    THWACK!

    "Ouch! You demonic doctor! Why are you ruining my face again?"

    Jason and Kanae pretended that the two of them didn¡¯t exist as they searched in the ck market about the mission. It was already the end of July, which meant that high school already started around two weeks ago. It was also this time that Tommy managed to find out that he was enrolling in the same school where Shiro worked.

    "I found it," Jason clicked on the post.

    ¡¯DANGEROUS MISSION! WITH HIGH REWARD!

    We¡¯re looking for talented fighters who¡¯re not afraid of death toe to the address below on August 1. Whoever thinks that they¡¯re capable, mighte and apply here.

    Even if the mission is notpleted, the MONEY will be given right away. However, you HAVE to participate once youe to the ce~!

    Address: abcdefghijkl 1234567890, Lima School.¡¯

    "Even if the mission is notplete, the money will be given," Jason smiled wryly. "This is truly a tempting and dangerous mission."

    Kanae looked towards the introduction of the post carefully. If one didn¡¯t pay attention, they would surely ept the mission without thinking much. The amount it offered already went past the usual dangerous mission by several folds. One could simply be a rich person if they ept this mission.

    "Wow, Captain, you should ept this mission," Tommy¡¯s eyes were glued to the screen the moment he noticed that the money would be enormous.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "You might die if you ept the mission."

    "There¡¯s no way you will die, Captain," Tommy grinned. "You have nine lives just like a cat."

    Kanae: "..." why are youparing me to cat?

    "It¡¯s a bit too dangerous," Shiromented. His eyes were looking at the post on Jason¡¯sptop.

    "It¡¯s too good to pass."

    "Tom, I really wonder how you manage to survive in the past with your attitude."

    Tommy stuck out his tongue. It was not like he did so many missions in the past. After all, he only did them asionally to make some money for his living and then, he would spend his time to wander around on the street.

    Jason closed hisptop. He looked towards the other three. "Many people bet with their life to earn more money, which I believe you all know."

    The three of them nodded their head. Having to pay for the living of her sister and hers so far nearly drove her crazy because of the amount of work she had to do. Taking the risk to delve into the ck Street was the best solution she had so far.

    However, she had to face the fact that there were numerous times when she was at the death door. No matter how simple one mission was, it was still something from the ck Street. If she was not careful enough, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see the light when the sun rose anymore.

    Tommy basically lived in ck Street where he had to scrape just to eat every day. Fighting with other people for bread was extremelymon. After all, not everyone could earn enough for their living.

    "This mission will drive a lot of people like you three toe," Jason gazed towards his friends. "Do you still have the courage toe?"

    Kanae nodded her head. "I don¡¯t have much time left."

    Her sister would return to the city soon enough. At that time, she needed to have the power to protect her. Since she couldn¡¯t possibly build a business and made a business empire, the only option left for her would be the ck Street. As long as she could gain a lot of connection and became strong enough, she would have the necessary precaution against her uncle and protect the only family she loved so dearly.

    "Why are you in a hurry, Rei?" Tommy tilted his head in confusion.

    "I can¡¯t let my n go to waste," Kanae answered simply. She was nning to get out of the Nali Family as a way to make herself and her sister became independent outside the family. When it was the time, she would take her sister out of the family too. But for that, she had to have enough money to earn for their living together.

    At least, this was her current n, which had to change a bit in the future because of some unexpected idents.

    Shiro shook his head lightly. "I can¡¯te along if you decide to ept the mission."

    The other three looked towards Shiro in confusion. Jason patted the doctor¡¯s shoulder. "What is it?"

    "I can¡¯t die yet, so I can¡¯t possibly ept the mission," Shiro answered. "Close battle is never my forte and I know that I have lesser chance to survive if I decide toe. All that I can do is keep themunication with you all and watch the movement from outside."

    Kanae nodded her head. "Okay, its fine you want to stay outside. Even if I have to go alone, I want toe inside."

    "You¡¯re not alone," Jason smiled. "I want to get inside. I have to know what they have in store for us."

    He had long wanted to know about the government movement and their real n. So far, he had failed because of the tight security in the school. Now that the chance presented itself, he would never let it go.

    Kanae smiled. "Thank you, Oro."

    "Don¡¯t thank me, I have my own reason too."

    Tommy smirked. "You don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll just leave you behind, right? I wille along with you, Rei."

    "Are you sure, Tom? You¡¯re not one to fight a tough battle every day, right?"

    "I¡¯m sure," Tommy nodded his head firmly. "I may onlye because of you, Rei, but I also want to grow stronger. In the past, our strength is more or less the same. However, it only takes you weeks to surpass me and slowly widen our gap. I want to stay by your side, so I want to grow stronger."

    Looking towards each other, the two of them smiled. They have gone through a lot in the past ever since their first meeting, so they knew very well each other¡¯s strength.

    Jason shook his head lightly. "If I don¡¯t know better, I¡¯ll think that you¡¯re confessing your feeling, Tom."

    "WHAT? THAT¡¯S IMPOSSIBLE!" he did appreciate and idolize Kanae, but he never saw her romantically. It was simply impossible. For him, she would always be someone that he could never reach. All he wanted was the chance to stay by her side to fight alongside her.

    "Oro, did you read romance novel again?"

    "What? Of course not!"

    "Hearing his denial, I¡¯m pretty sure that he ditches his work to read novel again."

    "Oro, if you truly have that much free time, you should just help us doing our work."

    "I¡¯m not!"

    "Really? Tell me the title, I want to know."

    "Like I say, I¡¯m not reading a novel!"

    The four of them continued going forth and back for a couple of minutes before they prepared themselves for the mission.

 Chapter 451 Clash of Groups: The Beginning

    Lima School, 1 August, 2 years ago

    Kanae was standing in front of the school withplicated feeling. This was not the first time she came here, but the atmosphere today was very different than the one in the past. In addition, from her position, she clearly couldn¡¯t see any damages in the building. Everything seemed normal.

    "It¡¯s amazing, isn¡¯t it?" Jason tapped her shoulder from behind. "For ordinary people, this ce is no different than usual, but for those who know, we know that this is nothing but mirage."

    "Their technology is that advance?"

    "Not really advance, but they have people specialize in creating a defensive barrier using the talent that someone have," Jason shook his head. "With one person alone, it¡¯s extremely easy to cover things that they do behind this barrier."

    "They¡¯re truly not simple," Kanae nodded her head.

    Jason looked towards the young girl in front of him. "If you want to fight against them in the future to stop all of this nonsense, you may need to be more patience to learn more about them."

    "I¡¯ll keep that in mind, Oro."

    "Now, let¡¯s line up."

    There were already numerous people around. They were all people who came because they were attracted to the mission posted on the ck Market. However, those whoe here were all groups.

    "I can¡¯t believe that I don¡¯t see anyone from n or gang," Tommy remarked.

    "Tom, you really should follow the news asionally. The biggest n is in turmoil because of instability caused by their young n head. Souhon n head is sick. Tamari n Head is too old to participate. Merion n is a bit too far from here. Lastly, Zone n is rtively newerpared with the other ns. They¡¯re not too powerful right now.

    As for gangs, they won¡¯t get out from their territory in the ck Street because many of them have the identity of evicts. If theye out here, they won¡¯t be able to protect themselves because this is in the middle of a city. The only one who has the chance toe here is only groups."

    Hearing Jason¡¯s exnation, Kanae realized one point that she missed before. It seemed this incident was totally targeted for those who were only part of the ck Street during their night time. If not for that, the one whoe here should be those from the other organization too.

    Finally, they reached the front of the line. A woman was the one standing at the very front, giving instruction here and there. Upon seeing them, she gave a businesslike smile.

    "Wee to the post for the Lima School Mission. Let me exin some things before you proceed further. Once you get inside, you won¡¯t be able to get out unless the ¡¯monsters¡¯ are all dead. In addition, you have to remove a special vial in the very center tower building from its ce.

    Its only when these two requirements are fulfilled you will able to get out. Please sign here to show that we won¡¯t responsible nor guarantee your life, but as long as you agree, we¡¯ll give you the money and supplies you need before you get inside."

    The woman was smiling as she put a paper in front of them, but Kanae could sense the situation was growing tense around her.

    ¡¯They¡¯re ready for a battle.¡¯

    Seeing the exnation was clearly not giving any way out, Kanae stepped forward. She could guess that once someone disagreed and tried to run away, there will be a lot of people who stopped them. Just bying to the forefront, she already sensed that several people were looking at them vigntly.

    "Where should I sign?" Kanae asked in a muffled voice because of the cloth she worn to cover her face.

    The woman smiled. She pointed towards the line on the paper. Kanae looked towards it for a moment before signing it using their group name.

    ¡¯Fiore Group¡¯

    "So it¡¯s Fiore Group, isn¡¯t it?" The woman smiled as she read it. She was secretly scorning these small groups because less than 1% of them would survive. Little did she know that in a few more days, she would never be able to forget this one name.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Can we get our supplies?"

    "Sure, just wait a moment," the woman turned around to instruct the men behind to take the necessary supplies for them. She sighed to herself thinking that it would be a waste of money giving these all for ordinary groups. However, her superior was the one instructed her, so she didn¡¯t say anything inappropriate.

    When they were waiting, they heard a ruckus from behind them.

    "Look, it¡¯s the Oval Group!"

    "Theye here too!"

    "Wow, even those from the three strongest groupse here!"

    Turning her body, Kanae saw a group of people wereing in. The name of the three strongest groups was not a secret for them. In the ck Street, they were the groups that dominated the highest difficulties missions to the point that there was barely anyone who could contend against them.

    Some other groups did appear there asionally, which earned them the rank of 4-10. However, their name was not as famous because their prowesspared with the top three was vastly different.

    Even without them asking, the people already opened the way for them to reach the front. The woman on the lookout immediately put a sweet smile and greeted them enthusiastically.

    "What a vast difference in treatment!" Tommy¡¯s jaw already opened wide when he saw the difference. He wanted to cry.

    Jason patted Tommy¡¯s shoulder. "If you want them to look at you with respect, you should earn them with your prowess."

    "I know," Tommy answered in a slightly higher tone. "The problem is, how can I reach their level?"

    Towards that question, Jason clearly didn¡¯t know the answer. From the progress that Tommy showed so far, he could guess that Tommy was not very suitable for fight. It was only because he had lived on the street for a long time and engaged in numerous battles that his sense was honed to high level. However, there was little chance that this boy could reach the high level.

    "Here are your supplies," a man delivered three bags for them. It was sturdy yet kind of worn out, clearly not that of the best quality.

    "Let¡¯s go," Kanae picked the bag after nodding to the man as she led her friends out. On the way out, they head the Oval Group, the current third strongest group in this city haggled the price with the woman, which she agreed immediately.

    Tommy felt his heart was crushed once again. "Captain, we should reach the top three."

    Thwack!

    Jason flicked the boy¡¯s forehead. "Stop daydream. You should just focus on strengthening your body. It¡¯s not going to be easy."

    "I know," Tommy pouted as he caressed his forehead, trying to ease the pain.

    On their side, Kanae was looking towards the barrier by their side. Because they already epted the mission, they could stand near the barrier. From her keen sense, she could see that it was truly a sturdy and powerful barrier.

    One could get in but not get out.

    ¡¯What have I gotten myself into?¡¯ Kanae thought to herself as she stared at the barrier. She could only hope that she could survive this battle and grew stronger in the process.

    At this time, she didn¡¯t know. The decision she made by following Master Rudy¡¯s advice would change her life forever.

 Chapter 452 Clash of Groups: A Massacre

    *Warning: the following chapter contains violence that might be unsuitable for young readers (under the age of 13)*

    The number of people continued to increase for the next several hours. Kanae hid herself behind her other two friends as she secretly snacked on the foods they got. The waiting took a long time that her stomach disagreed with her.

    "Captain, have you finished?" Tommy asked helplessly. The others were nervous as hell, but their group was practically rxing so much. It was clear that the discrepancy caused him to feel embarrassed. After all, their fighting strength and their group overall ranking was near the bottom.

    "Yes," Kanae wore the cloth again. "You can move now."

    "Next time, please make sure that you already fill your belly, Captain," Jason remarked helplessly.

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "Who told me that we have to wait for hours here? I already eat a lot this morning!"

    Tommy and Jason looked towards each other. They didn¡¯t know whether they shouldugh or cry. Their captain was truly a genuine glutton. The first thought she had would be about food and the second thought would be food. As for the third one, it might be foods too.

    "EVERYONE GATHER!"

    The thunderous voice caused them to stand up abruptly. They were not the only one, the others were doing the same. Kanae¡¯s eyes narrowed when she saw how a single sentence could affect them all. It was clear that the person who shouted was not an ordinary person.

    "Captain, let¡¯s go," Jason was startled to see that Kanae was still sitting. When he heard the voice, he couldn¡¯t help but standing up.

    Kanae was still hidden behind them, so she quietly stood up and ran alongside them. She noticed that some people on the side were quietly taking notes of the people who still sat down after the sudden shout.

    ¡¯Lore Group and Hunter Group have half of their member sitting, but the Oval Group nearly all stand up.¡¯

    It was easy to deduce that those strong people were still as calm as ever. Even when the big person shouted, they were merely casted a nce towards the man without any interest. It was clear that they were not worried because they couldn¡¯t sense any danger from the man.

    "Captain, why are you still sitting before?" Jason asked quietly.

    Kanae shrugged. "I¡¯m not sure myself, but it¡¯s as if my body is telling me that there¡¯s nothing to be surprised about."

    "What do you mean?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Kanae¡¯s eyes narrowed. "But I can guess that those who still sit down are either awakened or already pushed their potential to the limit."

    Jason¡¯s eyes widened at Kanae¡¯s conjecture. If that was true, it would be clear that the one who hosted this mission was purposely testing their reaction to find out those hidden people. It was truly cunning of them.

    "Did they see you?"

    "I don¡¯t think so, you¡¯re still covering for me because of the meal, right?" Kanae shrugged.

    By this point, they already reached the front. The barrier in front of them flickered slightly, showing that it was weakened considerably to allow them to get inside.

    The big man pointed to the barrier in front of him. "Get in, you can stay as long as possible, but remember, your mission is to get the vial and sweep the ce. Whoever gets the vial will be given special reward by the end of the mission."

    Hearing the word ¡¯special reward¡¯, the eyes of the people immediately light up in interest. They would try their best to get the vial! Right now, they were already looking towards people around them withpetitiveness.

    "Are you ready?"

    "Yes."

    "I can¡¯t hear you!"

    "Yes!"

    "Are you alldies? Louder!"

    "YES!"

    The man nodded satisfied. "Now, GET IN!"

    With that single order, hundreds of people immediately ran towards the barrier. Each of them was trying to get inside faster than the others. Right now, everyone was forced to move forward along with the groups.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes widened when she got nearer the barrier. She could see clearly the destruction of the building inside the barrier. From outside, nothing could be seen, but inside, everything was a mess. Buildings were torn apart, rubbles everywhere, and most importantly, numerous corpses were lying scattered around.

    "STOP!" suddenly someone shouted in fear and horror.

    Trying her best to stop, Kanae saw a horrible scene right in front of her eyes. Several men, or more like monster, were charging in high speed towards them. Their eyes were red and their muscle bulged out extremely big, moving like bulldozer towards them. They still looked like human, but the way they moved and their body structure has changed. It was scary.

    The first line was practically screaming in horror at the sight of these monsters charging towards them.

    RIP! TEAR! SPURT!

    Blood and flesh were torn apart. Even the bones couldn¡¯t stay intact as these monsters immediately ripped them apart. Nothing was left from them aside from scattering flesh and pool of blood on the ground. Their intestines dropped to the ground, bing a stepping ce for these monsters.

    Those who didn¡¯t die from the first strike was covered in blood as numerous wounds covered their body. Some unlucky ones lost one or more of their limbs as they scampered on the ground, trying to get away.

    ¡¯¡¯HELP!

    "NOOOOOO!"

    Blood sttered around, painting the ground red with blood. It has turned into a pool with the number of people that died in this ce. Drawing their gun or any other weapon, they tried to fight back against the monsters.

    "AAAARRRRGGGGHHH!"

    "Stop pushing!"

    "NOOOOOO!"

    Desperate scream mixed with sound of shing filled the area almost immediately. Nothing was left for these people as despair enclosed their entire body. Some of them managed to move, evading the looming death towards them. However, they were not capable to fight for a long time.

    Their friends fell without them able to react. The stench of death enraptured the entire area, sending chills to their back as it came.

    "Move back!"

    Even when they were trying to get out, they found that the barrier didn¡¯t allow them to get out. Besides, the stream of people from outsidepletely blocked their way.

    In short, they were trapped here, no matter whether they liked it or not.

    "Rei!" Jason yelled when he saw that one of them came near Kanae.

    From the corner of her eyes, Kanae saw the iing monster. Her hand moved by itself as she shifted her body¡¯s center of bnce. The small sword on her hand immediately reached the monster¡¯s neck, cutting it off perfectly.

    BA-DUMP!

    The sense of her hand tore therge amount of flesh felt extremely strange to her. This was the first time she truly aimed for an immediate killing point. Before, everything was merely a fight, where she would only aim to wound but not killing.

    As the monster fell near her feet, blood sttered to her hand, painting it red with blood. Another one appeared near her and her body moved once again. With sword ready, she pierced towards the monster¡¯s heart. Blood gushed out like a fountain as the flesh was torn apart.

    "Rei!" Tommy was also stunned to see Kanae sudden move. He was about to protect her because he knew that she never truly killed someone before. However, the move she showed was clearly telling him that she could do it, but she was just not used to.

    "Tom, let¡¯s go!" Jason yelled as he drew hisrge sword and killed the other monster. As the young master, he had learnt since young the lesson to kill. It was easy for him because there were numerous assassins he had faced in the past. But it was different with these two.

    Even if she had been fighting on ck Street, she never truly killed someone before. He had to calm Kanae down before shepletely broke herself.

    As for Tommy, this brat was more used with them as he had seen them ever since his young age.

 Chapter 453 Clash of Groups: Are You Alright?

    SLASH!

    "They are truly weak," one of the Lore Group, the current strongest group, members remarked.

    The leader, Dean, nodded his head. "Let¡¯s move deeper. Leave these fries to the others."

    "Yes Sir."

    For these people, the level of monsters around here was nothing but ordinary people who were not worth their attention at all. Right now, their target was the vial. If they could earn the vial, it was worthing here.

    While those from small and unknown groups came here for the money, those from the higher groups came because they wanted the vial. They clearly knew the content of the vial very much. It was the drug that can awaken their talent fully!

    As they had been training very much, they knew that the addition of this vial would make their name soar further. Reaching the stage that was not normally possible for them because of the limitation in their body would not be a dream anymore. It was the goal they pursued.

    They were not the only one thinking about that. Randy from Hunter Group, the current second strongest group, was also thinking the same.

    "Follow inside. Those who can¡¯t keep up can stay behind. There¡¯s no need for useless people to follow," Randy ordered.

    "Yes, Boss."

    "Move!"

    While the three strongest groups made their way out easily, the others were struggling to keep up with the fight. Seeing the death of theirrades caused them to feel hatred for the monsters. Trying their best to fight, they could only hope that they managed to survive.

    SLASH! GRAB!

    "Rei!" Jason managed to hold a grip on Kanae¡¯s arm. Upon sensing the power of which she used, his heart nearly dropped to the bottom of the abyss. It was far higher than what he usually faced Kanae before. Did she make a breakthrough in strength again?

    He felt that her jump in power has be more often ever since she started participating in the ck Street.

    Kanae staggered for a moment. Her eyes were looking back towards Jason. "Oro?"

    "Calm down a bit. We have to get out of this encirclement."

    "I¡¯m calm," Kanae replied softly. Her eyes were staring at the monsters that came towards her. Even though their appearance was already like that, she knew that they were people inside. Or at least, they were previously people.

    Jason frowned. Even during usual fight, Kanae would always be very energetic. Seeing the solemn Kanae already told him that she was not perfectly alright.

    "Can you fight?" Tommy was also making his way towards them. His hand was already drenched in blood from killing several of the monsters. Thankfully, their strength was not too much, so he was still able to fight them.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Let¡¯s go."

    Sliding her hand from Jason¡¯s grip, she moved forward once again. In a speed that Jason was unable to follow, she already arrived in the middle of three monsters. Her hand made horizontal movement towards their neck, killing them in that instant.

    The sight of Kanae killing them sent shiver down Jason¡¯s spine. For whatever reason, he was feeling afraid when he saw this Kanae. When they fought before, he was always stronger than her, so he paid extra caution to not hurt her. However, right now, he had the feeling that if the attack was directed towards him, he might not be able to escape unscathed.

    Or worse, he might be at the death¡¯s door.

    Pushing his feeling down, he moved to help Kanae. It took them several more minutes to break free from the encirclement of the monster.

    "There¡¯s a storage room nearby," Jason pointed to one side.

    "Let¡¯s go there," Kanae answered simply.

    They quickly made their way towards the building. Upon reaching the building, they closed the door and sat down on the ground, not caring about anything else. The storage room was rather dark, but no one paid any attention.

    Jason turned his head towards the sittingdy near the mattress. "Rei, are you alright?"

    Kanae raised her head slowly. Her dark iris was looking back towards Jason, showing to the man how her feeling was. Inside the usually calm pupil was now a raging storm, ready to break out anytime. Thedy was not calm at all. She was afraid, she felt nausea, it was terribly scary, and the feeling waspletely foreign for her.

    It was different. The feeling of a fight and killing waspletely different. It never crossed to her mind that the feeling would be this bad. Taking someone¡¯s life was not easy.

    Closing her eyes, she could see their eyes when she took the monster¡¯s life. They no longer have any control of their body after they turned into a monster, but their eyes were still filled with life. It was scary to think that she had taken someone¡¯s life just now.

    "The first time is not easy," Jason tried to calm the girl down. "It¡¯ll never be easy, but you have to do it."

    "I know," Kanae whispered in her reply.

    "You don¡¯t have any choice, Rei. If you don¡¯t kill them, they¡¯ll kill you," Tommy leaned back on the wall. "It¡¯s the realw in the street if you go to deeper ce. There¡¯s no regard for someone¡¯s life there. In the outer ce, they didn¡¯t really go that far because there¡¯s no one who really care, but in the middle ce, they will kill anyone they regard as enemies."

    The outeryer was filled with weak people, so no one really cared about that. However, the middle to the inner part was filled with stronger people. If they didn¡¯t kill, they would be killed in the next day. There was no one who would stop them.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I know."

    "Don¡¯t think too much about it," Tommy stretched his body. "When you calm down, let¡¯s get out again. This ce won¡¯t be that safe for long."

    Closing her eyes for a moment, Kanae gathered her resole and feeling. Up until now, she has never thought about killing people. There might be some that was killed out of ident by her hand, but this was the very first time she truly aimed for them.

    It was not easy, it would never be easy.

    However, it was inevitable. If she wanted to delve deeper into the underworld, there was no way she could avoid it.

    But time waited for no one.

    In this ce, right now, she had to make the decision. Even the slightest hesitation would spell her death.

    "Rei," Jason called. He ced hisrge hand on top of the girl¡¯s head. "You¡¯re not alone, and you have your own reason of why you should get into the ck Street. When you¡¯re ready, we¡¯re still by your side, apanying you."

    "Don¡¯t forget about me," Shiro¡¯s voice came from the phone. "I¡¯m still watching you three."

    Kanae nodded her head. At least, she was not alone this time. Besides, she should have known that stepping into the ck Street meant staining her hand red with the blood of other people. There would be no way she could keep it clean with her activities.

    This was the inevitable rule of ck Street that she was unable to escape from.

    "Let¡¯s get out. Wee here to practice and not to hide."

    "Aye, Captain!"

 Chapter 454 Clash of Groups: Building Collapse

    Tommy picked up the bag from the corpses near the entrance. When they came in, numerous people died facing the first encirclement. After a few hours, this ce was already filled with numerous corpses, filled the entirend with red color.

    "Tom, how many do you find still can be eaten?" Jason walked over with several cans of foods in his arm.

    "Not much," Tommy replied. "Most of the cans are destroyed because of the sheer force of the attack."

    "Let''s search again."

    "Wait, has Rei managed to eat?" Tommy asked hurriedly.

    Jason nodded his head. "She throws up a few times, but finally managed to make the food stay in her stomach. Don''t worry, she already stuffed herself full with foods by now."

    "You don''t force her to eat, right?"

    "What are you talking about? She forces herself to eat not me," Jason shook his head slightly. "She''s far stronger than what you give credit to her."

    Tommy looked towards Jason suspiciously. "She''s a little princess from a wealthy family just a year ago. How do you expect me to see her as someone strong?"

    "Trust me, those from the rich families are not always pampered," Jason shrugged. He put the cans on his back. "If you''re that worried, we can just check up on her."

    The two of them made their way back to the storage room. Not far from the ce, Kanae was standing in front of several monsters. Her body was slightly bent and in the next second, she reached the monster''s side, killing them with ease.

    As the monster fell down to the ground, Kanae already turned around to see her friends.

    "You have returned?" she asked cheerfully.

    Tommy nodded. "It''s time to eat a bit. I''m sure that you should be hungry from fighting so much."

    "It''s your turn, Tom."

    Tommy smiled wryly. They were taking turns in dealing with the iing monster to train their body. At first, it was hard for them to cope up because there was more than one monstering towards them. However, it didn''t take long before they could fight by themselves with ease.

    "You''re pretty scary now, Captain."

    Kanae could only smile slightly. "You can say that."

    "What''s in your mind right now?" Jason asked curiously.

    "The moment I step here, I should be resolved to die. In this ce, there''s no regard for one''s life. If I don''t want to die, I have to fight back," Kanae replied slowly.

    "That''s a good sentence, Captain," Tommy raised his thumbs up.

    "Tom, you should just focus on the fight. You''re the one that takes more than one hit to kill those monsters."

    Tommy''s face scrunched. "What can I do? They''re basically stronger than the one we first met."

    "That''s not an excuse¡­"

    BAM! BRUCK!

    The sudden voice not far from them rmed them greatly. There were several buildings in this ce and not far from them was a three story building. Right now, the building''s wall was destroyed from an explosion. The unstable building was going towards their direction.

    "RUN!" Kanae yelled as she pulled Tommy''s arm to the side.

    Jason immediately ran when he heard her voice while Tommy was dragged by the two of them. It took another second for Tommy to realize what had happened as he tumbled and ran by himself too.

    One step, two step, the building was growing closer as they could see the shadow looming from towards them. It became nearer as they almost reached the side. At thest moment, Kanae stomped her feet to the ground as hard as possible and jumped forward with Tommy right behind her and Jason by the side.

    BAM! BRACK!

    The rubbles filled the entire area. The rocks from the building got destroyed and fell towards them.

    BRUK!

    ''It''s close!'' Tommy was looking toward therge rubble near his head with fear. If it had been one inch to the right, his head wouldn''t be spared from the impact. Thankfully, he was fine.

    "Tom, Rei, are you two alright?" Jason turned his body over and inspected his own body as he looked around.

    "I''m fine," Kanae answered. Her body was covered in dust from the building, but she was unhurt. Looking towards the building, her eyes narrowed because she could sense several people wereing out.

    PRANG!

    From the side windows, several monsters crawled out. They already lost an arm or bleeding profusely, but they pounced the moment they saw Kanae and the others.

    Raising her sword, Kanae blocked the sudden attack. She pushed them back as she used the force to roll back and jumped to stand. Sensing another one behind her back, she twisted her body and shed horizontally using her sword.

    "Be careful! They''re harder and stronger!" Kanae shouted when she noticed that her arm could feel more resistance from these monsters. She didn''t understand why there was such discrepancy in each of them?

    "Yes, Captain."

    Tommy leaped back and drew his sword to face against these monsters. They were looking towards the three of them and pounced forward. It was as if they saw every single people who came as enemies.

    sh, sh, sh.

    It didn''t take long for them to finish the fight with the monsters. Their sword was already covered in bloodpletely and their breathing turned rough. The fight was draining their stamina very much.

    "I need some rests," Tommy remarked as he inspected his arm. It already felt numb from the countless fights he had today.

    Kanae nodded her head. She too would dly ept the offer of resting because she was already very tired. Having to kill these monsters for hours drained her mentally and physically.

    "We can take turns to watch the others in the storage room," Jason offered.

    "That''s truly a good idea," Tommy smirked.

    Kanae was about to nod when she sensed danger. Her body stepped to the side quickly as a bullet was making its way to the ce where she stood just now.

    BANG!

    "Who is that?"

    "Cheh, it misses," a man grumbled as his gun was still pointed towards the three of them. Beside him, several other men were standing with their weapon ready.

    Jason''s heart fell when he saw this scene. He knew that they wanted to kill them. Even though he was not sure of the reason, it was in obvious that these men were noting with peaceful intent.

    "Why are you shooting us?" Tommy yelled indignantly. "We''re allies!"

    Hearing Tommy''s outburst, the menughed. One of them pointed his gun towards Tommy. "You say allies? There''s no such thing as allies in thepetition."

    As he said that, he pulled the trigger.

 Chapter 455 Clash of Groups: Groups vs Groups

    BANG!

    Tommy managed to escape at the nick of time. He felt grateful that Shiro trained them to evade his deadly shooting not long ago. If not for that demonic doctor, he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape right now.

    "Whatpetition?" Kanae asked.

    "OH, a woman?" the man looked towards Kanae in amazement. Because Kanae shouted, her pitch revealed the fact that she was a woman.

    "Don¡¯t act dumb,petition of the vial of course," the man smirked. "Get them, especially that woman."

    As he said that, several of the men charged forward. In terms of number, it was clear that they were outnumbered. This group has a lot of people in their group, earning them more power overall.

    CLANG!

    Kanae blocked the attack. Frowning slightly, she noticed that another one already ready to thrust his knife towards her. They were human! However, right now, her body moved on their own, twisting it to evade the attack and pierced her own sword into one of the men¡¯s neck.

    Pulling it back, she turned around and made a shing movement, reaching two men¡¯s stomach instantly.

    "Rei!" Jason was startled to see that most of them already headed towards the girl. Killing the one going towards him, he was about to help her when he saw that three of them already fell to the ground.

    "..." was there any need for him to worry so much?

    However, he saw that Kanae was looking towards him. Her eyes were filled with doubts and uncertainty. They were not monsters but human. They have their own lives and people who might be waiting for them, but right now, she was killing them. She cut the chance for them to meet with their family again.

    Why this thought made her feel sad very much?

    The leader¡¯s face was stricken with fear when he saw that three of his men were killed by the youngdy. Stomping on the ground, he moved towards the young girl, making a thrust with his sword.

    Kanae saw himing, she tilted her sword to the outside and blocked the attack.

    "You dare!" the man roared.

    Seeing the anger in his face, Kanae¡¯s body shook a bit. This was the first time she faced someone who fought her because they wanted to have a revenge for theirrade. Theplicated feeling rose within her heart.

    SLASH!

    The man didn¡¯t wait and immediately attacked again. Kanae reacted toote and her arm was wounded with the sudden attack. Stepping back, she quickly readied her stance again.

    ¡¯When Ie here, I already make a vow to myself that I won¡¯t let my feeling disturb the fight.¡¯

    She knew very well that she was still very weak in the terms of emotion. As a girl who has someone she cared very much, she knew the feeling of losing and the rage that followed from that. She didn¡¯t want to lose anyone important to her anymore.

    Her eyesnded on the man who pounced towards her again.

    ¡¯If to achieve my goal and be stronger enough to protect them, I have to be a cold blooded killer without feeling, so be it.¡¯

    Twisting her body, she attacked the man from below. The man was startled when he saw her back slightly lower. In the next second, he felt pain on his arm as the girl¡¯s arm already made a shing movement, cutting his arm perfectly.

    His eyes were filled with horror when he saw that the sword was now aimed to his neck. The next thing he knew was everything has turned dark.

    *pant* *pant*

    Kanae was looking towards the fallen man on the ground for a moment. Looking towards her hand, she noticed that it was already fully stained with blood. The smell of the blood no longer perturbed her anymore.

    Her eyes turned to look towards the other member. Moving her feet, she reached their side in an instant. With a swift movement, they all fell to the ground.

    "Amazing," Tommy whispered as he killed the man in front of him. Kanae practically finished off the men by her own. Her movement that she showed was perfect that he couldn¡¯t say anything else.

    Jason narrowed his eyes. He had just finished his fight when he wanted to help the young girl. Upon seeing how she managed to battle those all on her own, he feltplicated feeling rose within his heart.

    ¡¯I want to protect her, but it seems, I don¡¯t have the chance for that.¡¯

    He saw the girl as someone whom he had to protect because she is an important person for him. All these times, she was always someone who has fighting prowess below him, someone whom he needed to care about. But right now, she showed to him that she was no longer the same person as before.

    She could stand on her own.

    And her ce has be unreachable for him.

    *pant* *pant*

    Kanae felt her blood flowed extremely quickly, pumping to every corner of her body. It was something incredible as she had basically moved at a speed that she could never imagine before.

    Suddenly, her vision turned dark. Her body swayed before she fell to the side.

    "Rei!" Jason practically ran to her side and captured her right before she fell to the ground. Seeing the unconscious girl in his arm, he felt panicked as he quickly checked her pulse.

    "Shin, Rei fainted!" Tommy nearly yelled to the phone.

    Shiro nearly toppled from his sitting position when he heard the loud voice of Tommy. "Check her pulse. Is she still breathing or not?"

    "She¡¯s breathing, but her pulse is a bit erratic," Jason answered. His medical expertise was only at the bottom level because he only learned enough for first aid.

    "What about her face?"

    "She looks slightly pale," Tommy answered.

    "I think she¡¯s tired. It¡¯s nearly night time outside," Shiro replied. "Added with the mental stress she had today, she should be exhausted."

    "It¡¯s night?" Tommy looked towards the bright sky with bewilderment. There was no sign of it turning into night at all. He couldn¡¯t believe Shiro¡¯s words at all.

    "This barrier also traps light inside the ce," Jason answered calmly. He picked up Kanae in his arm carefully. "Let¡¯s head back to the storage room and prepare bed from the mattress. We should sleep too."

    "Okay," Tommy agreed. He did feel tired, but he was usually quite a nocturnal himself, so he didn¡¯t really feel the difference.

    "Can you guard first or do you need me to be the one to guard?"

    "You take first, Oro. I don¡¯t think I can do it with her still in deep slumber like this," Tommy replied. He didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he was far weaker than them. Just the fight from before already proved to him that he couldn¡¯t handle the men as much as them.

    Jason nodded his head. Reaching the storage room, Tommy pulled two mattresses from the stack. Jason put Kanae on top of the mattresses.

    "Is there no nket around?"

    "Do you think this is a hotel?"

    "I¡¯m just asking."

    "Treat your wound first. There¡¯s some first aid from the bag."

    "What about Rei?"

    "There¡¯s no deep wound, she should be able to treat them by herselfter."

    Tommy nodded his head. He didn¡¯t feel right treating her if it was not an emergency. The only wound she had was on her arm too, so they just stopped the bleeding and cleaned up slightly before taking care of their own wounds.

 Chapter 456 Clash of Groups: â€œI Will Never Forget Fiore Groupâ€

    Kanae woke up after hours of sleeping. Her eyes were looking straight at the ceiling far above her. Recalling the fight from before, she abruptly sat down and saw Jason leaning on the stack of mattresses not far from her.

    He smiled when he noticed that she had woken up. "You finally wake up, little princess."

    "How long has it been since the time I sleep?"

    "I don¡¯t know. There¡¯s no way to know the time in this ce," Jason shrugged. "You should treat the rest of your arm. We can only clean it with alcohol and stopped the bleeding."

    Kanae looked towards her arm, where a cut was shown in red color. It was no longer bleeding, but it still looked rather scary. Kanae took the nearby medication and treated her own arm calmly. Her movement showed that she was already familiar with it.

    "Kanae, are you alright with the battle from before?"

    The sound of her real name caused Kanae¡¯s movement to stop momentarily. She looked back towards Jason. "I¡¯m fine, Oro. It¡¯s already a given that someone from the ck Street can¡¯t keep their hands clean."

    "I do want to make your hands clean," Jason sighed.

    Kanae smiled. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. Sooner orter, we¡¯re going to take higher tier mission, which will make it harder for us to return safely. At that time, I too, won¡¯t be able to escape this fate."

    Jason looked towards the calm on Kanae¡¯s eyes. He knew that she hade in terms with her fate right now. In the past, he already offered to her that he would pay her money if she worked for him, but she refused. She wanted to earn them by herself and not given by others.

    "Besides, this is not the first time I kill someone," Kanae smiled bitterly, her eyes were tinged with scorn.

    Jason was stunned when he heard Kanae¡¯s words. "What did you...?"

    "I have killed someone when I was younger," Kanae rephrased her words. "Do you really think I can get this far without having killed anyone before?"

    Jason looked at the youngdy before her. Somehow, the sight of her eptance made him felt weird. It was as if she was already starting to grow even without the need of his help. "I see. I never see you kill someone until today since I first met you, but I guess, I didn¡¯t know you too well."

    "Well, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s reported," Kanae replied and leaned back her head. Her eyes reflected a hint of sadness and frustration.

    Jason didn¡¯t know what Kanae had experienced before they met with one another. But he knew. She had already awakened her talent even far before they met with each other. Whatever she had experienced before must be the one that allowed her to awaken her talent.

    "You have numerous other easier options. Why should you pick the hardest?"

    Kanae blinked. "You have a lot of reasons to not participate in this fight, why did youe and bet with your own life?"

    "Your mouth is truly annoying, littledy."

    "Thank you for yourpliment."

    Jason leaned back and stared at the ceiling. "You¡¯re right, everyone has their own reason and things they¡¯re willing to bet with their life. It¡¯s not my ce to pry on your business, I¡¯m sorry."

    "Don¡¯t apologize, you did nothing wrong," Kanae smiled. "When I start, I don¡¯t really have any other choice."

    The failure to take back her inheritance left her with nothing but the mansion. There was barely enough money for their foods, so she had to search for a way to earn money. The only thing that crossed her mind back then was the ck Street because it was hard for an underage to get a job. It was not the best option, but she decided to try.

    As the daughter of rich family, she already has some foundations in fight. Her days on the street started as a lonely journey. As time passed by, she earned friends whom she could fully trust.

    "I always feel afraid that I¡¯ll lose my life because I can¡¯t afford to. My sister is waiting for me in home, looking forward for our meeting and has breakfast together. I have to stay alive. It¡¯s that feeling that always drives me fight with my all and makes my way home.

    However, I always try to keep my hand clean by not killing anyone. Now, I fully realize how na?ve I was. Once I step into the Underworld, I¡¯m no longer the innocent person anymore. I have to deal with them all by myself," Kanae smiled as she looked towards her hand.

    Wanting to keep them clean was simply impossible. She had inevitably stained them with blood little by little from the various jobs she took. Nothing could clean them up as they would only pile up more and more as she knew for herself that she could not leave ck Street that early. There were still many things she had to do here.

    "I have to ept the fact that I might die and to not die, there are times when I have to kill my enemies," the girl chuckled. "In fact, I already want to kill my uncle several times because of what he did. I never realize that I¡¯ll be this hesitant before."

    Jason looked towards the girl in front of him. Although right now she has onlye in terms with her action, he knew that it was already enough to make a lot of differences in her fight. She would no longer have any hesitation to kill her enemies. Her biggest w, which was her kindness, would disappear without any trace.

    When he saw her figure, he recalled the time when he was still a kid. His father always told him to be ruthless to his enemies and not allow them to have any chance. Feeling would only make him be weak.

    It was notpletely wrong because he had seen for himself how those who were swayed by feeling were destroyed because of them. However, his life became dull as everything was nothing but a contest of power against each other.

    People were getting close to him because of his power.

    People were approaching him because of his position.

    Women were offering themselves in exchange of money.

    Rtionship with only trade in mind was something that he faced every single day. It was nauseating that he no longer has any feeling every day. His days were extremely dull. Even the praise from his father no longer entered his ears. There were like words of the passing wind, entering his ear on one side and out in the other side.

    He had be nothing but robot that only knew how to use people for his benefit and never actually tried to understand them. Having everything in control, he never thought that it was necessary to know them. He could no longer differentiate between things and living beings.

    It was right at this moment that he met with this young girl. A girl filled with energy and determination. Doing reckless mission just for a low sum of money, he learned how powerful the word called ¡¯love¡¯ was. For her sister, she didn¡¯t mind bracing through a lot of storms.

    Something the old him could never understand.

    He first followed after her because she piqued her interest. She was nothing like what he knew. However, he soon learned much more from the time he spent in ck Street along with the weird friends around him.

    ¡¯You change my life, Rei. I¡¯ll forever protect you and everything you have,¡¯ Jason smiled as he looked towards the girl in front of him. Even if he didn¡¯t have the strength above her anymore, he would do anything he could to protect her. She was the very first person who taught him about feeling and bring color back to his dull life.

    For him, she was the light that showed the color that he never knew existed in his dull life where only the perfect existed.

    "You don¡¯t have to follow me forever, Oro," Kanae¡¯s voice woke him up from his thoughts. "There wille the time when you should follow your own path."

    Jason frowned. "I don¡¯t want to leave you alone, Rei."

    "Fiore Group won¡¯tst forever. It¡¯s only a group created for us to gather together. Someday, its name will disappear in the annals of history without anyone remembers about it."

    "I will never forget about it, Rei," Jason solemnly said. Even if there woulde the time when others forgot about this name, he would etch it deeply inside his brain. Nothing shall make him forget about this small group. A group that only consisted of four people frompletely different backgrounds.

    Every second he spent here and alt the adventure he took with the others were very precious.

    He would never forget them.

    Kanae chuckled. "There¡¯s no need to be so serious. You should rest, I¡¯ll take over the role of the guards for the next several hours."

    "Alright," Jason moved another mattress and lied on top of it. His eyes were staring at the ceiling in front of him. He had told his family about his trip, disguising it as a business trip. He never disclosed the detail to them.

    ¡¯If I die, will there be anyone who cry for me?¡¯

    His father only wanted a perfect sessor. His cousin already longed for his death for a long time. His mother had already died a long time ago, leaving him alone in this world.

    Those who truly cared for him right now were only three people whom he met coincidentally on the street. If it was for them, he would not hesitate to throw everything. Really, fate worked in a weird way.

 Chapter 457 Clash of Groups: Heading to the Main Building

    Kanae took another rest when Tommy woke up. They switched the role of guarding. After several more hours, they woke up and prepared themselves. No one knew how many hours already passed as the sky was as bright as ever in this ce. Only Shiro¡¯s voice told them the passing of time outside this ce as they ate the foods from the cans.

    "It¡¯s nearly 10 AM here," Shiro answered with a yawn. "You all are truly big sleepers."

    "We¡¯re switching turns in sleeping, Shin. How¡¯s the condition outside?" Jason asked.

    "Nothing changes. The barrier is still blocking the people to see the real condition of the school. Based on the listening device that you nt for me to hear, it seems that the main building is in hectic condition right now. However, there¡¯s no trace of the vial taken yet."

    Jason frowned. His gazended on the tall building from the window not far from him. It was clear to see that some windows were already broken, but the building itself still stand straight.

    "Those powerful groups are taking a long time."

    "Should we take a look?" Kanae stood up and stretched her body. "It¡¯ll be a good training to face stronger monsters."

    Tommy looked towards Kanae in bewilderment. "Captain, are you serious? It¡¯s not going to be easy for us to reach the top floor."

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "I never say reaching the top floor. I¡¯m just saying that we can climb on the building too. The monsters on the higher floors are stronger than the one we face here."

    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea," Tommy frowned.

    "If you¡¯re afraid, you can stay here. I agree with Captain," Jason interrupted. He wanted to find out the source of these monsters, so he had toe inside. Walking alone was clearly not an option, so he has been waiting for this chance. It might be selfish of him, but he needed to find out more.

    Tommy¡¯s face darkened. "Who¡¯s afraid? I¡¯m not afraid! Let¡¯s go!"

    With that, he stormed out the very first. Kanae and Jason looked towards each other with a wry smile. By this time, the two of them no longer wore the essories they usually used. The eye patch and the cloth were already tossed to the side since it blocked their view.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    They made their way towards therge tower. From far, this ce looked rather ordinary, but when they got near, they finally realized what was called massive. This building in front of them was worthy to be called as arge tower that spanned high in front of them.

    Kanae heaved a sigh as she walked inside. The sound of fighting from outside was rather clear, allowing them to know that this ce was rather hectic.

    SLASH! BANG! PRANG!

    Numerous sounds filled their ear the moment they came inside. Tommy¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the mess in front of him. They were all fighting with their all towards the monsters that came pouring out like never ending tide.

    "Ah!"

    A person fell down on the side and a monster pounced towards him. Tommy was about to help but felt a strong grip on his arm.

    "If you go there, you¡¯ll die," Jason¡¯s voice was rather cold and unfeeling.

    Tommy was startled. He looked towards the man again and saw numerous monsters already heading towards his way. From the side, a man was shooting both the monsters and the men.

    "Let¡¯s go up," Kanae interrupted their thoughts. It was too chaotic here. They could die at any moment as human lives were nothing much. It was a battlefield.

    "Okay."

    Making their way towards the stairs, they quickly opened a pathway. Some of the people noticed how easy they fought and secretly followed from behind. However, their fast movement clearly didn¡¯t give any chance for them to follow if they didn¡¯t have enough power by themselves.

    "Can¡¯t we help them?" Tommy asked as they climbed the stairs slowly.

    "If you help one of them, can you afford to help the others?" Jason asked calmly. "Once you help one, the other wille towards you. At that time, what reason would you have to refuse them?"

    Tommy opened his mouth before closing them again. He clearly didn¡¯t have any concrete reason to help them. All that he had was the sympathy because they were fighting so hard only to die in this ce.

    "If you want to help them, you should have the power for that," Kanae added. "Blindly stepping forward is no different with asking for a death wish."

    He himself wouldn¡¯t be able to face against numerous monsters on his own. Trying to help strangers was not as easy as it seemed. Even though their first meeting was Kanae helping him out, it was only because he was on the way to her home.

    Here, the situation was vastly different. They clearly didn¡¯t have enough power if they wanted to help those people.

    "The only way to help them is by finishing this battle," Jason replied. "But the big question is, do you have the power for that?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    "We¡¯ll find out up there."

    Quickening their pace, they continued to make their way up. The next few floors were not much different from the previous one. The hectic situationsted until they reached the fifth floor.

    "Whoa! It¡¯s slippery," Tommy quickly held the nearby cupboard.

    Kanae looked towards the floor in bewilderment. The floor was wet, but it was not ordinary water. The liquid was cohesive, meaning it was more likely to stick together. It flooded the floor but not in entirety causing the floor to be filled with numerous puddles.

    "Watch out!" Jason swung his sword towards the iing monster. His force caused his body to tilt to the back, and he fell to the ground.

    GUBRAK!

    "Are you alright?" Kanae asked, but her attention was on the monsters in front of them.

    "Kind of," Jason rubbed the back of his head. "We have to figure out a way to fight them in this slippery floor."

    Kanae moved her feet slightly. Her lips curled up. "Do you two know ice skating?"

    "What?"

    Without answering them, Kanae kicked the wall, forcing her to move forward. Reaching the first monster, she made a slicing movement, cutting his hand as she used his feet to change her direction.

    Jason¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw how smooth her movement was. "Of course, it can be done like this."

    With that, he followed after the girl. The slippery floor now became his friend as he used the wet floor to make his attack.

    "Wait for me!" Tommy yelled before following after them. However, in the next second, he tumbled to the ground.

    Ouch!

    It was not as easy as it looked like.

 Chapter 458 Clash of Groups: Pity is Only Given Once

    Tommy no longer counted how many times he fell down in a matter of minutes. Looking towards the other two who fought relentlessly, he felt rather helpless. Upon seeing a monster pounced towards him, he quickly shifted his body position to the side by kicking the ground and shed the monster.

    ''Only the feet?!''

    He wanted to curse when he saw his attack nearly didn''t work at all. Crashing to the nearby wall¨C no a door, he tumbled to the back and crashed to the table inside.

    "What in the world is that boy doing?" Jason frowned when he heard the loud ruckus.

    Kanae stood in her ce when she heard the ruckus. One look to the ce and her body tensed up immediately. She could sense someone else presence inside the room. Kicking the ground hard, she moved to the ce.

    "Rei?" Jason was stunned, but he quickly followed after the girl from behind.

    She quickly reached the room and saw Tommy with a woman not far from him. The woman has a long hair with a kind of messed up appearance. Her high quality bag was ced by the side. With dirty and slightly torn clothes, she looked highly pitiable.

    "Rei," Tommy called. "Why are youing here?"

    "You make quite a ruckus," Kanae was looking towards the woman in front of her. On the other hand, the woman was looking towards them too. She looked flustered.

    "Why are you alone?" Tommy stared at the woman not far from him. He stood up carefully. Thankfully, this ce was not slippery, allowing him to move rather freely.

    The woman bit her lower lips. "My friends leave because I''m hindering them."

    As Tommy looked towards the woman''s expression, he recalled his mother. This was the first time he saw someone looked extremely simr to his mother. Even though so, it was clear that she looked far younger than his mother.

    "If you''re not strong enough, it exins why your friends leave you," Kanae replied. She turned around. "Let''s go, Tom."

    Tommy looked towards the woman and Kanae. He wanted to bring her along because she was clearly hiding in this ce. Who know when the other monsters were going to appear?

    "Can we bring her along to the safer ce?"

    Jason appeared near Kanae. "You should learn how to protect yourself first, Tom. If you want to bring other people around, you have to responsible for her safety. We won''t help you."

    Tommy''s eyes widened. He looked towards the woman once again. It was not his usual way to help others, but he couldn''t help but feel pity for this woman. In addition, her simr appearance with his mother made him unable to leave her alone in this ce.

    "What''s your name?"

    "Celesta," the woman answered.

    "You can follow after us if you want, but I can''t guarantee your safety," Tommy said as he made his way to the door.

    "Its fine," Celesta smiled, showing a bright smile. She moved towards the door slowly too.

    The other two already headed towards the stairs, ignoring the iing monsters from the other rooms. It was clear that there should be some secret room or anything that made those monsters appeared more and more.

    "Do you want to check the room, Oro?" Kanae asked as they opened the door.

    Jason shook his head. "Not now, I don''t really have good feeling to stay here too long."

    "No one wants to stay here too long."

    With that, they made their way towards the sixth floor. Compared with the other floors, this ce seemed to be very quiet. There was no trace of the monster at all. The most hectic one was on the fourth floor, while the fifth were rtively empty.

    Jason looked towards the sight in the sixth floor with widened eyes. What he saw nearly caused his jaw to drop to the floor.

    "What in the world happen here?"

    He could perfectly see the way up towards the eighth floor very clearly. The floors werepletely broken, making arge pile of rubble that was reaching up. One look was all they needed to conclude that there must be arge explosion in the seventh and eighth floor before.

    Considering how the rubbles were filled with red color in several ces, they knew that the condition was not this peaceful before.

    "How should we go up?" Tommy asked.

    Kanae pointed to the pile of rubbles. "There''s no other way but climbing upwards. You have to be careful, though. The footing is not all stable."

    Tommy looked towards the pile of rubbles with wide eyes. He truly didn''t want to touch them at all. Several ces were dripping red blood, making it looked rather scary. Couldn''t they just stay here?

    However, the other two were already starting to climb up the rubbles. It was not hard if the rubbles were ced at a lower angle, but it was quite steep for them. Trying their best to stay close to the rubbles, they started climbing.

    "There are some bigger pieces," Kanae stood as she tried to assess the surrounding. Right now, she was already in the seventh floor''s area. Looking towards the gory sight at the ce that was not broken, her expression hardened.

    Thankfully, she was not here when the explosion happened. It might cost her life if she came to the main building the very first time she arrived in this ce.

    "You''re too quick, Rei," Jason followed not far from behind.

    Kanae looked down. Her smile stiffened when she saw Tommy and Celeste near each other. Celeste was holding a small knife, which she pierced towards Tommy''s thigh.

    STAB!

    "What are you doing?" Tommy felt the pain and released his grip. In that moment, he felt the gravity pulled him. Celeste already took another knife and about to pierce him, but he had fell down before she could seed in her action. They were not too far from the ground, but it would still be very painful to fall from this height.

    "Tom!" Kanae roared. She kicked the rubbles as she dashed down towards Celeste.

    The woman noticed that Kanae already heading towards her. She immediately took several other knifes and threw them towards the two of them.

    CLANG!

    It didn''t take her more than several seconds to arrive near Celeste. She was arriving from above at high speed, her sword shed with Celeste, bringing force from her falling down.

    Slip¡­ her footing was not stable, she was forced back to the ground. Kanae kicked the rubbles by her side, sending her away from the uneven rubbles. Rolling on the air, she made sure that shended on her two feet.

    "Rei, are you alright?" Jason was using his sword to block the knives as he slowly descended from his ce.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Check on Tom. I need to take care of this woman."

    Celeste groaned as she felt her back filled with pain. It was so painful that she started to tear up. Upon seeing Kanae came closer, fear filled her eyes. The sword on Kanae''s arm was getting nearer.

    "Wait! Please spare me. I have children waiting for me to go home¡­"

    SLASH!

    "You already earn our pity from before. There''s no second chance for you," Kanae said ruthlessly. If only this woman didn''t try to kill Tommy and the others, she wouldn''t be bothered to kill her.

    One time was already more than enough to give her trust. There was no second chance.

 Chapter 459 Clash of Groups: Second pile of Rubbles

    "Tom, are you alright?" Jason asked as he propped the boy up.

    Tommy groaned because he could feel pain all over his body. He shook his head with beads of sweat filled his forehead.

    "It¡¯s painful. I don¡¯t want to continue this anymore."

    "We¡¯re already this far, are you sure you want to return back?"

    Tommy¡¯s body tensed up when he heard the cold tone from Jason. It was their decision toe here. He couldn¡¯t show his weak side.

    Closing his eyes for a moment, he collected his thoughts before looking towards Jason with a re. "I¡¯m wounded and you ask me if I¡¯m alright?"

    "He can still be angry, so he¡¯s fine," Jason remarked.

    "Hey, are you two alright?" Kanae asked as she approached the two of them.

    "Yep."

    "No worry, Captain."

    Seeing that the two of them responded normally, Kanae no longer paid much attention. She opened her bag and took out first aid kit. "Let¡¯s stop the bleeding first."

    "What about Celeste?"

    "I already kill her."

    The cold tone from Kanae caused shiver to run down on Tommy¡¯s spine. He had the feeling that if something worse happened to him, Kanae wouldn¡¯t hesitate to mutte the woman and tortured her. Thankfully, he was still alright because hended on a rather t ce.

    He stayed silent as he watched Kanae stopped the bleeding and applied medicine. With Jason helped him to sit, his mind wandered on the woman from before.

    "How do you know she¡¯s suspicious?"

    Kanae looked towards Tommy. "Not really suspicious, but you can¡¯t really just trust anyone here. Haven¡¯t you already learned that you can¡¯t trust anyone so easily in ck Street?"

    "I have," Tommy smiled wryly. "It¡¯s just; she looks simr with my mother. I don¡¯t have the heart to just let her alone."

    "She has a superior bag, so I believe that shees from the top 10 groups," Jason remarked. "Someone who can enter the top ten is surely not ordinary. Even if her group abandons her because she fails to catch up, she won¡¯t be that weak to the point of needing help. Who do you think clean up the fifth and sixth floor?"

    It was only now did Tommy realized that the two floors were rather empty. There were rarely any monsters around.

    "Do you mean, she¡¯s the one cleaning them up?"

    "Who else?" Jason shook his head slightly. "You¡¯re truly the biggest idiot I ever know, Tom."

    "If you already guess that much: why did you allow her to follow after us?"

    "Because you ask us to trust her," Kanae finished the treatment and stood up. "So we decide to let here, but once she showed the sign of attack, we won¡¯t show her any mercy."

    "I see," Tommy struggled to stand up with Jason¡¯s help.

    "Can you climb with that wound?"

    "I¡¯ll try my best," Tommy smiled wryly.

    The three of them moved slower to climb the rubbles as Jason helped to prop Tommy along the way. Kanae was clearing the way by marking the solid way to go up. Before long, they managed to reach the ninth floor and climbed the stairs.

    The moment they opened the door, a harder to believe scene was awaiting them. There were several people around with arge pile of rubbles in front of them. This time, it was apparent that the rubbles wererger than before because it was higher.

    Some people were casting them a nce with surprised expression. "So Celeste is finally defeated."

    "It should be the time for more people to help out climbing," another one remarked.

    Kanae looked toward the pile of rubbles with confusion. Why not a single one of them tried to climb it? Although it was far steeper than before, it was not impossible to climb.

    "They¡¯re wounded."

    "More people willeter. Oh, they¡¯re going to try again."

    Kanae¡¯s gaze returned back to the front. She could see several people were getting ready to run up. This caused her to feel awe. The steep angle should have made it impossible to run, but these people seemed to be more determined than ever to climb them all.

    "NOW!"

    One person shouted, and three of them ran up. They were going from different direction, heading towards the fifteenth floor, the top of the rubbles. Just when they were halfway through, a gunshot was heard.

    BANG!

    One of them fell down, rolling down in high speed. The other two ignored the fallen man as they continued their progress to go up. However, one of them slipped and went down while the other one managed to reach higher.

    BANG!

    He evaded to the side and reached the man on the very top. However, right at that moment, a gun was pointed straight to his forehead.

    BANG!

    "How idiot," the man snorted. He looked down disdainfully. "Who else wants to try?"

    The people down there stayed still as they looked towards the man with rage. Right now, the only road up was blocked by this annoying man. If they tried to climb up, they would be killed for sure.

    "Why is he blocking the way?" Kanae asked with a frown.

    A nearby man gave her a dryugh. "The top groups want to earn the vial for themselves. They have been blocking the way from the very first time. It¡¯s very hard for us to bypass them. Right now, there is rarely anyone who manages to get up from here."

    "Is there no other way?"

    "As you can see, there is only one stair. Unless you can go to fifteenth floor, you won¡¯t be able to reach higher floors."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes narrowed. She knew that this man was telling her the truth. It would be very hard for them to get pass that shooter because of their position. There was only one way to go up, which meant that it would be impossible to go up without rming the man on the top.

    It was truly a strategic ce for that person to hinder the others froming up.

    "Don¡¯t you think we¡¯re already high enough?" Jason asked with a wry smile.

    Kanae shook her head lightly. "I don¡¯t want to stop yet. There should be some other way we can go up."

    "Do you think your response is high enough to evade the bullets?"

    No, Kanae certainly couldn¡¯t afford to evade all the bullets that wereing towards her. Her reaction speed was not that quick. It would only spell death for her if she did try doing that.

    Her eyesnded on the nearby broken window. As she had felt the wind for some time, she could guess that there should be an open window. Upon seeing the window by the side, she walked towards it without hesitation.

    Right by the side, there was a fifteenth floor building that was separated by around three meters from this ce. It was not impossible to jump across if she ran beforehand. However, the height of the building would surely not enough to cross straight to the fifteenth floor. She would have to face that man directly.

    Putting her hand out, she could faintly feel the wind. It was not too hard, but it might feel different outside.

    "Rei, please tell me that you¡¯re joking," from behind her, Jason was looking towards the girl with wry expression.

    Kanae shook her head. "Don¡¯t you want to check the ce? While I¡¯m making my way for us to go up, you can try to search for the source. Tom should be safe in this room."

    Due to the person from above, the people here were very supportive with each other. They didn¡¯t try topete because they have the very same goal: bypassing that man above.

    For the time being, this was the safest ce in this building. As for the monsters, for whatever reason, they were not going out from the rooms anymore.

    Jason sighed. "Rei, be careful."

    "Don¡¯t worry so much. I¡¯ll be fine."

    With that, Kanae destroyed the other part of the window and sneaked out of the ce.

 Chapter 460 Clash of Groups: Dangerous Stun

    SWISH!

    Feeling the wind from the narrow gaps of the building, Kanae was stunned. It was stronger than what she thought, making her gripped the wall tighter.

    ¡¯Weird, it¡¯s really strong in this ce.¡¯

    The way the wind flew made her suspect that this ce was designed so no one would be able to sneak out. Slowly moving to the side, Kanae looked up. A grim smile appeared on her lips. It was truly far.

    She had experience from climbing out her mansion countless time in the past because she wanted to sneak out from the lesson. However, the height was not this tall. Besides, the wind was not this strong.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s go up.¡¯

    Slowly, Kanae climbed up. She made sure that her body stayed as close as possible to the wall. The farther she was from the wall, the more power she would need to climb.

    One, two, three...

    Thanks to the uneven wall, she could find ce to grab here and there. Inside her mind, she thought that this should be the world poorest wall for wall climbing. The gaps were too narrow at times that she couldn¡¯t grip properly.

    TWACK!

    The stone broke, making her hand fell to the side. Hanging by only one hand, Kanae¡¯s expression was serene. Swinging her body once more, she grabbed the nearby rock. After making sure that her grip was firm, she proceeded to secure her feet before climbing up once again.

    Before long, another series of rocks fell for they were unable to support her weight.

    "Rei, are you alright?" Shiro¡¯s concerned voice travelled out from themunication device.

    Hearing that familiar voice, Kanae smiled wryly. "You should know that my situation is really bad, Shin."

    "How¡¯s your finger?"

    Kanae didn¡¯t answer right away. Even without her looking towards them, she knew that they were bleeding profusely. There were some sharp stones that she had to grip along the way, making her fingers bled.

    Shiro sighed. "They¡¯re bleeding, right?"

    "You know it very well," Kanae moved her body once more, firming her grip before climbing up slowly but surely. She dared not to be panic for even the slightest bit of panic might lead her to make fatal mistake.

    "How many more should you climb?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Kanae answered helplessly. She started to move again, her finger found another hole she could grip. The blood caused her grip to loosen slightly, but she forcefully held on.

    Moving her feet up, she noticed that there was a window not far from her. The window was heading towards a small room. She didn¡¯t see this room before, so she moved her arm up and swung her body out before kicking the window.

    PRANG!

    "What¡¯s that sound?" Tommy asked cautiously.

    Swinging her body once more, Kanae jumped into the room. Shended on the ground safely as her eyes watched the surroundings.

    "I¡¯m inside a room," Kanae replied. The room was filled with blood on the ground, painting itpletely red. Due to the dim light, she could barely see her surrounding, but her senses were telling her that it was dangerous.

    In the next moment, she ducked down and shed her sword. Feeling the weight from the one she attacked, her eyes widened in surprise. The flesh has be harder to cut throughpared with before.

    Side stepping, sheunched another attack and finished the monster.

    "Rei, are you fighting?" Jason¡¯s voice was also surprised.

    Kanae nodded. "Yeah, there¡¯s a monster here. Wait, I¡¯ll try to find themp. It¡¯s a bit too dark here."

    Her hand finally found the one she has been looking for. The blinding light caused her to be surprised, but her eyes adapted rather quickly. Seeing the scene in the room, her brows furrowed. Any ordinary person would have scream by now if they saw how this ce was filled with corpses and blood.

    "There¡¯s arge tube here," she said in surprised tone.

    "Is it a tube ced horizontally?" Jason asked.

    "How do you know?"

    Jason smiled wryly. His eyes were scanning the room before him with dark expression. "That¡¯s because there¡¯s one in the room in the tenth floor too."

    "You found it?"

    "You can say so."

    Jason moved to the other side of the room. This ce reeked blood, but he paid no heed. Right now, he wanted to confirm something, which was the identity of the monster they have been fighting so far.

    Moving towards the tube, he could see a small bottle was ced by the side. It was already empty, but there was a rubber tube that connected it with therge tube. At the point of it was a needled, seemingly used to inject something.

    "Rei, are you thinking what I¡¯m thinking right now?" Jason looked towards therge tube with dark expression.

    Kanae didn¡¯t know what Jason was thinking, but she has her own thought when she was looking at the one near her. After all, there was still one person inside therge tube, but he was no longer breathing.

    "This is the experiment ce for them?"

    "Yup," Jason replied. "Those monsters should be the missing students so far and also the others."

    As the school was rather famous, the number of people was a lot. However, many of them disappeared not long after that. It has been months since their disappearance. No one could say for sure where they disappear. It could be in the school or rather in the other ce.

    "The experiment should have failed, which is why they want to erase this ce alongside many others," Kanae heaved a sigh.

    "They didn¡¯t call the groups because they want to take care of the failed experiment. But rather, they want to erase the evidence of this experiment ever exist in the first ce."

    Jason knew that it was illegal to conduct experiment on human. No matter what the reason was, doing experiment on them shouldn¡¯t have been allowed. With the number of monsters, they had to face so far, he didn¡¯t know just how many of them fell victim for this heartless experiment.

    "Since when did things turn out this way?" Kanae¡¯s tone was filled with sadness.

    "I don¡¯t know, Rei. But it shouldn¡¯t have been that long because the bnce of power has only broken around a decade or so ago," Jason replied. He picked up the tube and inspected it for a second. It was empty, but he could sense that there was something warm from the tube.

    Whatever kind of medicine they used in this experiment, it must be something extremely dangerous.

    Kanae sighed. "We¡¯ll need to review the history of this city once again."

    "Let¡¯s talk about that when we have time again."

    "Yea...." Kanae¡¯s words stopped in the middle. She could sense an impending danger for a moment. Her gaze hardened.

    "Rei, where are you right now?"

    "Let me check," moving toward the window, she could see the rubbles not far from her. However, from the position, she could guess that she was already in the fourteenth floor. "I¡¯m in fourteenth floor."

    "Can you go up from the room, or you should use the way outside again?"

    "I¡¯m not sure," Kanae moved around the room. She moved to the side as she saw that the floor was slightly broken. It seemed that the explosion caused this room to not be fully stable. Stepping on the table, she reached the side of the wall. Using her hand to prop herself up, she found a different room above the one below.

    This ce also has arge tube located not far from her. However, the ce was also far messier.

    "I can go up," Kanae replied. This ce should have experienced an explosion not long ago. The blood was still rather warm, but the ce was aplete mess. Moving toward the door, she could see the cracked floor from fights.

    "I¡¯ll be going now."

    The man was located near the stairs towards the sixteenth floor. It was also the same ce where the rubbles were gathered to make way.

    "Still want to try again?" he mocked the people below.

    At this time, Kanae was already moving with high speed towards the man. Sensing the iing person, the man was startled. He raised his gun and shot rapidly.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    But not a single one reached Kanae.

    SLASH!

    Kanae reached his sight in mere seconds, attacking him and killed him in one move. The man¡¯s eyes were opened wide in disbelief. He couldn¡¯t believe that someone has just killed him right away like that.

    Standing near the top of the rubbles, Kanae smiled. "What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go up!"

 Chapter 461 Clash of Groups: Intense Battle

    Standing near the rubbles, Kanae smiled. "What are you waiting for? Let¡¯s go up!"

    Looking towards the visage of a girl standing from above caused the people to feelplicated. They have been trying to climb the rubbles for hours without any result, but this one person managed to do it in short time. When they looked towards her, what they saw was not a mere little girl, but someone from high above, standing far above them.

    ¡¯It¡¯s like she¡¯s on apletely different realm.¡¯

    Jason was still looking towards Kanae as the people around started to climb as fast as they could. Seeing the high standing Kanae had, he has the feeling that he would be unable to reach her in this lifetime. Even if he had all the time in the world, he wouldn¡¯t be able to reach her.

    It was a weird feeling, but that was what he got from seeing that girl.

    "Oro, can you help me?" Tommy asked with a wry smile. His thigh was hurting so badly that he was unable to move properly.

    "Ah, alright," Jason turned his body around to face the boy. He tried to push the thoughts into the back of his mind as deep as possible.

    On top of the rubbles, Kanae moved to the side. She sat down on the floor, her legs dangling on the rocks. The people around nodded at her and went on their way, no one tried to attack her. They all knew, without her help, they could never pass this ce.

    After quite some time, Jason and Tommy finally arrived on top of the rubbles. Tommy looked towards the two of them apologetically. "I¡¯m sorry. I be a burden for you two."

    "It¡¯s not your fault," Kanae shook her head lightly. If she didn¡¯t decide to try trusting that woman, they would never be in this situation. As the leader, she understood her position as the one who bear the burden of her teammate¡¯s decision.

    "You¡¯re not a burden too," Jason chuckled.

    Standing up, Kanae nodded her head. "In a dangerous ce like this, being fast is not necessarily the strongest. It¡¯ll only mean that you have to face the danger the first."

    "What?" Tommy asked in confusion.

    Kanae smirked as she pointed to the door towards the 16th floor. "What do you think lies behind this door?"

    The door was still firm, but they could faintly hear the sound of shing and so on. It was clear; the next floor was filled with monsters, so they have to fight with their all to pass it.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    The three of them climbed the stairs, reaching the next floor. Upon seeing the gruesome sight in front of him, Tommy nearly vomited out of nausea. The condition in this ce was not any better than the first floor. Aside from the fact that the damages around were extremely big, there was basically no difference.

    Kanae tightened her grip on her sword. She had trained her body to a high level from a long time ago, but she never truly has the determination. As a martial artist, if she could admit as one, she has to responsible for her sword and faced the consequences behind it.

    Before long, the three of them engaged in the fight too. Tommy was covered by Jason and Kanae because his wounds were limiting his action.

    "Dodge!" Kanae yelled.

    Tommy quickly bent down and a sword passed his head, reaching the monster behind him. He tried to move, yet pain filled his body. Seeing how Tommy was unable to move, Kanae quickly covered up for him, blocking the attack in his ce.

    "Captain, why are you protecting me?" Tommy asked in frustration. "Please leave me. I¡¯m just being a burden here!"

    "You¡¯re not a burden, Tom," Kanae replied without turning her head around. "Wee here together, so we wille out together too."

    Having his feet wounded limited Tommy¡¯s movement very much. He has been feeling rather depressed by how his fighting skill decreased. Without Kevin and Jason protecting him, he would have been dead a thousand times.

    "Stand guard, Tom. You¡¯re not alone here," Jason remarked.

    "I know," Tommy tightened his grip on his sword. He readied his stance, but his feet gave another scream of pain to him. Gritting his teeth, he tried to ignore them as he focused his attention to the enemies before him.

    Knowing that his teammates were there, protecting him and at the same time, encouraging him, allowed him to grow more confident. He knew that it would not be an easy fight from the moment that they stepped here. Getting frustrated and angry would not answer anything.

    He had to fight back with all his strength. He would not let his teammates down!

    They didn¡¯t know how long it took them to reach the stairs, but when they saw the sight in the next floor, despair filled their eyes. There was basically no difference between the 16th floor and 17th floor.

    "Captain, what should we do?"

    "Wee here to train," Kanae replied calmly. "Since there are still a lot of monsters in front of us, we can¡¯t get out of this ce, so we have to fight."

    Jason nodded his head. "Aye, Captain."

    With that, the three of them charged forward once more. des were dancing around the room along with the death of numerous monsters. Time passed swiftly as they finally made their way towards the stair towards 18th floor.

    "I don¡¯t understand why the stairs are always protected like this?" Kanae patted the wall as they climbed the stairs.

    Jason eyed the wall near him. He had only realized after Kanae mentioned it that the stairs between two floors were always empty from the monsters. Except the doors were broken, no monster came to this ce.

    "I think, the door has special design that doesn¡¯t allow them toe."

    "Do you think when they be a monster they lost their sense and ability to think?" Kanae asked quietly.

    Jason stayed silent. He simply didn¡¯t have any answer for this question. All he knew was the fact that the monster attacked rapidly, without any chance for them to think about anything. It was as if all they knew was attack, attack, and attack.

    If that was true, the experiment done in this ce was truly inhumane.

    "Shall wee to the next floor?" Kanae pointed to the door towards 18th floor.

    "Sure."

    They opened the door and once again saw a mess of the room. There was no need to say about the floor anymore because by this time, every single inch was colored red. Nothing was spared from them. However, part of this room was also broken, showing the 19th floor not far from them.

    Tommy was speechless when he saw another broken floor. "Just what happen in this ce that makes them break even the floor?"

    "A brutal fight happened here," Kanae answered in a low tone. "I¡¯m pretty sure that many of them have power far beyond what you can consider as normal."

    "Do you mean, they can break the world record?" Tommy asked with shining eyes.

    Kanae: "..." what was the rtion with that and why are you so happy?

    Jason shook his head lightly. "You might not want to think so much about them anymore. It¡¯s good that we¡¯re not here when the fight happened."

    Considering how the situation after the fight was, it was clear that this ce was definitely a hell when it happened. With their current power, it would be neigh to impossible to survive. After all, Jason himself knew for sure that he couldn¡¯t fight numerous monsters at once, even more those people who has strength that can destroy the room.

    Kanae narrowed her eyes towards the floor above them. She could sense the presence of one person.

    One person

    It was already good enough that they could survive the barrage of numerous monsters on the floor below. They were not sure about the others as they didn¡¯t have the time to mind it. However, this ce waspletely empty, only leaving one person on the broken 19th floor.

    "Rei, do you sense someone?"

    "Above this floor, there¡¯s one person," Kanae replied. "Shall we greet her?"

    "Her?" Tommy was stunned. Even before meeting the other party, she already guessed the gender?

    Kanae nodded her head. It was strange, but she had the feeling that the person was a woman. Of course, she still needed the confirmation for that.

    "We should greet her. The stairs towards the next floor should be near her, right?" Jason asked in a wry tone.

    Kanae nodded her head slightly. Taking a deep breath, she turned her body. "Let¡¯s go."

 Chapter 462 Clash of Groups: Against a Member of the Third Strongest Group

    Climbing up the stairs, they reached the next floor. Not far from them, a young blonde woman was sitting on the groundzily. Her hand was ying with something slimy and red with a maniacal expression on her face.

    Her eyes lit up when she saw them. "Finally, someone reach this ce again. I¡¯m already bored very much."

    As she stood up, Kanae and Jason readied their stance. They could sense it; thick blood lust from the woman before them. The mess on this ce should be her doing just considering how she treated those bodies around her.

    ¡¯She¡¯s crazy,¡¯ Tommy shuddered. He didn¡¯t know why, but he was afraid of this woman. The woman looked rather ordinary, or rather, attractive. Yet, the sight of her hand covered in blood with a crazy expression caused him to not dareing closer.

    The woman put her hand on her hips. "Now, hand over your bags or I¡¯ll kill you."

    Even though they didn¡¯t have many things inside their bag, only some first aid and canned foods plus water, it was out of question to give them to other people. They needed the supplies if they wanted to survive and live. If they gave it to other people, they wouldn¡¯t be able tost until the battle was over.

    "Even if we give it to you, you¡¯ll kill us, right?" Kanae asked back.

    "Maybe," the woman moved her hair back using her handzily. "I¡¯m bored as hell, so you three can surely give me a good time to y!"

    In the next moment, the woman already appeared not far from them. Her hand was stretched out with a razor like ws at the end, ready to rip them apart. The ws were directed towards Tommy, who was struck by fear that he was unable to move.

    CLANG!

    "No one is touching my teammate," Kanae said coldly. Her sword was holding back the ws from reaching its target.

    The woman smirked. "Let¡¯s see if you have the skill for that."

    With that, the two of them moved to the side as they exchanged move. Jason joined right away when he noticed that the woman was terribly dangerous. From power and speed alone, he was cornered.

    Sounds of metal shing reverberated in therge room. Stricken by fear, Tommy stood on the side. He couldn¡¯t possibly participate in the battle for he didn¡¯t have the necessary skill for that.

    ng!

    Pushing the woman back, they finally managed to gain the upper hand. Two against one was never fair as they utilized their number to the fullest. When Jason was attacking from the side, Kanae would arrive to help her.

    Facing two people, she felt cornered. Finally, with arge movement, Jason pushed her back to the wall using hisrge sword.

    *Cough* *cough*

    Blood flew out from her back. The woman red towards the two of them in hatred. "Oval Group will never let you go!"

    Ignoring her scream, Kanae leaped forward and made a shing movement. The woman raised a gun, but before she could shoot her, Kanae already arrived in front of her. Her sword moved extremely fast, killing the woman instantly.

    "So what? If they want toe, they cane," Kanae answered coldly. In this ce, why should she afraid of the group when they were uncertain whether they could live or not. Even if they did something in this ce, as long as no one knew, they would be fine.

    Jason rxed his grip slightly. It was truly tiring. Having to fight for hours already drained his stamina very badly.

    "Don¡¯t move or he will die!"

    Jason and Kanae looked over to see a man was holding Tommy in his arm, threatening to kill him using the knife on his hand. He looked towards the two of them with arge grin.

    "Hand over the supplies and make way, or I¡¯ll kill him."

    Tommy struggled to break free, but he couldn¡¯t move too much. The knife was near his neck. He felt remorseful. After getting wounded and held his friends back, he was used as hostage? It was so vexing.

    "You!" Tommy tried to break free, but the knife grazed his neck, sending courses of pain to him.

    Kanae frowned when she saw the man and Tommy really close to each other.

    "I only have one sentence for you..." Kanae started slowly. In the next moment, her hand picked up the gun on the ground.

    BANG!

    She shot the guy right on his head. "Don¡¯t try to threaten a fighter that can use gun."

    Tommy was stunned as the man fell down. When he realized what had happened, he looked towards Kanae in bewilderment.

    "Why are you shooting him without any warning like that? Do you want to kill me?"

    "I¡¯m a good shooter."

    "It still doesn¡¯t mean that you can aim at me. Having someone aim a real gun is truly scary," Tommy shuddered as he recalled his training session with Shiro. That was far scarier since Shiro truly aimed for him. Thankfully, it was only training because if it was real life, he would be dead numerous times.

    "Do you want a knife on your neck or a bullet to the man who point the knife?"

    Tommy: "..." can I pick neither?

    "Come on you two, it¡¯s not like Rei intentionally n to shoot you," Jasonughed. "Don¡¯t freak out. She¡¯s still a good shooter in close range."

    "How about if you stand in my position and experience having someone shoot near your head?"

    "I¡¯ll never make the mistake of getting captured. Only an idiot like you will," Jason answered lightly.

    "I¡¯m not idiot!"

    "Then you¡¯re dumb."

    "You...!"

    Kanae ignored the fighting duo as she moved towards the bag the woman had by the sides. There were several canned foods inside plus several bottle water. it seemed that she was already ready to stay in this ce for a long time while battling against anyone who appeared.

    "Oro, what do you know about Oval Group?"

    Jason turned his head as his hand was still holding Tommy¡¯s head, not allowing the boy toe closer. "They¡¯re the current third strongest group in this city. Even though this is not verified yet, they¡¯re staying under Zone n, the current fifth strongest n in this city."

    "A group is under a n?" Kanae was stunned.

    Jason nodded his head. "It¡¯s not really that umon for groups to stay under the lead of a n. They can get a lot of benefits because of the transaction and the protection the ns might give them."

    "Do you think they¡¯ll know who kill this woman?"

    "I don¡¯t think so," Jason shook his head. "If you¡¯re worried about the revenge, you¡¯re worried for nothing. In this ce, everything is not watched. No one will know what you¡¯re doing because there¡¯s no one who watches. Did you sense any camera nearby?"

    "No, I don¡¯t," Kanae replied. She looked towards the angry Tommy. "I just don¡¯t want to waste time talking to that man when he¡¯s already ready to kill you. Think positive, you¡¯re still alive."

    Tommy sulked. "Even if I¡¯m alive, it¡¯s still not a good experience."

    "Let¡¯s go up," Kanae smiled wryly. "There might be other things to cheer you up."

    "Captain, there¡¯s only monsters above. I want to have some rest..."

    "Let¡¯s go..."

    "Oro, not you too!"

    .

    If you like the story, please consider supporting the author either through Read (WN) or these:

    Paypal:

    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2

    Ko-fi:

    https://ko-fi/sorahana

    Thank you!

 Chapter 463 Clash of Groups: Red Pool of Blood

    Even though Tommy was hesitant, he still followed after the others to the next floor. By now, he had learned how to ignore the pain on his thighs. It was still hurt, but it only made him walked far slower. He didn¡¯t want to rely on Jason too much anymore.

    In the 20th floor, they didn¡¯t see any monster, but only arge pool in the middle of the room. In addition, they could see that the next floor was joined together, with only half of them existed above their head. It looked more simr to a certain ce for them to watch the pool below.

    "The pool is incredibly red," Tommy gulped when he saw the sight in front of him.

    The pool that was ced right in front of them was bright red in color. It looked rather scary rather than inviting.

    "I can¡¯t swim too," Kanae¡¯s face was ugly.

    "You want to swim there?"

    "No, but even if it¡¯s clean, I can¡¯t swim."

    Jason smiled wryly. "Why don¡¯t you think of a way to get across the ce?"

    "Can¡¯t you think on my behalf?" Kanae grinned.

    "It¡¯s the responsibility of a captain to think for their teammate, so I believe that you are the one who have to do it, Captain," Jason threw the task back to Kanae.

    "Are we ying ball right now?"

    "You can just ask Tommy to think for a way."

    "Do you really mean it?"

    Jason looked towards the nearby Tommy before shaking his head. He would be the world biggest idiot if he truly asked Tommy to think for a way to get across the pool. That man would surely give some weird ideas that they couldn¡¯t possibly do.

    Tommy arched his eyebrows. "What do you mean by that? I know the way to across the pool!"

    "Name it!"

    "Swim!"

    Kanae: "..." didn¡¯t we agree to not swim in the very first ce?

    Looking around the ce, she noticed that there were several things around. Many of them were in broken state, but she still could recognize their shape. There were tables, chairs,mps, shoes, hose, cupboard, hanger for clothes, and many others.

    Wait, she could possibly use them! She eyed the gun on her hand. After shooting that man, she still held the gun close to her in case she needed to use it.

    "Captain, why are you smirking?" Tommy noticed that Kanae didn¡¯t join in the debate between him and Jason.

    Kanae looked towards the two of them. "I think I know a way to get across the pool safely."

    "Is swimming not safe?"

    Pointing towards the red pool, Kanae asked the two of them. "What do you think about the pool?"

    The other two moved their head to look towards the pool again. The pool was rtively clean. Aside from the fact that the color made it looked rather scary, there was nothing strange about the pool at all. Some water sshed to the side, but there was no item inside.

    Tommy didn¡¯t seem to see anything wrong with it, but Jason noticed what Kanae wanted to convey.

    Jason frowned. "It¡¯s too clean."

    "What do you mean by too clean? Isn¡¯t it good that the pool is clean?" Tommy asked confusedly.

    "In normal times, it¡¯s indeed good for the pool to be clean, but in this ce, it¡¯s rather strange. There are already numerous fights happen in this ce, which should have sent broken pieces of items to the pool. They should have floated on the surface of the water, but there¡¯s none right now."

    Kanae nodded her head. She picked up a nearby broken wood. "Under this condition, no one will have the thoughts to swim because it¡¯s too red. However, there should be some people who did that before."

    The wood on her hand was thrown towards the pool,nding on top of the water. The moment it reached the surface, bubbles appeared from within the pool. Slowly but surely, the wood started to disintegrate.

    Tommy¡¯s face was already white with fear when he saw that. Was that truly pool for swim? Who in their right mind will swim in that acid water?

    "Everyone who tries to swim has died," Jason murmured. "That¡¯s the reason the water became so red."

    "I thought it¡¯s because there¡¯s a fight," Tommy gulped down, trying to calm himself down. It was hard to ept that he already nearly walked to the death door twice today.

    "If there¡¯s a fight, there should be dead bodies, right?" At this time, Kanae had picked up the long hose and the clothes hanger. She used her sword to change the shape of the hanger until it looked like a hook.

    Jason¡¯s eyes widened when he saw what Kanae had made. He looked towards the next floor railing as realization dawned to him. Right now, he knew what she wanted to do very well.

    "Captain, do you need help?"

    "Help me bring the hose up, it¡¯s rather long."

    The two of them brought the hose and the hook that Kanae made to the next floor. This floor only consisted of two sides, one in this ce and the other one at the other side of the pool. There was no ground to travel directly between the two ces.

    Tying the hose to the hook, she ced the hook that she made on the gun she had. Aiming towards the other side of the room, she pulled the trigger.

    BANG!

    The hook reached the end of the room perfectly, crashing towards the wall of the other side while bringing the hose that she tied along with it. Pulling the hose, she made sure that the hook grasped the railing tightly before tying the other end to the railing near the ce where she stood.

    "Can you walk on the rope?" Kanae asked the two of them.

    Jason shook his head. "Do you think I¡¯m an acrobat to train walking on the rope? I can pull myself to the other side, but I¡¯m not sure about Tom."

    "I can¡¯t go there," Tommy¡¯s face scrunched so badly because he knew that he wouldn¡¯t have the strength to walk or even reaching the other side by pulling himself.

    Kanae looked around. This part of the floor was filled with unused box by the side. She pointed at them. "You hide there, Tom. We¡¯ll go to the other side and return back quickly."

    Tommy¡¯s face turned sourer. "Can¡¯t you just send me back to the first floor, so I can hide there?"

    "Do you want to go through all the battles again?"

    Considering the struggle they had before they could reach this ce, Tommy could only sigh in resignation. He looked towards the other side of the room before turning his gaze back to the other two.

    "Stay safe. I¡¯ll be waiting here for you."

    "We¡¯ll do our best."

    Jason patted Tommy as Kanae moved towards the hose. She jumped outside the railing and used her hand to grip the hose tightly before hanging herself there. Her feet rose towards the hose, putting it above the hose as the two feet crossed each other. Slowly, her hand moved and pulled her body along the hose with her feet made sure that she won¡¯t fall.

    Tommy looked towards Kanae in amazement. "I really wonder what she can¡¯t do right now?"

    Jason smiled wryly. "Just ask her to cook, she will surely send you to hospital because of food poisoning."

    "I¡¯ll never ask her to cook then..."

 Chapter 464 Clash of Groups: First Meeting with Lore Group

    With his trained body, Jason didn¡¯t find it hard to go across the room using the hose. Tommy was already hiding beside the pile of boxes while the other two reached the other end of the room.

    "The hook is quite firm," Jason tested the hose once again.

    Kanae nodded her head. "We¡¯re quite lucky that this ce is barely damaged."

    "If they¡¯re not using this way, how did they pass the pool?"

    Looking towards the pool below them, it was quite amazing if someone managed to get pass of it. After all, the deadly acid nearly killed them all just now. If anyone dared to attempt crossing the pool without any proper equipment, death would be the only end for them.

    Kanae looked towards the pool for a few seconds. "I have a guess, but I¡¯m not sure if I should say it."

    "Why?"

    Kanae looked towards Jason¡¯s eyes, "Because it¡¯s very cruel and inhumane."

    At that moment, Jason realized what was inside Kanae¡¯s mind. Using their teammates or even enemies body to cross was notpletely impossible because the acid didn¡¯t destroy everything immediately. It took time. With enough coordination, it was possible. However, this was truly a cruel way to cross the pool.

    They literally stepped on their friend¡¯s corpses to pass this ce.

    Jason smiled wryly. "I think, we¡¯re pretty lucky that we¡¯re not at the very front of the batch."

    Kanae nodded her head. She could not imagine how the people at the very front could possibly manage to reach this high without losing anything. The battle must have been extremely dangerous to the point that no ordinary person could live.

    "Brother Jason, do you think if theree the time when we should stand at the very front, we can do it?" Kanae asked slowly.

    Jason looked back at the youngdy in front of him. From what he had seen so far, the word impossible was clearly not in the girl¡¯s dictionary. Besides, her fighting prowess was already up to par with those talented fighters of the street. Her hesitation was already washed away in the matter of hours or probably days in this ce.

    Right now, he had theplete confidence to say that Kanae would surely stand on par with those monsters.

    However, it was not entirelyplete. She could only reach this state right now because of the harsh experience she had along the way. For her to continue maintaining this kind of excellent fighting prowess, she would need more time to stabilize everything, especially her mental state.

    "I think you¡¯re going to be ready, Captain."

    "I¡¯m not asking about me," Kanae looked towards Jason. "I¡¯m asking about you."

    "Me?" Jason chuckled. "I¡¯m already used with the lives of being targeted and fight every single day, littless. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to have any trouble with keeping up like this."

    "That¡¯s not what I mean. Can you keep up even when you have the prestigious identity as the young master?"

    Jason¡¯s pupil dted for a moment. He looked towards Kanae solemnly before a smile appeared on his lips. "We shall see about thatter, little girl. Right now, it¡¯s not of any importance at all."

    "If you say so," Kanae turned her head around. She gripped the door towards the stairs as she felt tremendous pressure from behind. They were already nearing the top floor, so the famous fighters should be close.

    "Are you ready?"

    "Yes."

    Slowly, the two of them climbed the stairs. By the time they reached the end of the stairs, they could see several people were standing with weapons ready. Their clothes were disheveled and traces of bloods were everywhere. The condition of the 22nd floor was nothing but mess.

    "Oh, I never thought that someone is going to pass the pool of blood again," the leader of Lore Group, Dean, said with a surprised tone.

    "You should just focus on me, Dean. Do you want to die?" the man not far from him sneered.

    Dean arched his eyebrows. "You might be the leader of Oval Group, but I never pay any attention to weaklings."

    "You can stay arrogant as long as you want, Dean. But let me tell you one thing, today, this weakling is going to beat you and send you to your grave," the man sneered.

    Dean frowned. If not because the Oval Group took the chance to get this far by relying on the two groups at the front, the overall strength of this group was rather low. He and his teammates were already quite battered because of numerous battles to reach this far. Right now, his fighting prowess could barely reach half of the usual.

    ¡¯These neers suree at the wrong time.¡¯

    Kanae looked towards the men in front of her with furrowed brows. She could guess that the pressure she sensed when she came here was because of the tense atmosphere between the two groups. They were already ready to fight with their all.

    "Hey you two, pick one side," one of the men yelled. "Or else, we¡¯re going to kill you when we¡¯re finished."

    Those who could reach this far were not ordinary people, but they couldn¡¯t recognize these two. This caused them to involuntary termed the two of them as lucky people, who managed to pass here without real strength.

    "There¡¯s no need for them to participate," Dean chuckled. "Do you want to rope people to side with the oval group again?"

    Oval Group Leader frowned. "So what? Those weaklings have no use even if they manage to reach this far. Helping out before their death is the best option."

    "That¡¯s only your opinion," Dean shrugged.

    BANG!

    One of them suddenly shot. The shoot became the mark of the beginning of the battle as the men moved towards their opponent. Each of them was determined to fight with their all. Sounds of metal shing, gunshot, and screams filled the room in an instant.

    Jason¡¯s face paled immediately when he noticed how the situation turned to the worst. Because he was still standing near the door, he was not involved, but from the side, he could see clearly how fast they moved.

    ¡¯Can I move as fast as them?¡¯

    Even if his eyes could follow but his body couldn¡¯t, it would be the same as useless. This caused him to worry that they might truly kill them once the battle was over. After all, their fighting prowess couldn¡¯tpare with the fighters in front of them.

    "Rei, what are we going to do?" Jason turned his head towards the young girl beside him.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes were fixed on the battle in front of her. She didn¡¯t even turn around when Jason asked.

    "Do you even need to ask?" her tone turned lower as her body tensed up. By her side, Jason could feel sudden immense pressure. He nearly stepped back when he heard her soft voice traveled to his ear. "We fight."

    "Which side?"

    This time, Kanae didn¡¯t answer. Her body bolted towards the two leaders as she evaded the other fighters on the way agilely. Within seconds, she reached their side and her sword was swung very quickly.

    As she was a girl and her strength could neverpare to man, she always trained in one thing: speed. By now, her sudden sprint could never bepared with normal people anymore.

    SLASH!

    Her attack reached the hand of the Oval Group Leader.

    "You¨C!" he turned around and attempted to attack the girl beside him.

 Chapter 465 Clash of Groups: Forced Collaboration

    The retaliation from Oval Group leader couldn¡¯t surprise Kanae. She stopped her movement and sharply moved from her position. The attack reached the ground as the floor trembled as the result of the impact.

    Kanae¡¯s pupil narrowed. It seemed, she had found one of the reasons how there were so much destruction on the floor below. The strengths of these people were simply capable to destroy the perfectly fine foundation. However, if this ce copsed, the result wouldn¡¯t be pretty as they all perfectly remember what lies below was nothing but pool of acid.

    "Where do you think you¡¯re looking?" Dean yelled. Hisrge de was reaching towards the man fast.

    CLANG!

    Oval Group leader frowned. He pushed Dean back as he felt danger from behind. Moving to the side slightly, he noticed that a hand holding small and peculiar sword passed by his side, wounding his thigh.

    "Don¡¯t you meddle, you ant!"

    He strikes hard and Kanae did all she could to parry the attack. Her hand trembled as she was sent to the back because of the sheer force. Looking towards the two who have returned back to fighting, Kanae¡¯s eyes turned solemn.

    So this was the power of those who stood at the peak of the group.

    She could sense that the strength was still far lesserpared from what she had experienced from Master Rudy. This pain was still within her limit. She could bear with it.

    "Captain..."

    Jason was startled at Kanae¡¯s sudden movement, but he understood perfectly what she wanted to convey. Taking out hisrge de, he started to approach the member of Oval Group. Thankfully, they wore their badge, making him able to recognize them easily.

    "You¡¯re not too bad, neer," the manmented when he saw how Jason was able to help him.

    Jason nodded his head. Of course he was not bad. Even though he was not extremely strong, he was still far better than most people. The training of thousands of hours was not for nothing.

    It didn¡¯t take long for them to finish the Oval Group. Even though many of them were wounded, the Oval Group was never the match for Lore Group. They wanted to retreat, but their leader was too focused on the two people who attacked him. He didn¡¯t have any time to spare for the others at all.

    Bam! Crack, crack.

    As Kanae evaded the attack, therge dended on the ground once more. It shook the ground terribly as cracks started to appear.

    "You¡¯re still quite strong, my friend," Dean snorted. "But you¡¯re still not my match!"

    CLANG!

    Blocking the attack from Dean, the Oval Group leader was pushed to the back. His hand was bleeding from the impact. He recalled that the little brat was still behind him, so he quickly turned around.

    sh!

    Arge wound appeared on his back. As he felt pain, he turned around forcefully and attacked the brat. Agilely, Kanae evaded to the side. Her feet tripped to the floor, making her rolled on the ground.

    The man smirked, but pain appeared from the side. He noticed that his shoulder was already cut from behind.

    "Your enemies are not only one," Dean said coldly.

    "DEAN!!!!"

    He attempted to wound Dean, but the man already moved back. He stepped forward once again and finished the man off.

    "It takes longer than I thought," Dean heaved a sigh. His stamina was already badly depleted from continuous fight so far. If not because of that, he would be able to defeat this annoying man sooner.

    His eyesnded on the young girl by the side. The young feature on her face caused his brows to furrow.

    "You¡¯re not bad, little brat."

    "Thank you," Kanae smiled and answered calmly.

    Dean¡¯s pupil shrunk when he heard her voice. "You¡¯re a woman?"

    Dusting her clothes from the dust, Kanae nodded her head nonchntly. She looked towards the side and rxed when she noticed that Jason was still alright.

    On his side, Dean was looking towards Kanae with apprehension. He had not paid much attention in the beginning when she barged in, but when she did it continuously, he came to realize something. This little brat could catch up! It was quite a remarkable achievement considering their strength.

    However, now he found out that this brat was still very young. From her voice and appearance, he knew that this girl should be still a teenager. For a teenager to be able to keep up with their fight, what kind of food she ate every day?

    "What¡¯s your name, littless?" Dean crossed his arm.

    Kanae looked back towards Dean. "I¡¯m Rei from Fiore Group."

    Fiore Group? The name was highly unfamiliar for him. However, he was pretty sure that he would remember the name of Rei from now. After all, the number of talented youngster who could achieve the same as her was not many.

    "Let¡¯s gather up," Dean called his teammate. Looking towards their condition, his heart ached terribly. The fight with Oval Group caused their condition to deteriorate further.

    "Oro, are you alright?" Kanae walked towards Jason.

    Jason nodded his head. "Rather than worrying about me, how is your condition? You¡¯re fighting against the leader of Oval Group."

    "I¡¯m not fighting alone, so I¡¯m quite fine," Kanae smirked.

    FLICK!

    "Don¡¯t reason with me, you brat," Jason red angrily. If something happened to Kanae because she was fighting against someone above her league, he wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive himself.

    "As you can see, I¡¯m still fine," Kanae pouted. "I won¡¯t do something that will result in my death."

    "You really should be careful, Captain. We have to get out from this ce alive."

    Kanae nodded her head. She didn¡¯t have any n to make this ce her grave because she still has her little sister waiting for her. If she died, who would take care of that little brat? She didn¡¯t want to let her younger sister bear the burden all alone.

    She was not allowed to die. Not yet.

    "I¡¯ll get out from here alive," Kanae said solemnly.

    Jason smiled. "That¡¯s good. We should just go down from this ce."

    At that moment, the ground from above them shook hard. Everyone looked above warily. If the floor came crashing at them, it might result in their death. Additionally, if this floor also broke, no one will stay alive.

    The vibration stopped. The people heaved sigh of relief.

    "We should get down, there¡¯s no way we can fight again and this ce might copse at anytime," one of the Lore Group¡¯s members spoke up.

    Dean frowned. "How do you n to cross the pool below and the other monsters on the other floor?"

    Kanae looked towards Jason for a moment. She stepped forwards. "Do you mind if I talk too?"

 Chapter 466 Clash of Groups: Their Plan to End this â€˜Gameâ€™

    Kanae looked towards Jason for a moment. She stepped forwards. "Do you mind if I talk too?"

    "Who are you?" one of the Lore Group¡¯s members asked.

    "I¡¯m Rei from Fiore Group," Kanae replied.

    Dean nodded his head. He had seen Kanae¡¯s strength, which made him treated this young girl as more or less his equal. Someone with high fighting prowess was worth of the respect.

    "What is it, Rei?"

    "Ie to this floor using hose that I treat as rope," Kanae started. "It¡¯s still hanging on the 21st floor, so you can use it to go across the pool."

    "Wait, howe a hose is simr to rope?" a man interrupted.

    "Ordinary hose is indeed usually rather hard, but the one I use is the one that you usually find in the fire extinguisher box," Kanae exined. "It should be able to hold the weight if you cross them one by one."

    Dean looked towards Kanae as he pondered. Crossing the pool using the hose never came across his mind because it was a big battle when they wanted to cross. All they could think was the fastest way to go across while fighting, which resulted in the death of many of their members.

    This little girl didn¡¯t only have strength but also brain.

    "Telling us all of this, you sure have something in mind, little brat?" Dean gazed inquiringly.

    Kanae nodded. "There¡¯s a building located close to this building, but it¡¯s far shorter. If you go to the 15th floor, you can go towards them, but the 16th and 17th floor are filled with monsters. It¡¯s going to be a tough battle if you go there.

    From the 18th floor, it¡¯s not impossible to jump to the roof of the other building because there¡¯s an additional small room there. The distance should be only several meters. As martial artist, I¡¯m sure that there should be someone who¡¯s quite strong and capable to do that."

    Dean nodded his head. For normal people, jumping several meters was the same as suicide, but it was different with them. They would be fine with jumping two floors at once. At most, their feet might feel slightly hurt for several seconds, but it would be fine again afterwards.

    "This is previously a school, so there should be some wooden stairs for emergency use. For those who can¡¯t jump, they can use the stairs to go across the other building. This will be able to allow them to cross safely."

    "You¡¯re really smart, Rei," Dean said slowly. This was something that normal people would be able to think, but to think of them in this situation was quite amazing. Indeed, with this method, they would be able to safely move to the other building safely.

    "Many thanks for your praise, Brother Dean," Kanae grinned.

    Dean¡¯s face darkened. He raised his hand and flicked Kanae¡¯s forehead. "Call me master. With your age, you haven¡¯t even born when I already be known for my name."

    Rubbing her forehead, Kanae looked towards Dean with frown. He didn¡¯t look that old at all. At most, he should be only two decades older than her. Did he be famous in his teenager days too?

    "Back to the topic," Dean coughed when he noticed the eyes of his teammate. They knew his age, so he preferred to not dwell to deep in this matter. "You¡¯re telling me all of this, you should have something that you want to ask, right?"

    "Brother Dean is correct. My friend is hiding in the 21st floor because he can¡¯t go across the hose. I just hope that your friends can help him to climb down too," Kanae answered truthfully.

    Dean smirked. "From your words, it seems you want to go further."

    "Yes!"

    Jason nearly face palmed when he heard what Kanae said. This leader of his was sure to be very brave (or should he say, reckless). Their strength was clearly still far away from the very top, but she wanted to participate.

    "I won¡¯t be responsible if you¡¯re dying, brat," Dean sighed.

    "I won¡¯t ask you to be responsible," Kanae replied with a smile on her face. "I just hope you won¡¯t stop me."

    "I don¡¯t have any reason to stop you. As for your offer, I ept it."

    ...

    Tommy was hiding in the boxes when he heard the sounds of peopleing using the hose. His body tensed up. Were those Kanae and Jason or it was someone else?

    Gripping his sword tightly, he was prepared for a battle should the one who came was not his friends. The person stopped a few steps from the boxes. From his gesture, he didn¡¯t seem to have any intention ofing closer.

    "Tom from Fiore Group," a man¡¯s voice could be heard. "You¡¯re there, aren¡¯t you?"

    Tommy felt his heart dropped from the unfamiliar voice. He calmed himself down as he prepared his swords. "Yes I am. Who are you?"

    "We¡¯re from Lore Group. Your friend asks us to take you down from this building," the man replied calmly.

    Upon hearing the word ¡¯Lore Group¡¯, Tommy nearly cursed out loudly. Who in this city didn¡¯t know the name of the strongest group existed? For years, this group has over and over done remarkable missions that many others could only give up.

    Comparing his strength with them would be too embarrassing because his measly strength could never bepared with them.

    Tommy switched hismunication device. "Oro, did you ask the Lore Group to help me out?"

    "Oh, you finally turn the device on," Jason¡¯s voice sounded calm as usual. "Yes. You should descend with them because we might not be able toe with you."

    "Why?" Shiro was the one who asked.

    "Our little captain wants the two of us toe to the top floor. I¡¯m sure you two know what it meant."

    Tommy¡¯s expression darkened. That little captain of his was truly reckless. What did she want to achieve from going to the highest floor? Those who didn¡¯t have enough strength would only court death if they came there.

    "You should go, Tom. This ce might not be standing anymore once we¡¯re finished."

    "Aye."

    Tommy loosened his grip slightly. Since the other party was someone from Lore Group, he didn¡¯t have the slightest chance to beat him. Rather than wasting his energy trying to achieve something impossible like that, he better stayed docile.

    "I¡¯ming out," Tommy raised his voice and walked out limpidly.

    The man in front of him assessed the young man with apprehension. When he saw how Kanae and Jason fought, he was astonished because their skill was quite good. Seeing Tommy¡¯s condition, he understood why this man didn¡¯t follow after the other two. With that kind of foot, it would be a miracle if he could pass the hose safely.

    "Do you need help?" another member already arrived at the ce.

    Tommy shook his head. "As long as you don¡¯t ask me to run, I don¡¯t have any problem to follow."

    "That¡¯s good," the first man remarked calmly. "We don¡¯t have much time, but we won¡¯t be hurrying too much too. If you can¡¯t keep up, tell us."

    "Yes."

    As they waited for the other members to pass the hose, Tommy watched their movement. Just a single nce was enough to tell him that they were all very experienced. He wondered; will Fiore Group reach the same height in the future?

 Chapter 467 Clash of Groups: The Highest Floor

    Walking through the stairs, they could sense the battle was going intense. Every person tightly gripped their weapons, ready to attack anytime.

    "Is it alright to go up with only four people?" Kanae asked as they walked cautiously.

    Dean nodded his head. "I don¡¯t want to bring baggage with me. Hunter Group is already ahead of us, and their strength is much more."

    Jason frowned slightly. Lore and Hunter Group were the two strongest groups in this city. Even though Hunter Group has only begun to gain their fame in the past few years, their strength was not to be taken lightly. It was unknown where this group popped out from, but this group could surely tten many other groups with ease.

    Finally, they reached the door. Opening the door slowly, Dean watched the situation inside. Upon seeing the ghastly sight, his brows furrowed.

    At the end of the room there were several people fighting withrge monsters. Around them, it was unclear whether there were items, bodies, or blood anymore. Everything was aplete mess.

    "Randy, you¡¯re pretty quick!" bellowing, Dean stomped on the ground as he dashed towards the group of men.

    Randy, the leader of Hunter Group, sensed Dean¡¯sing right away. He nearly cursed when he saw the middle aged maning at him. Without thinking much, he cut the monsters before him, moving his body and kicked the monsters towards Dean.

    Facing the iing monster, Dean swung his own de, cutting it off into two.

    "Is that all you got?"

    "Damn you, Dean! Don¡¯t you dare stopping me!" Randy growled and ran towards the other door, which was located not far from him. "Those who are free, follow after me, the others, stop that man!"

    CLANG!

    shing with the other men, Dean snorted. He kicked them away and looked towards the iing monsters. The size of the monsters was far biggerpared with the one at the lower floor. Was their size signified higher strength? He was not sure, but these bunches of monsters were not letting him go too quickly.

    "We should help," Kanae instructed before dashing towards the monsters. Without stopping, she easily made a cut on their side as deep as her small swords allowed her to.

    The other Lore Group member and Jason also dashed off, but when he faced the monster right on, Jason nearly toppled back. The strength from one monster was already more than enough to send him back several meters.

    "They¡¯re very strong, Captain!"

    "Hold on, I¡¯ll help you."

    Switching her direction, Kanae returned back to Jason¡¯s side. Her agile movement allowed her to arrive behind the monster and made a deep horizontal wound on his back. Blood gushed out towards her, which she narrowly avoided.

    Kanae sighed. "I must be very smelly right now."

    "I don¡¯t think this is the time to worry about it so much, Captain," Jason smiled wryly.

    "These monsters have higher strength, but they¡¯re slower," Kanae pointed to the group of monsters that Dean had killed. "I¡¯m not sure why, but they can¡¯t move as fast as the one in the lower floor."

    "If you can¡¯t dodge, it¡¯s useless to know that."

    "I know."

    AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!

    All of them froze for a moment when they heard that ear piercing scream from the 24th floor. 24th floor could be said to be the highest floor because the 25th floor wasbined along and the 26thwas the rooftop.

    In the next second, the floor on top of them shook and cracks started to appear on the roof. They watched with horror as the room shook once more, which created more cracks everywhere.

    "Captain, what¡¯s in the next floor?"

    "Let¡¯s go?" instead of answering, Kanae dashed towards the stairs. She was not the only one, several others were also running in the same direction. They no longer paid any attention to therge monsters around them as they knew that something more tarrying should be on the next floor.

    The moment they arrived on the 24th floor, they could see arge monsters, nearly 3 meters in height was thrashing a man on the air. His muscle bulged out, showing the fact that he had enormous strength far more than ordinary people.

    The man he threw went towards their direction, mming towards several other men. The force was enough to send them back to the wall, making a deep crater and killing them instantly.

    "Monster..." Jason whispered as his eyes showed deep fear. What he had seen waspletely inhuman. How in the world someone can have the strength to kill several best fighters in this city just like that?

    sh!

    At the very front, Randy was doing all he could to wound the monsters. However, the monster thick skin didn¡¯t make it possible because his attack barely grazed the monster¡¯s body. Such insignificant wound would need hours to kill this monster.

    "Move back!" Dean yelled as he lunged towards the monster, attacking from the side.

    sh!

    Feeling the tough skin, his expression darkened. It was too hard to cut through, but if they didn¡¯t kill him, he would go rampart. The monster felt annoyed, he mmed hisrge hand towards Dean, which he skillfully evaded to the side. The fist reached the floor, shaking it badly once more.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes didn¡¯t leave the monster as she watched how Dean and Randy were trying to wound him. Her strength was lesser than them, but she wanted to help. She didn¡¯t really understand, but she wanted to fight alongside them.

    "Shin, what¡¯s the weakest part of human¡¯s body?" Kanae asked.

    Shiro frowned when he heard what Kanae asked. "It¡¯s obviously the eyes. You can¡¯t possibly strengthen your eye unless you have special talent for that."

    Kanae looked towards the height of the monster. It would need more than luck to make sure they hit his eyes. After all, the monster wouldn¡¯t stay in one ce and his height was far above average human¡¯s height.

    "Is there no other ce?"

    Shiro scratched his head. "I think, you can also try to aim for the third leg."

    Jason felt chill on his lower body when he heard what Shiro said. That was quite ruthless.

    Kanae looked towards the monster for a moment. "I¡¯ll be right back."

    "You¡¯ll truly aim for that?" Jason was shocked.

    "I think."

    Right now, Jason felt extremely d that he was not the one who was fighting with Kanae. He couldn¡¯t imagine what his condition would be if Kanae was seriously aiming for that.

    Dashing from her ce, Kanae used her speed to the fullest as she reached the monster quickly. In that split second, she stopped right below the monster and turned her body around so that her hands were on the ground. After that, she kicked up, straight to the target.

    "...She hit it," Jason murmured.

    "Please, don¡¯t report it to us," Shiro coughed lightly.

    Tommy instinctively moved his hand. "Shin, please don¡¯t you ever suggest something like that to her anymore. Even from hearing the sound, I already feel afraid."

    The monster was also felt pain as he dropped his knees, nearly hitting Kanae below him. Luckily, she already pushed her body to the side, rolling on the cold ground.

    Seeing the monster¡¯s height dropped, Randy and Dean moved to attack his neck at the same time. However, the attack barely grazed the monster as he already swung his hand towards the two of them, nearly sending them dozens of meters if not for their fast reflex.

    Kanae propped herself up and looked towards the monster with a frown. "Shin, it¡¯s not working."

    This time, the monster targeted Kanae. He jumped towards Kanae with his two fists ready, mming the ground hard as the room shook once more.

 Chapter 468 Clash of Groups: Dealing with the Large Monster

    BANG!

    The monster mmed on the ground hard, seemingly extremely angry at the attack that Kanae directed at him before. The ground shook heavily as the men were trying hard to stabilize their bnce.

    "REI!" Jason called in panic.

    "I¡¯m fine," Kanae¡¯s voice could be heard from the device. She managed to escape in the nick of time right before the fists hit her.

    Dean stood near Kanae. "You¡¯re quite brave, little girl. But this monster no longer has the same sense as human. Even if it¡¯s hurt, it won¡¯t do much damage to his overall fighting prowess."

    "Even if it¡¯s painful, it won¡¯t affect them?" Kanae looked towards Dean with question all over her face.

    Dean nodded his head. He had been watching the monster from the very first time he stepped into this ce. "The stronger they are, the more they can feel the pain like human. However, the pain that they have won¡¯t affect them too much in real fight. They will still move using superhuman strength and speed."

    Kanae stood up again. "Do you have any idea how to defeat him?"

    "We have to coborate," Randy spoke out. His face was rather dark, but he clearly understood that they stood no chance if they worked alone. "I don¡¯t like the sound, but we need to coborate if we want to defeat him."

    "I don¡¯t want to coborate with you," Dean remarked.

    Randy snorted. "Who would want to coborate with you too? However, I don¡¯t want to die yet."

    "Me too," Dean prepared his de. "That¡¯s why we¡¯re going to coborate, Randy brat!"

    "Don¡¯t you dare calling me brat!"

    The two of them dashed forward at the same time with Kanae slightlyte. She didn¡¯t have the same speed as them. Even though it was close, she was still slightly slowerpared with them.

    Reaching the monster, Randy tried to block the movement of the monster. He was more famous for his speed in his dual dagger rather than his power, so he used his tricky movement to seal the monster movement. On the other hand, Dean was using his de to strike as hard as possible.

    As for Kanae, she would try to attempt for some tricky attack again.

    Scratches appeared on the skin of the monsters, but neither one of them was too deep. If this continues, they would run out of stamina faster than the monster, which would result in their death.

    "Dean, do you have any n?" Randy asked as he rolled to evade the kick from the monster.

    "We should have stabbed his eyes."

    "I¡¯ll try the same again," Kanae suddenly remarked as she dashed under the monster again.

    Randy nearly coughed when he heard what Kanae said. However, he used his dagger to stab the right foot of the monster, preventing it from moving. On the other hand, Dean was attacking the side of the monster hardly.

    Positioning herself in the same position took shorter time and Kanae kicked upwards once again. The monster tried to prevent it, but he was unable to because of the two people who guarded him.

    Bellowing angrily, his free knee caved in again.

    Jleb! Jleb!

    Both Dean and Randy attacked at the same time to attack the monster¡¯s eyes. Their weapon got in smoothly while Kanae already moved away from her position.

    The monster roared and swung his hand, reaching Randy on the side. The powerful swing sent him back to the wall, making a deep crate there.

    *cough* *cough*

    "That¡¯s hurt, you damnable monster," Randy coughed as he dropped to the ground. His back was extremely hurt. He was pretty sure that several of his bones were broken.

    "Watch out!" Dean managed to escape, but the monster turned towards Kanae again. Even without his eyes, he still knew the location of Kanae very well.

    BANG!

    His two fistsnded on the ground. This time, the shook was far greater than before, making numerous cracks on the ground.

    "That was close," Kanae looked towards her red arm. She nearly didn¡¯t manage to escape. Her arm was located real close with the monster¡¯s fist, scraping the skin so badly.

    This made her shudder. If even grazing was already making her bleed this badly, what would happen once she got hit for real?

    "Rei, he¡¯s aiming for you!" Dean yelled. That monster seemed to be angry because of Kanae¡¯s consecutive hit to him. As it was painful, she became the first target he aimed.

    Seeing the attacking again, Kanae ran to the side, narrowly evaded the arm of the monster. Her eyes were looking towards the ground where numerous cracks were there.

    "Brother Dean, help me destroy the floor!"

    "What ¨C?" Dean looked towards the cracks on the ground and instantly understood what Kanae wanted to achieve. He ran towards the two of them with his de ready.

    Kanae rolled on the ground, evading the attack again as she headed back to the ce where the cracks were the most numerous. She crouched down as the monster approached. Seeing her staying so close with the floor, the monster raised his fist on the air before mming down again.

    Seeing his action, Kanae smirked. She rolled to the side, escaping the attack. At the same time as the monster¡¯s attack, Dean also arrived and used his de to strike straight to the ground.

    The fist alone was already enough to send the floor shaking so badly. Adding the thrust from Dean, the cracks increased so badly from his de¡¯s position.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    "Run!" Dean yelled to Kanae.

    The floors were breaking apart. The monster was about to run, but his feet stuck on the rocks. As the cracks appeared more, the floor was broken. With his weight, the monster was the very first to fall down.

    BAM!

    The floor below shook hard and in the next moment, the floor was breaking too.

    Crack, crack, crack!

    BAM! SPLASH!

    From the sound, they instantly knew that the monster reached the pool of acid. Screams appeared from below, but the people paid no heed. Right now, their attention was on the two people who were running from the source of the cracks.

    "Run, Rei!" Jason yelled in anxiousness.

    Kanae ran to the best of her ability, but she could not reach the end of the save ce. Her feet lost its stepping ground, and she felt the gravity took her down.

    "REI!" Jason screamed when he saw Kanae fell down. He anxiously ran towards the deep crack, hoping that the girl was still there.

 Chapter 469 Clash of Groups: Getting Down

    "Run, Rei!" Jason yelled in anxiousness.

    Kanae ran to the best of her ability, but she could not reach the end of the save ce. Her feet lost its stepping ground, and she felt the gravity took her down.

    "REI!" Jason screamed when he saw Kanae fell down. He anxiously ran towards the deep crack, hoping that the girl was still there.

    "Stop yelling!"

    The sound of a young girl caused Jason to feel immense relief. He looked to the crack, where he could see Kanae.

    "Captain, can you climb up?"

    "Ouch," Kanae was holding the edge of the floor. Thankfully, the cracks stopped in time as she still managed to hold on the edge. If not, she didn¡¯t know what would happen to her.

    "Little brat, climb up," Dean was crouching near the end. His hand was holding Kanae¡¯s hand as he pulled her slowly and carefully. He wouldn¡¯t want to hurt her from the sharp objects around.

    It took him several seconds before he managed to pull Kanae sessfully. Jason also arrived in time as he gathered his breath by the side, clearly relieved to see that Kanae was still alright.

    "Captain, you¡¯re truly reckless," Jason smiled wryly.

    Kanae grinned. "It¡¯s the real reason I get the position as the leader."

    Dean looked at Jason and Kanae. "You¡¯re the captain, littless? You¡¯re not bad at all."

    "Yes," Kanae smiled.

    Right now, Randy was walking over slowly towards them. His face slightly contorted in pain because of the impact from before. Although he was d that the monster was defeated, but he was annoyed that he didn¡¯t have the chance to deal the final blow.

    "What¡¯s your name, little brat?"

    "Rei," Kanae replied. "I¡¯m Rei from Fiore Group."

    "Rei huh," Randy scrutinized Kanae up and down. Her appearance was rather unclear because of the dirt and all, but he could roughly guess that she should be still quite young. "I¡¯ll remember you."

    Deanughed. "You acknowledge this brat?"

    "What? Don¡¯t you acknowledge him too?"

    Dean paused for a moment when he heard how Randy addressed Kanae. It seemed that this man hadn¡¯t realized that this brat was a little girl. Well, there was no need for him to correct him too. It would be more fun this way.

    "There¡¯s one more important matter. The vial is over there, do you want to take it, Randy?"

    Randy looked towards the vial at the edge of the room, protected by arge cylinder. Although the vial itself was barely five centimeters height, the ce protecting it was more than two meters.

    He returned his gaze back to Dean. "Even if I want to take it, I doubt you¡¯re going to let me."

    "You know me very well," Dean smirked. "Rei, take the vial."

    "What?" Kanae was stunned to hear the instruction. She looked towards the leader of Lore Group in confusion. "Shouldn¡¯t it be you who take it, Brother Dean?"

    "It¡¯s MASTER Dean, little brat! You deserve to have the vial because you¡¯re the one who defeat thest monster. Without your several attempts, we won¡¯t seed."

    Kanae looked towards Randy. Seeing Randy nodded his head, albeit with a dark expression, she knew that they approved of her taking the vial. With that, she walked towards the cylinder slowly and carefully. Assessing the cylinder, she noticed a small door.

    Opening it, she saw the small vial inside. There was a transparent liquid inside. Slowly, she took it out.

    On the back, Jason was watching as Kanae took the vial. No one protested as they waited calmly. He felt deep apprehension right now. When they came to this ce, they were not much different with the bunch at the very bottom of the ranking. Aiming to survive was already hard. If they aimed to be the one to take the vial, it would be akin to be saying that they were dreaming.

    However, in the span of hours, they were the one who got the vial in the end. It was unexpected as he could never imagine this end for him.

    "She¡¯s getting farther and farther away, isn¡¯t she, Oro?" Shiro¡¯s voice sounded on themunication device.

    Jason snapped back to reality. He frowned. "What are you talking about, Shin?"

    "You know what I¡¯m talking about, Oro. You should forget about it, she sees you nothing more than big brother."

    "I know," Jason answered in a low tone. His eyes were still locked on the young girl at the very front. "I know that very well."

    "I¡¯ll introduce you to my friendster."

    "I believe I know more people that you," Jason snorted.

    Shiro didn¡¯t continue the conversation. He was still looking towards the screen of theptop that Jason borrowed to him before. "The barrier is still there. Just taking the vial is not enough to get out from there."

    "I see," Jason frowned. It meant, they still have to fight for a longer time.

    BAM! BAM!

    Series of explosions¡¯ sound appeared. Their face paled considerably when they noticed that the ground shook hard. Looking around, cracks started to appear on the wall as the shaking grew harder.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Head to the roof!"

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    They all sprinted towards the stairs towards the roof. Upon reaching the roof, they could see the dark sky above them and the fact that the building still shook extremely badly.

    "Tom, are you safe?" Kanae asked amid the chaos.

    "Yes, we¡¯re staying quite far from your building," Tommy answered. Because they saw cracks on the building after moving, they decided to move away. Thankfully, this building spanned for quite long, so they were located at the safe distance.

    Turning her head to one side, Kanae could see the long building by the side. Several people were standing quite far from her ce.

    BAM!

    Another explosion was heard and the building tilted towards the long building.

    "Hold on!" Dean instructed!

    They held to whatever item they could as the building came crashing towards the long building by the side. The explosion triggered it, and the gravity did the rest. Within seconds, the building crashed to the roof of the long building, sending several of them fell to the hard concrete.

    "Rei! Oro!"

    "Master Dean!"

    "Master Randy!"

    They were gathering towards the ce where these people fell down. Thankfully, they were on the rooftop as the wall on the other floor was broken and copsed partially. Sounds of water sshing, followed by rapid screaming also came from behind them.

    "The acid is going to destroy everything soon enough," Randy stood up slowly.

    Dean nodded his head. "We just have to stay away from its way."

    "Brat, are you alright?"

    "I¡¯m fine," Kanae smirked. "It needs more than that to kill me."

    Even though she said so, her whole body already felt pain. After all, there were numerous scratches and many other wounds. In addition, thending was notpletely smooth.

    "Oro, are you alright?" Tommy approached one of them.

    Jason waved his hand. "I¡¯m not in that bad condition."

    "We need to climb down now," Dean stood up. He was preparing himself for a battle again. There was no time wasted as he knew that the danger was not over. "Are there a lot of monster in this ce?"

    "Master, there are a lot of them on the floor below and part of the stairs is already broken."

    Dean frowned. "This is not going to be easy."

    "Even if it¡¯s hard, we still have to go down," Randy shrugged, bearing the pain on his back. "Let¡¯s go."

 Chapter 470 Clash of Groups: Oval Group Vice-Leader

    "Can you still fight, Randy?" Dean sneered.

    Randy frowned. He straightened his body, enduring the pain on his back without any change in his expression. "What do you think?"

    Dean snorted and looked towards the door heading down with a frown. Even if they managed to go there, they would have to fight numerous battles again. In normal condition, it would take hours as they didn¡¯t know how strong their enemies would be. However, their stamina already depleted and they were death tired.

    "The building can copse at anytime because of the acid," Kanae remarked from the side. "We don¡¯t have much time left."

    "What¡¯s your n, little brat?"

    Kanae pointed to the side of the building. "There¡¯s an emergency stair at the side of the building, right? Can we use it?"

    One of the people hurriedly ran to the side to check the stairs. Upon seeing the metal stairs were still rtively fine and reached the bottom ce, he cheered. "The stairs are here. We can use it to go down."

    Dean frowned a bit. "How do you know that there¡¯s stairs there?"

    "This long building is a dorm, so they make an emergency exit in case something happens," Kanae replied. In the next second, she thought that her reasoning was not entirely convincing. Still, she couldn¡¯t possibly say that she used to y in this building, right?

    "Youes prepared, brat," Dean looked towards Kanae suspiciously. He turned around. "Let¡¯s go down."

    Without waiting for moremands, they reached the stairs and headed down rapidly. The monsters didn¡¯te to the stairs, but the condition of the stairs itself was notpletely fine.

    ng!

    "Be careful, some of the steps are already broken because of the fight before," Randy instructed.

    "Yes, Boss."

    Going down the building, Kanae scanned the surrounding. There were several building in this ce, many of them were already destroyed terribly. Some of the building that still stood on its ce was already in ruins for most of the part.

    "We¡¯re lucky that this building still stand," Tommymented.

    "Yes, we¡¯re lucky," Kanae agreed.

    "We¡¯ve reached the ground."

    They cheered the moment they reached the ground. Only the three leaders were rtively calmer as they understood that the fight has not over yet. Looking towards the building, Randy put both of his hand on his hips.

    "Let me destroy this building. The rest of you can just fight against the other monsters."

    Dean arched his eyebrows. "How do you n to destroy it?"

    "Do you forget my specialty?" Randy snorted. "I¡¯m going to blow this ce up, so you two and your members should go away."

    "You don¡¯t have to tell me. I¡¯ll willingly go away," Dean snickered and walked away leisurely. His members were following behind him as they dealt blow to the monsters in the surrounding.

    Kanae, Jason, and Tommy followed Dean to reach the nearby field. Aside from the mess, this ce was the spacious one. Resting with the Lore Group, the three of them took out their canned food and started eating.

    "Captain, your appetite is as great as before," Tommy remarked.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I need to replenish my energy before treating my wounds."

    Looking at the numerous wounds Kanae had, even Tommy couldn¡¯t understand how this girl managed to stand firm and walked like nothing. If it was him, he was pretty sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to do it at all.

    "How many broken bones you have, Rei?"

    "I don¡¯t count it," Kanae smiled wryly. "But I¡¯m pretty sure that some of my ribs are fractured from the impact of fighting before."

    "You¡¯re not allowed to fight anymore," Jason frowned.

    "As long as it¡¯s not necessary, I don¡¯t want to fight too."

    They were not the only one eating, those from Lore Group was also eating delightfully. They were d that they could get out from the building. However, Dean was still standing and looked towards the faraway direction. There was one person he had not seen, but he knew that this person was quite strong.

    "Stand guard," he suddenly instructed.

    One person came towards them slowly. His appearance was still pretty good, despite the fact that the fight hadsted for days. It was as if he hid every single time.

    "Oro, Tom, step back," Kanae abruptly stood up. Her eyes were fixated on the man who came. "He¡¯s dangerous."

    The man stopped several meters in front of Dean. "Long time no see, my friend, Dean."

    "I¡¯m not your friend, Carlo," Dean frowned. "As I thought, the Oval Group Vice leader is nowhere to be found. It turns out, you nevere to the building at all."

    The man called Carlo smiled. "You got me. Now, hand over the vial."

    "Unfortunately, the vial is not with me," Dean replied.

    "Not you? Randy says that he doesn¡¯t hold it too, which mean, it should be among the members," Carlo scanned the surrounding before locking his gaze to Kanae. "Naturally, that person should be the next strongest one."

    "Carlo...."

    Before Dean could say anything, Carlo had sprinted towards Kanae. The girl managed to react in time and evaded the sudden attack, but the kick that followed soon after hit her stomach.

    Crash!

    *cough*

    Propping herself up, Kanae readied her guard and weed the next attack from Carlo. From the strength that she experienced, she was sure that this was already more than what Dean and Randy previously disyed. Since the two only able to exert half of their power, it could mean that Carlo was still at the peak of his condition.

    This cheating man must have hidden himself to wait for the chance at the end.

    The two traded blows as Kanae got hit continuously. In the end, she was pushed to the back and crashed to the railings.

    "That¡¯s pretty harsh," Kanae wiped the blood on her mouth.

    Carlo crossed his arm. "Naturally, hand over the vial."

    Tommy was about to step up, but Jason held him back. He understood that neither the two of them could possibly stand up against Carlo. From the corner of his eyes, he saw Dean also stood by the side. His gesture was clear; he wouldn¡¯t help them out.

    Kanae coughed and took out the vial from her pocket. "Here, you can have it."

    Throwing the vial to Carlo, the man caught it delightfully. He opened the cup and downed it in one go.

    "Boss, is it fine to hand over the result of our hard work just like that?" the man beside Dean asked worriedly.

    "My goal is never the vial," Dean crossed his arm.

    "Boss?"

    Dean smirked. "Do you realize where you¡¯re standing right now?"

    "We¡¯re in Lima School."

    "You¡¯re correct," Dean was still looking at Carlo while he exined. "Not everyone can step their feet in this ce. I juste to take a look at what they have in store for us."

    As they were talking, Carlo felt sudden pain on his head. The pain was so big that he crouched down and screamed like a madman.

 Chapter 471 Clash of Groups: The End of Battle

    Kanae watched Carlo with indifferent eyes. She had guessed the content of the vial, and the real purpose of the battle was to hand this over to the strongest person. However, those who were at the peak instead handed it over to someone cunning, yet strong like Carlo.

    The man screamed for several minutes before the pain subsided. Sitting on the ground, Carlo looked towards Kanae with sharp re.

    "What¡¯s that?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Kanae replied calmly. She would never tell him that she knew the content of the vial was designed to awaken their real potential forcefully, resulting in the pain and tremendous leap in their ability.

    Carlo stood up. He frowned. "It seems, they¡¯re attracted by my scream."

    Unbeknownst to them, their surrounding was already filled with monster. Each of them was bigger than the one before. Their gaze was fixated on Carlo, seemingly ready to devour the man.

    At the same time, they heard a loud explosion not far from them and arge building copsed.

    "Randy sure takes his time," Dean prepared his sword. "Men, this is thest fight, let¡¯s give it our all."

    "YES, Boss!"

    Kanae looked towards Jason and Tommy. "Can you two fight?"

    "Yes."

    Not long after that, the field already became a battlefield as they fought here and there against the monsters. Their number continued to increase as they targeted Carlo and the people around him. Even if they wanted to get away, they have to get out from the encirclement first.

    At first, there was nothing different from Carlo¡¯s fight, but Dean soon noticed that the strength Carlo hold already increased by leaps and bounds.

    "After this, I don¡¯t think we can face Carlo again," he sighed after numerous hours had passed. Right now, only a few dozens of them left, surrounding Carlo who fought tirelessly.

    "What do you mean, Boss?"

    "Until his body can¡¯t hold his power, we won¡¯t be able to defeat him," Dean shrugged. "This is thew for those who had awakened their power."

    His subordinate frowned. "But Boss, aren¡¯t you one of them?"

    "I am," Dean replied shortly. However, he himself knew that his real ability didn¡¯t really have any connection whatsoever with martial arts. Among the awakened person, his ability lies in different things.

    "Rei, are you alright?" Tommy tapped Kanae¡¯s shoulder.

    Standing in front of numerous fallen monsters, Kanae waspletely drenched in blood. She fought and fought for hours, enduring enormous pain and tiredness. Every cell in her body screamed for rest, but she couldn¡¯t possibly rest during the fight as it would spell her death.

    "I¡¯m fine, Tom," Kanae nodded her head slightly. "I just feel a bit tired from all the fight."

    "You can¡¯t sleep here, Rei," Jason frowned. "We have to get out and find Shin as fast as possible."

    "Yeah."

    Standing like a statue, Kanae watched as Carlo finished the fight. It seemed that the one who made this already arranged so that the monsters would head towards Carlo from the moment he drank the medicine. The purpose was to test his ability and ended the fight.

    The moment thest monster fell to the ground, the barrier surrounding this ce dispersed. Looking up, they could see the familiar blue sky once again.

    "It¡¯s really beautiful," Kanae murmured.

    This was the first time she felt relief to see the sky again. Every single day, she had seen them to the point that they were nothing special. But now, she felt extremely happy to see them again.

    It marked the end of the battle in Lima School.

    Finally... she could end this hell.

    Jason activated themunication device again. "Shin, can you see the buildings now?"

    "I can," Shiro answered. He was looking towards the television withplicated feeling. "How¡¯s your condition right now?"

    "Not really good. Can you prepare medicine for us as fast as possible?"

    "Sure. Also, Oro, your car is parked not far from the ce. If you can drive, you should go to the abandoned building."

    "I can drive."

    Closing the call again, Jason walked towards Kanae. "Captain, let me carry you out of this ce."

    "You can¡¯t carry me," Kanae answered. Her eyes were looking toward the front door, several men wereing towards them. "The holder of the vial that manages to get it can¡¯t show his weak side."

    Jason heaved a sigh. He knew that Kanae wouldn¡¯t listen even if he forced the girl to. "Alright Captain, you have the final decision."

    After that, he took out a cloth and covered Kanae¡¯s face. He took another one for himself too. At the very least, they couldn¡¯t let their face known to the men.

    "What about me?" Tommy asked.

    "I only have two."

    "You¡¯re truly an annoying man," grumbling, Tommy tore his clothes and covered his face too.

    "The fight has ended?" Carlo also asked. His sight was getting blurry because the monsters were practically targeting him, resulting in him being extremely tired. At the same time, he knew that he had grown much stronger, which made him felt ted.

    The man that came towards them was a middle aged man. He looked towards Carlo with sharp gaze.

    "Who¡¯s the one that get the vial?"

    Dean crossed his arm. "Do you mean the one who drink the vial or the one who takes it from its ce?"

    Staring at each other, the two of them locked their gaze. The middle aged man recognized Dean, so he didn¡¯t get angry at the nonchnt attitude this man has. On the contrary, he replied calmly.

    "I want to know the two of them."

    Kanae frowned when she got the answer. Did it mean they were not watching the fight from outside?

    Dean pointed to Kanae. "Rei from Fiore Group is the one that get the vial while Carlo from Oval Group is the one that drink it."

    "From what I know, you¡¯re the strongest group in this city, why don¡¯t you take it for yourself, Dean?"

    "It¡¯s Master Dean," Dean snorted. "I don¡¯t need it and that brat is quite strong too."

    "Is that so?" the middle aged man looked towards Kanae. In that very second, Kanae felt as if this man was trying to see through her, making her raised her guard in an instant. Her eyes were looking back cautiously. "Indeed, he¡¯s not bad."

    Dean yawned. "Now that the show is over, I want to go back and treat myrades."

    "We have prepared the meds outside."

    "There¡¯s no need. We have our own doctors."

    The middle aged man nodded his head and allowed Dean and his group to pass. Afterwards, he turned his attention back to Kanae and the two man behind her.

    "Fiore Group, are you willing toe with us?"

    "No," Kanae replied immediately. Her voice turned strange because she tried to change it with cloth covering it. "We prefer freedom over than serving someone."

    "It¡¯s too bad," The middle aged man took out a card. "If you change your opinion, you may call here."

    "No, thank you. We don¡¯t have any intention to sell ourselves."

    As she said that, she started to walk with the two others following behind her. The middle aged man watched for several seconds before adding. "You can use the meds outside."

    "We also have our own doctors. Thank you for your concern."

    The middle aged man acted amiably as he didn¡¯t force any of them. Lastly, he turned his attention to Carlo. "Please follow after us, Carlo."

    Carlo frowned. "Don¡¯t I have the right to choose?"

    "Please follow after us, Carlo," the middle aged man repeated in monotone tone.

    Carlo knew that they wouldn¡¯t let him go, unlike the others. He didn¡¯t understand the reason, but he knew that he didn¡¯t have any choice but to follow after their order.

 Chapter 472 Clash of Groups: The Story They Leak

    Walking to the entrance, Kanae could see several people were already being treated by the doctors near the door. Many of them were not in good condition anymore, but they were d that they could stay alive. The death rate in this incident was already more than 90%.

    Bypassed the meds, they could see several soldiers were talking to some of the wounded men. Some of the wounded men cheered, while the others shook their head.

    It was clear; they were trying to take in more people.

    "Captain, should we tell them the truth?" Jason felt irked when he saw the wounded men agreed. As he had seen for himself the fate of numerous students in this school, he knew that they would never end well.

    "Do you think they will believe you?" Kanae shook her head. They were nobody in this ce, even if they shouted the truth, no one would believe them. Besides, the soldiers might shoot them to death before they could do anything. With their current condition, there was no hope to evade them at all.

    Jason shrugged and led them away from the ce. They stopped near the corner as he looked behind, several people were following after them.

    "Captain, can you run?"

    "Yes."

    With that, the three of them ran immediately. Their sudden movement caught the people behind them off guard. They tried to catch up, but the three of them already disappeared into the darkness of the ck Street.

    "We lost them."

    Forcing herself to the limit, Kanae ran after Jason. Her feet were hurt terribly, but she paid no heed and continued to run. They stopped in the intersection where Jason parked his car.

    Taking the key out, Jason climbed in with Kanae and Tommy behind him.

    "Are they still following us?" Tommy asked anxiously.

    "They shouldn¡¯t be," Kanae smirked. "I don¡¯t sense them anymore after the second turn. They can¡¯t catch up with our speed."

    "Why do you think they¡¯re following after us?"

    "I think, it¡¯s not only us but also the others. They won¡¯t let anyone who manage to get out from the ce go away just like that. I¡¯m sure, they want to hide the real battle in the school."

    "What story do you think they¡¯lle up with?" Jason asked as he steered the car.

    "I¡¯m not sure," Kanae shrugged.

    They got out from the car carefully. Shiro was already waiting for them and his face contorted when he saw their condition.

    "I¡¯m amazed that you¡¯re still alive."

    "Please treat us, Doctor."

    "Of course, but bear with the pain," Shiro pointed to the abandoned building. "You won¡¯t be able to do anything else after I¡¯m done with you."

    Tommy felt chilling down on his spine when he saw Shiro¡¯s gesture. Why did he feel that asking the medic before for treatment sound far better than Shiro? Afterwards, he finally understood that after hellish battle, he had to experience hellish treatment too.

    ...

    "I¡¯m d that you silence his voice," Jason was sitting with his body full of bandages. He looked towards Tommy with pity. "With the scream he almost let out, I won¡¯t feel it strange that the entire ck Streete here"

    Shiro snorted. "He¡¯s just too weak towards pain. You¡¯re mostly fine, Jason, but you might want to have the doctors of Wells Family check up on you again. I can only treat the outside."

    Jason shook his head. "I can¡¯t let them know that I¡¯m wounded. How long do I need until full recovery?"

    Shiro crossed his arm. "For you, you need around three weeks for recovery and another three weeks until you can walk like normal. For this annoying brat, he needs around four weeks for recovery and another seven or so weeks until he can do activities normally."

    "It¡¯s that bad?" Jason was stunned.

    "You have a deep wound that reach some of your bones. Thankfully, none of them truly hurt the bone, so you can still move, but I suggest you rest," Shiro answered.

    Jason looked towards the sleeping girl by the side. "What about Kanae?"

    Shiro¡¯s face contorted. "It¡¯s already a miracle that she still can stand with that condition. Many of her bones are broken with numerous des wound. She lost a lot of blood, so she needs to sleep and eat a lot. I think, it¡¯ll need around 7 weeks until her wounds are closed and 20 or so weeks until she can fight again."

    Jason¡¯s mouth opened wide when he heard that. 20 weeks was equivalent with five months. Asking this girl to rest for that long was simply impossible.

    Shiro sat down. "I already consider your healing abilities. As you¡¯re already trained, the three of you have higher healing ratepared with normal people."

    "You¡¯re right."

    "I want to show you the news," Shiro turned on the television.

    "...The ce behind me is Lima School, the prestigious school that previously famous for being hard to enter. However, this is precisely the ce where shes of groups happen. The reason is unclear, but the higher up reported that the groups are fighting in this ce andpete to earn money.

    ording to the recent report, it is known that there are three groups thate out to be the strongest. They¡¯re Lore Group, Hunter Group, and Fiore Group. The name of Fiore Group is rather unfamiliar because this is a new group, made around one year ago...."

    Jason stared at the television with nk face. They were telling the mass that the groups didn¡¯t have anything better than fighting for money. Even though he knew that the groups were created for money, none of them would be stupid enough topete with other powerful group just for the money.

    The odds of winning against Lore or Hunter Group would be close to nil.

    "They¡¯re making up weird facts about our group," Kanae turned her head around to look at the television.

    "You¡¯re awake,ss?"

    Kanae nodded her head slightly. "At the very least, they don¡¯t know our appearance because we¡¯re hiding them when we fight most of the time."

    "Now, we¡¯re famous as the darkest horse and famous group," Shiro crossed his arm. "It¡¯s not too bad."

    "Soon enough, they¡¯ll know the name of our group," Kanae smiled. "I believe that many of the groups that manage to get out from the school will be targeted. Can you help them out, Brother Jason?"

    "It¡¯ll be a piece of cake," Jason smirked. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure to keep their lives and pull them to our side."

    "That¡¯s good."

    "For now, you have to rest, Kanae. You¡¯re not allowed to fight for the next few months."

    "I know," Kanae sighed. Thinking of how her activities would only consist of her going to school normally, she knew that she would have to learn how to hold back. At the very least, those would be peaceful days because she didn¡¯t have to fight every single day.

    Yeah, she truly needed the rest.

    "Have you gotten the payment for the mission?"

    Shiro nodded. "They send it right after the battle has finished."

    "Transfer my part for me, I want to make allocation for my next few months meal."

    "Make sure to take a lot of them, you¡¯re quite a glutton yourself."

    "You don¡¯t have to tell that to me!"

    ---

    A/N: the sh of groups is finished in this chapter. The next chapter will return back to the present time.

 Chapter 473 Invitation to Come

    Laura¡¯s Mansion, Present Time

    "Sis, how long do you want to watch the television?" Laura waved her hand in front of Kanae¡¯s face with confusion. Why did her sister suddenly be so fixated with the news of the school?

    Kanae blinked as she gathered her attention back. She recalled her past in the school just now because she participated in the battle not long ago. It was the harsh battle thatpletely changed her fate until this far.

    "It¡¯s nothing, but you should know that our parents don¡¯t like us to go there, right? If not because of that, he won¡¯t try hard to get us out from there."

    "I know."

    "Why are you offering to attend the school, then?" Kanae looked at Laura with confusion.

    Laura sighed. She strode to the side of the room and picked up a letter, which she shoved to Kanae.

    "I get this invitation this morning, so I have been thinking about the school."

    ¡¯LETTER OF INVITATION

    Greetings, Laura Nali

    We, the representative of Lima School invited you toe at the opening of the school to the public at XX/XX/XXXX for a free tour. This letter served as prove that you have the chance to register yourself into the school. We always wee talented youngsters such as you.

    Best regards,

    Representative of Lima School, Ferdinand.¡¯

    The letter was quite short since it was only a piece of paper. Kanae looked towards the paper for a few seconds before looking at Laura.

    "Do you know why they invite you?"

    Laura stared back at her sister. "Sis, did you hit your head? Do you forget that I¡¯m also a silver letter holder?"

    "I don¡¯t hit my head," Kanae rolled her eyes. "I just thought that you still didn¡¯t know much about them."

    "I learn about them from other ways when I¡¯m still overseas," Laura replied. She had heard about the history of the letter from her teachers overseas because the system in this city was extremely unique. This also allowed her to know the true essence and reason why the two letters existed in the first ce.

    The first letter one received upon being recognized to have some anomaly was called the silver letter. If their talent was recognized to be higher during the time they were tested again at the age of 8-10, they could get the golden letter and admitted directly into the hidden group of the government.

    The very first reason why the letter was created was to make sure that there would be no incident like it was in the past. There was a time when one awakened didn¡¯t know that he awakened his power. Harnessing the power that was above logic, he was treated as freak.

    The pressure from his surrounding caused him to turn crazy. Several people died because of him losing control of his power. As this rmed the government greatly, they created the letter. From outside, they told the people that this was given to talented people, while in truth, this was the method they used to prevent the same incident from repeating itself again.

    With times, they found out that the awakened could onlye from certain degree of anomaly, which became clear when they were 8-10 years old. As the result, those who passed the barrier will be given the golden letter and earned the right for higher priority. At the same time, they were watching the owner carefully in fear that they would awaken their power identally without realizing it.

    It took them some time to find the condition to awaken their talent. Since then, they would try to prevent that kind of experience to happen to the one with the possibility of awakening their talent.

    But things changed in the past few decades.

    Kanae looked at Laura¡¯s eyes. "Do you remember when you test them again at the age of 8?"

    Laura nodded. "I remember, but I don¡¯t pass their exam, so I can¡¯t continue. However, I remember that you went missing for days, Sis. Dad and Mom are also busy with work, but they still try to search for you."

    "I¡¯m still a naughty kid at that time."

    "I believe that you¡¯re still very naughty even now, Sis."

    "What? I¡¯m a good kid," Kanae immediately defended herself.

    Laura crossed her arm. "I make a series of new sweets not long ago and ce them in the refrigerator. But when I want to check them again, they already disappear."

    "Uh..." she couldn¡¯t say that they already moved ce to her stomach, could she?

    Seeing her sister became speechless, Laura smiled triumphantly. "Anyway, do you think I shoulde to this school? You also get one, Sis."

    Kanae took the invitation letter and sighed. Even though they already got out from the school a long time ago, their data was still inside the school, making them knew about the fact that they held the letter. The ursed silver letter that would make them the target.

    "Do you want toe?"

    "I¡¯m not sure myself, but I know that I¡¯m not allowed to ignore anything thate from the government," Laura answered.

    Anything that came from the government should be ced at the very first priority. This was something that many people already knew. They followed after this rule strictly because those who were at the very peak realized the power behind the government very well.

    "We¡¯lle together," Kanae smiled. "Nothing will happen to you."

    Laura beamed. "Thank you, Sis!"

    "Now, let me borrow the kitchen, I want to try the recipe that you teach me not long ago."

    "What? NO! You¡¯re not allowed toe to the kitchen and cook. The entire kitchen is going to be a mess."

    "Come on, you¡¯ll be busy at thepany because of a meeting too. Why can¡¯t I use the kitchen?"

    Laura snapped back to reality the moment Kanae said that. She nearly cursed out loud. A few minutes ago, she was already prepared to go after changing her clothes and took the materials. However, upon seeing her sister still stayed in the same ce, she walked over in curiosity and talked again.

    "I¡¯ll bete! Don¡¯t mess the kitchen, Sis!" Laura yelled and took her phone that she ced on the table.

    Kanae smiled and waved her hand. "I¡¯ll do my best to not mess them up."

    "If you mess the kitchen, I won¡¯t cook for you for a week!"

    "Hey! Don¡¯t threaten me with food!"

    Laura stuck out her tongue before getting out of the room. Kanae shook her head with a wry smile. That little sister of hers was truly devious, she knew how to make sure that Kanae didn¡¯t enter the kitchen at all.

    Taking the invitation letter on the table, she read the one directed for her. They were using the exact same words for her.

    "Silver letter holders don¡¯t mean much for them," Kanae ced it back on the table. "They¡¯re nothing more than experiment rats for the medicine."

    Her body tensed up the moment she recalled her experience and what she had seen in that school. From the records that Jason showed to her, she knew that many of the missing students were actually silver letter holder. It became clear that they were targeting silver letter holder only for experiment use.

    ¡¯We¡¯re going to be alright.¡¯

    Calming herself down, Kanae moved to her room. She couldn¡¯t change the past no matter what she did. Her decision toe to the school in that battle changed her life forever, making her became far ruthless and decisive. Staining her hands with blood, it was the path that dragged her to the underworld forever, unable to leave the path of blood.

    Kanae heaved a sigh. She knew how blood thirsty she became after that incident as she was extremely unforgiving for whoever dared to offend her or hurt her family.

    Tearing her gaze towards her bed, she lied down slowly. Even though she has already gotten used with fighting by now, it was still not a good experience to remember. She wanted some rest to clear her mind.

 Chapter 474 Tamari Clan Destruction

    Tamari n¡¯s Headquarters

    The leader of Tamari n was staying in his room with a solemn expression. In front of him, a letter was ced neatly on his desk. An ordinary letter wouldn¡¯t make him felt troubled, but this one waspletely different. He knew that this would surely signal their end.

    Those from the government have started to make their move. It was not an ordinary move at that. And they hoped that everyone would follow their words and decision.

    "Boss, is there anything wrong?" his closest attendant asked carefully.

    Tamari n Head nced up and shook his head slightly. "Have you prepared everything that I ask you?"

    "Everything is ready, Boss."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Leaning back on his chair, his aged hand was hanging on the side. His eyes looked at the ceiling asplicated feeling brewed inside them. "If I ask you to leave me alone, will you leave?"

    "I¡¯ll never leave you alone, Boss," the man frowned.

    Tamari n Head smiled slightly when he heard the vow of his subordinate. "I already guess that you will say that. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ask you to leave if you don¡¯t want. It¡¯s just, I feel that it¡¯s such a shame for you to die young."

    His closest subordinate shook his head. "If you¡¯re going to fight until death, I¡¯ll follow after you, Boss. Forever and ever, Tamari n is going to be my only ce."

    Tamari n Head nodded. He silently stayed in his ce as he heard sudden scream of his members. His attendant frowned deeply at the sudden sound and looked outside the windows. What he saw at that time was something that he could never forget for his entire life.

    "n Head, they¡¯re not human, are they?" he asked with trembled voice.

    Tamari n Head smiled wryly. "They¡¯re human, but you will never be able to associate them with normal humans."

    "What do you mean, n Head?"

    Standing up, Tamari n Head smiled slightly. "Do you know how the five big ns originally made?"

    His subordinate stared back at him with widened eyes. Tamari n Head knew that this would surely happen, but he didn¡¯t have any choice. His old age wouldn¡¯tst long to support his real power that he gained through awakening.

    "Boss, do you mean...?"

    "Their leaders are all awakened people with monstrous power. The reason why n head can onlye from our bloodline is because of the power our lineage has for years."

    As soon as he finished, Tamari n Head clenched his fist and smoke appeared from his fist. This shall be hisst battle, so he would stake his all to this one. His ability was to move faster and quicker, but his old body would onlyst a few minutes if he forced it to move at the insane speed.

    Ignoring the thoughts, he dashed out of the room with his sword on his hand. His subordinate couldn¡¯t follow his speed at all.

    Outside the ce, he could see three people were leading the group. They looked towards him in astonishment, but one of them raised his arm and Tamari n Head could see arge boulder was heading towards his direction.

    Peng!

    He blocked the item, but this time, a tree already heading towards his way. Rolling to the side, he evaded the attack once more.

    "Hey, Pen, don¡¯t y with him alone," a man with bulged bodyined.

    The man called Pen, a tall man with dark brown hair, looked towards the one whoined. He lowered his hand and the tree no longer followed after Tamari n Head.

    "He¡¯s all yours," the third man said calmly.

    "My pleasure," the big man answered before charging at Tamari n Head¡¯s direction.

    On the other hand, Tamari n Head sensed hising too. He moved to the side directly at the speed that the other party couldn¡¯t follow. The big man blocked his attack as the sword on Tamari n Head¡¯s hand pierced on his arm.

    "You¡¯re too weak!" the big manughed. He punched forward and grazed Tamari n Head¡¯s arm.

    Forced to move back, Tamari n Head felt his hand already went numb. It was clear that this man has extreme brute strength that far exceeded ordinary people. Somehow, he recalled Patrick when he realized that. Of course, Patrick was still far behind because that man awakened his power toote.

    On the side, Pen looked at the third man. "Finish them quickly."

    "I already control them," the third man replied. He looked at the men from Tamari n with derision. "Attack the friend beside you."

    In that moment, they turned around and stabbed the sword to their friend.

    "Hey!"

    "What?"

    "No!"

    Chaos ensued as they tried their best to not follow the order. However, no matter what they did, every order from the third man was something that they have to follow no matter what.

    Amongst the crowd, a man charged forward. The third man frowned. "Pen, protect me."

    Pen didn¡¯t answer. He lifted his hand and a rock flew towards the man, crashing at high speed. The man flew to the side, bleeding hard from the impact.

    At this time, Tamari n Head was forcing himself to move around the big man. The big man leaped forward and banged his fist hard. Tamari n Head shifted his position to the side and his hand reached the big man¡¯s neck, cutting arge wound.

    As blood gushed out, the big man roared. He punched to the side and Tamari n Head blocked it, which sent him back a few meters.

    "You!" the big man tried to stop the bleeding, but blood flowed out like a flood. He turned around to the other two.

    "Pen, let¡¯s make a report about how he doesn¡¯t follow orders," the third man said coldly.

    Pen nodded quietly.

    "You bastard!" the big man charged towards his teammates. He was angry because he knew that they wouldn¡¯t bother helping him to treat his wounds. In mere seconds, he would surely pass out because ofck in blood.

    The third man frowned. "Stop him."

    Dozens of men stood between the big man and the third man. Although their strength was not in par as the big man sent them flying in a matter of seconds, but they managed to slow him down. Before he could reach the third man, his feet gave in and he fell to the floor.

    "You¡¯re too stupid, you know?" the third man mocked. "You¡¯re nothing more than an animal with that brute strength of yours."

    "He won¡¯t let you go for killing me!" the big man red.

    "I don¡¯t kill you," the third man smiled. "Tamari n Head kills you because you can¡¯t follow his speed."

    "You!"

    Ignoring the nearly dead big man, the third man looked at the struggling Tamari n Head. The fight just now had nearly drained his strengthpletely. He waved his hand slightly.

    "Pen, finish them all."

    "Yes," Pen replied curtly and raised his hand. Numerous objects rose up from the ground, heading towards every single person who was still alive.

    Tamari n Head looked at the objectsing at him with a pair of lifeless eyes. Today, the name of Tamari n was going to be erased from the record. He looked to the side as a sad smile appeared on his lips.

    ¡¯It¡¯s up to you now, brats.¡¯

    Rain of objects fell upon them all, sending them all to their grave.

 Chapter 475 Tense Atmosphere

    Ryukalin n Headquarters

    Kevin was looking towards a video that the Tamari n sent to him not long ago. At first, he didn¡¯t understand why they made a live video and connected it to his ce. However, he soon understood what would happen to the Tamari n.

    "Boss, we should go there and help him!" Mike suggested angrily.

    Kevin passed a nce at Mike. "How do you n to help him when the fight will end in a matter of minutes?"

    The distance of this ce to theirs took more than two hours of a journey using cars. With how the battle was going on, he doubted that they would take more than five minutes before the fight ended.

    "Boss, they¡¯re all awakened people, right?" Neo asked when he saw how the three controlled the situation with only them.

    Kevin nodded his head. "They¡¯re the real result that they always want from the crazy research so far. If you fight them, do you think you can win, Neo?"

    "He¡¯s controlling people¡¯s mind with mere words. I think I¡¯ll be fine if I can¡¯t hear him?" Neo asked.

    "Yes, but can you fight without hearing any sounds?"

    When they fight, every sense mattered because there might be some unexpected action that urred. If they couldn¡¯t hear, they might not be able to sense some hidden danger. Of course, they could do with some training, but it would be impossible to do so right now.

    "Boss, please don¡¯t tell me that there¡¯s no way we can fight them?"

    "I never say that," Kevin replied calmly. His dark blue iris was looking at the screen solemnly. "This is truly a nice present from the Tamari n Head. He lets us take a peek at the hidden power of the government."

    "Boss, how can you be so calm?" Mike asked in disbelief. They were looking at people who have strength far beyond what normal human could possibly achieve, yet their boss acted as if it was nothing big. It was as if things like this were something that happened on every single day.

    Kevin leaned back on his chair. He tapped the table in front of him. "Do you know that there¡¯s a way to find out whether someone is an awakened or not?"

    "Yes," Neo nodded his head. "An awakened will have some different auras that can be detected by other strong awakened. As the result, they have been making the tools to detect them all."

    Kevin nodded his head. "Remember the perfect age range for awakening?"

    "It¡¯s between 13 to 15 years old."

    Mike looked towards Neo from the corner of his eyes. This man already became simr to a walking encyclopedia. Everything that sounded strange for him flew out of his mouth like a river.

    Kevin raised three of his fingers. "After three years, their power will stabilize and shows their true worth. At the same time, it bes clearer who awakens them in the perfect age range and those who awakens them outside the range."

    He moved his finger to the screen. "These two are among those who awaken them in the range. On the other hand, this man awakens them outside the range, just like my uncle."

    "Their worth is different?"

    "It¡¯spletely different. Outside the age rank for the first awakening, you can never reach the peak of your talent," Neo answered. "No wonder they don¡¯t care too much for that man."

    Kevin nodded his head. "Neo, find out their identity and their life experience. Everything you can find, give it to me."

    "Yes Boss."

    Mike tilted his head in confusion. "Why do you need so much information, Boss?"

    "Every awakened can only awakens them through bad experience that nearly send them to their end. It¡¯s their only weakness that can be easily exploited because even remembering them will send chills to your bones," Kevin answered calmly. "If they hadn¡¯t recovered yet, it¡¯s a great weapon to go against them."

    Mike looked back at Kevin¡¯s expression. Even though his indifferent expression hadn¡¯t changed, Mike could sense the lingering sense of sadness around this proud man.

    13 to 15 years old...

    Neo moved to the window as he looked at the elders outside. His eyes scanned their reaction carefully. They were also looking at the video as various expressions appeared on their face. It was clear that many of them never thought that something like this was possible.

    ¡¯Boss, 14 years old is the time when you lost your father, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    He didn¡¯t dare to voice it out because he remembered that incident very clearly. It never crossed his mind that the loss affected Kevin so much to the point of breaking the barrier for awakened. He always thought that Kevin became strong because of his bloodline as the Kalin Family sessor.

    However, this proved to him that this young man was indeed an awakened person. Howughable that he, the one who stayed close to him all these times, never realized that point until now.

    Knock! Knock!

    Lou opened the door and looked at Kevin. "Boss, the elders are waiting for you. They want to know your opinion regarding the video that Tamari n Head sends to us."

    By now, the battle in the Tamari n had finished with the overwhelming win for the other side. Many of the elders were not feeling too well because the development caused them to feel troubled. It was too scary to think that they have to face these people.

    Kevin nodded his head. "Let¡¯s go to the hall."

    The three of them followed after Kevin to the hall. Inside the hall, the elders were looking towards the young man withplicated gaze. Many of them were dubious about Kevin¡¯s stand in this matter.

    Calmly walking to his seat, Kevin scanned his surroundings. By the time he sat down, he had finished assessed the expression of these people.

    "Speak, what do you want to know?"

    One of the elders hesitated before stepping forward. "Boss, we want to know about the content of the video. Is it true that people like that exist?"

    "Yes, it¡¯s true," Kevin answered simply.

    Another elder raised his head. "Boss, does it mean we¡¯re going to fight against them?"

    "Whether we fight or not will depend on their stance to us," Kevin replied. "I believe that all of you remember the teaching that this n has."

    They all remember. It was the very first thing that their teacher taught them when they got into this n. If they dared to forget about it, they might be kicked out of the n without any hesitation.

    The n cannot be bullied!

    If someone bullies them, they have to show them why the name of Ryukalin n can¡¯t be forgotten!

    "Anything else?" Kevin asked calmly. His eyes were scanning the crowd in front of him with indifference.

    The elders shook their head. They knew that their n head¡¯s position was clear, he wouldn¡¯t back down to other people. If the government thought that they were pushovers, they would fight back with certainty.

    While some of them agreed, there were those who didn¡¯t want to fight too. Seeing the difference in strength was too great, they would surely think about how impossible it was.

    Kevin looked at their expression once more before walking out of the hall. Megara, Kevin¡¯s rival, was looking with derision. "Everything bows down to strength. Even if you¡¯re powerful, can you go against the absolute power?"

    His remark caused some elders to look at him. However, no one said anything as they dispersed and returned back to their work. Their mind was in constant state of chaos as they had to think about their future path once more. The revtion of these people caused them to feel terrified.

 Chapter 476 Tommyâ€™s Father

    Shiro Clinic

    Kreeet!

    "Excuse me, is there any doctor around?"

    Shiro nced over to the door and saw a man walked over with a young girl following after him. He quickly headed over to the person with inquiry. "Is there anything I can help, Mr.?"

    "I¡¯m Rod Mdy, this my daughter, Lyna Mdy," the man replied.

    Mdy?

    Shiro¡¯s movement paused for a split second as he recalled his teammate¡¯s surname. It was exactly the same as the man before him: Tommy Mdy. Silently, he toggled the listening device that connected Fiore Groupmunication device on.

    "What is wrong with this little angel?" Shiro tried to push the matter into the back of his mind as he looked over to the young girl before him. She didn¡¯t have any resemnce to Tommy at all, but the man did have some simrities.

    "She and her brother, Lucas, got into a fight not along ago," Rod scratched his head in embarrassment. "I think she identally hits her head, but she refuses to go to hospital, so I can only think of bringing her here."

    Shiro raised his eyebrows in confusion. What kind of parent would bring their children into the ck street without thinking of the danger in this area? He tried not to think too much as he checked the littledy.

    "Your daughter is really small."

    "Ah, people say that a lot, but she¡¯s really my daughter. I just remarried when I¡¯m already slightly older, so my children are still small," Rod replied.

    "I see. Do you feel anything ufortable, Lyna?"

    "I¡¯m okay," the little girl replied cheerfully. It didn¡¯t look like she was enduring any pain as she smiled until her white teeth showed.

    Shiro took out a thermometer. "Let¡¯s check your temperature, ok?"

    "Yes!"

    "She seems to be very cooperative."

    Rod nodded his head. "I already coaxed her that it¡¯ll just be a regr checkup to make sure that she wants toe. Also, doctor, have you been in this street for a long time?"

    "A few years," Shiro didn¡¯t tell the man the detail.

    "Then, do you remember the case of sudden death of many women in the ck Street?"

    Case of sudden death?

    He didn¡¯t know there was something like that. It was extremelymon for people to die every single day in the ck Street that he has gotten numb to the news. What he remembered when one was talking about sudden death was regarding the incident involving Tommy¡¯s mother a few months ago.

    "Are you talking about how some women got drugs and died?"

    "Ah, yes, that one," Rod took out a picture from his pocket. He showed it to Shiro. "Have you seen this woman?"

    The woman on the picture was a perfectly healthy woman, holding a small baby. Even though it was an old picture, Shiro could see the simrities that the baby had with Tommy right now. It seemed that he got it correct.

    This man was Tommy¡¯s father.

    It meant that the woman should be Tommy¡¯s mother. To be honest, she waspletely different from what he imagined. She looked normal and totally unlike the one he saw from Tommy. In fact, she looked glowing in this picture as she was filled with happiness.

    "Yes, I see her."

    "Is she..."

    "She has died a long time ago," Shiro replied to the man tly. He noticed that he man looked a little down. "Is she your sister?"

    "No, she was my wife. My first wife to be exact," Rod admitted. "I just thought of visiting him and my son again after not meeting them for a long time."

    Recalling how Tommy reacted when Shiro mentioned about his father, Shiro didn¡¯t think that it would be a great idea for that brat to meet with this man. He was truly an irresponsible man who left his wife and a young kid alone to fend for themselves.

    "Pardon me for saying this, but I don¡¯t think that you should try meeting with them anymore. You already leave them for your own good, and you have a happy life. It¡¯ll be better if you just leave them on their own device since you can¡¯t return back to them."

    Tin! Tin! Tin!

    The thermometer rang and Shiro checked it. "It looks normal. I don¡¯t think your daughter is sick."

    "Ah, that¡¯s good."

    Lyna looked at her father and pointed to his face. "Daddy should get checked too."

    "Eh, Daddy is fine."

    "But Mommy and Daddy fight against one another yesterday!" Lyna puffed her cheek in displeasure.

    Shiro chuckled. "I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any harm to check you too. Here¡¯s the thermometer."

    "Alright, alright, I understand."

    "I presume that your condition is not that good with your second wife?" Shiro tried to inquire further.

    Rod nodded his head. "I marry her for money and she marries me because she doesn¡¯t want to get controlled by her family. We don¡¯t really have any feeling for each other, but we usually get along well in front of the children."

    "Lyna."

    "Yes, Doctor?"

    "There¡¯s a box of toys over there, you can y with them."

    Lyna¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard the word toys. Without waiting for her father permission, she ran over to the side and crouched in front of the box. Her hands happily grabbed the dolls that Shiro kept there to entertain children who came to his clinic.

    "Thanks," Rod scratched the back of his head.

    "She seems like a pure girl who didn¡¯t know much about the world, so I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll want her to hear more of your problems with your wife."

    "Yeah. She¡¯s a bit slow at times because of a problem during my wife¡¯s pregnancy," Rod replied. "Ie here because I want to try checking on my first son."

    "Pardon, you have a son?"

    "Yeah. I meet him once after I remarry, but he doesn¡¯t want to talk to me. He just stares at me while I¡¯m ying with his little half-brother before he left. His gaze kind of bothering me, but I can¡¯t meet with him at that time because I already promise my wife that I won¡¯t visit them anymore," Rod answered.

    Shiro nodded. He didn¡¯t think that it was weird for Tommy to have that kind of reaction. Who would be happy to see their father living happily with another brother of his?

    "I have to say I¡¯m not surprised with his reaction. Why did you onlye now?"

    "My wife divorces me yesterday, so I just think that I should check up on him before I leave the city," Rod replied.

    "Is that so? Do you reallye here to check your daughter or you¡¯re actually searching for your son?"

    "Both."

    Shiro sighed. "I think it¡¯ll be better if you wait for a while."

    "Excuse me?"

    Bam!

    In that moment, the door suddenly opened.

 Chapter 477 He Didnâ€™t Want Me, I Donâ€™t Want Him Too

    Bzzt

    When the other three noticed that their listening device turned on, they poured their attention into it. It has been peacefultely that they havepletely forgotten about it. Was there any problem?

    As Shiro¡¯s voice sounded out followed by another man¡¯s voice, they were stunned.

    "Tom, are you there?"

    "Tom?"

    Both Kanae and Jason asked nearly at the same time. They could guess that somehow Tommy¡¯s father had made his way to Shiro¡¯s clinic, trying to ask about his son.

    "Yeah, I¡¯m here," Tommy¡¯s voice was indifferent. If anything it was slightly cold. For someone who used to y around and joke all the time, the serious and cold tone didn¡¯t suit him. It was as if he had changed into apletely different person right now.

    "Do you want to listen?"

    "Ok."

    Tommy stood up from his voice when he heard his father-no Rod uttered the name of his two children. He had seen the boy, Lucas, before when he was young. He was around 6 years younger with an appearance simr to him. However, the boy looked very happy.

    He looked at the other guards. "I¡¯m going out for a while. It¡¯s not my duty right now, right?"

    "Got it, don¡¯t take too long, Brat."

    "I understand."

    Traveling on the ck Street, it was easy for him to reach Shiro¡¯s clinic in a matter of minutes. He still could hear Rod and Shiro talked to one another about other things. When the little girl¡¯s voice sounded in the listening device, he could feel his heart felt pained slightly.

    "As I thought, he just loves money."

    "Tom..."

    "I¡¯m fine," Tommy responded in a cold tone. "I¡¯ll just confront him for thest time in my life. The scum that leave me to fend for myself and never cares for me at all."

    If that man wanted to, he already had a lot of chances to meet with him in the past. He didn¡¯t move from his residence at all. But he never did. He just enjoyed his life with his wife that he married for her money and didn¡¯t care for those whom he left behind.

    In a matter of minutes, he had arrived in the clinic. He raised his hand to touch the door and stopped for a moment.

    Rod was inside. If he wanted to, he could meet with that man.

    "My wife divorced me yesterday, so I just think that I should check up on him before I leave the city," it was at this time that he heard the man¡¯s voiceing from the listening device.

    Tommy frowned and looked at the door. It took him a few seconds before he decided to open the door roughly.

    Bam!

    "Ah, is there a patient here?" Tommy acted nonchntly as if he didn¡¯t recognize the man in front of him. The simrities in their features only became clearer as time passed by. No matter how much he wanted to deny it, it was the truth that he was there, standing right before him.

    Shiro looked at Tommy. "Did you get involved in fight again?"

    "You know how the street works," Tommy just shrugged. Because he was fighting yesterday to practice and also doing his work, there were several bruises on his arms and face. It made him looked like a little punk, which he clearly was.

    Rod stared at Tommy for a few seconds. The striking resemnce they had with each other was too clear to be ignored. He coughed for a moment as he gathered his courage to speak up.

    "Tommy."

    Tommy flicked a nce at the man. "How do you know my name? Do I know you?"

    "I¡¯m...." Rod wanted to say ¡¯father¡¯ but the word seemed to stuck in his throat. He has left this boy for over a decade. Saying that he was his father seemed to be a little unsuitable. He didn¡¯t have the right to call Tommy his son anymore.

    After he left Tommy when the boy was five years old, he had lost the right.

    "I¡¯m just a stranger passing by." Rod settled with its words. "You seem to be used to fight."

    "Yeah. I live in ck Street, so I have to make do with what I can do here," Tommy replied nonchntly.

    "Are you living well?"

    "I am."

    Shiro looked at Tommy¡¯s wounds and felt rather awed at the way they treated it. The medical team in Ainge n should be really good if they still can spare a lot of time for a small guard like him.

    Well, it was possible that Alice ordered her doctors to take care of Tommy, though.

    "I see."

    Rod could see that Tommy didn¡¯t want him in the boy¡¯s life. From the way Tommy acted as a stranger to him, he could already guess that Tommy never regarded him as his father anymore.

    ¡¯I¡¯m the one who didn¡¯t want him first, so it¡¯s should be expected.¡¯

    He wanted the two of them to ept his decision and let him be happy, but he never cared for the two of them anymore. Turning his head to his little daughter, he called her.

    "Lyna, let¡¯s go back."

    "Yes, Daddy," Lyna replied coquettishly. She ran over to her father as herrge eyes looked at him with inquiry. "Are you sick too, Daddy?"

    "No, I¡¯m fine."

    As Rod returned the thermometer back, Lyna shifted her attention to Tommy. Herrge eyes looked at the young man as she pulled his sleeves.

    "Big Brother."

    Tommy froze in his ce when he heard that. He looked at the young girl as he mustered his strength to reply. "What is it?"

    "Band aid!" Lyna took out a band aid from her small purse. Her small left arm pointed to her cheek, at the location where there was a scratch on Tommy¡¯s cheek. "For your wound."

    "Lyna!"

    Tommy was stunned to see the care this young girl gave him. It looked like she had a good life with her family. He stretched out his hand and epted the band aid. He patted the girl¡¯s head. "Thanks. You should be a good girl."

    "Hehe," Lyna giggled and ran to her father.

    Rod shed an apologetic smile. "I¡¯m sorry and thank you for everything, Doctor. I¡¯ll leave the payment here."

    The man picked his daughter up and walked out of the door. Tommy no longer looked at them as he focused his attention on the band aid on his hand.

    "Tom, are you daydreaming?"

    "I¡¯m not," Tommy retorted. He kept the band aid in his pocket. "Why are you looking at me like that?"

    "Even after divorce, he¡¯s still very rich," Shiro took the wads of money on the table. He must have investigated before, so he knows that you used toe here a lot in the past."

    It was not a secret that Tommy often got involved in fight and came here to tend his wounds. In ck Street, there were only a few good clinics and Shiro¡¯s clinic was included in the list. There might not be a lot of patients, but there were still quite a handful every day.

    "Why do you think so?"

    "He gives his surname on purpose and mentions his children¡¯s name," Shiro yawned. "The way he¡¯s telling me his past shows that he¡¯s desperately trying to find you using the newfound power and wealth he has."

    "I don¡¯t want him to," Tommy pursed his lips. "He has abandoned me once. I don¡¯t need him toe just to abandon me again."

    "I know."

    Shiro patted Tommy¡¯s head. "Since everyone is here, let¡¯s go have some fun."

    "Everyone?"

 Chapter 478 Gathering Together

    Shiro patted Tommy¡¯s head. "Since everyone is here, let¡¯s go have some fun."

    "Everyone?"

    Turning his body around, Tommy could see the others were looking in his direction. At some unknown time, Kanae and Jason have arrived in the clinic. The two of them were standing near the door.

    "It seems that Tommy fails to recognize our presence even though we¡¯re standing here."

    "You should have more training, Tom," Jason chuckled.

    Tommy raised his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t understand what they were doing here when they were supposed to be a bit busy with their own work. "Don¡¯t you have anything better to do? Why do you have toe here and bother me again?"

    "I just thought that you needed a littlepany," Jason smirked. "Let¡¯s get going. I¡¯ll take you all on a trip around the city."

    "What?"

    "He¡¯s driving his secret car. Let¡¯s go."

    Shiro patted Tommy¡¯s back. "It has been a long time since we actually gather together with nothing to do at all. Rxing a bit should be fine. You¡¯re not on your work shift too, right?"

    Seeing that they were adamant on having him follow after them, Tommy could only sigh. He nodded his head as he smiled. "Sure, just don¡¯t me me if I create trouble midway."

    "Say that to Jason. If you dirty his car, he won¡¯t let you off."

    The four of them entered the car. It was a ck and inconspicuous car. Compared to the luxurious car that Jason usually used for his work, this one looked like a rundown car.

    After they had gotten inside, Jason smirked. "Make sure you wear your seatbelt properly."

    "Hey, wait!"

    "Jason!¡¯

    The car dashed off at high speed on the street. Jason made a u-turn in a high speed, drifting the car on the side. Several people screamed outside as they were afraid of getting hit.

    Jason turned the wheel again and directed it to highway.

    "You¡¯re crazy," Tommy felt that he would surely vomit if Jason continued to keep going in that crazy speed. This man truly didn¡¯t hold back at all.

    Jasonughed. "Isn¡¯t it fun?"

    "There¡¯s nothing fun with that!"

    Kanae chuckled. "Just enjoy it, Tom. Not everyone can drive as fast as Brother Jason safely."

    Hearing that, Tommy rolled his eyes. Kanae might enjoy staying in the car that was speeding up like a madman, but he didn¡¯t have the same opinion. He was worried that something might happen to him on the way.

    "We¡¯re entering the highway," Shiro spoke as if he was reporting news. He nced out. "You should enjoy the look from here."

    Tommy listened to Shiro¡¯s words and looked out from the window. It was evening, so the sun was setting down on the horizon. The view from the highway to the west was extremely beautiful. It looked like the sun was going to disappear into the row of buildings in front of them.

    "It¡¯s beautiful."

    Kanae smiled. "The view from the highway is always the best in this city. Only for this building that I support the government."

    "You don¡¯t usually support them?" Tommy asked.

    Jason snorted. "They only care to build the facilities for the use of wealthy people while ignoring the other citizens. Some ces should be built road to lessen the traffic jam, but they didn¡¯t care for it because there¡¯s not much rich and powerful people using the road."

    "But you¡¯re included in the list of rich people."

    "I still use the street when I¡¯m going to the ck Street, so it¡¯s very inconvenient for me."

    Kanae and Shiro tried to stifle theirugh. If Jason was just an ordinary rich person, he would never care for them. However, he also used them at times, so he became aware of the bias that the government had. It was even growing worse as time passed by.

    "Maybe we all should just move," Tommy remarked.

    Kanae nodded in agreement. "It¡¯s not really a bad idea."

    "Nah, tooplicated. Besides, there¡¯s no way I can move my clinic out of this city," Shiro tly refused. He leaned on the back chair and put his hand on the back of his head.

    "But it¡¯s actually a good idea to move," Jason remarked.

    "Why?"

    "Haven¡¯t you heard the recent news regarding the attack to Tamari n? The ce was literally destroyed until it was t with the ground with nothing left," Jason exined.

    The three of them turned silent. Even though the media only reported about what urred in that n, they knew the backstory of what had happened in that area. Those people with special abilities who usually hid themselves have started toe out once again.

    No one truly reported their existences, but they had their own means to find out about the matter.

    "Things have be moreplicated, haven¡¯t they?" Shiro sighed. "With these people on the way, it won¡¯t be easy if we want to attack the government. They¡¯re going to block our every way."

    "Even if they block my way, I¡¯ll find a method to break through the barrier and crossed them," Kanae said slowly. "No matter what, I can¡¯t let them off just like that. They¡¯re going to chase after me, and I have to do everything possible to make sure that I can stay alive."

    "Indeed."

    Tommy balled his fist. "Do you know a method to grow stronger faster? I want to be strong, strong enough that I can face them without the need to worry about anything else."

    "It¡¯s impossible, Tommy. If you want to grow stronger, you need more time," Jason sighed. "Even if you train a lot, you won¡¯t be able to reach their level because they can just use their special abilities to protect themselves and defeat you."

    "Is there truly no way?" Tommy asked.

    "it¡¯s not like there¡¯s none," Kanae looked at Tommy with a solemn expression. "But it¡¯s not really a method one usually use to be stronger because it¡¯ll be impossible for one to grow stronger so quickly."

    "Tell me! Please!"

    "Observation," Jason answered in Kanae¡¯s stead. "If you can¡¯t ever match them, all you have to do is defending until you can find their weakness. When it¡¯s the time, you should strike their weakness and finish it in one strike."

    Tommy was stunned. "Is that possible?"

    "Yes, just like what this littless do to thatrge monster back then. If that happen to an ordinary person, I¡¯m sure that person would have died."

    Tommy had heard Kanae¡¯s fight in that incident and he smiled bitterly as he felt a cold wind on his lower half. It was not something he could possibly do.

    Pat! Pat!

    "Rx a bit," Shiroughed. "You¡¯re still young, so you should enjoy your life too."

    "Yup. Just forget about other things and enjoy this time."

    "Yeah, thank you very much, guys. You¡¯re all the best."

    Tommy was d that he met with these three. Without their existences, his life would surely be very different. As he thought that, he looked outside, enjoying the view the highway offered to them.

 Chapter 479 You Should Prepare Yourself

    "He looks so peaceful when he¡¯s sleeping. Did the Ainge n push him so hard?" Kanae looked at Tommy with confused expression. Seeing how the boy slept so peacefully on the back car, she even had doubts that he was sleeping properly.

    Shiro nudged the boy and sighed. "I think he¡¯s not sleeping that well. He¡¯s already used to living on the night and sleeping at the day, so the change might not be something he could adapt so easily."

    "I see."

    "it has been some time, though."

    "He¡¯ll be fine after a while," Shiro assured them based on his experience as a doctor.

    "That¡¯s good."

    "By the way, I have been wanting to ask this for a while but shouldn¡¯t the two of you are very busy with your own work? How did you have enough time to spare for this trip?" Shiro looked at the two of them with inquiry.

    Jason steered the wheel to drive into a different road. "It¡¯s a long exnation, but if you want to cut it short, you can say that I¡¯m pushing my work to the back and didn¡¯t care for it too much right now."

    "I already take care of the necessary papers for today. There might be still a lot to review, but I can do them tomorrow," Kanae smiled cheekily. "Even if I don¡¯t, I¡¯m sure that Brother Jason can help me out."

    "I ask for your help because I can¡¯t do it in my ce."

    "Tsk, you should take care of their surveince faster, Brother Jason. It¡¯s inconvenient for me to do your work."

    Shiro raised his eyebrows. "Can I take it as Kanae has been doing your work for the time being, Jason?"

    Jason smiled wryly. It was not like he wanted to make her busy to do his work, but there were some of them that he wanted to keep away from his family no matter what. If he handled it at home, he would be sure that the spies that his family sent to watch over him would be able to see through it.

    For the time being, he would have to rely on Kanae to finish these matters.

    "Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t overwork her and only ask her to handle small jobs. When things turn better, I¡¯ll take care of them back," Jason exined.

    Shiro nodded. He looked at the two of them interchangeably. "You two should pay more attention to the work that the government have been doing for the past month. They seem to be moving in high speed as they directly destroy an entire n just like that."

    "Right, if they start to set their sight to the four big families too, it won¡¯t be peaceful in this city," Kanae rubbed her forehead. Just a few days ago, she and her sister got an invitation letter to the school ceremony. Well, to be exact, it was only her sister who got it, but she would surely tag along.

    She was not sure if it would be safe enough for them toe into contact with the government again. After she had seen through their experiments back then, they had left a bad taste in her mouth. If it was possible, she didn¡¯t want to meet with them at all.

    "Do you get the invitation?"

    "Not me, my sister."

    Jason¡¯s face turned dark at the mention of Laura. "Are you saying that they¡¯re chasing after her too?"

    "I don¡¯t know. If they really want to crush the four big families, wait it¡¯s only three now because Aida Family have self-destructed, they can target either one of us. There¡¯s no one who can be so sure which one they want to eliminate first," Kanae replied.

    There were still three big families in this city. Wells Family was still at the leading front with Nali and Doha Family tailing behind them. There would be quite a lot of problem if either one of these families were to be destroyed because it could destroy the bnce of power.

    "Will our Fiore Group start moving around on the street again? There are a lot of things we can take especially because Tamari n is already out of the way," Shiro asked.

    Kanae shook her head. "I¡¯m sure that Kevin won¡¯t take thingsy down. Ryukalin n have already started moving to take care of the mess. Without a central power to take care of the chaos in that area, a lot of things are going go copse."

    "Yeah, you¡¯re right."

    The bnce of power in this city was not only sustained by the government. Even though the government was the one controlling at the shadow, it couldn¡¯t move by itself and needed a lot of others to help. At the forefront was the now three big families and also the threerge ns-wait no, it was only two ns left in this city:

    Ryukalin n and Souhon n.

    With Merion n¡¯s previous action, it had directly affected a lot of matter in the underworld. The three ns were working hard to make sure that the things were still in bnce, but with Tamari n copse, it would make things difficult for the two ns left.

    "We all know how Souhon n is declining," Kanae rubbed her forehead. "The previous battle had directly affected their lineup, so there¡¯s not many powerful people who can take charge."

    "A lot of ces has turned into uwful ce again, and Ryukalin n has stepped in to help. However, it¡¯s going to be very difficult to restore things to the way they used to be," Shiro sighed and leaned on the chair. He looked to the gray ceiling above him, feeling tired despite not having to work on the matter directly.

    "It won¡¯t be able to be the same anymore unless a new n with simr power emerge, but I highly doubt it."

    The number of experts in the underworld was limited. There were not many people who would be willing to step up and created a new n from scratch anymore. Some existed ns might try to step up, but there was still question whether they had the power or not.

    Jason steered the wheel and headed back to the ck Street area. "I can¡¯t understand what the government is thinking by making a lot of problems for us. But if they wish to weaken our force, they have seeded because we still have to take care of numerous people lives in this city."

    Those big families were only seen as prominent and rich family, but they were actually those who helped controlled the people¡¯s lives. Without the work that they gave and the cirction of money they controlled along with the help of public facilities, this city wouldn¡¯t be able to stand upright.

    They were the pir that supported from the front.

    On the other hand, the ns were supposed to be supporting from the Underworld by making sure that they followed the regtion. They were also used to make sure that the asset of these rich people were limited because of the tax that they have to pay for the ns.

    But now, things have turnedplicated. With the ns unable to function well, there would be some people trying to get out of the system. This would undoubtedly create chaos in this city.

    "I¡¯ll pray you two good luck," Shiro nced out and noticed that they had arrived by his clinic. "I¡¯m not interested in the power struggle, and I don¡¯t really have any talent for that. This doctor will just try to live quietly in this city."

    "Take care of yourself, Shiro."

    "Yeah."

    Shiro dragged Tommy out. Afterwards, Jason continued to drive with only him and Kanae inside the car. He looked at the girl. "Will you interfere in the government¡¯s n."

    "I don¡¯t have the power to directly attack their ce," Kanae admitted. "But if they try to hurt someone dear to me, I¡¯ll not step back."

    "Indeed."

    The two of them didn¡¯t have to say it out loud, but they knew that they would have to fight the government sooner orter. The problem in hand was the fact that the other party has started to make their move and they have to follow suit.

    Or it would forever be toote.

 Chapter 480 Advance Preparation

    Wells Family Residence

    Jason returned back to his home after sending Kanae off to her home. He didn¡¯t park it inside his house and rather put it away in some remote ce in ck Street. Afterwards, he directly walked to his home while ying on his phone to make sure that he erased the trace of his trip just now.

    Ting!

    "Young Master, wee back home," Jason¡¯s butler directly greeted him as soon as he opened the gate.

    Seeing the old man before him, Jason pursed his lips. "It¡¯s alreadyte at night. Did anyonee searching for me?"

    "Company A CEOes to...."

    Listening to the list of the powerful people who came here, Jason made an arrangement in his mind to talk to themter. He came into the living room and called the servant to prepare hot water for him because he wanted to wash off.

    His house wasrge, but there was barely anyone here. His servants¡¯ number was so few that one might wonder if he was truly a young master. Each of them was also very capable as they have to take care of thisrge residence with only the strength of a few of them.

    Jason sighed. "Right, did my father call?"

    "No, Master didn¡¯t call."

    "I see. You may return now."

    The butler bowed down. He had gotten used to Jason¡¯s action. Even though the world showed this man as the perfect young master, he knew very well that this young master was not perfect. It was only recently that he didn¡¯t look like a robot who only did his task every single day.

    He didn¡¯t know what Jason did when he went out without notice, but whatever it was, he was happy. At the very least, Jason looked more humane after he was going out.

    There was also no smell of alcohol, perfume, or cigarette, so he was not worried about him at all. He believed that their young master wouldn¡¯t do something harmful.

    "Oh right, tell someone to clean up my other residence. I¡¯ll be staying thereter."

    "Young Master, do you need to bring a servant...?"

    "There¡¯s no need. You just need toe once a week to clean up," Jason refused immediately. He could do simple housework each day if it was just to make himselffortable. There was no need to have so many servants around him for a long time.

    "I understand. I¡¯ll arrange it immediately, Young Master."

    "If my father asks, you can say that I¡¯m nning on taking care of some matter in that area since there¡¯s a sudden change in ck Street," Jason added.

    "Yes, Young Master."

    Thinking of theirpanies in the n¡¯s territory, Jason felt a headache. He knew that there would be a need for someone from ck Street to take over immediately, or it would be a problem. However, there was no one strong enough to take care of the matter so soon.

    Ring! Ring!

    "Hello, this is Jason Wells speaking.... Ah, I understand, I¡¯ll make the arrangement."

    Soon afterwards, he had changed into his work mode, despite theteness of night.

    ...

    Laura¡¯s Mansion

    Kanae returned back to her homete at night. She was feeling refreshed after having a stroll and talking business with the other three. Even though Tommy barely listen because he fell asleep in the middle, the other two were quite helpful because they could understand what she was talking about quickly.

    ¡¯Master tells me that I should have some rest, so I¡¯ll just spend these days to stay at home.¡¯

    Heading inside, Kanae noticed that Laura hadn¡¯t gone back home. She peeked into the kitchen and opened the fridge. Seeing the stack of sweets that Laura made, her eyes sparkled.

    Time to take some to eat~

    She was already rebuked by her sister because she used the kitchen and turned it upside down, but Kanae had already forgotten about that matter. She took some of them and brought them back to her room to enjoy while doing her work.

    There were a lot of papers on her table as the result of Jason¡¯s favor. Since the school closed down and many students didn¡¯te to school, it was obvious that this semester was directly ¡¯erased.¡¯ Some school might even try to make special ss to make up for this missing semester while others just pushed the student to repeat the year.

    Either way, it was not important for her right now.

    Kanae started typing on the keyboard and sorted out the business that she has been taking care for the past few weeks. Some of them were located in the previous Tamari n¡¯s location, so she had to do something before trouble cropped up.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s see, I¡¯ll need to make a deal with the local gang to make sure that they don¡¯t create trouble. I can also dispatch some men, but their number is not enough to cover up for everything.¡¯

    Ring! Ring!

    Seeing the dialer, Kanae was stunned. She picked it up without hesitation. "Brother Jason, why are you calling mete at night? Didn¡¯t we just meet with each other not long ago?"

    "I just got news from some of thepany CEO that they got the report that Ryukalin n is the one taking care of the area."

    "Ryukalin n? Are you serious?"

    "Yes."

    "But, how do they have enough members to cover the entire area? It¡¯s not a small area."

    "Apparently, Tamari n already handed over some of their men to Ryukalin n previously. Since Tamari n moved back, the previous men pledged their loyalty to Ryukalin n and started to approach the business owner and those living there to make the statement. I just gotten the news not long ago, so you might get some too since you¡¯re managing a fewpanies."

    Kanae frowned. "I understand, thanks for the information."

    "You¡¯re wee."

    As Jason said, she soon received the notification of the new ruler for the area and there was some change of the rules. There was also a clear division of the new structure for the new area. Some of them even considered the situation of the area and perfectly gave a rule that benefited both the businessman and the Underworld.

    Kanae looked through several of them quickly. Seeing how they were all typed nicely and very thorough, Kanae had the feeling that the Ryukalin n have been preparing for this for a long time.

    But how?

    Tapping the table, Kanae pushed the inquiries to the back of her head. It was not important right now. What she had to do was making sure that thesepanies were alright and could still work in this situation. A lot of people have started to move due to the decline in this city.

    With that, Kanae began to furiously typed on herptop and started working overnight.

 Chapter 481 Nali Family Elders

    Ring! Ring!

    "Hello?"

    "Is this Laura Nali? There¡¯s a meeting in the family location in half an hour to discuss about the businesses. We expect you toe as fast as possible."

    Kanae looked at the phone before her coldly. It was the mansion¡¯s phone and not her sister¡¯s personal phone, so she was the one who picked it up. Last night, Laura came homete at night because of the meeting regarding Kara Company. She was not sure the content, but it seemed that they wished to expand the business even when the situation in the city was unstable.

    After all, they couldn¡¯t bear to close it down just because the condition on the street turned unsafe.

    ¡¯They truly love to dictate her.¡¯

    Kanae walked to her sister¡¯s bedroom and took out the makeup equipment. She had learned how to use them a bit from the past and recently, Laura made her remember them all by dolling her up. Thanks to that, she could use them again despite the fact that she didn¡¯t really have the time to use them too much anymore.

    ¡¯Laura always wears light makeup and this device over here that I don¡¯t know the name can turn my hair straight....¡¯

    It took her a few minutes to change her countenance to that simr of her sister. The two of them have simr built. She was slightly muscr thanks to her practice, but her weight remained the same as usual. As long as she used long sleeves dress, they wouldn¡¯t be able to differentiate the two of them.

    Her wavy hair turned straight with the help of waving iron. She didn¡¯t know why her sister had it, but it was pretty useful for her since thergest difference between her and her sister would be their hair.

    Looking at the mirror in front of her, Kanae smiled wryly. She had be the exact copy of her sister. She put down her sses and used contact lenses, turning her into apletely different person immediately.

    Kanae took out her phone and made a call to Shiro.

    "What is it, I¡¯m busy right now?"

    "Shiro, can you act as my driver for a few hours? I need to visit Nali Family Residence."

    "Now?" Shiro frowned. He had just finished writing the prescription and handed it to the man before him. "Why are you going there again when they have already cut off your rtionship with them? Also, I heard that Nali Family already have their own driver."

    "They have, but it¡¯s my sisters," Kanae replied. Oh, right, she needed to start speaking in her sister¡¯s voice. "I might need your help a bit if they find out, so can you help me out?"

    Shiro sighed. "Are you up to no good again, Captain?"

    "Just a little bit.... I don¡¯t want to bother Laura about this matter since she¡¯s already overwhelmed with her ownpany alone," Kanae replied. She knew how it was to handle several documents frompletely differentpany right at the same time. With Laura was exhausted thanks to her work, she wanted to help her sister a bit.

    "And how do you n on having her work in this matter too?"

    "I¡¯ll give her the report and ask Brother Jason to help her familiarize with it. It¡¯ll take time, so I wish to handle the elders for now."

    "Fine. I¡¯ll go there."

    "Great! Thank you, Shiro!"

    Kanae walked out of her room with that getup. The guards didn¡¯t take notice of her difference with Laura as they bowed down when she passed. Shiro would only arrive in a few minutes, so she took this time to stroll the courtyard. Her eyes noticed a few servants sitting on the back,zing around.

    She was about to reprimand them when a woman in guard uniform walked to them with stern expression. "What are you doing here? You should be working."

    "Come one, no one see..."

    "Yeah, just a minute."

    "No, get back to work," the woman in guard uniform said sternly.

    Just when the two servants were about to rebuke the woman in guard uniform, they noticed Kanae standing behind her. Their faces paled immediately.

    "We¡¯ll go to work now!"

    The woman in guard uniform stiffened for a moment and turned around. She bowed in respect to Kanae. "Guard Mona greets Miss Laura."

    Mona?

    Kanae recalled that she was one of the new recruits she took from the ck Street. This woman was pretty good at using a sword, so she should be able to do splendid work in the mansion as the guard.

    "You can go back to work, Mona."

    "Yes."

    Turning her body around, Kanae headed to the gate and no longer thought about this little incident.

    It took Shiro a few minutes to arrive in Kanae¡¯s mansion. Looking at the person in front of him, he sighed. "No one will be able to differentiate the two of you in this appearance."

    "I hope so."

    "You even imitate your sister¡¯s voice," Shiro felt chill on his back at the thought of mistaking the two of them. From the bottom of his heart, he was d that their hairstyle usually different, or he might mistake them. At that time, it might be a disaster...

    "I need to practice," Kanae replied with a smile. "I¡¯m sure that the elders are not totally stupid to be unable to recognize us if I didn¡¯t do this much."

    "You¡¯re scary, Kanae."

    "Thank you for yourpliment."

    "Also, why are you the one substituting for Laura? Are you sure that she¡¯ll be okay with knowing that you do this?"

    Kanae looked out of the window. "She didn¡¯t need to know. They¡¯re making a sudden call this morning, so I believe that something they didn¡¯t expect happens this morning."

    "I see."

    Afterwards, Kanae started to talk here and there to familiarize herself with her sister¡¯s voice. It felt a bit weird for her to hear her sister¡¯s voice from her own mouth, but she soon got used to it.

    They arrived in the temporary meeting hall that the elders picked since the previous one was destroyed in the fire and explosion. Kanae alighted down the car and entered the hall with confidence. She didn¡¯t show the slightest bit of fear or anything.

    "Yes, Miss?"

    "Laura Nali is here. Can you take me to the meeting location?" Kanae replied while looking at them sharply.

    The guard bowed politely. "Please follow after me, Miss."

    Kanae nodded and followed after the man before her. She could see that this hall was pretty good, but it was just a temporary one. Upon arriving in the hall, her eyes narrowed. There were a lot of people there, including a lot of other businessman and businesswoman in the city.

    It seemed like they purposely didn¡¯t tell Laura about this in advance to make fun of that girl.

    ¡¯What a good Nali Family.¡¯

    "Miss, it¡¯s over here."

    Kanae nodded and followed after the man. Even though she didn¡¯t know what they were talking about or any other clue that could help her, she kept herposure and didn¡¯t allow anyone to know what she thought inside her mind. Her clear eyes swept the entire hall and nearlye into stop upon seeing the familiar face.

    ¡¯Neo and Kevin... What are they doing here?¡¯

    At this time, Kevin was also looking in Kanae¡¯s direction with his sharp gaze. This was not the first time he met with Laura but the person in front of him gave him apletely different atmosphere. He felt as if he was looking at Kanae and not Laura.

    "Boss, that¡¯s Kanae¡¯s sister," Neo reminded.

    "I know."

    Neo looked at Kevin¡¯s detached expression with confusion. If this man knew that woman was Laura, why would he continue to look at the young girl? Did he get an interest in the sister too?

    "Neo, pay attention to the meeting."

    As if knowing what he was thinking, Kevin shot him a cold gaze. Neo quickly turned around. "Yes."

    He sighed internally as he felt that Kevin always got provoked so easily on the matter regarding Kanae. They only came here because there was a meeting with Nali Family since they have started to stabilize their position. There was a discussion about the cooperation, so a lot ofpany came here today.

    However, it didn¡¯t seem like the Nali Family prepared themselves for this. Even their head nearlyte to the meeting.

    As soon as Kanae sat down, a man stood up.

    "Now that everyone is here, let¡¯s start the meeting."

 Chapter 482 Ruined Plan

    Kanae sat down calmly as the man began his exnation regarding the potential business in this city. They were talking about how to develop the city by using theirpany in terms of entertainment. Thinking about the various business in Nali Family, Kanae felt like she got a headache.

    They branched into several matters ever since a long time ago.

    "I think this proposal is good. We can try to create more advertisement to increase the entertainment industry effect to divert the attention of the people," one of the representatives spoke out.

    Some of them began to speak out their opinion. Kanae shook her head internally. Trying to increase funds in entertainment industry wouldn¡¯t do good in this time. The risks were too high because they would need to protect their artists during the chaotic time.

    It would be better if they just focus more on the safety and also transportation area.

    "What about the Nali Family¡¯s opinion?"

    The moment they said that, everyone turned their head to look at Kanae. Kanae smiled slightly. She was about to answer when an elder not far from her spoke out.

    "Regarding that, the Nali Family wishes to..."

    "Silence."

    The sudden word caused the elder to shut his mouth in surprise. He had never heard Laura spoke so harshly before. In the past, the young girl did argue, but she never raised her voice and gave strict order like that. Turning his head to the side, he could see the cold look of the young girl.

    Chills ran down on his spine.

    He quickly calmed himself down as he put on a smile on his face. He felt as if he was seeing things since he had never seen Laura be angry before.

    "Miss, I¡¯m the one who manage the entertainment..."

    "Have I given you the permission to speak on behalf of Nali Family?" Kanae asked. It was the norm for the family head to make the decision. They might ask for the elders¡¯ opinion if they were unfamiliar, but on the asion where the family head was present, the elders should wait until she gave them permission to speak. Otherwise, they should just stay silent.

    The elder was stunned. "You..."

    "The Nali Family didn¡¯t wish to participate in the development of entertainment industry," Kanae cut of the elders and spoke out clearly.

    Everyone there were stunned. Most of them often talked ambiguously to make sure that they gave themselves a leeway in case things didn¡¯t happen ording to their wishes. However, the little girl in front of them directly rejected the notion without thinking twice.

    Her decisiveness was astonishing.

    "Continue," Kanae waved her hand.

    The elders were confused, but they continued to talk. Every time the elders wished to speak out, Kanae would beat them to it. She gave them cold look and soon afterwards, no one dared to question her anymore. Even though she was only sitting there, they felt as if they were getting pressure from her.

    It was astonishing.

    While the discussion was still ongoing, Neo rubbed his chin in wonder. "I didn¡¯t know Laura was this decisive."

    "It¡¯s not Laura."

    "Boss?" Neo looked at Kevin with confusion, but Kevin didn¡¯t answer him.

    His eyes were locked into Kanae¡¯s direction. Truthfully, he only came here because Neo was asking him to help taking care of thepany matters a bit. Thanks to the sudden fall of Tamari n, the situation of the city has been quite chaotic. He was unable to handle both works in the n andpany alone.

    He thought that this meeting would be fruitless but little did he expect to see Kanae here. Though, her appearance differed greatly.

    "Next would be Kale Company."

    "Thank you," Neo stood up. "We¡¯re mainly focusing on the construction material andtely, there has been a sudden influx in the demand. Because of that, we wish to build more connection..."

    Neo exined how they wished to be able to have branches in the other areas. He hoped for their cooperation and at the same time, he would give them a bit of discount in the price. After all, with the numerous destruction before, hispany has been working tirelessly to make sure that they could provide enough construction material.

    "That sounds like a waste of time. Are you suggesting that the city is going to be in for more battle?"

    Neo smiled wryly. "Of course, it¡¯s not like we hope for it to happen. However, there¡¯s high possibility that there might be more battles in the future. The repairmen cost won¡¯t be small."

    He had wished to expand the business a bit, but Kevin prohibited him to use the n¡¯s fund because this young man was using them for something else. As the result, he could only rely on the profit, which hadn¡¯t been enough for the time being. He hoped to have cooperation, especially from the other three big families, so this time, he hoped for Nali Family¡¯s cooperation.

    "Nali Family agrees with the proposal," Kanae directly agreed, which nearly made Neo fell. "The elders will tell you more about the detail, but we¡¯ll surely provide you with the necessary supply and transportation. As for the safety, we hope that you can handle it yourself."

    "That¡¯ll be more than enough," Neo beamed. Safety? He could just gather some Ryukalin n members to help out, and it would be enough. No ordinary gangs would be able to do anything to them.

    All of the elders were looking at Kanae with confused expression. They felt as if they were facing apletely different person. Even though Laura has never been a pushover, she usually maintained her respect in front of other people. But now, she didn¡¯t even care for their face and made her decision right away.

    There were several other ns and Kanae only epted a few of them. Many of them didn¡¯t make sense ording to the situation of the city, so she didn¡¯t wish to agree.

    "Alright, it¡¯s already afternoon, so we shall end the meeting today," the grand elder suddenly spoke out. "For thepanies which we agree to have cooperation, pleasee back here after lunch. We¡¯ll discuss more of the proposal."

    "Thank you everyone."

    "Good work."

    The grand elder nodded and looked at the elders. "Before that, all elders from Nali Family, stay behind."

    This time, they didn¡¯t directly agree and looked over to Kanae. From the way she behaved before, they knew that she wished for them to follow after her words first before doing anything.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Stay behind."

    The grand elder¡¯s eyes shed for a split second. The moment everyone else have gone out and the door was closed, he banged the table before him.

    Bang!

    "Can someone tell me what¡¯s the meaning of Family Head¡¯s action just now?"

    "That... She¡¯s just being willful, Grand Elder," one of the elders spoke out. "Because of her youthfulness, she forgets how to..."

    "Before you start slighting me, let me make one thing clear: am I your family head or not?" Kanae looked at the man with cold expression. Her small body seemed to emit a dangerous aura as she smirked. "Do you really think that I¡¯m easy to bully because I¡¯m still young?"

    "No! We never..."

    "Why did you never tell me anything about this grand meeting before the date?" Kanae knew every important event in Nali Family because Laura told her and that sister of hers never told her about this. This made her certain that they never told Laura about this to make fun of her as the family head. They wished to make her unable to speak at all.

    "That..."

    One elder looked at the others. "They¡¯re the one who n for this! I¡¯m innocent, Family Head."

    "Why are you ming us? We¡¯re not doing this on purpose."

    "Yes! We just...."

    Bang!

    "If you keep on talking, I¡¯ll cut off your tongue," the grand elder spoke in indifferent tone, yet his gaze was cold. "Make 100 pages of report. I wish to see them by tonight."

    Tonight?

    The elders felt as if they were treated like students. Moreover, 100 pages? It would be already good enough to type five pages in an hour, now they have to create much more?

    They knew that this grand elder just wished to punish them.

    "But..."

    "200 pages by tomorrow midnight."

    "That¡¯s unfair!"

    "300 pages in three days."

    The elders¡¯ face twitched. They knew that this grand elder would just increase the number whenever they argued back. If this continued, they wouldn¡¯t be able to work at all.

    "We understand, Grand Elder."

    "If you don¡¯t write it with your hand, I won¡¯t read it and you can get out of the family," the Grand Elder added.

    "... We understand."

    As if they were defeated, everyone walked out with their head hung low. They knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep at all for the next few days.

    The grand elder humped and turned to look at Kanae. "Even though so, I believe that you shouldn¡¯t have meddled like that, Kanae."

 Chapter 483 Take Care of Yourself

    The grand elder humped and turned to look at Kanae. "Even though so, I believe that you shouldn¡¯t have meddled like that, Kanae."

    "Ah, you found out?" Kanae¡¯s eyes widened, and she smiled wryly. "Did I not do a good job?"

    "You did, but your aura and Laura arepletely different," the grand elder tapped the table before him. "Someone who has been living in the ck Street is obviously different from someone who used to live in peace."

    Kanae smiled calmly. This particr elder knew about her activity at night since he always watched over her. Even though he didn¡¯t offer her any hand to help, he still didn¡¯t let her topletely die. After all, he wished to see the youngsters could make their own way up and not just because of their lineage.

    "I don¡¯t want them to make fun of my sister, so I just decide to do this."

    "With Laura¡¯s personality, I doubt they¡¯re going to be sessful."

    "She¡¯s already tired, and I don¡¯t want to add more worry to her," Kanae shrugged. "I¡¯ll give her the summary of this meetingter, so there¡¯s no need to worry about her not knowing anything."

    "I see," the grand elder nodded calmly. He looked back to Kanae¡¯s eyes. "With your action, you have more or less subdue the elders to follow after your sister¡¯s words. However, it didn¡¯t mean that they would ept someone like you to enter the family back."

    "It doesn¡¯t matter. I never have any intention to return."

    "Even if your sister asks?"

    "That..." Kanae closed her mouth. She did want to stay with her sister, but she didn¡¯t want to be part of Nali Family anymore. They were all too disgusting that she wished to beat them all up for good.

    No matter what, she didn¡¯t wish to see her sister have to handle them all. She just took this chance to train them a bit.

    The grand elder sighed. "Whatever your decision is, always remember that you¡¯re not alone. You have your sister and friends waiting for you and wishing for your safety."

    "Thank you very much, Grand Elder."

    "Also, you don¡¯t have to worry about those elders anymore. I¡¯ll make sure they won¡¯t be able to do anything to your sister," the grand elder replied. "But this is just temporary."

    Kanae beamed. "I understand. Thank you!"

    "You can leave now."

    As Kanae exited from the door, the grand elder sighed to himself. Heughed at the thought that the most capable junior in Nali Family was actually got driven out by the elders. However, he also understood that Kanae never has much talent in business, especially whenparing to her sister.

    After getting out of the room, Kanae noticed that the elders were already busy preparing for the proposal. They still needed to write that punishment report, so they better finished this proposal as fast as possible.

    She wouldn¡¯t participate in the detail, so she walked out of the building. Upon getting out, she could see Neo and Kevin were standing there, discussing about the business.

    "Oh, Laura. Are you going back?" Neo asked with enthusiasm.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Yes. Good luck with the proposal, Neo."

    "Nah, we¡¯re already ready with this. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let the chance you create go to waste!" Neo balled his fist to show that he would grab this chance well. "You can rest assured that we¡¯ll surely get the deal with Nali Family done."

    "That¡¯s good to hear," Kanae giggled.

    "I¡¯ll be going first now then, Boss."

    Kevin nodded his head and Neo rushed inside. The young man was too excited about this proposal because it would be able to help him cut of the cost a lot. Of course, the benefit would also split among the two parties, so he needed to make sure they did the same amount of work.

    "Are you sure that you won¡¯t go inside too?" Kanae pointed to the door.

    Kevin shook his head. "He can do the rest on his own. I need to return back to finish my work."

    "Oh, I see."

    Kanae didn¡¯t know what she should talk with Kevin. She was unsure regarding her sister¡¯s usual attitude around him. After all, she was not present around them all the time.

    Kevin¡¯s lips curled up slightly and he bent down slightly, putting his face near hers. "You don¡¯t need to keep on pretending, Kanae."

    "You know?" Kanae¡¯s face was filled with astonishment. She looked at the smug expression on Kevin¡¯s face with disbelief.

    "You barely change your face," Kevin pointed to her face. "Also, Laura will never act so domineering like that."

    "Uh, how do you even know that?"

    "From Neo¡¯s report."

    "..." fine, you¡¯re truly a very knowledgeable man.

    Kevin noticed that Mike had arrived with his car. He straightened his suit. "I¡¯ll be going back first. Take care of yourself, Kanae. It¡¯s not going to end well if they know about you."

    "You won¡¯t tell anyone, right?"

    "I won¡¯t."

    Kanae looked at Kevin¡¯s back for a few minutes before heading back to her own car. Shiro was still waiting while browsing for the new gun¡¯s type on the inte. It seemed that there was something that caught his attention again.

    "Shiro, are you there?"

    "Oh, Kanae! You have finished?" Shiro quickly unlocked the door, and Kanae entered the car. "How is it going?"

    "Two people find out about me, but they didn¡¯t seem to have any bad intention."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah," Kanae nodded. Kevin didn¡¯t really have any rtionship with Nali Family except business. As for the grand elder, she knew that he would not do that because it would be detrimental for him too. After all, they truly needed a dependable elder to make sure that the work could be going well. Nali Family needed to step up and positioned themselves up again.

    Shiro turned the wheel as he drove. "Your act is very good that it¡¯s surprising that someone still find out that you¡¯re not Laura."

    "They¡¯re two great people," Kanae shrugged. "Also, do you see anyone suspicious when you¡¯re waiting here, Shiro?"

    "No one," Shiro shrugged. "I don¡¯t think you¡¯re going to find anyone around this ce that dare to do anything. The Nali Family is still feared by many people because of the influence."

    "I see."

    Kanae no longer asked as she looked out of the window. She had long known about the Nali Family¡¯s reputation and ability. As part of the family itself, she was introduced to some of them from her early years. Even though she didn¡¯t like it, she knew just how powerful they could be if they truly pour out their entire resources.

    "What¡¯s your n for now, Captain?"

    "Are you talking about my activity in the underworld? I don¡¯t think that I should do anything for now. There¡¯s no need for Rei to appear for the time being, and I believe that you also enjoy your holiday very much, Doctor Shiro."

    Shiro sighed. He did love to work in his clinic, but he also missed the time when he could gather together with the others. After all, doing his work in the underworld has be the norm for him after following after Kanae for quite some time.

    "Thank you for your consideration."

    "We can have a bit of fun, then. I¡¯m sure Brother Jason can lend us his vi again," Kanae thought a bit and smirked.

    "... There¡¯s no need to go that far, right?"

    "Fine, let¡¯s just roam on the street again tomorrow. Bring your gun, and we¡¯re going to hunt a bit."

    Shiro smirked. "Sure, Captain."

 Chapter 484 You Canâ€™t Return to the Pas

    When Kanae reached home, she noticed that her sister was awake. The little girl was experimenting on a new recipe in the kitchen.

    "Sis, where did you go?"

    "I¡¯m just going for a walk. Don¡¯t you have any work today?"

    "Nah," Laura shrugged. "I already finished most of them yesterday, so I want to spend today with cooking a bit. There¡¯s a new recipe that I wish to try."

    "Oh? Then I want to borrow the kitchen too. I haven¡¯t been using it at alltely."

    "Don¡¯t!"

    "Why not?"

    "You¡¯re just going to destroy the kitchen, Sis!"

    Kanae still recalled the previous mess she had created in the kitchen before. She sighed to herself. "How about if I just make fried egg? That¡¯s just a simple dish, right?"

    "Are you hungry?" Laura looked at Kanae with doubts. "If you want, I can cook you something."

    "I just want to try a bit."

    "...Fine."

    Kanae cheered up and moved to the refrigerator to pick up an egg. She proceeded to prepare the pan and put it on the stove before turning the fire on. Afterwards, she poured a bit of oil.

    "You seem to be doing well so far."

    "Uh huh."

    Kanae waited until the oil turned hot by washing the egg. Before she could crack the egg on top of the pan, Laura¡¯s voice interrupted her.

    "Lower the fire temperature. You¡¯re just going to cook an egg. It doesn¡¯t really require a long time to cook."

    "Alright."

    Lowering the temperature, Kanae cracked the egg open. At the very least, she had learned how to crack the egg by her sister. Though, she might still doubt herself that she would be able to do so well in cooking it.

    Ssh!

    Even though the oil was not that much, it was too hot. Adding with the water dripped from her hand as she put down the egg, the oil sttered out of the pan, reaching her own hand.

    ¡¯That¡¯s hurt.¡¯

    "Sis! Don¡¯t crack the egg with your hand still wet! You!" Laura felt exhausted when she saw her sister didn¡¯t pay attention to her hand. Sshing water in hot oil will result in the oil sttered out. It was not much because the amount of the oil was only around two tablespoons, but if it was a lot, even the floor won¡¯t be spared.

    "I forgot."

    "What forgot? Th..."

    Ring! Ring!

    Laura hurriedly walked out to pick up the call. When she returned, she saw that her sister was trying to turn over the egg. Her face turned ashen. It was already five minutes!

    "Sis, you don¡¯t need to wait that long to turn it over! See, it has turned ck!"

    "It¡¯s brown!"

    "It¡¯s the same! TURN IT OVER NOW!"

    After scolding her sister for some time, the fried egg was finished. However, Laura felt like crying when she saw the partially ck egg on the table. It was an insult to the fried egg to call her sister¡¯s cooking as fried egg. Even children might be able to do better.

    Kanae scratched the back of her head. "At least, it¡¯s finished."

    "Sis, you can¡¯t eat this...."

    "It¡¯s just partially burnt. Don¡¯t worry about it."

    Laura¡¯s face darkened. She had underestimated her sister¡¯s poor cooking skill. Even cooking something as simple as fried egg was impossible for her. She sighed to herself and passed a cloth to her sister.

    "Clean up the mess. I don¡¯t want to see any stain."

    "Alright," Kanae picked it up and started wiping. She grinned. "You have be more patient with me, Laura. You usually scold me until I¡¯m not allowed to stay here."

    "That¡¯s because I thought you can do better," Laura shrugged. "But you¡¯re still as bad as in the past, Sis. If only we can return back to the past, I¡¯ll surely remind myself that I won¡¯t allow you to step into the kitchen no matter what happened anymore."

    "How rude, I can improve."

    "I can¡¯t believe you after seeing this burnt egg."

    "It¡¯s just partially burnt!"

    "It¡¯s the same!"

    ....

    The next day Laura woke up early and headed to thepany. On the other hand, Kanae got out and visited Shiro¡¯s clinic. She had promised him that they would ¡¯y¡¯ on the street today.

    "I haven¡¯t finished working yet, Kanae," Shiro frowned.

    Kanae grinned. "But I have finished reviewing the report for today, so Ie to ask you to go to the street."

    "Fine," Shiro took out a sports bag and looked in Kanae¡¯s direction. "Where do you want to go now?"

    "Just hanging around."

    "Got it."

    The two of them headed to the ck street and walked on the street until they could reach one of the high abandoned buildings. From that position, they could see to faraway ce.

    "I already prepare several paint bullet," Shiro handed over some of them to Kanae. "What do you want to be the target this time?"

    "How about that bird over there?"

    "Bird?"

    Looking in the direction where Kanae pointed at, Shiro could see a bird was flying at slightly lower elevation. Shiro raised his gun with one of his eyes near the rear sight and the other one closed. His finger touched the trigger softly as he moved the tip of the gun around.

    Bang!

    The bird was shocked by the sudden interruption and fell right away.

    "You should have worn the silencer," Kanae handed the silencer to Shiro, who ced it on the front of his gun. It was a long rifle, which was usually used by a sniper.

    Shiro shrugged. "I just forget."

    "Let¡¯s continue. I¡¯ll search for further targets for you."

    "Wait, let me set up the gun first. It¡¯s ufortable to hold it up like this."

    "But you can do it, right?"

    "Yeah, yeah."

    For the next few hours, the two of them spent their time shooting using the paint bullet. At high speed even paint bullet could be dangerous, so they didn¡¯t aim at human. At most, just birds.

    "I¡¯m still astonished by the distance you can cover, Shiro," Kanae looked at the several kilometers away building that Shiro just shot using binocrs. It was too far away to see with naked eyes.

    "I have trained myself for years, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s that strange," Shiro replied inly. "In any case, you¡¯re not bad either."

    "Nah,pared to you, it¡¯s nothing much," Kanae giggled and sat down on the floor. "Are you going to spend the time to stay in your clinic? Don¡¯t you want to work in a hospital or anything?"

    Shiro shook his head and looked through the rear view of his gun. "It¡¯s not going to happen. When they read my resume, they¡¯ll find out about my past and didn¡¯t ept someone with an ambiguous background to theirpany."

    "You can just hide the fact that you¡¯re working in ck Street."

    "Don¡¯t want to," Shiro pulled the trigger and the bullet was shot once more. "It¡¯s more fun to stay here too. Living a live under the lightpletely is not fun at all. This is my secret enjoyment."

    "I pity whoever is going to be your wife."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I can always stay with my gun."

    "You gun freak."

    "Thank you for yourpliment."

    In the end, the two of them continued to stay on the ck Street until it waste at night.

 Chapter 485 Visiting Kale Company Again

    "SIS! You¡¯re taking the sweets that I made yesterday, aren¡¯t you?" Laura was ring at her sister with puffed cheeks. She had just tried to create a different recipe yesterday and stored the result of her work in the refrigerator after tasting one. This morning, she opened the refrigerator only to find them missing by more than half.

    At this time, Kanae had just woken up because she sleptte at night. Seeing her angry sister, Kanae grinned sheepishly. "I just taste your new sweet a bit."

    "Sis!"

    "Come on, don¡¯t be angry."

    Laura red at her sister. Just a few days ago, her sister had used the kitchen, sending it toplete chaos. Although the cooking has some improvement in the end, it was too much for her eyes to see.

    "You should buy more foods for yourself, Sis. Don¡¯t go taking other people snacks!"

    "They look tasty, so I take them."

    "If you do it again, I won¡¯t make sweets for you again for days."

    Kanae¡¯s face fell. Shepletely loved her sister¡¯s sweet because they were good. Standing up from her sitting ce, she hugged her sister from the back.

    "You¡¯re the best sister in the world, the most beautiful, caring, sweet, and great chef. You surely won¡¯t let me starve, right?"

    Laura rolled her eyes. "Stop that, Sis."

    "Come on, you¡¯ve been threatening me with foodstely."

    "If I don¡¯t do that, you won¡¯t listen to me!" Laura pouted. The only thing that her sister cared was food, so it was the only weapon she had to make sure that her sister didn¡¯t mess up this ce when she was away. Of course, the only ce her sister could possibly mess up was the kitchen.

    She didn¡¯t understand why her sister always challenged her by trying to cook. Given by how Kanae¡¯s talent would only result in the destruction in the kitchen, she genuinely hoped that her sister would never get inside the kitchen ever again.

    "I will listen, I will listen."

    "Liar!"

    In the end, the two of them argued for the entire morning before Laura had to go because of another meeting in herpany. On the other hand, Kanae didn¡¯t have anything to do because the school closed down recently. The current condition of Nolen School C has deteriorated thanks to the awful condition of this city. She also didn¡¯t have any intention to get involved in Kara Company as she wanted to leave it all in her sister¡¯s hand.

    Mulling on her seat for a while, Kanae sighed. She didn¡¯t have any interest to review the work that Jason left behind for her to handle. It was tiring and taking too much of her work.

    What would be the best for her to do now?

    "Let¡¯s visit Kale Company," standing up, Kanae headed to her room. It has been a while since thest time she made a visit. She was curious as to how much thepany has grown after a long period of time.

    ...

    Kale Company

    "Youe here again, Kanae?" Taka smiled wryly when he saw Kanae. It was still early in the morning, but Kanae hade here. He was d that he was still busy as an errand boy to deliver the packet which allowed him to meet with the girl near the entrance.

    Kanae nodded with a smile on her face. "Good morning, Taka. I can see that you¡¯re still working hard as usual. Is there anything special that happentely?"

    Taka shook his head. "Good morning, Kanae. Nothing much has happened so far, there¡¯s just some inspection for thepany not long ago. I think, the progress of ourpany attracts some people toe."

    "I haven¡¯te here for a while, and it seems thepany is doing well," Kanae giggled.

    "Yes."

    "Can you share your secret? Many otherpanies are in their low point because of the recent changes in ck Street, but thispany seem to be thriving."

    Taka smiled. There would be no way that thispany didn¡¯t get affected. However, Neo used their power that they had in ck Street to make sure that the ie for thepany didn¡¯t change too much. It was done covertly to not let anyone found out that thispany was that powerful in doing their work in the underworld.

    After all, it would do them no good if someone did caught wind of it.

    "I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s a trade secret."

    "Stingy," Kanae clicked her tongue. Her eyes wandered to the new batch of employees whoe into the room from the other side. Her eyebrows arched in confusion.

    "I didn¡¯t know that thepany is still growing."

    Taka nced to the direction where Kanae was looking at. He smiled. "They¡¯re some people who lost their job recently because of the change in ck Street. Somepanies rely on their connection to the ns to make sure that they can still stand. Once the Tamari n was destroyed, this is what happened to most of them."

    Kanae had heard that some people lost their job because of the shift in the city, but she didn¡¯t expect that it would be this bad. After all, Kale Company was located in Ryukalin n¡¯s territory, which was quite far from Tamari n¡¯s territory. If a lot of people migrated like that, there would be no doubt that there might be an imbnce in the city.

    It would surely affect the overall earning of the people in this city, traffic, and so much more.

    As she was not that familiar with how the system worked, Kanae wouldn¡¯t be able to say for sure what would happen. There would be so many things that could happen in this city and changed the lives of numerous people.

    "I see. Is the Kale Company still hire people?"

    Taka raised his eyebrows. "Don¡¯t tell me you want to apply again. Boss will not allow you to be a normal employee."

    Kanaeughed. "I can just be his secretary again if he still wants me to work for him. I¡¯m not talking about myself but for people in ck Street that has been unemployed but have decent personalities. It might be good if they can find proper work."

    Noticing that Taka didn¡¯t answer her, Kanae turned her head to look at his face again. Seeing the stunned expression on his face, she was surprised. Did she say something wrong?

    "Hello? Taka?"

    "Ah," Taka snapped back. He smiled wryly. "Sorry. I was just surprised."

    "Surprised?"

    "Yeah. You kind of saying the same thing as Boss not long ago. He arranged some of the people from the ck Street to work in the factory instead because their education level is a bit too low," Taka exined.

    Kanae was surprised that Kevin would do something like that, but considering it from another perspective, it was indeed better. Some work required education level to be higher because it was a bit harder. Even though it didn¡¯t mean that higher education meant better work, it was just how the society works.

    "He has better insight."

    "You¡¯re not bad too," Taka shrugged. "After all, not many people can think of something like that."

    "Yeah."

 Chapter 486 President, Are You Not Busy?

    "He has better insight."

    "You¡¯re not bad too," Taka shrugged. "After all, not many people can think of something like that."

    "Yeah," Kanae smiled. She thought for a moment before deciding to ask. "By the way, can I stay at the top floor again?"

    Taka smiled. "Before you go there, I think someone wants to meet with you first."

    "Who?"

    Pointing at the entrance door, Kanae saw the familiar car stopping right in front of thepany. Her eyes widened. How in the world did hee here so quickly?

    Taka shook his head slightly. He leaned on the desk slightly as he stared at the car. Because Kanae visited thepany a few times since Nolen School C closed down, Neo chose to ce a camera in the first floor. From the moment Kanae appeared near thepany, it would rm the three of them.

    If it was normal time, he would not have any problem with Kanae visiting. However, the Tamari n has just been attacked not long ago. With the dispute over their territory, it would do no good for Kevin to abandon his work. Yet, this man still came here just to meet with this girl.

    Really, he should just suggest for Kevin to make this girl stay in Ryukalin n Headquarters.

    Well, of course, the elders would not agree. But considering Kevin¡¯s current movement, it wouldn¡¯t take long for him topletely put them under his wing with no one dared to go against him. At that time, there was no need to worry about anyone trying to hinder him anymore.

    "Kev- President, why are you here?" Kanae asked when Kevin walked towards her. He was dressed in suits, which clearlyplement his handsome figure.

    Kevin arched his eyebrows. "This is mypany."

    Kanae: "..." that¡¯s not what I mean.

    She had heard about what happened to Tamari n, so she guessed that this man should be very busy because he had to take care of the matter of that n. This caused her to be very surprised when she saw himing here.

    Kevin nced to Taka with his indifferent gaze, yet there was a hint of authority from him. "You should get back to work."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Kanae waved her hand to Taka. "See youter. Thank you for apanying me."

    Taka waved back to her before dashing off far away from that ce. He wanted to talk more with the youngdy, but he knew better than anyone that it would be better if he didn¡¯t disrupt their time together. A certain someone might not let him off if he did that.

    Kevin looked at Kanae intently. "Have you waited here for a long time?"

    "Long? No, I had just arrived around three to five minutes ago," Kanae calcted the time she talked with Taka. There hasn¡¯t been a long time passed since the time she came. "It¡¯s not that long."

    "I see."

    "Thank you for not telling anyone."

    "I didn¡¯t do anything you need to thank me for," Kevin curled up his lips slightly. He would naturally not tell anyone regarding Kanae¡¯s guise as her sister in the meeting.

    "So, are you not busy, Kevin?" Kanae smiled and changed the conversation.

    Kevin¡¯s lip pursed slightly. He pointed up. "Let¡¯s go to the canteen. I¡¯ll treat you to a meal."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes sparkled but it dimmed soon afterwards. "I have already eaten a lot of food at home. But I think I can make do for a drink."

    Now, she kind of regretting eating too much food at home. If she didn¡¯t eat too much, she would be able to have a meal together with Kevin. Right now, her stomach might burst if she tried to eat so much again. She wouldn¡¯t want to stay here just to borrow their toilet, right?

    "Sure. I¡¯ll buy you one."

    "Okay, thank you!"

    On the back, Neo shook his head lightly. Kanae still didn¡¯t change at all from the past. Every mention of food would surely change the direction of her thoughtspletely.

    "Neo, is it fine for her toe here at this time?" Taka asked hesitantly.

    Neo shrugged. "I don¡¯t know too, but it¡¯s not like anything we do can make that ice block change his decision. In my opinion, it¡¯s better to let him do whatever he wants."

    "Won¡¯t it make things more difficult for him because of the n¡¯s rules?" Taka asked hesitantly.

    "Honestly, I don¡¯t know myself," Neo replied solemnly.

    Even if he knew that the two of them shouldn¡¯t stay together, he didn¡¯t want to tell that to Kevin. The two rtionships have been a mess ever since the gathering because this girl also knew about his engagement. He was not sure whether the two of them ever talked about it. After all, their rtionship seemed rather tonic most of the time.

    "If there¡¯s a way to make their rtionship possible, I¡¯ll support it," Mike remarked from the back.

    "You seem to be very supportive of him now. I recall a certain someone disagree back in the past."

    Mike scratched the back of his head. "Well, it¡¯s true that I disagree in the past. It¡¯s just, I know how he feels. Besides, didn¡¯t you disagree too in the past?"

    "Yeah," Neo clicked his tongue. "You seem to be learning how to counter someone in the argument now, Mike."

    Mike just smiled. "Rather than worrying about rules and tradition, I want to see him happy."

    Neo nodded solemnly. "I know, me too."

    "Anyway, I think he can actually court her now since the situation has improved in the n. No one will dare to cross him anymore."

    "Well," Neo scratched his head. It would be safer to wait until it was the time for the gathering before making any move. Even though they have already taken care most of the hidden ns, nothing was set in the stone yet. "Not yet, Mike."

    "Why? It¡¯s already long enough."

    "You won¡¯t understand even if I try to exin," Neo replied with a bitter smile. With Mike IQ, he wouldn¡¯t be able to understand this matter at all.

    Mike sighed. "I¡¯m not that stupid."

    "But you¡¯re quite stupid."

    "Are you trying to get on my nerves now?"

    "Not at all," Neo rolled his eyes. He looked over to Taka, who was looking at them with dumbfounded expression. "Go back to work. I¡¯m sure your supervisor didn¡¯t pay you for fooling around."

    "Ah, yes. I¡¯ll be going now."

    Taka swiftly moved to do his job as the errand boy as his mind was thinking of the conversation from these two. In the eyes of lower ranked members, both of them were seen as amazing people, the leader of the younger generation. This was the first time he realized that these two actually bantered around a lot.

    Given by how high the prestige these two had among the lower ranked members, he could never imagine that they were actually quite normal.

    Well, just outside the work.

    Ding!

    At this moment, the elevator had arrived. Mike and Neo chose not to follow because they didn¡¯t want to bother the two of them. They could rarely meet each othertely, so it was better to let them have all the time they needed.

    "I can see that there are some new decorations in thepany," Kanae remarked. "Why did you suddenly decorate yourpany?"

    Most of the things there looked the same, but there were some other decorations that appeared. Some of them were things like picture, photos, mirror, nts, or other things around them.

    Kevin arched his eyebrows. He didn¡¯t know any of them as he left the matter of hispany to Neo.

    "I didn¡¯t really pay any attention to the decoration. I leave it all to Neo."

    "Is that so?" Kanae tilted her eyes. "No wonder that it didn¡¯t seem to suit your taste."

    The way they were ced made thepany seemed livelier with lots of color. Considering the way Kevin decorated his office, it didn¡¯t seem to be the same. This man just ced the furniture that he needed without putting anything else inside the room. Even though the color was screaming the word ¡¯elegant¡¯ it was a bit in in overall.

    If she had topare. The newpany atmosphere seemed to be saying that this ce was very lively and full of color. As for the past atmosphere, it was saying that they have to do their work properly.

    "What do you think my taste is?"

    "Well, something that looks elegant but in?" Kanae replied in questioning tone.

    "Why is your tone asking?"

    "Well, I¡¯m not sure?"

    Ding!

    "We¡¯ve arrived, let¡¯s talk while walking."

 Chapter 487 Sudden Interruption

    Ding!

    "We have arrived, let¡¯s talk while walking."

    "Ok."

    Getting out of the elevator, Kanae looked at her surroundings with curiosity. Just like the lobby, this ce was also filled with more decoration with most of them were nts. It looked far more lively, but at the same time, their color pick looked a bit messy.

    "I think that you will need someone to redecorate this floor."

    Kevin nodded. He might not one to care too much about decoration and so on, but he had to agree with Kanae. This room looked far worse in the new decoration that Neo made.

    ¡¯I need to reevaluate Neo¡¯s skill in decorating.¡¯

    Several people noticed their presence and immediately greeted them while bowing politely.

    "Boss, Miss Secretary."

    "Good morning, Boss."

    "It¡¯s nice to see you again, Miss Secretary."

    Hearing the way they called her, Kanae turned her head to Kevin. She leaned closer and whispered. "Is it alright to let them treat me as your secretary?"

    "It¡¯s fine."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes."

    Kanae felt that it was a bit unsuitable, but seeing how Kevin didn¡¯t seem to mind, she tried to ignore it. Most of the people here were strangers to her, but she had seen them a few times in the past when she was still working in thepany for Kevin.

    It was at this time did she realize that a lot of people looked at them strangely. She furrowed her brows as she looked at Kevin and then to them...

    Eh?

    Ah!

    Kanae soon realized that when she was whispering to him, their position was extremely close to one another. Because she had done that a lot in the past when they were working, she didn¡¯t really realize the distance. Recalling the past when Kevin always kept his distance from everyone, it wouldn¡¯t be weird for people to think that it was strange.

    ¡¯I should pay more attention.¡¯

    As Kanae moved a few centimeters away from Kevin, Kevin was ring at his employees. They seemed to understand his meaning as they averted their gaze and did their work once again. Kanae could only try to forget about the matter.

    The two of them lined up as they looked at the menu that was posted on the wall.

    "Kevin, what do you want to eat?" Kanae asked, trying to change the topic.

    Kevin arched his eyebrows. "It¡¯s lunch not long ago. Are you sure that you want to eat again?"

    "I¡¯m asking about you, not me. I already say that I can¡¯t eat again right now," Kanae recalled her lunch. She had eaten a lot of foods that she nearly emptied the refrigerator. Her sister evenined about the excessive expenditure on food. If she ate again, she doubted that her stomach would agree.

    "I¡¯m not a big eater like you."

    "Well, if you didn¡¯t have lunch yet, you can just buy one," Kanae defended herself.

    Shaking his head, Kevin pointed to the list of drinks. "I already have lunch. Now what do you want?"

    "I¡¯ll just pick juice."

    "Which one do you want?"

    "I want avocado."

    "I got it."

    It took him a few seconds to get what she wanted. Handing over the cold ss, he watched as the girl drank the juice delightfully using the straw. Her slightly pursed lips looked extremely enchanting in his eyes. Chuckling slightly, he raised his hand and circled it on her back.

    "Kevin?" Kanae was startled.

    "Let¡¯s go up."

    "Mhm," she sucked the juice from the straw as Kevin guided her back to the lift. The juice felt cool and nice during this hot day.

    Her eyes eyed the hand that he ced on her back. It was weird to be escorted this way by other people, but she didn¡¯t feel ufortable with his touch. If anything, she liked his attention right now.

    While waiting, Kevin took the chance to examine the girl¡¯s expression. Thest time he saw her was in the meeting when she dressed up as Laura. At that time, he didn¡¯t manage to take a good look at her because she used a lot of makeup to make herself looked alike with her sister. She hadn¡¯t changed much, but her countenance was healthier. It seemed that she enjoyed quite a good timetely.

    When his thoughts reached to this point, he felt d. At the very least, she still took care of herself and didn¡¯t let other matters into her head. What he wanted to see the most would be her happiness.

    Ding!

    A few people walked out of the elevator. They were surprised when they looked at these two. But with a look from Kevin, they quickly averted their eyes. Their boss was ring them, who would dare to stare back?

    They still wanted to keep their lives!

    "Let¡¯s get in."

    "Mhm," Kanae was still sipping her juice as they got into the elevator. Kevin bought her therge portion, so it would take her a few minutes to finish all of them.

    Kevin chuckled a bit when he saw how Kanae kept on sucking the juice. "You don¡¯t have to hurry. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ll steal it from you."

    "Do you want some?" Kanae opened her mouth and raised the ss slightly, asking the young man.

    "Are you sure that you want to give me your juice?"

    "Why?"

    "There¡¯s only one straw," Kevin replied in indirect way. He did want to drink it from the same straw as her because it would be an indirect kiss, but it would be better if she realized it first. After all, he didn¡¯t want to take an advantage from her.

    At least, for now.

    "One straw?" Kanae repeated it before it struck to her what he implied. Her cheek turned red as she lowered her ss again. "I change my mind. If you want one, you should just buy one."

    "I don¡¯t mind drinking yours."

    "I mind."

    "Why?"

    "Because a ss is already too little for me."

    Hearing her reason, Kevin¡¯s lips curled up even further. He knew that she was hiding her embarrassment for not realizing it before, but the way she made up reason just made it more fun for him. Her reasoning skill was not bad, but only a fool would believe it.

    She might be a glutton, but she would still share her food with others at times.

    Ding!

    "We¡¯ve arrived."

    Kanae heaved a sigh when they reached the floor. She was worried that Kevin would continue to tease her because she didn¡¯t realize something so obvious. Looking at the familiar hall, she smiled internally. It looked like Neo didn¡¯t redecorate this ce.

    Well, if he did, he might need to face Kevin¡¯s wrath since this was his office.

    Kevin pointed to his office as the two of them walked together. "Do you want toe inside? There¡¯s nothing as Neo¡¯s work in different room, but it still should look like the same as before you left."

    "I do. Let¡¯s go there."

    "Ok."

    Kevin approached the door when he sensed something. His gaze sharpened for he sensed that something was wrong in the room. On his side, Kanae put the ss on the table. She also could feel that something terribly would happen if they opened this door.

    It was purely instinct, but these two already experienced countless times when their instincts were proven right.

    "There¡¯s something wrong," Kevin said unhurriedly. "Let¡¯s go back."

    "Alright," Kanae readily agreed.

    Turning his body around, he was about to make a call to the others for checking the room when he felt sudden force from behind him. The pressure abruptly risen to unimaginable degree, threatening to push everything away from that ce. Kevin¡¯s face turned ashen. It took him less than one second to realize what it was.

    Someone had nted a bomb in hispany!

 Chapter 488 We Need to Get Ou

    BAM!

    Without thinking, he pulled Kanae close to himself in hope that he could protect her. On the other hand, Kanae¡¯s reflex made her stood to block the explosion from Kevin. However, her strength fell short from Kevin, resulting in her ended up in his embrace.

    The office room blew up, sending shattering pieces around. Because they were at a high floor, the broken windows caused winds toe inside.

    Prang! Whoosh!

    Papers fly at numerous directions. At the same time, pieces of woods, rocks, and many other materials scattered everywhere. In the mess of the ce, the two of them were still alive.

    Hands full of scratches, Kevin was still hugging the girl. He shook her slightly. "Kanae, are you alright?"

    Kanae frowned. The explosion was not too big, but it caused burns on her back because of the sudden force. In addition, numerous items were pushed forward. It was unknown how many pieces of woods or rocks that hit them as he couldn¡¯tpletely shield her, which was also her fault because of her reflex to protect him.

    She tried to move when she felt the sudden pain on her back. Her face paled immediately. "I think, something pierced me."

    Kevin quickly checked the girl when he saw a metal piece on Kanae¡¯s back shoulder. The location was near her left arm, slightly closer to her shoulder. It was not too big, but the ce where it struck bleeds.

    "I¡¯ll take it out, bear with it for a bit."

    As the man pulled the metal out, Kanae gritted her teeth. It was not that unbearable, but she felt rather annoyed because of her slow reaction. If only she was moving a bit faster, she wouldn¡¯t get hurt like this.

    Kevin tore part of his clothes and pressed the wounds to stop its bleeding. His action would only help a bit as she truly needed proper equipment to make sure that the bleeding stoppedpletely.

    "We have to get down. Can you walk?"

    "I can."

    Pulling the girl up, Kevin took her hand and guided her to the stairs.

    Whoosh!

    The wind from the back was quite strong, but he could hold on quite well. His eyes were watching the young girl with worry as he hoped that she would be fine. The winds at this height might be a bit too much for ordinary people. It was good that Kanae didn¡¯t have any problem to walk with him covering for her.

    Moving towards the stairs, he looked at the mess with a frown. Thankfully, the stairs were rtively fine. If not, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get down.

    Moving down the stairs, Kanae looked at the man¡¯s back. Some parts were burnt because of the explosion, forcing his clothes to stick to his skin. It must be hurt, but he didn¡¯t say anything about them.

    She knew that he wouldn¡¯t want her to say anything about it. Even though it must be painful, he would never let them stop just because of that. The enemies might being after them and this building might copse anytime soon. They needed to get out of this ce as fast as possible.

    "Kanae, can you keep up?"

    "Yes," Kanae replied.

    Some parts of the stairs were destroyed because of the bomb. They were not sure whether there would be another bomb or not, but some parts of the buildings might be copsing as they walked down.

    Bam!

    In that moment, the building shook once more. Kevin hurriedly pulled Kanae¡¯s hand and hugged the girl. This time, Kanae let herself be pulled and stayed within Kevin¡¯s embrace. It felt warm and safe.

    "Are you alright?" Kevin asked when the tremor stopped.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I¡¯m okay. How about you, Kevin?"

    "I¡¯ll be fine."

    "We should hurry then," Kanae said as she looked away and released herself from Kevin¡¯s embrace. It was not safe yet.

    Kevin knew that Kanae must have seen his messy back, but there was nothing else that they could do right now. He needed proper medical treatment after they have gotten out of this building. For now, he had to treat it as if there was nothing wrong with his bleeding back.

    He felt d that Kanae didn¡¯t say anything about them. Her eyes showed her worry, but she didn¡¯t say anything to him. She must have understood that this was not the time for that.

    They didn¡¯t have the time to worry for their wounds.

    "Yes."

    The two of them stayed silent as they walked down the stairs. Without the wind, they wouldn¡¯t have any problem to walk normally. The only thing they needed to worry would be their speed as it was possible that the one who nted the bomb was still inside thepany.

    Thinking of the numerous new employees, Kanae¡¯s eyes grew cold. She wouldn¡¯t forgive those people for trying to threaten Kevin¡¯s life.

    "Kanae, move back," Kevin suddenly ordered.

    Kanae was startled, but she quickly sensed several people heading towards them. Releasing his grip on her hand, Kevin moved down and directly kicked theing man. The man was stunned and got pushed back, but his friend used the hand railing to jump and kicked at Kevin from the air.

    Blocking the kick, Kevin moved sideways. He punched the man up, directing him towards Kanae¡¯s direction.

    The man fell right in front of Kanae.

    "There¡¯s a gir-GUH!"

    Before he could move, Kanae had kicked him on his stomach. The force was enough to send him back to the wall and lost consciousness.

    ¡¯I might be a girl, but it didn¡¯t mean that you can take advantage of it,¡¯ Kanae thought inside her mind. Her legs were not wounded except for some scratches, so she didn¡¯t have any problem to kick.

    Kevin paid no heed to the man anymore because several others wereing at him. They were ganging up at him with one of them stayed on the lower floor, trying to find a way to shoot Kevin.

    Bang!

    The shoot missed by a bit as it barely scratched Kevin.

    Kanae frowned and crouched to the man that she kicked earlier. Considering how they moved, they must be quite a professional hired specifically to kill Kevin. If that was so, this man must have brought gun with him.

    "Get down!" Kevin suddenly yelled.

    From the corner of her eyes, Kanae noticed that one of the men was pointing a gun at her. His finger pressed the trigger.

    Bang!

 Chapter 489 Dubious Scene

    Bang!

    In that moment, Kevin kicked the man¡¯s arm. The gun was aimed to the side, hitting the wall not far from Kanae. Even though Kanae could see the bullet, she didn¡¯t try to move from her position for she knew that it wouldn¡¯t hit her. Her arm continued to search for the gun.

    It didn¡¯t take a long time before her finger touched something cold.

    It was the gun on his pocket. Taking it out, she aimed at the man on the very back. Even though in front of her Kevin was fighting with the others, Kanae has the confidence that she would be able to shoot that man. Besides, her right arm would be enough to shoot him.

    Bang!

    Passing through the other man, the bullet directly hit the man¡¯s head, killing him instantly. At the same time, Kevin dealt the blow to the other man, sending them unconscious.

    He looked at the fallen man at the back before looking at Kanae. His pupil showed strange light, but he didn¡¯t say anything about Kanae¡¯s ability. "Let¡¯s go down."

    "Okay."

    Throwing the gun away, Kanae continued the journey back down. Kevin already gripped her hand again without saying anything. His silent made her felt curious. Will he ask her about the shoot from before or not?

    However, it didn¡¯t seem that he would do that.

    Taking his phone out, Kevin made a call. "Neo, how¡¯s the situation on the first floor?"

    "I¡¯m evacuating all of them out. Boss, are you alright? Mike wants to go up through the stairs, but the sea of people pouring out makes it impossible."

    "I¡¯m fine," Kevin answered. "Just focus on the employees, I¡¯lle out in a while."

    "Yes, Boss."

    In a matter of minutes, they already reached the first floor. By now, the people already got out, making it empty.

    "We¡¯ll be safe in a while."

    "Yes."

    However, at the same time, an explosion urred once more, sending the building into a shook once more. The ground was shaking so terribly as they could hear the scream of the female employees from outside.

    Seeing the stairs above him nearly copsed, Kevin quickly pulled Kanae out of the ce. He pushed her to the wall outside the staircase and used his own body to shield her.

    "Kevin!" Kanae was startled.

    "It¡¯s fine."

    Kanae could see the man¡¯s arm now that they were ced right beside her head. They were filled with scratches and burns from the explosion and fight just now. Raising her own hand, she ced it on Kevin¡¯s shoulder, pulling him closer. When he hade close enough, she ced her hand on top of his head. Because of the difference in height, her action caused Kevin to bend down slightly.

    Kevin¡¯s brain short circuited from the close proximity he had with Kanae. They might have gotten closer all these times, but it didn¡¯t mean that they were this close. He could see her feature very clear from this distance.

    It took him a second to bring himself back to reality. He felt his throat dry as he spoke up.

    "Kanae?"

    "At least, protect your head, Idiot," Kanae red at the man as she stared directly at his eyes.

    Several stones fell down and hit her hand, but she didn¡¯t pay much heed. She was pretty sure that the other stones that hit this man¡¯s back would feel more painful than her hands.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes widened slightly before turning into a gentle gaze. He smiled slightly. "I¡¯m a man. Things like this won¡¯t hurt me too much."

    "Even if it won¡¯t hurt you much, I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt for me."

    Moving his hand to caress the girl¡¯s cheek, he showed a sad smile. "It¡¯s the same for me. I¡¯m sorry for getting you into this mess."

    "No, it¡¯s not your fault. If you¡¯re not here to protect me, I¡¯ll be the one facing it by myself because I will being to your office alone," Kanae grinned. "I¡¯m grateful that you¡¯re here."

    Even if she could get out by herself, she knew that she would have to use her own strength and bore with the pain by herself. It was not impossible, but it would be a painful journey with her wounds. Besides, she knew that she would have to reveal her real skill if she wanted to survive without him.

    Kevin frowned. He would prefer to not have her hurt at all.

    "I¡¯m sorry. They¡¯re targeting me because I¡¯m a n head," he caressed her cheek. "But I make you kill someone for me."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes widened. "It¡¯s not the first time. I...."

    She wanted to tell him that she already killed numerous people because of her other identity as part of ck street. Their number was simply uncountable because of the massive massacre she had done to avenge her teammates.

    However, the words stuck in her throat. Telling him the truth about that wouldn¡¯t make her feel better at all because it was not a glorious thing.

    Kevin gazed at the girl¡¯s eyes right below him. Right now, their position was extremely close with each other. The hesitation in her eyes was pretty apparent for him, which made him wonder if there was part of her past that he still didn¡¯t know.

    The shaking stopped. Several items were falling from above, but the way out was still there.

    Neo appeared from the other side as he was determined to find Kevin and Kanae before the building copsed. His eyes widened when he saw the two of them in close proximity. His jaw dropped while Mike called him from the back.

    "Neo, are they there?"

    The shouting caused Kevin to realize theiring. He cursed himself internally for not realizing their presence because he was too fixated on the girl in front of him.

    On the other hand, Kanae quickly retracted back her hand. Her cheek reddened. Just now, Kevin has his two hands around her head while she put her hands on top of his head. Their posture would be extremely simr to...

    Ugh, she didn¡¯t want to think about it. She was too embarrassed to face Neo and the others right now. If only she knew that he woulde here, she would surely release her hands from Kevin¡¯s head before he appeared.

    Kevin looked at the shocked Neo as he moved away from Kanae. "Call the ambnce. We¡¯re going to the hospital."

 Chapter 490 Itâ€™s Painful

    Hospital

    "How¡¯s her condition, doctor?" Kevin asked the doctor when they finished bandaging his arm and feet because they were burned and has a lot of scratches.

    The doctor looked at Kevin with a frown. "She¡¯s fine. Aside from the wounds on her shoulder, she¡¯s rtively fine. There¡¯s barely any burnt on her body. Please rest, Boss."

    Right now, they were in the hospital owned by Kalin Family, Kevin¡¯s family. He rushed over here as fast as possible and asked them to treat Kanae first before his own self. Only after they ced the two in the room ced near each other did Kevin allow them to treat his wounds.

    Kevin nodded. "Is she awake?"

    "She¡¯s sleeping right now," the doctor answered.

    Kevin frowned slightly. "Have you told this matter to her family?"

    "Her sister shoulde in any minute now."

    The doctor inspected Kevin¡¯s expression with wonder. Every single time this man came here, he would not change his expression so easily. He even had the feeling that he was treating a statue rather than a man. However, this time, he was showing his worry about the girl very clearly.

    "I see."

    "Boss, you should be more concerned about yourself. The burn in your back is not going to heal anytime soon," the doctor said worriedly.

    Kevin passed the doctor a nce but didn¡¯t say anything regarding his own wounds. It was just a small burn for him, not worth mentioning at all.

    "Focus on treating her."

    After he said that, Kevin could hear the ruckus from outside the door. Someone was running towards the room next door, and the voice of a young girl could be heard from his ce.

    "Where¡¯s Sis ¨CI mean, Kanae?" Laura asked while panting for breath. She practically ran from the first floor to here because she was worried for her sister. When she heard the news, she was holding a meeting. Without thinking, she postponed the meeting and handed it to the others as she made her way here.

    Her sister safety is far more important!

    Neo pointed to the door beside him. "Kanae is inside. Please don¡¯t be too loud, she¡¯s sleeping right now."

    Laura nodded. "How is she?"

    "She¡¯s just wounded slightly. It won¡¯t threaten her life."

    "That¡¯s good," Laura felt her knees turned weak. She leaned on the wall as a smile appeared on her face.

    What she worried the most was her sister lost her life. They only have each other, she wouldn¡¯t be able to handle if she had to lose her sister. Thankfully, it was not a wound that would threaten her life.

    Neo stared at Laura¡¯s expression withplicated feeling. Right now, he could see directly the reason why his Boss always tried to suppress his own feeling and never tried to get close with Kanae. It was always a fact that she was an ordinary person who lived under the ray of light.

    On the other hand, they were people who could only stay in the Underworld. Their action could nevere to the light because of how dangerous it was. Pulling an ordinary person to this kind of life was unfair as it would only make their life harder and full of danger.

    Mike patted Neo¡¯s shoulder as he pointed to the door on the side. Neo saw Kevin walked out slowly.

    He frowned. The doctor had warned this man to rest, why did hee out now when Kanae was sleeping?

    "Laura Nali?" Kevin called.

    Laura turned around. Her eyes widened when she saw Kevin walked towards her slowly. "Is there anything that I can help, Mr. Kevin?"

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    With that, Kevin bowed down in front of Laura. The surrounding people were looking at him in disbelief. This was the hospital owned by Kalin Family, they were all subordinates of Kevin, so they knew how high this man¡¯s position was. Right now, this important man was bowing down to a girl.

    A girl!

    They felt that the world has turned upside down right now. Why did their Boss bow down?

    "Don¡¯t," Neo gripped Mike¡¯s hand as hard as he could because Mike wanted to rush at Kevin¡¯s side and stopped the man¡¯s action.

    "But..."

    "It¡¯s his decision."

    Laura looked at Kevin with bewilderment. She flustered as she could sense the other¡¯s gaze on her. "Please stand up, it¡¯s not..."

    "Their target it me, but I¡¯m involving your sister in this matter," Kevin answered, still bowing down.

    "The wound is not life threatening," Laura forced a smile out. She knew her sister¡¯s character and these two¡¯s interaction, so she would never me him. "I believe that she won¡¯t me you for that."

    Kevin knew that. He had said it directly to the girl and saw how Kanae still smiled at him. However, when he saw Laura, he was reminded of one more thing that he took from them. A very important thing.

    "I also want to apologize for three years ago."

    "Three years ago?" Laura frowned in confusion.

    "The incident that takes your parent¡¯s life three years ago, their real target is me."

    In that moment, time seemed to stop and the temperature dropped down several dozen degrees. Laura was looking at Kevin while her mind worked in unimaginable speed. All these times, she had been trying to find out the one who responsible for the incident that took her parent¡¯s life.

    However, every single piece of news rted to the incident was hidden away. As she had only started to search for it when she returned back to the city, she didn¡¯t have any mean to find out anymore.

    She never truly gave up as she wanted to teach them a lesson for taking everything for them. But right now, she feltplicated. Why? Why did the person who took everything from them turn out to be the very same person who loved her sister and her sister loved?

    ¡¯This can¡¯t be...¡¯

    On the side, Neo narrowed his eyes slightly. He thought that Kevin already forgotten about this matter as Kevin continued to pursue the girl. However, it turned out this man had never forgot, he just ced it on the back of his mind. Revealing them now, did he want to incur their wrath?

    Laura¡¯s body trembled as she felt anger, hatred, sadness, and many others. Her feeling waspletely mixed as she stared at the man before her.

    "For years I have been trying to find out the one who kills our parent. It turns out the person is standing in front of me, how foolish of me."

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    Laura looked at the man in front of her as tears started to pour down. Her heart was crushed at the thought of what had urred to them all these years. "Do you think ¡¯sorry¡¯ can turn the time back? Can you return back what you have taken from us? Can you erase all the pain you have inflicted on us because of that incident? It won¡¯t change anything!"

    Kevin knew that, but he couldn¡¯t do anything aside from saying sorry. Telling this girl to ask for anything, he was not sure that he would be able to do that. Still bending his body, he apologized once more.

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    "Haven¡¯t you got enough? After taking my parents, do you want to take my sister away to? She already has enough difficulties because of you! For years, she¡¯s the one who has to bear the brunt as the older one because I can¡¯t help! You don¡¯t understand anything! Because of you... because of you....."

    By this time, Laura yelled with tears stained her face. Her breathing was rough as if she has just sprinted. "J-just stay away from me. I don¡¯t want to see you again."

    Laura turned her body around. She wanted nothing more than killing this man right here, right now, but she couldn¡¯t do it. Her sister loved this man so much and cared for him. If she did try to attack him, Kanae would only feel hurt again.

    She didn¡¯t want to make her sister felt sad and hurt again after her sister care for her so much.

    Kevin straightened his body. His eyes were looking at Laura for a few seconds before turning his body away back to his room. He looked towards Lou by the side.

    "Find out who nt the bomb and target my life."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Lowering his gaze, Kevin returned back on the bed. He truly didn¡¯t know what he should do anymore regarding the two sisters. Right now, things just didn¡¯t look right.

 Chapter 491 Even If You Didnâ€™t Tell Me, I Know, Sis

    It took Laura quite some time to calm down. Her mind was a mess because of the revtion that Kevin told her. It was... uneptable for her. She just couldn¡¯t believe that things would turn out this way.

    Fate truly yed a cruel joke on them.

    By the time Laura managed to calm down, she got into her sister¡¯s hospital room. Her nose and eyes were red, but her face was no longer stained with tears. Her hand was gripping tissue that has turned wet because she kept on using it, despite the fact that she had reced it a few times.

    Looking at the sleeping Kanae, she slowly made her way to the seat near her sister. Her hand touched Kanae¡¯s hand, which felt slightly rough due to the training that Kanae did.

    "Sis, you always hide it from me, but I know what you have been doing all these times," Laura said in a low tone. "I know you have feeling for him, but don¡¯t you know what he had done to us before? If...If you know, why do you still get close to him, Sis? You have to endure a lot in the past because of him, but you still stay close to him. Why, Sis?"

    "The death of our parents changes the entire course of our life. Even if you never say anything to me, I know that you have to sacrifice a lot of things to keep up with our daily needs. The life that does not supposedly belong to us bes ours."

    Closing her eyes, she brought her hand that still held her sister¡¯s hand to her forehead. Tears streamed down once more as she recalled the day she found out Kanae¡¯s real work.

    ...

    Three years ago

    Laura knew how hard it was for them to fight back against those greedy b*stard of the Nali Family. She still lived as usual, but it was not the same with her sister. Despite only 14 years old and in the second year of Junior High, Kanae has to work and fight against the Nali Family.

    Kanae stayed silent and never divulged any of her difficulties, but Laura knew some of them. Once, she woke upte at night due to the sound of the door and heavy footsteps.

    ¡¯Who is it?¡¯

    It waste at night. Laura looked at the door warily, hoping that the one who came was not a stranger. However, the sound stopped in the living room. Out of curiosity, she sneaked out of her room.

    It was dark, so she took several seconds to make her eyes got used with the darkness. Without the sneakers, she could walk around without any sound. The cold floor was nothing to stop her curiosity as she moved towards the living room.

    Their mansion was quite big. But the sounds tonight caused her to wake up, so she chose to inspect it. Peeking to the living room, she saw her sister walking. Her eyes lit up as she wanted to greet the other party, but her words stuck on her throat. What she saw made her unable to speak.

    ¡¯She¡¯s bleeding.¡¯

    The word bleeding was not enough to describe the current condition of Kanae. She was basically covered in blood all over her body. Limping on the chair, Kanae was breathing hard. Her hand was holding bandages as she tried her best to cover the wounds on her body. There were numerous bruises on her arm and legs, with the addition some wounds from sharp des on her arm that kept on bleeding.

    At that time, Laura couldn¡¯t do anything.

    ¡¯Sis, why do you hide this from me?¡¯

    Kanae never told her anything. Laura knew that it was not something that could be talked easily, but it was so scary. The sight of her sister covered in blood caused sense of unease to appear deep within her heart. She was afraid to lose her sister after losing her parents.

    As her voice threatened toe out, she used her hand to close her mouth. Her eyes were wet from tears, and she tried her best to stifle her cries. She didn¡¯t know what happened with her sister, but one thing for sure, it was something dangerous.

    ¡¯Sis...¡¯

    Tears streamed down even harder.

    ¡¯I have to move.¡¯

    If she stayed there, her sister would find her for sure. At that time, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin to her sister what she was doing in the middle of the night. She knew that her sister didn¡¯t want to be seen in this condition. Kanae wouldn¡¯t want her to worry. She couldn¡¯t possibly show herself right now.

    Her stomach churned when she recalled Kanae¡¯s current appearance. It was horrible....

    Moving back slowly, Laura moved her trembling legs to the room. Her steps caused no sound as she tried her best to move unnoticed. By the time she reached her room, she closed her door. Before she could move another step, she fell to the ground.

    Her knees felt weak, she was unable to stand anymore. Laura slumped down on the floor with her back facing the door and cried without any sound. Tears stained her cheek and clothes as she didn¡¯t try to make any effort to wipe them.

    She knew Kanae didn¡¯t want her to know, so she tried to suppress her cry. However, it was impossible for her to not realize that Kanae did it for the two of them.

    From the moment they lost their parents, she knew that their life was not going to be any easy. She still didn¡¯t find any change in her daily life as her sister told her not to worry about anything. But, would thing stay the same for her sister?

    Obviously not.

    At that moment, she hated the fact that their parents left them the most.

    Why?

    Why should they die?

    If only they were still alive, her sister didn¡¯t have to do something so dangerous and risked her life like that. Her hand tightly clenched into a fist. She felt extremely useless to not be able to do anything while her sister braced through danger.

    Only from involving herself in the ck Street would her sister able to earn enough for their living.

    Tears continued to fall for the next few minutes or even much longer. Laura didn¡¯t know how much time it was needed for her to calm down. When she had calmed down, she reached the bed and slept until morning, trying her best to forget what she saw the night before.

    In the next morning, Laura opened her eyes slowly as her rm rang. She barely slept at all because her mind kept on reying the view that she sawst night. She still remembered everything from the night before. Would she see her sister in bad condition again?

    She didn¡¯t want to lose her sister.

    Her heart was filled with worry as she changed her clothes. She didn¡¯t have any capabilities in terms of martial arts, so she knew how useless she would be if she tried to involve herself in the Underworld. If anything, she would only be a burden.

    Slowly, Laura got out of her room. As she entered the living room, she saw her sister was standing near the door with a smile on her face.

    "You wake up quitete today, Laura. I already take out the foods from the refrigerator."

    Laura opened her mouth but no wordse out. Her eyes scanned the chair where she found her bloodied sisterst night. Everything was clear and there was no trace of the mess from the night before. It was as if what she had seen before was nothing but a dream.

    "Laura? Is there anything wrong?" Kanae asked as she walked towards Laura in confusion.

    Laura shook her head. Her eyes caught the sight of bandage on her sister¡¯s neck. Because Kanae buttoned the button on her cor, it was hard to see anything. However, when she stood near her, Laura could see it very clearly.

    ¡¯So, it¡¯s not a dream.¡¯

    Laura forced a smile out. "It¡¯s nothing, Sis. I¡¯m just thinking about something."

    "What can make you think so hard, little girl?" Kanae chuckled. "It¡¯s not like the lessons are too hard for you."

    Laura smiled wryly. Why did it have to be lesson? However, she knew that the only thing that should matter for her was the lesson. It was no wonder that Kanae thought about that matter the very first.

    Her mind drifted to the invitation letter that she got from overseas not long before their parents¡¯ death. She knew that her sister tried to hide it from her and in this city, there was nothing much she could do. Unlike her sister, she was never good in fighting.

    She didn¡¯t want her sister to get involved in the Underworld, but how could two children get enough money to live if not from there? She could just quit school and search for jobs, but she doubted that Kanae would allow her to do that. Besides, the cost to maintain this mansion was simply too big if they just want to rely on the low pay job.

    It meant, she had to turn blind eyes of what her sister did on the ck Street. But, there should be a way for her to be able to help.

    Right now, there¡¯s just one that she could think of.

    "Sis, do you remember the invitation letter that I get from overseas?"

    "I thought you already forget about that," Kanae arched her eyebrows.

    Laura smiled slightly. "I¡¯m thinking about epting it. Do you mind, Sis?"

    Kanae stayed silent for a moment before shaking her head. "If you want to pursue a better education, I¡¯ll fully support you. Now, can you help me reheat the food? I¡¯m hungry."

    "Okay, Sis," Laura smiled slightly. Walking to the kitchen, she thought about her decision just now. It might be reckless of her, but if she couldn¡¯t do anything in this ce, it would be better to learn more about other things overseas and learnt many other important things. That way, she would be able to earn a lot when she returned back and be the one who protected her sister.

 Chapter 492 Why are You Still So Ignorant?

    Other ce

    Kevin was looking towards the men in front of him with a cold gaze. They were the people responsible for the attack in thepany not long ago. Through some means, he managed to find them rather quickly. Of course, many of them had died first before they managed to capture the rest.

    "Who order you to nt the bomb?"

    "No one!"

    Kevin nced towards Neo. Without waiting for an order, Neo took out his gun and shot the man¡¯s toes, sending pain thorough his body.

    "You better answer, the next one is your third leg," Neo smiled deviously.

    The man shuddered, but he couldn¡¯t tell them the truth. If he told them, he would be killed by those people.

    Kevin¡¯s gaze turned colder. He turned around. "Neo, you can do anything to him. Just skin him alive if it¡¯s needed. Just make sure that you can get the information needed."

    "Yes, Boss," Neo reloaded his gun with a grin on his face. "I¡¯m not good with knife, so I¡¯ll use gun first. Now, shall we have some fun?"

    As Neo was handling the men, Kevin stayed quietly, watching the entire process with cold gaze. His back still felt hurt, but it was nothingpared with the rage that he felt right now.

    A hand was approaching his head from the side. He tilted his head slightly and raised his hand, capturing the hand right when it nearly hit him.

    "Is there anything you want to say, Uncle?" he asked coldly.

    Patrick grinned. He tried retracting his hand back, but he could feel the power behind the grip was rather strong. It was so strong that he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to release himself unless he used his real power seriously. "Do you want to crush my hand, Brat? Let me go!"

    "You¡¯re the one asking for a beating, Uncle."

    Patrick snorted. "I heard what you did in the hospital. I thought you will never do something like that."

    "I know."

    "Brat, can¡¯t you answer in a longer sentence?"

    Kevin looked back to his uncle, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He never thought that there woulde the day when he would bow down to other people, but it has just happened. Still, he didn¡¯t feel what he did was wrong because he knew very well that he did take a lot from the girl.

    Patrick leaned on the wall too. "After the incident with my girlfriend, I thought that you would forever be a cold person, unable to have any feeling for anyone. You close down your feeling and never let us see them anymore. It¡¯s so hard to make even your eyebrows twitch, Brat. Even my brother is always troubled when he sees your indifferent expression every single time."

    Kevin didn¡¯t answer. He knew very well that it was his father who taught him that he should hide his real feeling. Although it didn¡¯t mean that he had to hide them all the time, it has be the norm for him. Only in front of his father and uncle did he show changes asionally.

    "What do you n to do with Kanae? I never know that you two have intertwined fates like that," Patrick chuckled. He knew about their rtionship, but he didn¡¯t expect the two of them had their past rted to one another. At that time, he was still in the prison as he didn¡¯t care to get out.

    "Uncle, don¡¯t make fun of me," Kevin said coldly.

    Patrick shrugged. "I¡¯m not making fun. I¡¯m just surprised that things turn out this way."

    When he heard about Kanae lost her parents because of an attack directed at Kevin, he didn¡¯t know whether to cry or felt pity. Hearing about Laura made him realized why Kanae always have troubled expression whenever he mentioned about joining the n. Right now, he felt that the missing puzzles have started to connect together.

    If she had to choose, would she pick her sister that she cared so much or the man she loved?

    With her sister being the only family members who cared for her, it was inevitable that Kanae wouldn¡¯t want to put her sister in danger. At the same time, she was attracted to a man whose life would make her stay in constant danger. It was not an easy decision to pick either one of them.

    Even Patrick himself didn¡¯t know what she would answer because it was a hard decision. These two cared for her so much, but at the same time, they couldn¡¯t ept each other because of what had happened in the past.

    "I never expect it too," Kevin replied curtly.

    "Don¡¯t you already know about her parents from a long time ago? You should be able to predict about it sooner," Patrick rolled his eyes.

    Kevin did hear about that in the past, but he never knew that things would end up this way. It would be fine if he only stayed as her friends and nothing more. This way, she could just hate him when she heard the truth, and he would justpensate her with money like the other victims.

    However, it was difficult right now because of their feeling for each other.

    "Do you think she¡¯ll forgive me?"

    Patrick opened his mouth and closed it down once again. Honestly, he didn¡¯t know what she would answer because he too would find it hard to forgive someone who caused his parents¡¯ death.

    It would all depend on herself.

    But hearing this question from this cold brat, he could see how much he cared for her. In the past, this cold blooded man would never try to ask these kind of matters and only see things mostly from rational side. Right now, he was trying to be considerate of her emotional state too.

    He looked at Kevin. "I don¡¯t know what her answer will be, but I know one thing. Even if you try to get close to her, she won¡¯t end up like Yuki."

    The name ¡¯Yuki¡¯ caused flicker on Kevin¡¯s pupil. Ever since he was young, he always loved this woman because she was already like a mother figure for him. The day he lost her because of an incident, he couldn¡¯t smile anymore as he had lost someone so important during his youth.

    If not because of his encounter with someone during an incident that nearly took his life, he would never be able to recover.

    "How do you know about that?" Kevin asked.

    Patrick smiled. "It¡¯s a secret."

    Different with Yuki, Kanae had a life in the ck street for a long time. After bothering Master Rudy for a long time, he came to know much more about Kanae¡¯s fighting prowess. At the same time, he was pretty sure that he knew how this girl awakened her talent after hearing the incident with Kevin.

    Kanae would surely able to protect herself very well. Right now, there was barely anyone who could match up with that girl unless that person was an awakened person. Counting their number up until now, the one who stayed alive should only be a few people.

    And unfortunately, those people might not be friendly with them.

    Kevin looked towards her uncle with displeasure. "Are you hiding something from me?"

    Patrick smiled wryly. If she didn¡¯t want to tell this man, he wouldn¡¯t overstep his bounds. That girl was still his precious junior that he cared so much.

    "How much do you know about her fighting prowess?"

    "Fighting?" Kevin had never seen Kanae fight with anyone. At most, he had only seen her running away from someone. The very first time he saw her fight was a few days ago, during the incident in hispany.

    She dealt a blow cleanly with a powerful kick and showed no hesitation in pulling the trigger when using a gun.

    Kevin¡¯s gaze sharpened. "Is the Nali Family making things difficult for her, so she has a good fighting prowess?"

    Patrick: "..." Why did your thoughts end up that way?

    Right now, he doubted that Kevin had seen Kanae fought because he seemed to be ignorant of her fighting prowess. If her ability was only considered as good, many of their elite members could only be categorized as trash because they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat her.

    Patrick rubbed his forehead. If only Kanae was not bound by the life she had under the light, he would surely tell more to Kevin.

    After all, under the veil of night, she is one of the greatest fighters existed.

    "Brat, did you properly see her fight?"

    "I do. I see her fight a few days ago."

    "..." then why are you still so ignorant?

    Just when Patrick felt extremely helpless and wanted to correct the young man, Kevin¡¯s phone vibrated.

    "What is it?"

    "Boss, she¡¯s awake and her sister is away, do you want to meet with her?"

    "I¡¯ll be there."

    Kevin closed his phone. "I¡¯ll be going now, Uncle."

    Patrick nodded his head. He gazed at the back of his nephew as he wondered about what will happen, especially at Kanae¡¯s answer to this man.

    ¡¯I¡¯ll just ask the littless about whether she shows her fighting skill to him or notter.¡¯

 Chapter 493 I Already Know

    Hospital

    "Sis, eat more," Laura beckoned for her sister to eat.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "Laura, I already eat three bowls ever since I wake up. Don¡¯t you worry that I¡¯ll overeat?"

    "You have a bottomless stomach, Sis."

    Kanae: "..."

    Seeing that Kanae didn¡¯t seem to be willing, Laura put the te away. Her eyes scanned her sister¡¯s shoulder, wondering if it was fine or not. The doctor said that Kanae would heal fast, but she was still rather worried.

    Flick!

    "Stop gazing at me," Kanae chuckled, her arm was outstretched towards Laura¡¯s forehead. "Don¡¯t tell me that you have fallen in love with me too."

    "Sis! That¡¯s not funny," Laura pouted.

    "A certain girl often tells me in the past how she will fall in love with me if I¡¯m a guy, so I have been wondering if it¡¯s the same with you," Kanae grinned.

    "Go to hell! I¡¯ll never fall in love with you."

    "That¡¯s harsh."

    "Don¡¯t joke about something like that, Sis. It sends shivers to me," Laura puffed her cheek. Honestly, she did fall in love with her sister in the past asionally because of her rascally and cool attitude, but she would never admit it. After all, it was merely one asion because Kanae sometime was too cool.

    Even cooler than most of guys her age that she met.

    Kanaeughed. "Alright, alright, just stop worrying so much about me. I won¡¯t die so easily."

    "You always say that to me, Sis. I just want you to stay safe," Laura sighed.

    "I know," caressing the girl¡¯s cheek, Kanae smiled slightly. Her eyes noticed the troubled expression that Laura asionally showed. "Is there anything you want to ask me, Laura?"

    "Sis, about our parents..." Laura started as she felt that her throat suddenly turned dry. It was so hard to push the words out of her mouth. "Do you know that the Ryukalin n is the one behind it?"

    Kanae gazed at Laura for a few seconds. Seeing that Laura was looking troubled, she opened her mouth and asked.

    "Who told you that?"

    Laura¡¯s eyes widened as she stared at her sister in disbelief. Did it mean that her sister already knew about this matter? The calm that her sister showed made her felt even more troubled.

    "It¡¯s Kevin, he¡¯s telling me this when you¡¯re still sleeping."

    Kanae creased her brows when she heard the name that Laura mentioned. Her hand gripped the nket in front of her as she weighed her option. Should she tell Laura about the truth?

    "Do you want to know the truth?" she asked slowly.

    "Is that not everything, Sis?"

    "No, it¡¯s not," Kanae replied.

    Laura took a deep breath. Staring back at her sister¡¯s eyes, she nodded her head solemnly. "Please tell me the truth."

    "I just have one request."

    "What is it?"

    "Don¡¯t you ever tell this to anyone," Kanae gazed at Laura¡¯s eyes solemnly.

    "I won¡¯t." she was not crazy enough to divulge a secret matter to the outsider.

    "Before that, I¡¯m sorry, Laura."

    Laura was startled when Kanae suddenly apologized. "What?"

    Kanae didn¡¯t answer to thest question and started to tell the story to Laura, the truth that was hidden for years from her. By the time Kanae was finished, she understood why her sister apologized to her.

    ...

    Kanae lied down on her bed as she gazed at the ceiling. She never wanted to tell this to her sister because it would be hard to bear. However, she didn¡¯t have any choice right now. It would be better for Laura to know the truth because it would allow the girl to understand the matter better.

    They were different from the other victims in that incident.

    Knock! Knock!

    "Come in," Kanae said.

    The door opened, and Kevin walked inside. His eyes were scanning the girl on the bed worriedly. Seeing her countenance was still the same as before, he felt relieved. Moving towards her bed, he inspected her condition closely.

    "Are you alright?"

    Kanae nodded her head cheerfully. "As you can see, I¡¯m safe and sound."

    Kevin could see that she was still rather cheerful. In addition, herplexion was not bad at all. He thought that Laura would tell her about what he said to her, did that girl didn¡¯t do it?

    "I¡¯m sorry," Kevin muttered out in a low tone. His eyes reflected the girl in front of him painted with an expression of guilt.

    Kanae looked back with a confused expression. She already told him over and over that it was not his fault. Why did he continue to apologize?

    Her hand slowly reached out towards Kevin¡¯s cheek. Since he was standing near her bed, her hand managed to reach him. "Why are you apologizing? It¡¯s not your fault."

    "I..." Kevin started. He paused for he didn¡¯t know what he should say. His eyes locked at the girl¡¯s face as he sighed in remorse. "It¡¯s partially my fault. I¡¯m the one involving them in this matter."

    "Don¡¯t me yourself. It was never your fault."

    Seeing the kind smile on Kanae¡¯s face caused his heart to crushpletely. Even now, she still cared about his wellbeing while he was the one who ced her in this situation. Not only that, he was the one who caused her life to shatter in the very first ce.

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    "Didn¡¯t I tell you not to apologize?" Kanae felt rather annoyed by now.

    Kevin shook his head lightly. "Not for this one but for the past."

    "The past?"

    "Yes... I¡¯m the target of the fight that caused your parent¡¯s death."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes widened. Seeing her shocked expression, Kevin put a poker face, yet his heart was thumping loudly. He had thought in his head countless reactions from Kanae. Right now, he was bracing himself for whatever reaction she would give.

    On the other hand, Kanae was shocked. She had heard from Laura that Kevin med himself for the incident. However, she never thought that he would be apologizing to her too. Even if it was Kevin who was the target of the attack, he was simply one of the poor victims in that incident.

    "I... No... I mean... you¡¯re not the one at fault," Kanae stuttered in her answer.

    "Indirectly, I make your parents died."

    "It¡¯s their fault, not you," Kanae answered back.

    Kevin¡¯s raised his hand and caressed Kanae¡¯s head. "You¡¯re right to me me. No one knows who shoot who that day."

    Seeing his action like this, Kanae got the feeling that Kevin wanted her to me him. He was carrying the burden for long and would only feel better if sheshed out to him. Because after they cleared out all of the hidden information, they could ept things better.

    Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t me him for what he didn¡¯t do.

    "No, it¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯m in the square that day, and I see the incident clearly."

    Kanae¡¯s word caused Kevin¡¯s body to stiffen in shock.

    "What... did you say?"

    "I¡¯m in the square that day when the incident happened, so I see everything that happened. That day, there¡¯s another target aside from you and your father."

    Kevin stared back to Kanae in bewilderment. His mind recalled the girl he saw on that ce back then. There was a girl who lost both of her parents that day, a little girl that he would never be able to forget no matter what.

    Recalling the girl¡¯s appearance when she loosened her hair before, Kevin finally realized when he had seen her before. It was precisely on the day when he lost his parents. He had met her that day.

    No way...

    The two of them stared at each other as they recalled the past that they had buried inside their heart.

 Chapter 494 31 December Incident: The Beginning

    Three years ago, 31 December

    The sky was bright, and the people in the city were busy with their life. The streets were crowded because it was the time for lunch. This was also the time that many crimes happened because of theck in security. However, it would never stop the citizen to go out as they were busy with their lives.

    "Sis, I want to y in the park, do you want toe with me?" The thirteen years old Laura asked excitedly.

    Kanae smiled. Today is her birthday, so she already turned fourteen.

    "I want to wait here."

    Laura grinned. "Well, it¡¯s your birthday, mom and dad will surely bring surprise for you."

    "I think they¡¯ll just bring me a cake."

    Laura rolled her eyes. "Sis, your mind is truly only filled with foods."

    Kanaeughed. The best thing about birthday was getting free cake. It was the only thing that she always wanted during her birthday.

    "I¡¯m hungry."

    Laura puffed her cheek. "I¡¯m not cooking today. I want to y outside. The snow is piling up beautifully today."

    Kanae smiled. Her eyes noticed the wallet that her father ced on the table not long ago. "Father forgot his wallet. Should I take this to him?"

    "I¡¯m sure Mom brought hers. No need to worry. I want to y now, see youter, Sis."

    Kanae wave her hand with a smile. "Have fun, Laura."

    As she watched Laura walking away excitedly, Kanae looked towards the wallet hesitantly. It was rather unusual for her father to forget his wallet, especially because they wanted to go to the square to buy a cake to celebrate her fourteenth birthday.

    "I¡¯ll try to search for them."

    Making a decision, Kanae proceeded to put the wallet into her pocket. She picked up her jacket and wore it. As it was already winter, the weather was rather cold, so she needed the jacket.

    Walking out of the mansion, Kanae strode on the street. Compared to most children her age, she was considered rather brave since most of them wouldn¡¯t dare to get out by themselves. As for her, she learned since young that there were safe ces she could travel, which rarely had any kind of crime.

    Besides, she had learnt some martial arts, so she knew some basic defenses in case something happened. Not that she hoped for that, but worrying about them too much was clearly not something she liked.

    With light step, she journeyed the streets. Her feet kicked the snow along the way as she hummed winter song. During this time, the streets were filled with people. They have work or something else to do. It was far safer for her to stride along the street as people wouldn¡¯t be so stupid to enact crime in day light.

    Well, with some exceptions.

    Her legs brought her to the square, and her eyes immediately saw her parents. They were sitting in front of a cafe, talking with a man she didn¡¯t know.

    ¡¯Should I intrude them?¡¯

    It would be impolite of her to just barge into their conversation just like that. She didn¡¯t even know that man. Wouldn¡¯t she be a joke if she came between them?

    Deciding to wait, Kanae moved to the other cafe. There were several chairs and tables outside. Since the outside ce was rather empty, she decided to borrow one of the chairs to sit down. The owner was quite kind to let her rest. After all, the business was rather quiet.

    From this distance, she could hear the voice of her parent¡¯s conversing with the man.

    "You should know better than to oppose us. It won¡¯t do you any benefit by keeping them away from us. You have seen for yourself how advance our training was."

    Kanae¡¯s father shook his head. "It¡¯s not about that. I¡¯ll never involve my daughters in this matter."

    "Please, don¡¯t force me to make you ept. You know that your wife¡¯s gene is far superior, right? Combining with yours, they are truly arts in the form of little monsters."

    Kanae¡¯s mother mmed the table. "Don¡¯t you dare to spout nonsense! They¡¯re normal!"

    "Normal? Can you say that they¡¯re normal after seeing the result of their test?"

    Kanae¡¯s mother¡¯s eyes watered. Could she really say that they were normal? The two of them knew better than anyone else what the result these two had signified. Because of their DNA, their children inherited too much.

    "Don¡¯t pressure my wife," Kanae¡¯s father threatened.

    The man sighed. "I don¡¯t have that intention, but you should know that they wouldn¡¯t let you off. Your daughters, especially the first one, is extremely talented and at the same time, dangerous. The eldest inherited your wife family¡¯s strongest trait while the younger ones inherited your family¡¯s excellent gene. Don¡¯t you realize how amazing it is to see how different they are?"

    "Don¡¯t talk as if they¡¯re test subjects!" Kanae¡¯s mother raised her voice. Her eyes were red from worry and fear. "They¡¯re just normal children... normal..."

    Even though that was what she said, her voice sounded as if she was trying to convince herself. The two of them knew better than anyone how untrue those words were as they realized that their daughters have inherited their family¡¯s ability.

    It was something that not even they inherited but only carried, yet their daughters somehow managed to bring them up again.

    Not just the greater talent, the eldest one even surpassed the threshold. If... If something happened to her, the two of them knew that it would give birth to one of the greatest fighters in the entire world. Because her talent just has to be that one.

    The man stared at the woman with pity filled his eyes. "You know better than anyone that it¡¯s only because you agree to be our worker did they let you off from the research. After all, your skill involves more of soft skills, despite the fact that youe from that family."

    "I know how dangerous it can be. That¡¯s why I wish for nothing else than their safety, away from those people."

    "Do you think it is possible?"

    Kanae¡¯s father stayed silent. He knew it was impossible, but he wanted to give a better future for his daughters. They deserved better life than just spending time in theb to do research or being researched because of their gene. He didn¡¯t want his oldest daughter to be like those children who stayed in the institution in their entire life because of the possibility to awaken their power.

    The man shook his head lightly. He nced at his watch as resignation showed on his face.

    "You leave me with no choice. They¡¯lle in a while."

    "What are you talking about?"

    "You understand what I¡¯m talking about, don¡¯t you?" The man asked in sorrowful tone.

    "No! No way, you must be kidding!" Kanae¡¯s mother sped her hand to her mouth with disbelief filled her entire face.

    The man smiled sadly. "I¡¯m sorry."

    As he stood up, Kanae¡¯s father moved his body. He looked towards the other side of the square as a row of cars, seemingly from important figure, came across the road.

    Then, it happened.

    PRANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Sound of ss broken and guns filled the streets. Kanae quickly hid below the table as her eyes still looked towards her parents. It was then she saw it.

    Kanae¡¯s father fell to the ground, bleeding hard. His wife was by his side, holding the man tightly. Cries and scream filled the square, including Kanae¡¯s mother. She was screaming as she shook his body but there was no response. He had died in those shoots.

    The man from before already moved away from his ce. He scurried away to the other side of the building, avoiding the barrage of gunshots on the square. Inside the hectic crowds, it was easy for him to slip away unnoticed.

    Kanae struggled to stand up. By the time she stabilized herself, she heard another barrage of guns.

    BANG! BANG! PRANG! BANG!

    In front of her eyes, her mother fell on top of her father. Blood was gushing out like crazy, tainting the ground red with blood. Her eyes reflected the entire incident clearly as blood disappeared from her face.

    "NOOOOOOOO!!! DAAAAD!!! MOOOOM!!!"

    In that very moment, Kanae dashed out of the table, intending to reach them before it was toote. Her mind was screaming as she hoped that they were still alive. She didn¡¯t want to lose them.

    With chaos all over the ce, she didn¡¯t pay attention to her surroundings. Suddenly, she could hear loud sound of gunshots again.

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

    From the corner of her eyes, she saw a caring towards her. In the next second, it crashed at her in with a loud sound.

    BAM!

 Chapter 495 31 December Incident: Their Meeting with Each Other 1

    BAM!

    Rolling her body, she managed to avoid the car. Pain enveloped her entire body, forcing tears to flow out like a river. Through her blurry sight, she saw her parents dying and the man they talked with disappearing in the crowd.

    ¡¯Mom.... Dad.....¡¯

    Propping her body up, she forced herself to stand up again. It was so painful, both her body and heart were filled with pain, tearing her apart.

    Bang!

    The door of the car that nearly crashed to her suddenly opened. A boy, drenched in blood came out. His expression was stern, close to expressionless and cold. Just his aura alone made people unconsciously moved back to give him way.

    From the opened door, Kanae saw a man in sitting position. His white and pale face, which painted red with blood, showed that the man was already dead. It was ghastly and unsightly.

    "Watch out!" Kanae yelled to the boy when she saw a man came towards him with a bat ready. Even though she was also feeling pain, his appearance caused her to be distracted for a moment.

    The boy, Kevin, moved his body to evade the attack. Using agile and trained movement, he kicked the man on the stomach. His strength was enough to send the man writhing with pain on the ground.

    Kevin looked towards the other side with a grim face. There were still so many people who wanted to take his life. They had killed his father...

    His hand trembled when his gaze caught the sight of the nearby car. Blood trickled down from the open door, drop by drop to the ground below.

    He couldn¡¯t die yet!

    At this moment, Kanae dashed past the young man. Her eyes were fixated on the two fallen bodies on the ground. Her body was hurt like crazy, but she didn¡¯t care in the slightest. All she hoped was reaching her parents before their death.

    ¡¯Please, stay alive!¡¯

    Ignoring the noisy sound of fight around her, she sprinted to her parents. Before she could reach them, a gunshot grazed her head.

    Bang!

    "Aaahhhh!"

    Falling to the ground, Kanae felt pain from her right part of her head. Blood trickled down, painting half of her face red. Crouching on the ground, she touched her head lightly. Seeing the blood on her hand, she could guess that she must have gotten shot.

    ¡¯It hurts.¡¯

    Tears poured out from her eyes even faster. Her fingers made a gripping movement, trying to distract herself from the pain. Since she was not dead yet, even though it was extremely painful, it meant that the shoot didn¡¯t hit her vital point. Pushing herself up, she dashed to her father¡¯s body right at the moment a gunshot aimed towards her once again.

    Bang!

    The bullet passed on top of her head. She crouched down near her parent¡¯s body. Their blood painted her hand red. Putting her finger on the wrist, she prayed hard that there were still traces.

    "Come on, dad... mom...," Kanae cried as she gazed at her parents. Her heart was breaking to pieces. Please, don¡¯t leave her...

    Please...!

    She was screaming internally, hoping that her parents would still be alive. However, she couldn¡¯t sense anything. Thinking that it might be due to the fact that she was not a doctor, thus making her unable to ce her finger right, she lowered her head.

    Her left ear was touching her mother¡¯s chest, trying to hear the sound of the heartbeat. There was nothing. She couldn¡¯t hear anything. There was not even any breathing movement from the two of them.

    Tears poured out even harder as realization hit her. They instantly hit her parents¡¯ vital point, sending them to their grave.

    "Mom...Dad..."

    Something inside of her was torn and broken apart, sending pain thorough her entire body. It was so painful that she nearly screamed loudly.

    Bang!

    The gunshot caused her sense to return momentarily. From the corner of her eyes, she could see a man several dozen meters away was holding a gun aimed towards her.

    ¡¯I¡¯m his target?¡¯

    It was inconvincible to think that someone like her could pose any threat to them. As far as she knew, she was nothing more than a normal junior high student, without much talent except for her slightly better grades.

    However, the conversation that she heard from her parents before made her rather confused for she didn¡¯t understand why they were targeting at her so much. It was too much of a coincidence that they would target her after her parents right now. There was something with her and her sister that caused them to ce the two of them in importance.

    It was only in the future would she remember the information that her parents gave her when she was still a kid. But right now, she couldn¡¯t think of anything.

    Bang!

    Another shot made its way towards her, but it passed her right shoulder without hitting her. As her eyes looked at the ce where the bullet passed just now, something inside her urged her to move.

    In that moment, without thinking, her body moved towards her father¡¯s pocket. The cold sense of metal on her fingertip told her that she managed to find her father¡¯s gun. Taking it out, she used both of her hand to aim at the man. In that moment, time seemed to stop as she pulled the trigger.

    BANG!

    The force from the gun sent her to the back, tumbling like a rag doll. She propped herself up in the next second. Her eyes gazed towards the other side of the square, looking towards the fallen man.

    He died.

    She killed him.

    Her heart beat increased when she realized this point. However, she didn¡¯t have any time to think about it as the pain intensified, sending numerous courses of pain thorough her body.

    "Aaaaahhhhhh....!!!"

    Crouching on the ground, she did all she could to hold on the pain. The pain started from her head towards her entire body. She didn¡¯t know how long it took until the pain dispersed. All she knew was strengthpletely lost from her body. She didn¡¯t want to do anything other than lying down.

    Right now, she didn¡¯t understand what had happened to her. But in the future, she would understand that this was the process that awakened her talent, changing her entire future.

    A brutal process that only limited people could experience.

 Chapter 496 31 December Incident: Their Meeting with Each Other 2

    When Kanae went passed him, Kevin noticed several people were already moving to attack him. His gaze sharpened. Lowering his center of mass, he blocked the attack from below. Gripping the hand that held the knife, he pulled it forward.

    The man lost his bnce, and Kevin hit the back of his head, sending him unconscious. Taking the knife, he shifted his body position and weed the attack from the other men.

    In a few moves, he had managed to defeat them all. His eyes were looking towards the other men who fought around him. They all did their best to protect him.

    His gaze returned back to the car. A few years ago, he lost a figure that was simrly to his mother. Today, he lost another one family member.

    "Aaahhh!!"

    The scream of a girl caused him to look towards the young girl by the side. She was crouching on the floor and beside her were two dead people. Holding her head tightly, it was clear that she was bearing a great pain.

    Kevin¡¯s gazended on the girl.

    ¡¯It¡¯s my fault, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    Numerous people lost their life because of the battle of ns. They were clearly targeting him, but as the result, a lot of people have to pay dearly with their lives. Even though he knew it was inevitable, he didn¡¯t like the feeling of taking the lives of the innocent at all. They didn¡¯t deserve to be dragged into this problem by him.

    Walking towards the girl, he noticed that she had stopped screaming. Her eyes were dull as she sat down, looking forward.

    His hand moved to her face, trying to wipe her tears. Unfortunately, his hand was red because of blood. His movement of caressing her face only made the girl other half¡¯s face tainted with blood too. It was a messy and dirty sight.

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    Kanae looked up, her eyes meeting with Kevin¡¯s eyes. Why did he apologize? She didn¡¯t understand. She didn¡¯t even know him, but she knew that he experienced the pain of losing his parents too.

    "Why are you crying?" Kanae asked in a soft tone, finally finding her voice back.

    "I..." Kevin touched his own cheek. It was wet. Why did he cry? He didn¡¯t know himself as he always tried his best to hold on. As the young master, he was not allowed to show his feeling.

    However, seeing the young girl in front of him, he was washed with sadness to the point that he didn¡¯t realize he was crying. The loss of his father hit him harder than he thought. He always held down his feeling because of his position, but right now, only a stranger was in front of him.

    He no longer held them backpletely as he knew that his heart was hurting so much from the loss.

    Pang!

    Suddenly, a pain appeared from deep inside his mind, threatening to break him. It was so painful, much more than the pain he experienced all these times in his training. The pain spread through his body in that instant.

    His knees gave in as he held his head with both hands.

    "Big brother, are you alright?" Kanae forgot about her own pain as she hugged the boy in front of her.

    She had seen him came out of the car, so she knew that he too had lost his father. It might sound illogical, but sometimes, it felt better to know that someone shared the same fate as her.

    Kevin¡¯s face contorted with pain, but held on and nodded his head slightly. This ¡¯little¡¯ pain shouldn¡¯t be too much for him. As the young master of Ryukalin n, he has been taught ever since he was little that he couldn¡¯t show his feeling to anyone, especially pain.

    They would be able to catch it very quickly and used it against him because it would show his weakness.

    Forcing his pain down, he stood up. He noticed that someone was already charging towards him, ready to kill him.

    Frowning, he looked at the girl near him. "I¡¯m sorry."

    Kevin pushed the young girl to the side as he took out his sword and blocked the attack. Sound of metal shing reverberated, and in the next second, Kevin switched his body bnce and kicked the man¡¯s stomach. As the result, the man was sent backwards.

    He turned around to look at Kanae. "Are you alright?"

    Kanae nodded her head. Her pupil turnedrger when she saw the man that Kevin kicked already stood up again. "Big Brother, watch out!"

    Kevin moved to the side, his arm grazed the sword. Moving his other hand, he thrust his sword straight to the man¡¯s heart.

    Throb!

    ¡¯The pain is still there.¡¯

    His head was still hurting so much as he moved around. He thought that it was momentary, but it instead intensified. Fighting with his head felt as if it was going to break apart was certainly not a good option. He would be in constant danger because his ability was restricted by the pain that he experienced in his head.

    Gritting his teeth, he tried to focus on his surroundings.

    Small pair of arms hugged his stomach from behind. "It¡¯s fine Big Brother. Don¡¯t look so tense, there¡¯s no one else left. The fight is over."

    Kevin stayed still in ce as he decided to trust the girl¡¯s words. The intensified pain subsided slowly. When it was at the bearable level, he looked towards the young girl behind him. Once again, guilty feeling washed over him.

    "Little girl, are you alright?"

    Raising her head to look at the taller boy, Kanae looked directly at his eyes. Her dark iris reflected the man in front of her, and Kevin could see his appearance inside her eyes. It was a messy appearance, yet his face showed little to no expression.

    "Big brother, who are they? Why are they targeting you?"

    Kevin was startled when he heard her question. This girl knew that they were targeting him with mere observation. He gazed back at the girl as he raised his arm slightly.

    "They¡¯re my enemy."

    To be precise they were only his enemy and not his n because they were targeting him. His talent that they found out during the test showed that he would be a big threat if he didn¡¯t stay under the government. However, his n wanted to hide him and protected him, which caused things to turn out this way.

    Even if he felt guilty for dragging them into the mess, they would never me him. In their eyes, he would always be their leader. No matter what, they would never leave him.

    "I hate them," Kanae murmured as she retracted her gaze back. He was not the only target today. For some reason, she knew that they were also targeting her just now, but it was unclear why they did that.

    No matter what, she would find out more about it.

    Kevin looked at Kanae¡¯s right head. "You¡¯re hurt, let me ask someone to treat you."

    Kanae shook her head. "You must be in a bigger pain, right Big Brother?"

    Hearing that remark, Kevin couldn¡¯t answer anything. He was indeed in pain, but didn¡¯t want to show it. Kanae stared back at the boy for a moment before walking to her parents¡¯ bodies. Tears filled her eyes once more as she grieved her lost.

    Kevin stood on his ce, staring at the sad girl by the side. She was not the only one who lost her family members today. Many other civilians also experienced the same thing.

    All because of him.

    Clenching his fist, Kevin felt rather helpless. He wanted to help them, but he couldn¡¯t do anything. Many people targeted him because of his position and numerous people died because of him, even if they werepletely unrted to him.

    This was the burden he had as the future n head ¨Cno, he would be the n head after this.

    Seeing the others wereing at him, he fixed his expression. He couldn¡¯t show them anything as it would only show his weakness. Even though he was bearing big burdens, he could never say anything.

 Chapter 497 31 December Incident: After Effect â€“ Kanaeâ€™s side

    It didn¡¯t take a long time for the people toe over and cleaned up the venue. She was unsure about what she did because there were so many things that she had to do. By the time she went home, it has been alreadyte at night. Seeing her house, she felt her steps have be much heavier.

    The police have called her home, so she was pretty sure that her sister already knew about their parent¡¯s death. In addition, the news was telling them that there was arge incident in the square today. With Laura knowing where their parents went this morning, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for the girl to deduce what had happened.

    Raising her hand to the door knob, Kanae gathered her resolve. Even if it was hard, she had to tell her sister.

    Kreet (sounds of door opening)

    Looking at the living room in the mansion, she saw that the light was dim but notpletely off. In the middle of the hall, sitting on the couch was her younger sister. Turning her head back, Laura stared at the haggard looking Kanae.

    "Sis, is the news true? Mom and dad left?"

    The expression on her sister¡¯s face caused Kanae to nearly unable to step any closer. It was so painful to see the helplessness and pain on the young girl¡¯s face. Laura was clearly trying to hide it, but the gaze she had showed them all clearly. Gathering her resolve, she nodded her head slightly.

    "They have left, Laura."

    Laura didn¡¯t immediately answer. She turned her gaze slightly to the other side. "I see."

    Making her way to the couch, Kanae sat down beside Laura. The two of them didn¡¯t say anything, but Laura slowly lowered her head to Kanae¡¯s shoulder, resting on them.

    No words came out, but Kanae could feel her shoulder getting wet. She slowly raised her arm and caressed the girl¡¯s head. Both of them were trying to hide their sadness. They don¡¯t have anyone else anymore, only each other with a lot of people vying for them.

    At that moment, Kanae vowed that she would protect her sister. No matter how hard it would be, she would do everything she could to make sure that Laura would be able to live normally. At the very least, she didn¡¯t want to see her sister cried like this anymore.

    "Everything is going to be alright," she said in soothing voice.

    Laura knew that it was not true, but she nodded her head nheless. Even if it was a lie from her sister¡¯s side, she would believe it. Her sister would never disappoint her.

    They stayed like that for a long time until the two of them fell asleep due to tiredness.

    ...

    Kanae didn¡¯t know how many things she had to take care. From her parent¡¯s grave to the matter of inheritance, she took care of them all. To not make Laura worry, she didn¡¯t tell Laura anything and let that girl started the new semester without asking for anything but study.

    Today, she got a special guest, her aunt.

    "Brat, is there anything you need? You seem rather tired," her aunt asked in a mocking tone.

    Looking at her aunt, a beautifully dressed woman, in front of her, Kanae held the urge to not beat this woman up. Even though there seemed to be nothing out of ordinary, she knew very well what this woman had done to her family. Not just this woman, but also her uncle and their daughter.

    Kanae looked back at her aunt. "I want you to stay away from my family. You already get what you want, right?"

    Her aunt¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Are you talking about the fake golden letter that you make? Do you think it¡¯s enough to make me stay away from you?"

    "You already threaten me to make it. I don¡¯t have anything valuable for you anymore."

    When she was young, her aunt came to her parents, asking for the letter. She used a lot of means to make sure that she could get it. Towards her insistence, Kanae decided to make a forged one with the help of her parents, which surprisingly turned out to be a pretty well done letter.

    Her parents gave the letter to her aunt and with that, she no longer bothered with them.

    However, there were more problemstely because her aunt¡¯s daughter performance was not up to par with the standard. As the result, she continued to ask for her parents to make forged result to ensure that her daughter could stay in that prestigious school.

    Now without her parents, there was no way she could do that anymore.

    Her aunt sneered. "Indeed, a young girl without anything valuable. Your parents are too poor that the inheritance they give will never worth much in my eye."

    Kanae stared back at her aunt calmly. These few days, she has been facing with a lot of derision from countless people. Adding one more wouldn¡¯t hurt her at all because it was nothing but verbal attack. Compared with the pain of losing her parents, it wouldn¡¯t amount to anything.

    "Since I don¡¯t have anything valuable, it shouldn¡¯t be hard for you to stay away from me, don¡¯t you?"

    Her aunt lowered his gaze. "Brat, do you think I can¡¯t leak the news about you making forged letter?"

    "If you treasure you and your daughter life, you won¡¯t do that," Kanae replied calmly.

    Her aunt snorted. This brat sure knew quite a lot. Trying to fool the government would be the same as asking for death because they didn¡¯t like it. With the power behind them, no one dared to stand up against them and messed up with their rules.

    "You¡¯re lucky, I don¡¯t want to do anything with you too. I¡¯m already too busy," her aunt finally answered. "But let me remind you, brat. Even if youe to me while crying, I¡¯ll never lend you a hand."

    "I won¡¯t."

    The two of them stared at each other as her aunt examined the young girl¡¯s gaze. She snickered internally, truly worthy of someone bearing the blood of her sister: determined and unwilling to give up.

    Kanae watched as her aunt walked away. It was only the very first step because there were still a lot of things she had to do. One of them was fighting for the inheritance she had. Because she was still underage, the inheritance was supposedly ced in the hand of her uncle.

    She was worried that her aunt might intervene, so she decided to have this talk with her. Little did she know that her aunt would die just a few weeks after this incident because of some matters.

    "Like I will let you off with my inheritance," Kanae looked towards the sky with determination. Even if they tried to pressure her down, she would never give up.

    Looking towards the list on her hand, she knew that the hearing with the elders of the Nali Family would take ce not long from now. She had to convince them that she was capable enough to take care of herself and not under her uncle.

    It would be very hard for she was only a 14 years old girl.

    "I need money right now," Looking at her wallet, she knew that she already almost used up the money they had for the burial and many other things. Even for living, it would be hard to have enough.

    Her eyes turned to the dark alleyway located not far from her. It was a narrow road leading directly to the ck Street not far from here.

    ck Street...

    In the past, she would never think about going there because of how dangerous it was. She had learned martial arts, but it could never guarantee her safety because anything could happen there. Not to mention, the fact that she was a girl alone could drag numerous troubles if she roamed there.

    "I don¡¯t have any choice, don¡¯t I?"

    Rummaging her clothes, she found a ck uniform for male. It was the costume that she bought for a dramast year. Trying it on, she found out that she didn¡¯t have much change in her build. Afterwards, she picked up a cloth to cover up her face in order to not let anyone found out her real identity.

    Gathering her courage, she stepped out from the house into the dark alley.

 Chapter 498 31 December Incident: After Effect â€“ Kevinâ€™s side

    Ryukalin n

    "Boss, is there anything you need?" Neo was startled upon seeing Kevin came to the training hall. This young man was quite busy with the matter of the ntely that he shouldn¡¯t have any time to train at all.

    Kevin flicked a nce. "Where¡¯s Mike?"

    "He¡¯s holed up in the training room," Neo pointed to the hall beside him.

    Without saying anything else, Kevin strode into the room. Inside therge hall, several training equipments were scattered around. In the middle of the mess, arge young man was standing with a punching bag right in front of him. He was kicking and punching tirelessly.

    Kevin nced at Neo. "How long has he been in this state?"

    "Ever since we return, Boss," Neo answered.

    On the day of the incident, Mike was on an errand because of his father. As the result, he was not present at all. When he came, everything was already over with Kevin got slightly wounded and the two of them lost their fathers because Mike¡¯s father was the one who drove the car.

    Walking towards Mike, Kevin leisurely picked up two wooden swords on the ground. Upon getting near the boy, Kevin threw one of the swords straight towards the man.

    By instinct, Mike turned around and caught the sword. The force Kevin used was not too big, but it nearly slipped off his hand.

    "Boss?"

    Kevin scanned the big teenager in front of him. "As a guard, you have to always stay on your guard. Didn¡¯t your father teach you this?"

    Hearing the rebuke from Kevin, Mike lowered his gaze. His eyes caught the sight of Kevin¡¯s bandaged arm. It was wounded on the day and the doctor didn¡¯t allow Kevin to use it for the time being.

    Whenever he looked at the bandaged arm, he would remember his ipetence. It made him felt extremely guilty because he couldn¡¯t do his job well even when he already vowed to protect Kevin.

    "Fight me," Kevin ordered.

    Mike¡¯s pupil widened. He stared at the wooden sword in his hand before looking towards Kevin in bewilderment. "Boss, you¡¯re wounded..."

    "Only my left arm is wounded. My right arm in perfectly fine," Kevin raised his hand up. "Facing the current you, one arm is already more than enough."

    "But Boss..."

    "Raise your sword. This is amand!"

    In the next moment, Kevin dashed towards Mike with a sword raised up above the head. Mike quickly put his guard up and blocked the attack. As someone who has been practicing since young, he was already gotten used with surprise attack, so his instinct worked on his own.

    However, it was not easy to face Kevin with instinct alone. Right after the attack was blocked, he continued with another barrage of attack. Within minutes, the fight ended with Mikeplete lost.

    Neo shook his head as he stared at his best friend pitifully. "If you don¡¯t want to fight, you shouldn¡¯t have picked up a sword in the first ce."

    "I..." Mike stared at the sword on his hand. He once vowed to protect Kevin with everything that he got. It was what he needed to do, nothing else. He had failed to protect Kevin once, did he want to fail again?

    "I¡¯m... Boss¡¯s sword, and I¡¯ll follow all of his words," Mike answered slowly.

    Kevin nced at the sword on the ground. "Then pick it up and fight again. Do you think that the fight just now is satisfying?"

    Taking the sword on the ground, Mike hardened his resolve. He stood up and charged towards Kevin again, this time he did it very seriously. Unfortunately, Kevin still beat him in the end. The only difference was this fight didn¡¯t end up in one side like before anymore.

    After the fight ended, Mike sprawled on the ground without any energy left. The fight had allowed him to think clearer again. Raising his hand above, he clenched it into a fist.

    He would never ever fail again!

    "Have fun watching, Neo?" Kevin asked nonchntly as he walked out of the room.

    Neo smiled slightly. "Boss, what are you talking about? I¡¯m just apanying you and help out a bit."

    Kevin looked back at Neo as he examined the young man¡¯s expression. Different with the training maniac Mike who vowed to protect him since young, Neo only came because of a challenge that the Old Man gave to the young boy. In the end, this young teenager also stuck with him for a long time.

    The time they spent all these times allowed him to know more about the young man.

    "You¡¯re indeed hard to read, Neo. But you shouldn¡¯t think about doing something dangerous even if it¡¯s for the sake of revenge."

    Neo stayed still in his ce for a moment. He nced at Kevin with a wry smile. How many times has it been since the first time Kevin managed to find out about his n in mere minutes?

    "Boss, I can never hide things from you, can I?"

    Kevin didn¡¯t answer and took his sword up again. "Are you up for some training? The Old Manined to me about you skipping training again."

    Neo¡¯s face paled immediately. That father of his still has the time toin about this matter again? He truly needed to tell the Old Man that the training they provided for him was insane. There was no way he could possibly finish them all.

    He pointed to Mike. "Just ask Mike for a sparring partner. He¡¯s far better than me."

    "I know that," Kevin answered in a t tone.

    Neo grunted begrudgingly. Without any choice, he became the next victim for the inhuman training that Kevin had. It was extremely painful that heined to his father.

    "Old Man, can¡¯t you do anything about the standard training in this ce?" Neoined when he saw his father got back.

    The Old Man shook his head. "There are more important matters, Neo. You should just follow the training obediently. With your constitution, getting into the core member is nothing but a dream."

    "What dream? I never want to have an amazing physique like Mike. As long as I have my gun on my hand, no one shall ever beat me," Neo gritted his teeth.

    The Old Man sat down as he watched his son struggled to apply medicine. "Do you see anything that changes from Boss?"

    Neo frowned. There was nothing that changed from that ice block. He was still extremely cold and unfeeling without any change in his expression. In the next second, he realized one strange phrase.

    "He doesn¡¯t show any expression for the past few days," Neo looked up. "He¡¯s holding up all of his feeling inside, Old Man?"

    "I suppose so," the Old Man nodded his head. Normal teenagers wouldn¡¯t be able to do that for a long period of time, so he was not entirely sure. With Kevin was already using his poker face from a long time, no one thought that it was strange. However, he knew that Kevin still changed his expression from time to time around his closest family.

    "Should I talk to him about that?" Neo inquired.

    "He¡¯s a proud man, I doubt that he¡¯ll want to ept having you point it out so tantly," the Old Man shook his head. "It¡¯s not like anything will change with you telling him that he should loosen up. The rule of the n will never allow him to do that at all."

    Neo tilted his head a bit before a devious smile appeared on his lips. "I have a n."

    The next day, Kevin felt a headache because his two subordinates suddenly pestered him to have him smiling.

    "Boss! Please smile!"

    Kevin looked at the two of them coldly. "If you still have time to ask for this, how about another round of training?"

    Neo¡¯s face turned white. "Boss,e on. I already have enough of your training yesterday. Please let me off for the time being."

    "If you don¡¯t stop pestering me, it¡¯s another training session."

    "You¡¯re a ruthless boss..."

    Mike thought about another thing as an idea came across his mind. "Boss, since you¡¯re not smiling. Let me smile on your behalf!"

    "It¡¯s up to you."

    "Boss...!"

    No matter what they said, Kevin didn¡¯t smile at all. He just focused on his work and gave another trashing to them to shut them off. However, Mike still pestered him and said that he would smile on his behalf until Kevin could show a genuine smile himself.

    The Old Man watched as the three of them argued and bantered with each other. It was a pleasant view for him because he knew very well that their life would be filled with danger.

    "The Ryukalin n needs you, so you have to stay strong, Boss."

 Chapter 499 Conflicted Feeling

    Hospital

    Looking at the expression of the girl before him, Kevin felt ratherplicated. The girl whom he met before waspletely different. She didn¡¯t wear sses, and her hair was tied loosely. Her clothes werepletely new and came from a well-known brand, showing the fact that she came from a wealthy family.

    Even though she was dirty with blood and dirt, his eyes still recognized them clearly.

    The current Kanae changed so much from that time. She no longer wore expensive items. Even after getting back the mansion, she used the middle price items, not too expensive but not too poor either.

    "I see, we already meet before," Kanae murmured. She never remembered about that short meeting because her life was full of turbulences right after that incident. The short incident waspletely forgotten as she simply didn¡¯t have the time to care about it.

    Besides, recalling the death of her parents would only bring pain to her heart. She wouldn¡¯t want to try thinking about them too much with how much they brought her pain.

    Kevin raised his hand and tucked the hair on Kanae¡¯s face to the back of her ear. His dark iris stared at the girl before him deeply.

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    Kanae looked back before a smile broke out. "It¡¯s fine. Things like this should be normal in this city. It¡¯s not inside your control too. Both of us are victims in that incident."

    "Yeah," Kevin smiled gently.

    Kanae put her had on top of Kevin¡¯s hand. "I¡¯m their target too, and youring only serves as a way to cover up the real n."

    Kevin¡¯s eyes widened. If he recalled correctly, he did remember that there were several gunshots aimed at Kanae. He thought that it was only coincidence shots, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    "I see," Kevin gripped Kanae¡¯s hand. "Do you want to..."

    "Not now."

    "Ok."

    Kanae looked at Kevin for a moment as she thought about something. "You¡¯re not staying with me because of pity, are you?"

    Kevin was stunned to hear her question. However, he shook his head immediately. When he found out about what had happened to her, he was already falling for her. Those were not the feeling of pity, but rather, affection.

    "That¡¯s good."

    The two of them stayed like that for the next few minutes. Neither one of them knew what to say. After several minutes, Kevin released his grip from Kanae¡¯s hand.

    "I¡¯ll be going now. Have a good rest, Kanae."

    "You shouldn¡¯t overwork too, Kevin," Kanae pointed to Kevin¡¯s face. "You already have dark circle under your eyes. Remember to have some sleep too."

    Kevin smiled tenderly. "I understand."

    As Kevin walked out of the room, Kanae leaned back on the wall before her. How long had he known about her parents¡¯ death? From what she knew, the Nali Family covered up the incident, so she never worried about it being leaked out. Unfortunately, he had found out about it and made a wrong conclusion.

    The door opened.

    Jason nced at the youngdy on the bed. He sighed as he took a seat near the girl.

    "Kevin seems like he has just gotten a load of burdens out of his shoulder."

    "Do you meet with him?"

    "He passes by me just now, but it doesn¡¯t seem he realizes my presence," Jason pointed to the hall. "How¡¯s the condition of your own body? I heard that it was quite bad for you."

    "Not really," Kanae shook her head. "It¡¯s just light wound, Kevin is overreacting."

    Jason crossed his arm. "It just shows how much he cares about you, Kanae. You should have realized it by now, don¡¯t you?"

    Kanae raised her head and locked her gaze with Jason¡¯s. She lowered it again after a few seconds and nodded her head lightly. If he didn¡¯t care for her, there would be no way he would try to protect her with his own body. Even if he¡¯s strong, he was notpletely invincible.

    Trying to block the boulders from falling building was the same as suicide. Thankfully, nothing big fell down in the ce where they stayed not long ago.

    "I suppose, it¡¯s also the same with you."

    Kanae red at Jason. "Don¡¯t you try to tease me, Brother Jason."

    "I¡¯m not nning to tease you," Jason rolled his eyes. If he wanted to tease her, he would do that at other time. Right now, he had something more important to tell this littless. "I want to ask, what are you going to do when you already know that?"

    "What I¡¯m going to do?"

    Kanae looked at her arm, which was slightly bandaged due to the scratches that she got not long ago. The wounds she had right now just served to prove how dangerous it was to stay with him. She had known about that from a long time ago, yet she still harbored more than friendly feeling for him.

    She herself didn¡¯t understand the reason, but she wanted to stay with him more as time passed.

    At the same time, she knew that it waspletely impossible. First of all, she didn¡¯t have the status to stay with an important figure like Kevin. Secondly, she always pursued the life of a normal person, which would be somethingpletely impossible should she decide to stay with him. Lastly, she couldn¡¯t leave her sister alone.

    "I won¡¯t do anything," Kanae answered.

    Jason frowned. "I thought that you¡¯re going to chase after him when you realize that you two have mutual feelings. It seems that I¡¯m wrong."

    Kanae looked towards Jason with a frown. "Brother Jason, don¡¯t challenge me. You don¡¯t have someone important for you that will have to make you sacrifice other things, don¡¯t you?"

    Jason opened his mouth, but he decided to close it back. What she said was notpletely wrong. He knew it himself that he didn¡¯t have someone whom he cared more than anything in this world until recently. In addition, his own family was like aplete stranger for him.

    "It¡¯s a hard decision to choose between someone whom I already have for the longest time of my life with someone who might be the person that I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life. I care too much for the two of them, but at the same time, I can only pick one of them," Kanae replied in a low voice.

    "You can only try to convince one of them," Jason suggested.

    Kanae looked towards Jason as if this man was the biggest idiot in the world. "What makes you think that it¡¯s going to be possible? They¡¯re from apletely different world, how do you expect them to cross with each other?"

    Jason thought about it as he sighed. What Kanae said was true. If he should say, the two of them were like fire and water, unable to be together at all.

    One side offered danger and the other side offered peace.

    One side offered intense life full of difficulties, and the other side offered a leisure life without much worry.

    One side offered the possibility of losing each other, and the other side offered the safety with each other.

    Jason sighed to himself. "Whichever side you pick, the other one will surely hurt."

    "I know," Kanae said calmly. "That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to stay with my sister for now. I can¡¯t leave her alone as she¡¯s my little sister that I love very much."

    Hearing what Kanae said, Jason didn¡¯t answer anything else. He nced at the door for a moment before taking out hisptop. The weight of her choice was big, but it was never his right to interfere with her life. He could only give advice, and the rest was her own choice.

    "Let me stay here for the time being. I¡¯m bored."

    "It¡¯s up to you."

    Outside the door, Laura was leaning on the wall as she gazed at the wall on the other side. Her eyes were gazing forward as if she wanted to capture everything in front of her.

 Chapter 500 A Little Date

    It took several days for Kanae to be discharged. Although her wounds were not that bad, the doctor didn¡¯t let her go for a long time.

    "Today is thest day, Sis. You should be patient," Laura smiled as she picked up the apple on the table.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "Come on, Laura. You know that I¡¯m not that weak, why should I wait for a few more hours?"

    "They have to take care of the documents first," Laura shrugged. "You know how the hospital right now, they never treat the patient with much care unless you¡¯re aplete VIP."

    Kanae shrugged. "It¡¯s normal."

    "Now, eat first. Open your mouth, Sis."

    "Hey! I can eat by myself!"

    "But you feed me a lot of times in the past."

    "That¡¯s when you¡¯re still elementary student. Give it to me, I can eat it by myself."

    In the end, Kanae managed to snatch the te that Laura used to hold the apple. Laura had peeled them to make small cute bunnies. By the side, Laura was chuckling when she saw how fast Kanae ate.

    "Even when you¡¯re sick, you still eat a lot, Sis."

    Kanae grinned and swallowed the fruit in her mouth. "It¡¯s important to eat a lot when you¡¯re sick because your body needs more nutrition than usual."

    "When you¡¯re bedridden, I doubt that you¡¯re going to eat a lot."

    "If I¡¯m hungry, I¡¯ll surely eat them."

    At that moment the door opened and Jason peeked inside. "Laura, they need your confirmation for the process. Kanae can wait outside first."

    "Okay," Laura nodded her head. "Sis, don¡¯t wander around too much. I don¡¯t want to see you in danger again."

    "Laura, what kind of danger is around this hospital?"

    "If it¡¯s you, anything can happen, Sis."

    Kanae: "..."

    Walking out of the room, Kanae walked to the garden by the side of the hospital. After staying in the same room for a long time, she was already bored. Seeing the beautiful garden, her eyes glimmered.

    ¡¯I never know there¡¯s a hospital like this.¡¯

    Looking around, Kanae tried to recall where she had seen this hospital before. It took her a few seconds to remember that this was the hospital where Kevin got admitted months ago. At that time, she got the mission to protect him, so she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the surrounding.

    "Kanae," from her back, a familiar voice called.

    The soothing and low voice of this man was something that she always has been familiar with. Even without turning around, she knew who hade.

    "Kevin, are you not busy with the n¡¯s matter?" Kanae asked as she turned her head.

    Behind her, Kevin was standing calmly. Under the setting sun¡¯s ray, he looked extremely charming that she almost unable to look away. Why did the Heaven have to give him such a handsome face?

    "They can be postponed," Kevin replied calmly. He walked towards Kanae and inspected the girl from up to down. Because Laura was staying with Kanae almost all the time, he chose to not visit her at all. Laura didn¡¯t have good opinion about him, and he didn¡¯t want to bother the time she had with her sister.

    Kanae smiled slightly. "Is this your hospital?"

    "It belongs to Kalin Family," Kevin replied. "Byw, it¡¯s in the hand of my uncle, but I¡¯m the one who have the control of the hospital."

    "You run the hospital while you¡¯re busy with the matter of yourpany?"

    "I leave them and only receive report once a month."

    Kanae was absolutely speechless. How many works did this man has in the reality? She felt that their number was always exceeding the norm that she could ept.

    "Do you want to have a walk? I can give you a light tour."

    "Are you sure?"

    "It¡¯s just a couple of minutes. We¡¯ll return back before your sister finished with the report."

    Kanae thought about it for a moment before nodding her head. "If you say so, let¡¯s have a walk."

    The two of them walked side by side. Kevin made sure that he didn¡¯t walk too fast as he made his pace the same as the woman by his side. The two of them didn¡¯t talk too much as they spent their time enjoying the scenery.

    On the back, Neo and Mike were standing near the car.

    "Neo, is Boss¡¯s schedule not full?"

    "He has finished them all," Neo shrugged. "This madman spends the night to finish them all, so he can have the time to visit the littless."

    Hearing the disapproving tone that Neo used, Mike¡¯s smile deepened. "You don¡¯t understand their feeling yet, Neo."

    "I don¡¯t want to understand," Neo retorted. He crossed his arm. "More importantly, what is he going to do about thepetition between the hidden ns that we¡¯re going to host tomorrow? He better not copsed because of exhaustion."

    Mike recalled the gathering they were going to have as he smiled wryly. asionally, the hidden ns would gather together andpeted with each other. This was done to evaluate the strength of each hidden ns to ensure that their territory was not too big and suitable with the strength they possessed.

    In addition, they needed this to reevaluate the territory of the hidden n as the size of the n has be bigger. It would be important to know which one could get more area, and which one should get lesser.

    "I¡¯ll just force Boss to have a rest," Mike smiled.

    "How do you n to force him? Your strength is lower than him," Neo mocked.

    "...Neo, do you have to point it out so tantly?"

    "I¡¯m just saying... hey!"

    While the two of them were arguing with each other, Kanae and Kevin had finished touring the garden. Looking at his subordinate, Kevin¡¯s face was as calm as possible, but his aura grew colder.

    "They¡¯re still very childish," Kanae giggled.

    Kevin nodded. "The current situation is prettyx for them. Have more rests, Kanae. You don¡¯t have any school for the time being."

    "I will. You should have more rest too, Kevin."

    "I will see what I can do."

    After that, Kevin walked to the two of them and dragged them back. It was only after seeing Kevin¡¯s cold face did they stop their bantering with each other.

    Kanae sat on the chair as she waited for Laura to finish. It didn¡¯t take more than 10 seconds for Laura to walk out with Jason.

    Laura scanned Kanae. "Sis, you¡¯re not creating any trouble, right?"

    "Laura, do you think that I¡¯m a troublemaker? Come on, let¡¯s go home. I want to eat."

    "Didn¡¯t you have just eaten in the hospital?" Laura pointed to the hospital behind her speechlessly.

    "It¡¯s not enough."

    "Sis!"

    "What? I¡¯m just telling the truth."

    The two of them walked to the car as Jason bid his farewell. He had his own work to do. If not because Laura forced him toe, he would never abandon his work just for a short visit today.

 Chapter 501 Matter of Hidden Clans

    Returning to his car, Kevin nced at Alice for a moment before retracting his gaze. "Return to the n."

    By his side, Alice smiled wryly. The only reason Kevin could get out freely at times like this was because he asked Alice to apany him. The other members immediately allowed them to go as they didn¡¯t want to disrupt them. Little did they know that this was nothing but a cover for his real visit.

    Alice didn¡¯t mind being used like this as she knew her ce. At least, Tommy was around and apanied her when they visited Kanae, so she has something to do.

    By the time they returned, Kevin could see that the other members were busy preparing things for the hidden ns¡¯ battle tomorrow. The so-called battle was nothing but apetition against each other for the resources that they would get. The resources and distribution of territory have to correspondence with their ability, thus the method ofpetition was born.

    "You can rest first," Kevin said to Alice.

    Alice nodded. "Take care of yourself, Kevin."

    Without waiting for more words, Kevin strode towards his room. He still has some works to do, so he would not waste his time doing nothing like that.

    "Miss, we have to return," Tommy reminded politely.

    Alice smiled. "Tom, didn¡¯t I tell you to talk casually with me."

    "I¡¯m afraid it¡¯ll be impossible right now," Tommy moved his gaze to the side. From the other side of the headquarters, a group of people led by a youngdy wasing. From their direction, it was not hard to guess that they wereing for Alice.

    He did promise Alice that he would talk casually, but it only applied when they were alone. When there were a lot of people around, it would be impossible for them to act normally. They had to stay as master and servant.

    Seeing them, Alice¡¯s eyes narrowed in displeasure. She wanted to have some time to spend with Tommy and not dealt with Celine again. Even though the two of them often shed because of her position, she usually avoided meeting the other party unless it was necessary.

    Unfortunately, there was no way out this time.

    Celine, the other hidden n head¡¯s daughter, walked towards Alice angrily. She heard from her men that Kevin took Alice to somewhere not long ago. This made her felt incredibly jealous. Because of her position, she couldn¡¯t force Kevin to bring her along if he didn¡¯t agree, so she waited until Alice came back.

    "Do you have fun?" Celine asked.

    Alice frowned upon hearing the question right away. There was no greeting, no polite gesture, only direct attack. It was making her felt incredibly annoyed that she wished to know whether this youngdy knew manner or not.

    "Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m having fun, Miss Celine."

    Celine scowled. "What did you do in the way? Are you bothering him again?"

    "Watch what you say, Miss Celine. I believe the one bothering him is not me, but you," Alice smiled politely.

    Celine harrumphed in indignation. She put her arm on her hips as she red back at Alice. "Tomorrow is the day ofpetition between hidden ns. Your n is not the strongest one, and I believe that I can defeat you."

    Alice¡¯s eyes narrowed when she heard about the hidden ns¡¯petition. Her father had warned her over and over that she was not a match for any of the member. After all, her martial art capability was extremely limited to the point that it was very poor.

    However, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t have any chance. She has other capabilities that she excelled on.

    "You want to challenge me, Miss Celine?"

    "Are you afraid?"

    "Not at all," Alice answered strongly. She knew that Celine still could fight very well. Despite the fear thisss had for blood, her skill in fighting was one of the best in her hidden n.

    Celine smirked. "If I win, you have to give up on your seat as the fianc¨¦e of Ryukalin n Head."

    Alice frowned. She had expected that this was the goal of Celine. Unfortunately, she could not give up this seat to anyone until the time was up.

    "I¡¯m not the one in charge for this seat. Even if I want to, I can¡¯t back down without the other party¡¯s consent."

    "What? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re afraid?" Celine taunted. "The future wife of Ryukalin n Head is afraid of little challenge."

    Alice stayed quiet and crossed her arm, standing firmly in front of Celine. Her gesture was clear, she was not afraid of what the other party said. She knew that trying to reason with Celine was the same as looking for her doom because she was not proficient in talking. The only thing that she could do was showing her displeasure of Celine¡¯s attitude.

    "Why don¡¯t you answer?" Celine pushed forward once again.

    This time, Tommy was getting impatient with Celine¡¯s attitude. This woman would challenge Alice every single time they met. As the one who stayed by Alice¡¯s side most of the time, he was rather frustrated because his position couldn¡¯t help her. Right now, he didn¡¯t care about it anymore.

    "Miss, pardon my intrusion. It¡¯s already the time for meeting with your father," Tommy said calmly. Actually, there was still some time, but he purposely said that it was already the time.

    Alice nced up nonchntly. "Thank you for your reminder."

    "Hey! You¡¯re not thinking of running away from the challenge, are you?" Celine raised her voice.

    Alice crossed her arm. "If you want toe at me, I¡¯ll wee you anytime, Miss Celine. But let me warn you something, don¡¯t try to make a bet that¡¯s outside your range of authority. Crossing the line will only make you suffer."

    "What? Just tell me that you¡¯re afraid of losing your position! No one will me such a petty princess who had never hold sword before," Celine smirked. The biggest weakness of Alice was the fact that she couldn¡¯t do martial arts, so she always used that par to taunt the girl.

    Alice took out her ne. "This ne is made of gold, Miss Celine. If I lose, I shall give this to you."

    "A mere gold can¡¯tpare with your position," Celine sneered.

    "Oh? What if you¡¯re the one on the losing end? Do you think I¡¯ll covet your low position?" Alice arched her eyebrows as she looked towards Celine with contempt. The past few weeks have tempered her attitude so much that she already got used with this.

    Celine was stunned. She didn¡¯t think this thorough as what Alice said was rather true. She didn¡¯t have anything of equal value to bet against Alice¡¯s position as the future n head¡¯s wife. Even if she bet her position as the princess, it wouldn¡¯t have much worth.

    Seeing that Celine was troubled, Alice crossed her arm. "This ne will do, and you should prepare an item of equal value. As the princess of a big hidden n, I¡¯m sure you¡¯re notcking in gold."

    Without waiting for answer, Alice walked away. Tommy was following behind her loyally. On their back, Celine¡¯s face was ugly. Their exchange this time didn¡¯t go ording to her n again. This made her felt frustrated terribly.

    "Miss, are you alright?" Tommy asked.

    Alice nodded her head. "I¡¯m fine, Tom. This is nothing much."

    "I understand."

    "Thank you for standing up for me."

    Tommy smiled. "It¡¯s my duty, Miss."

    Alice smiled back as she walked to her quarter. At the very least, her days have been very fun here.

 Chapter 502 I Have a Reques

    Laura¡¯s Mansion

    "Sis, you¡¯re emptying our refrigerator very quickly," Laurained as she looked at the pile of dirty tes after Kanae ate.

    Kanae smirked. "I¡¯m just eating a bit, Laura."

    "You call this a bit? I call this mountain," Laura shook her head lightly. "By the way, Sis, do you remember the Nali Family main mansion?"

    Talking about main mansion, Kanae would surely remember the gold coated mansion that they visited before. Right now, the condition was already far better with Laura redecorating almost all of them.

    "I remember, is there anything wrong?"

    "Nothing is wrong, but I have just gotten the notice that many people want to book the rooms there," Laura grinned. "It¡¯s going to give us enormous profits!"

    "Wow! Congrattion, Laura!"

    Laura giggled. "I¡¯m thinking about using the money to make better environment for the Nali Family branch members. They don¡¯t have much benefit for staying in Nali Family, so I want to make sure that they feel proud for staying in Nali Family."

    As the branch families didn¡¯t have many privileges, many of them thought that staying in the Nali Family was more of a burden. Even though they have the prestigious name, their life didn¡¯t differ much from the other ordinary families. In addition, they have to pay enormous tax every single month. This made them unable to feel the good in having the name.

    Of course, no one was as reckless as Kanae to abandon the name directly. After all, having the name alone would give them some protections because harming them would mean offending the Nali Family.

    "I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be great," Kanae agreed immediately.

    "You haven¡¯t even heard what I want to do," Laura shook her head. "Are you sure that it¡¯s the correct choice, Sis?"

    Kanae nodded. "It¡¯ll make them more supportive at you, Laura. Besides, if it can increase their living condition, I don¡¯t see any reason to not support it."

    Laura nodded her head. That was what she thought too when she proposed the matter to the other elders.

    However, this was not everything that she talked about.

    "Sis, will you return to be part of the Nali Family?"

    Kanae was stunned to hear the question from Laura. She did consider about getting back into the family because Laura was the family head. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t want to get back to this family again.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Laura."

    "Oh," Laura dropped her head down. She wanted to have her sister to stay in the Nali Family again. Although Kanae is still her sister legally, she was no longer part of the Nali Family.

    Kanae raised her hand and messed up Laura¡¯s hair. "It¡¯ll be better for me to stay away from the Nali Family, Laura. You¡¯re the one in charge of them now."

    "I know, I just wish that you can return back," Laura bit her lips.

    "I can¡¯t," Kanae answered calmly. She patted Laura¡¯s head. "You should sleep, it¡¯s alreadyte."

    "You too, Sis."

    "Good night, Laura."

    "Good night, Sis."

    As Laura walked away, Kanae stayed in the kitchen to clean up the dirty tes. Her head was still thinking about what Laura said to her. Truthfully, it was not that she didn¡¯t want to return, but she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get out again in the future.

    Her other identity as part of the underworld would surely get leaked out in the future. She didn¡¯t know when or why, but she knew that it would be impossible to hide it forever. When they found out about it, she didn¡¯t want to drag her sister down with her.

    Besides, there were too many dangers that would follow after her.

    Finishing cleaning up, Kanae returned to her room and changed her clothes to that of Rei. Sneaking out of the mansion quietly, she made her way to her training ce: Master Rudy¡¯s ce.

    Upon arriving in the ce, she was startled to see the mess on the road. Several weird itemsid out on the way with her master crouching down near arge box.

    "Master," Kanae greeted. "What¡¯s with all of this?"

    "Master wants to make a trap," Matt, the young man who always stayed with Master Rudy, answered in his master¡¯s stead. He was carrying arge bucket filled with weird dark liquid. "He feels that this ce is not safe enough."

    "This ce is not safe?" Kanae blinked in confusion. Who would dare toe inside this ce if this was not safe? It would be too ridiculous to think that someone would dare toe here because they knew that someone incredibly strong stayed here.

    Matt smiled wryly. "Last night, Senior Brother Dean sneak in with his men undetected. Master Rudy is furious that no one can stop him."

    "Brother Dean is Master¡¯s second disciple," Kanae smiled wryly. "Why should he feel furious?"

    "That¡¯s because Dean disrupted his sleep," from the warehouse, Patrick walked outzily. He yawned as he pointed to the side. "As the result, my second junior is now sleeping peacefully inside."

    Kanae didn¡¯t have to think hard to guess that Dean should be in awful condition because of disrupting Master Rudy¡¯s sleep. Honestly, she didn¡¯t even know when this master slept because she was used to see him active almost all the time. Thankfully, she had never encountered it so far.

    "What brings you here, littless?" Patrick changed the conversation. "You¡¯re noting to train right after being discharged from the hospital, are you?"

    "No," Kanae replied immediately. If she did train, she doubted that her sister would be happy to see her lying on the bed all day again because her whole body was in pain. "Ie because I have a request from you, Senior Brother."

    "A request, aye?" Patrick crossed his arm. "What do you want?"

    "Tomorrow is the time for the hidden ns¡¯petition in Ryukalin n, I want toe along," Kanae replied.

    "Wait, you want toe to thepetition?" Master Rudy suddenly interrupted as he walked nearer. "Didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t want them to know that you¡¯re my disciple? Are you changing your decision?"

    "No, Master. I want toe to thepetition as spectator," Kanae shook her head.

    "That¡¯s too bad," Master Rudy sighed. "I want to see you give a good trashing to the other hidden ns. They¡¯re too arroganttely."

    The others: "..." Master, you just want to show off, don¡¯t you?

    "If you want toe, you cane directly," Patrick said again. "It should be easy for you to gain the permission. I can just post a mission in the ck Market and all is done."

    "Senior Brother, I don¡¯t want toe as Rei," Kanae smiled wryly.

    Patrick¡¯s eyes widened. Kanae only have two identities so far, which made him realized that she wanted toe as her real self.

    "Are you sure about that? Don¡¯t you want to stay away from the ns in your real identity?"

    "I just want to know something," Kanae replied.

    "Is this rted to that brat?"

    Kanae averted her eyes. Patrick grinned when he saw her attitude. "Sure, I¡¯ll apany you there. But remember that you¡¯re not allowed to fight. He¡¯ll surely recognize your way of fighting."

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 503 Hidden Clansâ€™ Competition

    Ryukalin n

    The hidden n was held in arge field, owned by the Ryukalin n. Even though this was an important event, Kevin barely paid any attention as he stayed by the side. As the n Head, his job was only to watch and decided the division for the n.

    "Boss, it¡¯s already starting," Neo reminded with a wry smile. This boss of his clearly didn¡¯t pay any attention as Kevin¡¯s eyes were closed. This man treated this event as nothing but a passing wind by the side. With himcking in sleep, Kevin just used this chance to rest.

    "I know," Kevin replied calmly.

    On the other hand, Mike was staring at thepetitor intently. They were exchanging martial arts¡¯ movement, so he instantly got interested. After thepetition has been over, he would go back to try some of the interesting move by himself.

    "Shall we start ourpetition, Miss Alice?" Celine stood up and looked towards Alice with mocking gaze.

    Alice was wearing dark blue training clothes. Her long ck hair was tied up into a ponytail for this event. Looking towards Celine, she nodded her head calmly.

    "As we have agreed before, it¡¯s time to fight against each other."

    The two of them headed to the field and stood before each other. The referee gave the signal to start and Celine immediately dashed at Alice with her wooden sword ready.

    Alice didn¡¯t move from her ce as she took out the ball from her sleeves. Thrashing them to the ground, she made smoke screen and disappeared from the crowds¡¯ eyes.

    "Do you think that this low trick can harm me?"

    sh!

    Celine tried to attack the ce where Alice stayed before. However, Alice already moved to the side. Her finger was holding a needle, which she stabbed to Celine¡¯s arm when the woman got near her.

    "Aaaah!"

    The slight pain on her arm caused her entire arm to go numb. Celine quickly moved back and realized that she couldn¡¯t move her arm at all.

    "What did you do?"

    Alice smiled. "It¡¯s paralyzing poison, Miss Celine. For the next hour, you won¡¯t be able to move your arm."

    "You! That¡¯s cheating!" Celine bellowed.

    "There¡¯s no rule that forbid weapons," Alice tucked her hair back as she stood in an imposing manner. "I believe you should know that I¡¯m specialized in poison before you challenged me, don¡¯t you?"

    Celine red at Alice angrily as she turned around. Of course she knew that Alice specialized in poison because this little girl didn¡¯t have any ability in martial arts. However, she never expected that she would fall into the trap and suffer like this. It was very vexing.

    Alice smiled triumphantly. She returned to the back where Tommy was already waiting for her.

    "Miss, this is a towel for you."

    "Thank you, Tom," taking the towel, Alice wiped her sweat as she scanned the surrounding. There was no need for her to fight again. After all, the others were not that idiot to think that she would be an easy target. Besides, the Ainge ns have other people, so they wouldn¡¯t let their princess do the fighting unless it was necessary.

    Tommy watched Alice with a smile on his face. He couldn¡¯t help it. From the moment he saw Alice won the battle, he felt incredibly proud of her to the point that a smile always appeared on his lips.

    By the time Alice returned back to her seat, shes between the ns continued. It was at this moment that somete members started toe.

    "It seems, I¡¯mte again," Patrickmented as he watched the crowds before him.

    "Patrick, please don¡¯t y a joke like this," the Old Man reprimanded.

    "I reckon you¡¯re alsote, Old Man."

    "I¡¯m cleaning up the training field after my son uses it. It¡¯s quite tiring, you know."

    Patrick rolled his eyes. "Is there anything fun so far?"

    "Celina and Alice have a sh just now. Their fight is very short, but it¡¯s quite good," the Old Man smirked.

    "Did Alice won?" the voice of a young girl came to his ear.

    The Old Man was stunned to hear this voice. He was very familiar with this voice as he turned around and saw the youngdy. Dressed in shirt and pants, she looked rather boyish, especially because she tied her hair up. However, her charming face was clearly telling other people that she is a youngdy.

    "Kanae? What are you doing here?"

    Kanae smiled. "I¡¯m visiting the n, Old Man. Is it not allowed?"

    "No, I mean...," the Old Man sneaked a nce at Patrick. If the one who brought her here was Patrick, there would not be a single person who would dare to kick her out. After all, she was an important guest. "I¡¯m just surprised to see you here today."

    "I want to know more about the n," Kanae¡¯s gazended on the man at the very side. He was sitting peacefully and calmly, without paying much attention to the battle right in front of him.

    The Old Man smiled wryly. "You¡¯re very courageous, littless. I heard that your sister was throwing a fit just yesterday."

    "I won¡¯t tell her about this matter," Kanae rolled her eyes. She was not ready to get kicked out without meal by her sister. "Who won in the exchange between Alice and Celine?"

    "Your best friend won," the Old Man pointed to Alice. "She uses poison to cover up her action from Celine."

    "I see," Kanae nodded her head.

    Patrick yawned. "The fights are very boring. They¡¯re doing nothing but exchanging weak strike. Let¡¯s go to my seat, Kanae. It¡¯s over there."

    Looking at the position that Patrick pointed at, Kanae was speechless. It was a very important position because Patrick was regarded as one of the strongest member in the n. She didn¡¯t mind if it was all that, but the problem was, the position was rather open. Everyone could see the ce rather clearly.

    Being seente with a young girl...

    She didn¡¯t know what was in the head of her senior anymore.

    "Kanae, what are you waiting for? Do you need me to pull your hand for you to follow me?"

    "I can walk by myself," Kanae retorted, tantly refusing his offer.

    Walking to the seat, she could see the other members were looking at their direction with inquiring eyes. As Patrick was famous for his free action that paid no heed to the rule, they were not surprised to see himte. However, what surprised them the most was the fact that there was a young girl following after him.

    Did the young master take another ordinary civilian into the n?

    "Senior Patrick falls in love with another ordinary person?"

    "Are you serious?"

    "He¡¯s bringing a young girl with him. Who is she?"

    The discussion turned louder that it disrupted the busy Neo. He nced to the ce where Patrick sat and nearly fell from his chair. Why in the world Kanae was here?

    Turning his gaze frantically, he realized that Kevin was already looking at their direction. Right now, his gaze was filled with longing and confusion.

    "Mike, can you help me out?" Neo turned his head and saw how Mike was still engrossed in the battle. Feeling that it was of no use asking this training maniac, he turned his head back only to see Patrick leaned in closer to Kanae.

    At this moment, he could feel a murderous auraing not far from him.

    Neo: "..." Senior, I pray that you can stay alive.

 Chapter 504 The Mischievous Senior Brother

    "Kanae, what do you think about the event?" Patrick asked nonchntly as he pulled the girl to sit next to him.

    Kanae didn¡¯t really like the attention given to her, but she tried her best to not pay any mind to them. Looking at the field, she realized that those fights were not bad at all.

    "They¡¯re pretty good in terms of foundation."

    "Ryukalin n always put the foundation as the most important thing," Patrick said proudly. "No other ns canpete with us in this term."

    "I see," Kanae nodded her head.

    Patrick looked around and saw that Kevin was directing his gaze at them. Seeing the longing and annoyed glint on the usually cold young man, he smirked mischievously. Turning his body around, he leaned a bit more to Kanae.

    "Senior Brother?" Kanae was startled.

    "There¡¯s something on your face," Patrick lied immediately.

    Kanae raised her hand and touched her face, but she found nothing. Eyeing her senior suspiciously, she pushed him back lightly. "Don¡¯t get too close, Senior. It¡¯s too hot."

    "Alright," Patrick straightened his position before looking at Kevin¡¯s direction with a yful smile. Seeing the murderous glint on Kevin¡¯s eyes, his smile widened. It was so easy to make Kevin mad using Kanae. And it didn¡¯t take long for the murderous aura to intensify.

    Patrick smirked to himself at the thought that he would be able to spar with Kevin again.

    By Kevin¡¯s side, Alice was startled to sense the sudden pressure. Her eyes turned to the man beside her.

    ¡¯Why did he be so angry all of sudden?¡¯

    Following the man¡¯s gaze, she found out that he was looking at Kanae and Patrick. Wait, Kanae?

    Her eyes widened as she stared at her best friend. Although she knew that Kanae already knew about the engagement matter, it still didn¡¯t feel good to have that girl looking at her directly.

    Gripping the arm rest tighter, Alice looked at Kevin¡¯s gaze. It was all pointed solely to one woman, the woman who was supposedly sat in this seat. However, because of the matter of the ns, that woman couldn¡¯t stay here, and someone else already sat down.

    How sad.

    Right now, Alice truly wanted to tell the truth to Kanae. How many times has she felt this way for the past few weeks? The feeling of guilt tormented her as she knew that this n affected a lot of people around them, sending them to feel guilty because of their action.

    How long until she could tell them? Her heart was yelling because she wanted to tell them the truth, so that they would be able to understand the situation better.

    "Miss, are you alright?" Tommy noticed that Alice¡¯s expression had turned pale. He was worried that something bad might happen to her.

    Alice nodded her head slightly. "I¡¯m fine, Tom."

    "Are you sure?"

    Seeing his concern, Alice forced a smile out of her lips. Even though she already told him about her real feeling, she hadn¡¯t told him about their real n. Tommy stayed by her side, but he still acted within the limit, not daring to break it at all.

    However, hermentation was disrupted when she heard loud yelling from the field.

    "Rudy! I challenged you!" A man yelled and pointed his sword to the old man who was calmly drinking.

    Master Rudy moved his gaze from his ss. From the beginning, he paid little attention to the battle because they were all too weak in his eyes. So far, no one had dared to challenge him because they knew very well his strength, yet this one man dared to do it.

    He didn¡¯t know whether this man was stupid or has a loose screw in his brain.

    "Are you looking for a beating?" Master Rudy asked leisurely.

    The man smirked. "Your hidden n has the fewest people. The territory that you have is too big for you. It¡¯s better to share them with the others."

    Master Rudy shrugged. He didn¡¯t care too much with the territory. All these times, the one who took care of them was Matt and Patrick. He only asked for a bit of money each month for his own living. Aside from that, he didn¡¯t really care much.

    Before he could stand up, Patrick had stood up and looked towards the man who challenged his master. "You¡¯re unworthy to be my master¡¯s opponent. It¡¯s better for me to be the one to represent him."

    The man narrowed his eyes. Who among them that didn¡¯t know this man infamy? Almost all of them already heard about his attempt and problems that he created all these years. Even though he was only in his thirties, he was already unparalleled.

    "I¡¯m challenging Rudy and not you, Patrick."

    Patrick smirked. "Challenging one¡¯s master is the same as challenging his disciple."

    The man¡¯s face darkened. Because Master Rudy was already growing old, he thought that he would have a chance. On the other hand, Patrick was still in his peak. Challenging Patrick was the same as digging for his own grave.

    Right now, the others were d that they were not as reckless as this man to challenge Master Rudy. If they have to fight with this lunatic, they would be better off not challenging at all.

    Patrick took out his spear and strode to the field. Smiling to the other party, he said, "I¡¯m in your care."

    The man¡¯s face darkened. He prayed from the bottom of his heart that he would be able to survive.

    The battle waspletely one sided as the man was butcheredpletely by Patrick. On the back, Master Rudy paid no heed. Since Patrick already moved forward, he would just stay on the back and watched the show.

    "Master, is it fine for Senior Patrick to show off his prowess?" Matt asked inquiringly.

    "It¡¯s fine."

    "Won¡¯t they investigate him?"

    Master Rudy pointed to Patrick. "This man already challenges a lot of master every single day. Do you think that they won¡¯t take notice and make some notes regarding him?"

    That would be impossible. The very first thing they did was to observe the fight where Patrick fought. Besides, against a low opponent like this, he didn¡¯t have to spare much energy in facing them.

    "Senior Patrick is toox," Matt smiled wryly.

    "He¡¯s my best disciple, so he should know the consequences. More importantly, when will thispetition end?"

    "It should be in a few more hours, Master."

    As the two of them talked, Patrick finished fight with an overwhelming win. Walking leisurely to his ce, he sat down nonchntly by Kanae¡¯s side. With a wide grin, he turned his head to Kanae.

    "How¡¯s your senior¡¯s fight, littless?"

    "You¡¯re using too much power to show off, Senior."

    "I want to make sure that you catch my awesomeness."

    "Senior, don¡¯t get too close..."

    "What? I¡¯m still more than 30 centimeters away."

    Swish!

    Kanae¡¯s punched lightly to her senior¡¯s face direction. Her eyes were showing a dangerous glint. "Do you need me to remind you that I don¡¯t like to stay too close with you, Senior?"

    Patrick smiled wryly. This littless was too feisty. He just wanted to examine Kevin¡¯s reaction because it was so funny. Since she didn¡¯t allow it, he would just stay in the permitted distance.

    "How about here?"

    "Still too close."

    "You¡¯re surprisingly sensitive."

    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re gaining too much attention, Senior."

    The two of them talked as thepetition continued. By this time, Kevin¡¯s gaze already locked on their directionpletely.

    In front of him, Lou stood to block the people¡¯s gaze to Kevin. He wouldn¡¯t let them see the state of their n head like this. It would be embarrassing if they found out their n leader was actually burning in jealousy.

 Chapter 505 End of the Hidden Clansâ€™ Competition

    The fight didn¡¯t take a long time to finish. For Master Rudy, he was bored to death because no one dared to challenge him. If they challenged him, they would have to fight against the powerful Patrick. Who in their right mind would seek their own demise?

    "The fight is over, let¡¯s go back, Kanae," Patrick stood up leisurely.

    Kanae nodded her head. She nced towards Kevin and saw that the other party was looking at her. The two of them locked gaze for a few seconds. Even though they were staring faraway, she felt that he was watching her intently, wanting to catch every expression and movement she had.

    Patrick gave a sidelong gaze to Kevin. He snickered. "Ignore him. He still has to announce the distribution of the power."

    "Oh," Kanae turned her head away. "Let¡¯s go back, Senior Patrick."

    "Sure."

    The two of them walked side by side when Neo rushed up to them and called. "Kanae, please wait a moment."

    Her legs stopped moving. Trying her best to calm down, Kanae turned her body. Not far from her, she could see Neo, fully drenched in sweat. It didn¡¯t need genius to know that this man was tired after running after her.

    "Is there anything that I can help, Neo?"

    "Can you stay behind?" Neo asked with a hopeful gaze.

    Kanae was startled, but her gazended on Kevin again. She knew that he must have wanted to meet with her again. However, she came here because she wanted to show him that she knew. She didn¡¯t want to involve her real self in the matter of the underworldpletely, yet.

    "I¡¯m just a passerby in this part of the world, Neo. There¡¯s no need for me to bother you so much."

    "Ah..."

    Seeing Kanae walked away, Neo didn¡¯t manage to muster any word to speak up anymore. He wanted to ask Kanae to stay behind so that Kevin could exin the real matter about the engagement. Even though it was quite inappropriate for her to stay behind because she was not part of the underworld, he didn¡¯t mind breaking the rules a bit.

    Feeling the gaze of hidden n leaders behind him, Neoposed himself. He would just try to find more chances in the future.

    "This is already outside the area of Ryukalin n, brat. There¡¯s no one following after us," Patrick opened his mouth after a while.

    "It¡¯ll be aplete miracle if they dare to follow after you, Senior," Kanae chuckled. "There¡¯s no need for you to take me home, I can take care of myself."

    Patrick nodded. "I don¡¯t have any intention of escorting you to your home. I just want to know, have you achieved what you want froming here today?"

    Has she achieved what she wanted?

    Kanae recalled the time when she sat down calmly, watching the performance. Even without turning, she knew that Kevin had set his gaze on her numerous times because the intent leaked out from times to times.

    She came here because she wanted to know his view about her and to tell him that she knew about his rtion. At the same time, she wanted to know Kevin and Alice real rtionship. The way Alice looked like at that time seemed like she only has Tommy in her eyes. It was strange for her.

    And from the way Kevin behaved, she knew that he was very concerned about her to the point that he ignored thepetition in front of him.

    "I have. Thank you very much, Senior."

    "I barely do anything."

    "Without you, I can¡¯te here as Kanae."

    Patrick chuckled. "You¡¯re right littless. By the way,e to Master Rudy¡¯s ceter. There¡¯s something that I want to show you."

    Kanae arched her eyebrows. It was rare for her senior to tell this to her. "Alright, I¡¯lle thereter."

    "Good."

    ...

    As the battle between hidden ns came to an end, the hidden ns started to go home one by one. Many of them still stayed behind to receive the paper of instruction including Celine¡¯s father.

    Celine was looking at the line with a dark face. Because of her loss, she was dragging their n down too. As the result, the territory that belonged to them would be divided for others too. The n¡¯s overall prowess was not good enough to get the rank as high as before.

    "Don¡¯t be too sad, Celine. There will be more chances in the future."

    "But Dad, we¡¯re ranked lower than that annoying girl!" Celine wanted to use more vulgar word, but they were outside. She would just seek death if she dared to do that.

    Celine¡¯s father smiled wryly. He knew that his daughter was verypetitive and longed for the seat of the n Head¡¯s wife. Unfortunately, the current n head barely cared about this young girl. As an old man, he knew for sure that his daughter attempt so far barely gave any result.

    "Don¡¯t force yourself too hard."

    Celine nodded her head, but it was clear that she was still dissatisfied. Her father didn¡¯t say anything else as he took the paper that the elders distributed. Moving away from the line, Celine ignored her father, who was busy reading the instruction for him.

    "You don¡¯t seem to be very happy, Miss."

    Hearing the unfamiliar sound, Celine was startled. She turned around and saw a young man in his twenties standing not far from her. If not because she was quite familiar with the face of the elders in the Ryukalin n, she would not have recognized him.

    "Celine greets Elder Megara."

    Megara smiled. "There¡¯s no need to be so polite. I see your performance just now. You¡¯re not bad at all."

    "Many thanks for the praise."

    "However, you¡¯re not a match for Miss Alice."

    Celine could feel heat wasing to her cheek when she heard theparison. She knew very well that she was not the match for Alice because of hercking in wits. Still, having someone pointed it out so tantly wouldn¡¯t make her feel good.

    Looking up, she put a wry smile. "Are youing here to mock me, Elder Megara?"

    "Contrary to that," Megara smiled. "I want to help you obtain the seat as the n head¡¯s fianc¨¦e."

    Celine¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard his words. Megara was Kevin¡¯s rival, so it meant that he had a lot of power on his back. It was extremely easy for him to move the people in the n as he wished.

    "Do you truly mean it?"

    Megara nodded her head. "I can make you the next n head¡¯s fianc¨¦e, but I need your cooperation."

    Celine smiled widely. "Anything you want."

    "Come with me."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 506 Doha Family Destruction

    Laura¡¯s Mansion

    "I¡¯m home," Kanae said upon stepping into the living room.

    The light was still on, so she thought that her sister was still awake. Upon walking to the couch in the middle of the room, she saw her sister sleeping there with mountains of paper on the table.

    "Laura, what are you doing when I¡¯m away?"

    "Mmh," Laura stirred when Kanae tried to wake the young girl. It was still afternoon, but the young girl already slept so peacefully.

    Kanae smiled wryly. She was pretty sure that Laura had been working very hardtely to make this girl this tired. Picking the girl up from the couch carefully, she made her way to the bedroom. The maid servants were stunned to see Kanae carried Laura like nothing, but they didn¡¯t dare to say anything.

    Upon arriving in the girl¡¯s bedroom, she opened the door carefully. Seeing the mess in the room, she wondered if she came to the wrong room. Laura was pretty fond of cleanliness, while the one who often messed up the bedroom was her.

    Putting her sister on the bed, she made sure that the nket covered Laura¡¯s body. Her hand caressed the girl¡¯s head a bit, which made Laura moved her body due to the sudden interruption. Kanae spare a few seconds to watch her little sister.

    "I¡¯ll surely protect you, Laura," Kanae whispered softly. "I won¡¯t leave you alone."

    Laura stirred on the bed as if she heard and understood what Kanae said.

    Chuckling lightly, Kanae closed the door slightly and headed to her own room. There were several papers scattered around on her table. If Laura came here, she would know that these were all the important documents for the mansion and the others. Having them in their hand would guarantee someone the full ownership of the mansion andpany.

    Kanae took herptop, which she only bought not long ago. Using it to type, she made a new document and printed them out before making a copy of the documents on her table. Taking the copy plus the document she printed, Kanae put them into one map.

    ¡¯I hope I won¡¯t need to resort to this.¡¯

    Kanae put it away before heading to the living room. Taking the remote, she turned the television on, and she was greeted with an astonishing piece of news.

    "...Breaking news, the Doha Family, one of the four biggest families in this city has just received an attack in their main residence. The family head...."

    ...

    Doha Family Residence

    Albert, the Doha Family Head, was staring at the piece of paper on his table with a frown. He knew that the government would surely ask for him to extend his hand and helped. However, he didn¡¯t think that they would be this forceful and demandedplete submission.

    The terms they stated were simply impossible for him. It was too much.

    "Sir, is there anything wrong?"

    "You should go home early," Albert remarked to his secretary. "There¡¯s nothing else you have to do today."

    "I understand, Sir."

    Albert leaned back on his chair with resigned feelings. He knew that if he didn¡¯t answer their invitation for days, they would surelye at him. Facing against them, would he have any chance?

    After several minutes, he heard the rm for the house rang. Sounds of fight came from not far from him.

    ¡¯They¡¯re pretty quick.¡¯

    Albert took his phone and dialed someone. It took less than three seconds for the phone to be picked up.

    "Brother, why are you calling me today?"

    "Taro, where are you right now?"

    "Right now?" Taro looked around him, unsure about his whereabouts. "I¡¯m not exactly sure, but I¡¯m not far from my own residence."

    "How did you get out of your ce again?"

    "Brother, do you forget that I¡¯m an expert in dressing up as a woman?"

    Albert smiled wryly. Not only dressing up as a woman, Taro was able to imitate their voice perfectly, giving him a headache as the guards couldn¡¯t differentiate this man with the genuine women. As the result, Taro could roam incognito on the street.

    "Anyway, Taro, I need your help."

    "What is it, Brother?"

    "Please take care of James."

    "What?"

    "I won¡¯t be able to meet with you again."

    "What are you..." Taro wanted to ask more, but the call was cut off. Knowing his brother, he knew that it would be impossible for his brother to suddenly cut of a call in the middle like this. It could only mean that there was something dangerous that happen.

    In the house, Albert was panting heavily. In front of him, several men were standing solemnly.

    "Where¡¯s your son, James?"

    Albert looked back at them with a faint smile. "Why don¡¯t you guess?"

    The man was annoyed at the answer. He kicked Albert as hard as possible, sending the man into a flurry of coughs.

    "He won¡¯t answer," the second man spoke up. "It won¡¯t be that hard to find that brat too. There¡¯s no way a 10 years old kid can escape far."

    "You¡¯re right."

    Albert¡¯s pupil contracted. However, he no longer has any strength left in his body as they dealt a powerful blow to him. In the next moment, he saw nothing but darkness.

    "Search for the house and then leak out news that there¡¯s a gang that attack this ce."

    "Yes, Sir."

    The man looked at the dead Albert with a scorn. Trying to fight them back was simply idiot. They were just asking for an early death.

    ...

    "... The Doha Family Head, Albert Doha, is reported died. The condition of the house ispletely wrecked and there are some witnesses saying that they see some scary looking people with tattoosing inside. This hadn¡¯t been confirmed yet, but many people spected that a local gang makes their move against the Doha Family and killed their head in the process...."

    Kanae was listening with a frown. She knew far better than anyone that the defense of a house for the four big families was anything but simple. There was no way a local gang could make their way inside just like that unless they were a big gang or have a very powerful person leading.

    ¡¯Could it be...¡¯

    There was only one possibility that she could think of right now. They have started to make their move.

    ¡¯After Tamari n, it¡¯s Doha Family,¡¯ Kanae frowned. She didn¡¯t understand why they were moving so outrageously and cut off the rtionship so directly. Even if she could guess that they were doing this because they were afraid of the power behind the powerful parties, was there any need to move so drastically?

    In addition, they were pushing the me to other people.

    This sudden incident would surely change the face of the city very much. At the same time, she knew that the worse might be happening. They were going to attack all these influential families one by one.

    Kanae looked towards her sister¡¯s room as she thought about their movement so far. From the bottom of her heart, she wished that they would not target the Nali Family too. If something happened to her sister, she knew that she would never be able to forgive them.

    She would send them all to the very depths of hell!

 Chapter 507 Princess of a Hidden Clan?

    Kanae calmed herself down after some time. She had made sure that this mansion was protected heavily. Even if the one who came was those who had special power, she had given her sister the escape route to allow the little girl escape and hid safely.

    After taking some foods to eat, Kanae stealthily got out of the house into the dark street. Using speed far above normal human, she arrived in her destination rather quickly.

    "You¡¯re really early, Rei," Mattmented when he saw Kanae walked over.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Senior Pat said that he has something that he wants to show me, so I¡¯ming earlier."

    "Oh."

    Seeing the disinterest look on Matt, Kanae wondered whether this man knew about what her senior wanted to tell her or not. It seemed as if it was something that Matt didn¡¯t want to mention in the slightest.

    "Oh, you¡¯re already here, Rei," Master Rudy walked out with a de and a hammer.

    "Master, what are you doing with them?"

    "I¡¯m sharpening my de again. It¡¯s getting rusty again."

    Kanae nked when she heard what Master Rudy said. She recalled that he already sharpened them just a few weeks ago. Did her master use his de that often to the point that he needed to sharpen the de very often?

    "Rei,e over here," Patrick called from the side. He was holding a map filled with paper in his hand. Not far from him, Dean, the leader of Lore Group and also Kanae¡¯s Second Senior, was standing calmly.

    "What is it, Senior Patrick?"

    "Do you know what my position in the Hidden n is?"

    Kanae tilted her head. "Isn¡¯t it as Master Rudy¡¯s apprentice and future sessor?"

    Patrick grinned and shook his head lightly. "We always tell the others that Master Rudy still holds the position of the Hidden n Head, but actually, he has passed it down to me."

    Kanae¡¯s mouth hanged open. What?

    This yful senior is the Hidden n Head?

    Was he being serious? All these times, she also thought the same because she suspected that Master Rudy was still the Hidden n Head. After all, she had seen him being the representative a couple of times in the past.

    "You seem to be very surprised," Deanughed. "It¡¯s true that this annoying man already inherited the position, but he¡¯s also the elder in the main n. That¡¯s why we have to hide his true position in the hidden n."

    "Is there no problem with the other member?"

    "What are you talking about? There¡¯s no other member," Patrick chuckled. "All of the members of Master Rudy¡¯s hidden n presents here."

    Presents here?

    Kanae was stunned to hear that they were all present here. That sentence could only mean one thing: their member was only the five of them. Well, she was not even sure that she could include herself since she was only Master Rudy¡¯s apprentice and not part of the n.

    "I prepared something for you," Patrick pulled several boxes for them. The tallest one was ced in the middle to serve as a table. He took out the paper from the map on the table, showing them to Kanae. "If you want, this all can be yours."

    Kanae didn¡¯t understand what Patrick talked about. In front of her were several papers that stated the ownership of and, a small house, and also an adoption letter. Wait, adoption form?

    Fixing her gaze on the paper, it was not hard to see that the paper was already filled with the data. Her name was very conspicuously written in the section of the one being adopted. For the parents¡¯ name, she saw the name of her senior, Patrick Kalin.

    "Senior, this is...?"

    Patrick smirked. "If you agree, you can sign the paper and be my legal daughter. At the same time, you¡¯ll be the Hidden n Princess, the same as Alice and Celine."

    It took some time for her to process what her senior told her. This paper was giving her a way to stay with Kevin as long as she wanted to. With the position being offered so directly, it was not hard for her to guess that he was giving her the chance topete with Celine and Alice for the position as Kevin¡¯s fianc¨¦e.

    The position that was originally so far from her reach that even dreaming it would be an embarrassment.

    Now, all she needed to do was signing the paper presented before her and that position would within her grasp. In addition, would the other party possibly refuse her if he knew her real identity?

    Unfortunately...

    "Senior, thank you for the offer but..."

    Patrick raised his hand before Kanae could finish. "Don¡¯t be in a hurry to answer me. You can take your time. Just bring them back with you. Whenever you feel like changing your answer, you can just submit them to Matt. He¡¯ll process them very quickly."

    Hearing the exnation from her senior, Kanae smiled gratefully. "Thank you very much, Senior Pat."

    "it¡¯s nothing big," Patrick grinned. "I¡¯m just being a busy body here."

    Kanae smiled. She knew that her senior must be thinking about her rtionship with Kevin a lot of times. As Kevin¡¯s position was still in a pinch because he needed the support from some of the hidden ns, which parts of it was thanks to Alice, he couldn¡¯t move forward until he secured the position. Only after he had secured the position as the n head could he possibly changed a lot of things.

    At the same time, she still couldn¡¯t leave her sister alone. If she decided to delve into the underworldpletely, she was afraid that her sister would be in danger. Before she had the power to protect that girl, she didn¡¯t want to do more than what she already did.

    Dean peeked to the paper. "They¡¯re quite good, Patrick. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re not doing them alone."

    "Bah, if you think that I can handle things like this, you should think twice," Patrick shrugged nonchntly.

    "Let¡¯s have some training before you left, Kanae. I¡¯m tired of training with this maniac," Dean pointed to Patrick.

    "What? Just tell me that you¡¯re afraid of losing again?" Patrick smirked.

    "Huh? What did you say? I dare you to repeat."

    Not wanting to listen, Kanae headed to the side and did her training. It took her hours before she couldplete the training that Master Rudy designed for her. As for the other two, they were still staying at that ce even after Kanae had finished.

    They were quibbling with each other with some asional sh.

    Really, were they adults or children?

    They always quarreled.

    "You better say your thanks to me, Senior Patrick. It¡¯s not easy registering your name as the parent, you know," Matt crossed his arm with indignation.

    Patrickughed. "Don¡¯t you want to help out our little junior? It¡¯s not that hard to prepare adoption paper, right?"

    "Preparing the paper and her eligibility is easy since she doesn¡¯t have any parents left. The hardest one is making sure that you¡¯re eligible to be the parent even though you¡¯re not married yet."

    Patrick¡¯s face darkened. It was not that he nned to stay single his entire life, but the only person he wanted to marry had died. He didn¡¯t have any intention to look for anyone else, so he stayed single all these years. Besides, there was no one interesting in the prison that caught his interest.

    By his side, Deanughed out loud. "Are you sure you¡¯re using the word ¡¯yet?¡¯ Do you really think that he¡¯ll get married in the future?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Patrick drew his sword. "Let¡¯s have a friendly spar again, Dean."

    "Friendly spar? You won¡¯t be using real de for friendly spar, Senior Pat."

    "Wait, wait, wait. Why are you including me in your attack? I¡¯m different with Second Senior, I¡¯m innocent!"

    The ¡¯friendly spar¡¯ between the three peoplested for minutes until Master Rudy decided to join in,pletely forcing the three of them to spend their entire energy. On the other hand, Kanae just watched them as sheughed to the fullest. Spending her days during the night here has be very fun.

 Chapter 508 Survivor from Doha Family

    Ryukalin n Headquarters

    It was dawn and the guards guarding the headquarters were rather sleepy. There was nothing special that night, so they were just doing their duty as usual. It was then that they saw two people approaching them.

    "Excuse me, is Kevin still awake?" the woman asked hurriedly.

    The guard¡¯s eyebrows creased. Who in their right mind would say the name of Ryukalin n Head so carelessly? Whoever dared to say his name just like that would surely receive the punishment.

    "State your name and business!"

    "Tell him that Tara is here," the woman ¨Cno man, Taro Doha, said directly. As the young master of Doha Family and Kevin¡¯s friend, there was no way his friend would reject hising. Besides, the catastrophe that happened to the Doha Family was still in the news.

    The guard frowned. He was about tosh out again when his friend tapped his shoulder.

    "What is it?"

    "Boss ising."

    He turned his head to the door when he noticed that Kevin wasing with Mike and Neo following behind him. His mind worked desperately, and he quickly moved to the side and bowed down respectfully.

    "n Head!"

    Kevin simply didn¡¯t have the time to care about this guard as he fixated his gaze on Taro. He had not seen this man for a long time, but there was no way he would forget this man who loved to dress as a woman. After all, news about him making trouble was still in the news very often.

    However, all trace of his whereabouts vanished after the sudden incident in Doha Family.

    From their appearance, he knew that they were hiding for a long time. When dressed as a woman, Taro usually paid extra attention to the makeup. However, he looked rather messy this time. On the other hand, James, Albert¡¯s son, was following obediently with dirty clothes. It was still intact, but there were a lot of dusts and probably some paint.

    "Come inside. Neo, ask the others to prepare some foods and drink for them."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Taro smiled. "Thank you very much, Kevin."

    Kevin nodded his head. "I have heard what happen to the Doha Family not long ago. It¡¯s good to hear that you¡¯re still alive."

    "I¡¯m lucky that I¡¯m away from my home when theye," Taro smiled wryly. Truthfully, he was just trying to escape from the work that his assistant gave him, so he dressed up as a woman and sneaked out again. This mischievous attitude of his instead saved his life.

    "We¡¯re in mypound. Neo will prepare a room for you to stay for the night, but you are not allowed to get out," Kevin said calmly. "Not everyone in the n is trustworthy. I don¡¯t want to risk you getting killed."

    Taro nodded. "It¡¯s just staying in one quarter, I can bear with it."

    Kevin moved his gaze to the young boy who clumsily sat down on the floor not far from them. James noticed Kevin¡¯s gaze as he looked up. His eyes didn¡¯t show any fear, but rather calm that was not suitable for his age at all. James stood up and sat down nearer Kevin.

    "Kind big brother," he tugged Kevin¡¯s hem of clothes.

    Kind?

    Mike stared at the boy with wide eyes. Did he just say that Kevin is kind? Was there something wrong with the young boy? Everyone knew that Kevin was cold and merciless, so only a handful of people would say that he¡¯s kind. Why this word came out from the young boy¡¯s mouth?

    "Is there anything you want to say, James?"

    "Thank you," James said seriously.

    Kevin nodded his head. "I¡¯m just doing what I can."

    Taro stared at the two of them confusedly. "Kevin, do you know what¡¯s wrong with James? My brother says that I can¡¯t bring him out too often."

    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with him, but your brother is correct," Kevin tapped the table. "I¡¯ll arrange so that you won¡¯t meet with anyone, understand? Is there any other matter that you need to take care?"

    "I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any," Taro pondered. "Oh, I almost forgot! Have you gotten news from my Second Brother?"

    "I¡¯m not close with your second brother."

    "But..."

    "There¡¯s no reason for him to contact me," Kevin said nonchntly. "Besides, the Doha Family needs someone they can rely on during times like this. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯ll voluntary step up for this."

    Taro frowned. He didn¡¯t want to see his brother in a dangerous position because he knew that what happened to his brother might repeat itself. After all, there was no telling what they would do.

    "I¡¯ll make sure to send him some protections," Kevin added. "But I¡¯m not sure that I can make them stay too close, so his safety is notpletely guarantee."

    "I believe in you," Taro nodded his head.

    Kevin nodded. At this time, Neo came inside carrying a box of food. "Your dinner, Taro and James."

    "Thank you, Neo."

    "Thank you, Uncle."

    Uncle? Neo felt that his heart was stabbed by the young boy¡¯s remark. He knew that he looked a bit older from his real age, but was it enough to make him call him as an uncle?

    "James, can you call me brother?" Neo asked with a wry smile.

    James looked up and tilted his head. "Uncle wants to be younger?"

    "I¡¯m not that old to be called an uncle in the first ce!"

    "Uncle?"

    "James... do you understandnguage?"

    Mike wanted tough when he saw Neo¡¯s desperate expression, but he held in.

    "Mike, Neo, I have job for you."

    "What is it, Boss?" the two of them straightened their posture directly.

    Kevin tapped the table calmly before he exined the matter on hand.

    ...

    Laura¡¯s Mansion

    ncing at the clock, Laura wondered why her sister hadn¡¯t woken up yet. It was not usual for Kanae to sleep for a long time even if it was vacation.

    When she was contemting whether to call her sister or not, Kanae walked into the dining room.

    "Sis, you seem tired. What are you doingst night?"

    Kanae smiled and took out several papers. "I¡¯m doing research about the Doha Family¡¯s incident. Have you heard about them, Laura?"

    Laura nodded her head. She had picked up the morning newspaper and the headline was practically telling her that the Doha Family was no more. The news surprised her, but she didn¡¯t say anything as she barely has any rtion with them.

    "I want you to be careful. If something like this can happen to them, I¡¯m afraid that it can happen to you too," Kanae smiled bitterly.

    "Don¡¯t worry, Sis. I¡¯m not going anywhere other than thepany. For the foods, there are enough deliveries, so I don¡¯t have to walk by myself anymore."

    "You still have to be careful."

    "Yes, Sis."

    "Now, what is for breakfast?"

    "I make chicken porridge for you, Sis."

    "I¡¯ll wash my hand first."

    After a short breakfast, Laura quickly made her way to thepany. On the other hand, Kanae returned back to her room and picked up the map she had sorted just the night before. Taking a deep breath, she carried it outside the house and mailed it.

    Looking at the mailbox for a while, Kanae¡¯s eyes held aplicated glint. After a few minutes, she left the ce.

    -

    If you like the story, please consider supporting the author either through ReadRead (WN) or these:

    Paypal:

    https://.paypal.me/sorahana2

    Ko-fi:

    https://ko-fi/sorahana

    Thank you!

 Chapter 509 Disciple Surpassing Master

    Kara Company

    After months of working in thepany, Laura has already gotten used with the work as the president of thepany. There were so many matters that she felt overwhelmed before, but now, they were verymon. Even without Jason helping her, she could do her work pretty well.

    Jason watched as the young girl cleaned up the table after she finished her work. "You¡¯re getting even fastertely."

    Laura grinned. "I want to spend more time to practice my recipe, so I¡¯m forcing myself to work faster and harder."

    "Have you made new recipe recently?"

    "Of course," Laura smiled smugly. She walked to the small refrigerator by the side of the room and picked up a small box. Inside the box were numerous sweets that she made for the past few days.

    Jason¡¯s face turned terrible. He had suffered because this little girl forced him to eat a lot of sweets every few days. It was not that they were bad, but his mouth felt awful with the girl forced him to eat them too much.

    "Can you find someone else to be your guinea pig? I¡¯m not eating them again. I¡¯ll get diabetes if this keeps on."

    "I use dark chocte this time, so their taste should be bitter," Laura puffed her cheek. "Come on Brother Jason, help me out."

    "Just taste them yourself."

    "They¡¯re all good for me, but I don¡¯t know which one that will sell."

    "Ask Kanae."

    "She will just say that all of them are good."

    After pestering Jason for a couple of minutes, he resigned to his fate and ate the chocte. As Laura had said, she used dark chocte as the base, making the taste rather bitter. However, there was faint trace of sweetness underneath, which was veryforting.

    "Your sweets have more variationtely," Jasonmented. "Is it hard to make them?"

    Laura shrugged. "Not really, I just change theposition. By the way, how is it? Do you think it¡¯ll be a sess?"

    "It¡¯s pretty good."

    "Describe it!"

    As Jason described the feeling that he got from eating the sweet, Laura was busy typing them into the file in herptop. It took them hours before they finished making the report of all the sweets that Laura tried. Many of the sweets were too subpar, making Laura unable to use them.

    "You don¡¯t seem to need my help anymore," Jason chuckled. At the beginning, Laura was troubled endlessly because she didn¡¯t manage to finish anything. Now, she could do them very efficiently.

    Laura grinned. "I¡¯m already better than you."

    "Oh?" Jason arched his eyebrows. "Are you sure about that, littless?"

    "A disciple will surely surpass her master. I¡¯m confident that I have already surpassed you," Laura smiled cheekily.

    Jason chuckled. "You sure are very confident. Unfortunately, you¡¯re still very far from reaching my level. Work hard, littless."

    "What? I¡¯m already working hard!"

    "It¡¯s not enough."

    "I challenge you!"

    ....

    Laura didn¡¯t know how long it took for her to make Jasonpete with her. The result was truly disastrous because she had just realized the difference between her and Jason. If he wanted to, it would be very easy for him to take over the business and rule over the market.

    Hepletely, thoroughly defeated her in her own game.

    She finally understood the reason why he didn¡¯t want to ept her challenge until she forced him. The forced smile that Jason had told her perfectly that he was already holding back.

    Still, the result was arge gap between the two of them.

    His ability made her rather astonished. Moreover, how in the world her sister managed to convince him to help her? This was something she still didn¡¯t understand up until now.

    As it was night time, Laura returned back to her home.

    "Sis, I¡¯m home."

    "Wee back, Laura," Kanae greeted cheerfully. "You take a long time today."

    "Brother Jason is so annoying," Laura puffed her cheek as she recalled her loss. It was so vexing that she vowed that she would surpass him as fast as she could.

    "Oh? What did he do again?"

    "I challenge him to review the paper and recognize their mistake," Laura admitted. "And he just has to do them all extremely quickly. Uh, I barely finished half when he has finished all."

    Kanae smiled wryly when she heard theirpetition. She had known from a long time ago that Jason¡¯s forte was his speed and quick thinking. That man wouldn¡¯t be defeated by Laura that early given by how short she has learned the business and so on.

    "Just work harder, Laura. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be able to surpass him soon."

    Laura passed a nce at Kanae. "Sis, I heard that you did beat him up a few times?"

    Hearing that, Kanae paused in her movement. She never had anypetition regarding reviewing documents, but they had other challenges. By now, her ability to fight both in close range and long range have far surpassed Jason. If one should say, she might be able to defeat him easily.

    "Not in the same way with you, Laura," Kanae replied. "Do you want to take a bath? I¡¯ll prepare the water."

    "Not yet, I want to review my recipe, Sis. Have you eaten?"

    "I order some takeout," Kanae replied.

    "I¡¯ll be in my room. Do you buy some for me too?"

    "Of course, I¡¯ll put them on the table. Just eat them when you want to."

    "Aye, Sis."

    With that, Laura walked to her room. Her hand was holding her phone because she wanted to review the recipe she made again. What should she do to make them more delicious and reached the market standard (Aka: Jason¡¯s opinion) before producing them?

    Seeing Laura so serious, Kanae didn¡¯t want to disturb the youngdy. She cleaned up the table before heading back to her room. Without anyone knowing, she had already left the mansion.

    Under the moonlight, she traveled the street. This time, her destination was different. It was not the ce where she usually trained, but she headed towards Ryukalin n Headquarters. She wanted to confirm something from the news that she received regarding Doha Family¡¯s incident.

    There was one thing she didn¡¯t understand: Where¡¯s James?

    From the news that she received, she knew that Albert Doha, the previous head of Doha Family had died. As the result, his second brother stepped up to be the family head and at the same time, both the third brother and James disappeared. Knowing Taro, there were not many ces where he could go. That man who loved to dress as a woman would surely pick the safest ce from his friends.

    From her conjecture, it should be the Ryukalin n.

    The moment she arrived near the gate, Kanae made sure that she blended perfectly into the shadow. Her presence was extremely faint that no one would know that she was standing right in front of them.

    Moving to the side, she made sure that she was covered by the shadow as she got into the headquarters. The guards didn¡¯t notice her presence at all as she traveled the supposedly tightly guarded ce.

    Her steps were incredibly light, not making any sound or distortion as she looked around the ce. This headquarters wasrge, but she didn¡¯t have much time. Her senior or Kevin would be able to sense her if she got too close with them.

    The safest ce should be Kevin¡¯s quarter?

    Stopping in her track for a few seconds, Kanae debated whether she shoulde there or not. After a while, she decided to take the gamble. Even if Kevin knew that she came, she was pretty sure that he wouldn¡¯t do anything to her. After all, she didn¡¯te with the intention of harm.

    Moving her feet, she arrived to the back of the quarter. She had never seen this ce before as Kevin didn¡¯t allow anyone toe inside. This ce was covered in green, with lush trees and a small pond in the middle. It was clear that this ce was maintained very well.

    Near the pond, there was a young boy sitting with a few toys scattered around him. He looked happy.

    Upon seeing the boy, Kanae¡¯s mouth broke into a smile. Her conjecture was not wrong.

 Chapter 510 The Night Meeting

    James¡¯s hand suddenly stopped moving. He turned around and looked at Kanae. A smile appeared on his youthful face soon afterwards.

    "Big Brother!"

    The young boy spared no time to waste as he dashed to Kanae. He lunged and hugged the young girl. Because of his height, he could only reach Kanae¡¯s hips.

    Kanae smiled behind her mouth cover. This young boy was still as cute as she remembered. She raised her hand and stroked the boy¡¯s head.

    "How are you, James?"

    "I¡¯m good, Big Brother," James raised his head. "Apany me to y, Big Brother!"

    "Okay."

    Pulling Kanae¡¯s hand, James sat down near his toys again. There were numerous toys in front of him that Kanae was unsure what this boy was doing. There were blocks, train toys, car toys, and many others toys in numerous shapes.

    "Big Brother, are you busytely?" James asked as he put the scattered blocks to the front.

    "You can say that. Do you miss me?"

    "Yes!"

    Kanae smiled lightly when she heard his answer. This boy was simply too adorable. "I¡¯m visiting you today. Are you having fun in this ce?"

    James looked rather troubled. "It¡¯s fun, but they¡¯re not letting me meet my father anymore. Big brother, tell me the truth, my father is no longer here, right?"

    Seeing the pleading gaze from the young boy, Kanae didn¡¯t know whether she should answer him or not. Obviously, she felt bad for not letting him knew, but she was not sure about his reaction to the matter.

    "I can¡¯t tell you, James."

    James stared at Kanae¡¯s face. Even though only her eyes and part of her hair visible, he seemed to be able to see her expression very clearly. The young boy turned his gaze away and picked up one of the blocks in front of him.

    "Big Brother, there are many people who never show their real side outside," James murmured slightly. "I¡¯m happy that Big Brother is honest with me."

    Kanae stared at the young boy with narrowed eyes. How did he know that there were people telling the truth and not? It should be only something expert who had trained in the field knew. However, she was pretty sure that James was telling the truth.

    Her mind recalled the news about the downfall of Doha Family once again. If she was not wrong, she heard about them turning the entire residence upside down when they have finished. Should they just aim for Albert to agree with their terms, there was no need to go this far.

    There should be something or someone they searched: James.

    ¡¯No wonder Kevin put him under heavy protection in this ce. Those who didn¡¯t know Taro well will never know that he has good rtionship with Kevin.¡¯

    If not because she apanied Kevin a few times in the past, she wouldn¡¯t have known that Taro and Kevin were friends. They rarely met with each other, and even when they met, Taro was dressing up as a woman. This made people unable to know about this matter.

    "James, can you see people¡¯s inner thought?"

    James tilted his head. "It¡¯s not inner thoughts, but it¡¯s like, I know when they¡¯re telling the truth, what their intention is, or what their purpose is."

    "It¡¯s an admirable ability, James," Kanae remarked slowly. Not only admirable, it was an extremely dangerous ability. It was as if everyone was stripped naked in front of this boy as they wouldn¡¯t be able to hide anything in their mind. If they wished harm, he would know right away.

    James raised his head. "But Father didn¡¯t seem to be happy when he knew about my ability."

    Towards this boy¡¯s remark, Kanae didn¡¯t know what she should answer. It would be something really amazing if he managed to awaken his talent during the age range of 13-15 as it would bring his potential to the highest. At the same time, it would be a terrible disaster to awaken them toote or too early.

    She was not too sure about the consequences of them, but it should be anything but good. After all, the awakening put a lot of strain in their body, much more than normal people could handle.

    If they were not strong enough, they might be killed because of their awakening.

    "You shouldn¡¯t show it to anyone else," Kanae said after a while.

    James nodded his head obediently. He didn¡¯t have any n to tell anyone about his ability because his father told him that it could be dangerous.

    Kanae stayed and yed with the boy for the next couple of minutes. After making sure that James was happy, she stood up and patted the boy¡¯s head tenderly.

    "I have to go, little brat. Take care of yourself."

    "Visit me again in the future, Big Brother. I¡¯ll show you more toys to y with," James said withrge eyes.

    Kanae smiled. "Sure."

    She walked towards the other end of the garden before blending into the darkness. When she yed with James, she sensed that someone was watching her secretly. Judging from the strength this person exerted, she had some inkling that it should be either Kevin or Patrick.

    After all, only the two of them could perfectly hide from her, which made her only found out about it muchter.

    Under the shadow, Kanae traveled the headquarters again. This time, she used a different route and passed through the training hall. From therge hall, sounds of people training could be heard loud and clear.

    Out of curiosity, she walked to the training hall. Standing near the door, she could see Mike was training intensely. His body was fully drenched in sweats, but he didn¡¯t have any intention to stop.

    "Who¡¯s there?" Mike turned his head towards the door.

    Kanae arched her eyebrows. He has grown sharper as she only let her intention leaked out for a moment.

    Mike couldn¡¯t see the other person clearly because she was standing under the shadow of the building. However, he could feel the pressure she emanated the moment he called out. It was so heavy that he didn¡¯t dare to move. Chills run down on his spine when he realized how weak he was.

    The slight pressure was already enough to tell him their discrepancy in strength.

    ¡¯Who is he?¡¯

    He had been training like a madmantely, wishing to reach the highest level as soon as possible, yet a trespasser showed him a much greater strength. Although he didn¡¯t know who the other party was, he knew that she didn¡¯t mean harm. If she wanted to, he would be dead by a thousand times.

    Kanae stood silently for a few seconds. It took her a moment to disappear into the darkness once again,pletely blended.

    Mike snapped back to reality when the pressure disappeared. He dashed to the door and stood in the same ce where Kanae stood previously.

    "There¡¯s no trace at all."

    It seemed unreal that someone could disappear just like that. Mike felt that hismon sense was broken thoroughly. At the same time, he wanted to be able to do the same as this person as it showed that he would grow stronger.

    ¡¯I¡¯ll train again.¡¯

    He quickly forgotten about the incident as his thoughts focused solely on getting stronger. He didn¡¯t want to be a burden for his friends.

 Chapter 511 Charlie Doha

    "Sis, you¡¯re not helping muchtely," Laurained when she saw that her sister was sittingfortably on the couch. It was apparent that Kanae barely paid any heed to the other matter and simply watched television.

    Kanae looked back. "There¡¯s no school, so I¡¯m just doing my work from here."

    Her work actually consisted of managing a lot of businesses that she got from the Souhon n. In addition, she helped Jason with his business too, but only from the shadow. As she was working behind the scenes, she stayed at home most of the time, making her look more simr to azy bumpkin.

    "You should just help me out in thepany, Sis."

    "You can do them by yourself," Kanae chuckled. "I¡¯m not that knowledgeable about sweets too. It¡¯s better to leave them to you, or I might destroy what you already have."

    Laura pouted. She didn¡¯t know why, but it seemed as if Kanae was distancing herself from the Nali Family. Considering that Kanae didn¡¯t have any rtion with the Nali Family anymore made it rather normal, but Laura couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that her sister was nning something.

    "What do you watch today?" Laura took the seat by Kanae¡¯s side.

    "It¡¯s about the new head of Doha Family. Today, he¡¯s making a visit to one of thepanies to salvage the situation."

    Because of the destruction of Doha Family, there were numerouspanies that moved back from any deal with them. This caused a lot of economic loss to the family and at the same time, allowing their enemies to take advantage. So far, their lost were already far beyond normal loss.

    Laura looked at the screen. Her brows creased when she saw the familiar face. "Isn¡¯t that Teacher Charlie?"

    The person who was standing right in front of the people was indeed their previous teacher, Teacher Charlie. His disposition seemed to change drastically from the time he was a mere teacher, but his way of talking and appearance didn¡¯t change at all. It was easy for his former students to recognize him.

    Kanae nodded her head calmly. "Teacher Charlie full name is Charlie Doha. He was previously the second young master of the Doha Family."

    Laura¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She had to admit that she didn¡¯t expect this development at all. She knew that Teacher Charlie was a bit stuck up in rules and extremely annoying, but he was also very knowledgeable about the matter of the city¡¯s history. At the same time, he was quite stingy in giving the scores to his students.

    "How do you know about this, Sis?"

    Kanae tilted her head. "Isn¡¯t it obvious? Aside from those who¡¯re raised inside a big family, there¡¯s no one who would blindly stick to the rules like an idiot. In this city, only the big families would educate their children so strictly."

    Considering what Kanae said, Laura recalled their past. Although they were not raised in the strict manner, it was apparent that it was much more than ordinary children. Most of the people would let their children roam freely because this city simply didn¡¯t follow many rules.

    "You¡¯re right," Laura murmured.

    Kanae patted her sister¡¯s head as she locked her gaze back to the television. Although she didn¡¯t really like this teacher because of his stuck up views, she knew that he was also a capable man. Right now, she hoped that this man could hold on the Doha Family from their falling because it would be a great disaster if the Doha Family were to fallpletely.

    ...

    Doha Family New Residence

    "Sir, here¡¯s the new report for the business."

    "Thank you, you can leave now."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Teacher Charlie, or Charlie Doha, was sitting behind his working table with a tired expression. He has been working for a long timetely because of his brother¡¯s death. Even though he was supposed to be mourning, he didn¡¯t have the time at all because work was already piling up.

    During times like this, he wished for nothing but abandoning thempletely as it was never his forte to manage the business. Among the three of them, only Albert possessed the ability to handle business the best. As for him, he could only do a little bit. While Taro... there was no need to mention that troublemaker who only create trouble every single day.

    ¡¯Brother, why do you have to leave so early?¡¯

    Because his brother was proven to be very capable, Charlie decided to leave the family and pursued a normal life. He hid hisst name and studied hard in the history of this city. He wanted to be a teacher so that he could teach more students about the history and the truth behind them.

    Of course, he didn¡¯t dare to make any provocative remark as it would spell his death. However, it didn¡¯t stop him from telling the students some of his real perspective in discreet manner.

    Right now, he was standing at the end of the spear as he knew that the Doha Family might face destruction very soon. He was not even sure that he could bring it back to its glory because of the mess that followed after his brother¡¯s death. His brother was a very kind and capable man.

    "Sir, there¡¯s another report from A Company."

    "Put it here."

    His assistant put the paper on the table while Charlie took it and reviewed it once again. Seeing the unfamiliar number and all, he felt like banging his head on the table. It has been a long time since thest time he studied ountancy, making him unable to understand everything well.

    ¡¯How I wish you¡¯re here, Brother.¡¯

    He sighed deeply before looking at his table once again. There was a paper in the middle of the document. Upon seeing the paper, he frowned. Taking it out, he recognized the paper as an invitation from the government. Realizing this fact, his face paled considerably.

    ¡¯Even now, you don¡¯t have any intention of letting us go?¡¯

    His hand formed a fist as he held back his rage. They were the one who killed his brother, and now, they wanted to drag him down too. Even though they were powerful, he didn¡¯t have the slightest intention of obeying them. He would be the world biggest idiot if he decided to follow after them.

    Because of them, two of his family members disappeared, and one of them died. Why should he obey their words?

    "Sir?" His assistant noticed that the man had a scary face for a moment.

    Charlie raised his head and looked at his assistant with a sharp gaze. "Continue your work."

    "Yes, Sir," he quickly turned around. He didn¡¯t understand Charlie¡¯s sudden change in behavior. It seemed rather weird for the usuallyposed man to be so agitated. Was the condition of the business gone down sharply?

    After his assistant left, Charlie returned his gaze back to the piece of paper. It was a mere paper, but this paper alone was enough to change his fatepletely.

    Really, he wished for nothing more than the destruction of the government. He couldn¡¯t bear with their tyrannical attitude anymore.

 Chapter 512 Visit to Lima School 1

    Time passed swiftly and soon, it was the time for the opening of Lima School. Laura would have forgotten about this matter if not for the television spread the news just the night before, allowing her to recall the invitation letter. For this visit, Kanae decided toe along.

    "Sis, we have arrived," Laura called from her side.

    At this time, the two of them were inside the Nali Family¡¯s car. They stayed in the passenger seat until they arrived in front of the Lima School. Laura was getting ready to get out, but her sister didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of getting out.

    Kanae was looking at the gate in front of her. It was painfully extremely simr to the gate to hell that she passed before. Even the design was made to be the exact copy of that building before. There was no doubt that the government purposely made it that way.

    Those who knew the truth but had a weak heart wouldn¡¯t have the courage toe back.

    "Sis?"

    "I¡¯m fine," Kanae snapped back to reality. She put on a tender smile as she got out of the car.

    Laura stared at Kanae¡¯splexion with confusion. She didn¡¯t understand what made her sister act strange. Even if they didn¡¯t like the government because they knew the truth behind them, there was no need for them to act it out as it would only invite troubles.

    Numerous other people wereing to the school. Many of them wore decent and good clothes, but some of them looked rather haggard. From appearance alone, it was easy to determine whether they wereing here because of family background or because of the letter.

    "Let¡¯s go inside," Laura pointed to the gate.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Let¡¯s go."

    As they walked towards the gate, Kanae was fighting her inner self to stay as calm as possible. When it was still in the process of building, she barely felt anything because it was kind of different. But when it was built exactly the same like this, she got no choice but to recall them once again.

    Her hand was gripped into a palm and beads of sweat covered her forehead. However, her expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest as they walked across the gate towards the school.

    The school courtyard was extremelyrge. There were three buildings visible from the ce where she stood. On the left, there was a three floor building with a storage room not far from them. On the right, there were two buildings, one higher than the other one. They were painted with colorful color, but for Kanae, all she could see was the red and murky color of blood.

    ¡¯Did I not get enough sleeptely?¡¯

    Rubbing her forehead, she pondered about her sleep. Even though she had started to take many other matters to her hand as she worked from the shadow, she still paid more attention to her sleep. After all, there was more than enough time for her to sleep now.

    "Sis, do you not like this ce?" Laura stopped in her tracks and asked in a low tone. She didn¡¯t want other people to hear what they were talking.

    Kanae smiled bitterly. "You can say that."

    "I also don¡¯t like it," Laura creased her eyebrows. "But as the owner of the silver letter, I have toe and make my appearance in this ce."

    "Do you have any n on continuing your study here?"

    "Not at all."

    "That¡¯s good to hear," Kanae smiled.

    Laura shrugged. "Our parents work hard to get us out of this school years ago. On what basis should I return here again and search for trouble? I don¡¯t want to waste their effort just to drag myself into the abyss once again."

    "You¡¯re correct."

    Kanae has worse experience in this ce, but she would never say them out loud. Having them in her memories were already far more than enough. She didn¡¯t have the intention of letting other people knew what she thought inside her heart.

    As they walked along the crowd, the guard asked for their invitation letter. Laura showed hers, so they coulde inside.

    Kanae paid more attention to the building in the school. There were numerous buildings that she didn¡¯t remember exist before. After all, when she came, half of the buildings were already destroyed to the point of beyond repair. When she left this ce in the past, some of them were not built yet.

    The very best example was thisrge tower in the very middle. It was ced not far from the 25 floors building where thergest fight urred before. From what Kanae knew, this tower hadn¡¯t existed during the fight as this ce was nothing but mere field,

    "Sis, do you have interest in the tower?" Laura asked curiously.

    Kanae nodded her head. "It looked like this tower was built not long ago. I¡¯m just curious about its purpose."

    "Let¡¯s see," Laura circled around therge tower. She looked towards the board near the entrance of the tower. "This is the Tower of Hayell; the purpose of the tower is for research."

    Kanae narrowed her eyes. The purpose of this tower was for research, did it mean that they would ce all important information inside this tower? Now, this was truly great information.

    "You cane inside if you want, Sis," Laura noticed that they allowed people toe inside.

    Kanae shook her head. "This ce is big, let¡¯s just tour around."

    "Okay."

    As they walked away, Kanae shot a nce to the tower. If this was truly the ce where they conducted the research, she might be able to find out the real recipe for the drug that they used to awaken people¡¯s hidden potential. At the same time, she might found out about their real ability that they hid all these times.

    Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have any intention of going in. She was afraid that if they came in, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get out for eternity.

    "Sis, do you think the garden is still there?" Laura asked as she pointed to the right.

    There was a ratherrge garden in the right part of the school. It was also a forbidden zone for the students because the teacher would nt some important herbs there. Although some students were naughty as they trespassed, most of them behaved.

    Kanae shrugged. "We can check there if you want."

    "Let¡¯s go!" Laura excitedly led the way.

    Because the soil of thend was not exactly in good condition after the battle because of the acid, bombing, and many others, Kanae didn¡¯t have much expectation. However, what she saw nearly turned hermon sense upside down.

    The ce that was supposedly to be a barrennd was filled with grass and many other green nts. It was truly beautiful and many other people were staring in awe not far from them. The ce was nothing short of the word miracle, especially for those who knew how this ce looked like just two years ago.

    "It¡¯s still here."

    "I can see that," Kanae answered in a low voice. She couldn¡¯t really believe herself about what she saw, but she knew that the researcher who invented the drug must have found a different kind for this too.

    Really, why must someone with great talent use them to find a drug that could possibly annihte the humanity?

 Chapter 513 Visit to Lima School 2

    "This ce is still as beautiful as before," Lauramented as she sat down on the bench. She still didn¡¯t want to break the previous school rules regarding the garden. Who knew what would happen once she came inside?

    "You¡¯re right."

    "Is there any other ce that you want to visit, Sis?"

    Kanae shrugged. "I¡¯m not sure. What about you, Laura?"

    "I¡¯m satisfied with only being here," Laura giggled. She leaned back on the bench to the point that her head was looking at the back. From her weird point of view, she saw a man walking towards them. Of course, in her eyes, he looked upside down.

    "Brother Jason!"

    Kanae was stunned to see her sister eximed so happily. She nced towards Jason with inquiring eyes. "Nice to meet you, Brother Jason."

    Jason nodded his head. "Hello, Miss Nali."

    "Miss Nali?" Laura frowned, but she soon recalled that they were not inside her office. In the outside world, it would be better if they didn¡¯t act like they were close with one another. After all, the media might get the wrong idea and create numerous troubles for them.

    "I didn¡¯t expect to see you here, Brother Jason," Laura chose to keep her distance and said politely.

    "I got the invitation too, so I came to take a look."

    "Do you have any n to continue schooling here?"

    Jason smiled wryly. "I¡¯ve already graduated, but I might consider this ce as my university in the future."

    "I see."

    The two of them looked at one another while Kanae stood by the side. She was not interested in their conversation in the slightest as she believed that they were already growing closer for the past few months. Besides, her status right now was nothing but a meremoner. She didn¡¯t have the right to talk directly with Jason in public.

    Of course, in private, she would be the one to beat him up as part of their training.

    "I¡¯ll be going now. There are still other things that I need to see. Be careful on your way, Miss Nali."

    "You too, Brother Jason," Laura smiled back.

    Jason turned around with aplicated feeling. He was pretty sure that Kanae grasped his gaze just now and guessed what he thought. Originally, he nned to make his visit to this school a secret from Kanae because the girl knew very well that his intention ofing here would be anything than simply enrolling.

    However, he stepped forward as he was engrossed in watching the young girl squealed happily. It was refreshing to see someone so carefree in this kind of city, which was filled with a dark atmosphere most of the time.

    Kanae tapped her sister¡¯s shoulder. "Shall we return back?"

    "Don¡¯t you want to see other things, Sis?"

    "There¡¯s no need," Kanae shrugged. The longer she stayed here, the bigger probability for them to inspect her. She didn¡¯t want them to know that she has awakened her talent, much less the fact that the talent was something suitable for fighting.

    "Okay, let¡¯s go back."

    Walking happily, they made their way towards the gate. On the way, Kanae noticed a man was standing on the field, staring at the tower solemnly. Although his figure was only one of the many, she spotted him easily as if his figure was engraved in her eyes.

    His ck hair was blown by the wind, fluttering along their rhythm. His dark eyes werepletely focused on the tower,pletely oblivious to the surrounding gaze. It took him a few seconds before he turned his head, focusing his gaze straight towards Kanae.

    The two gazed at each other.

    "Sis, why did you suddenly stop?" Laura noticed that her sister had already disappeared from her side. She turned around only to see her sister standing absent-mindedly like an idiot.

    Kanae was startled. "It¡¯s nothing."

    The moment Kanae broke her gaze away, Kevin also noticed that Laura was staying with Kanae. He had wished for the chance to talk with her personally again, but he didn¡¯t want to bother her when she was spending her time with her sister.

    Not wanting to bother about it anymore, he walked towards the gate too. However, he kept his distance from the two girls.

    "Sis, do you n on enrolling in this school to continue your study?" Laura chose to change the conversation.

    "You mean for the lost semester?"

    Because this semester was simply a disaster for many schools, a lot of students lost their time to study. As the result, the schools made a special ss for those students in order to allow them to graduate in time. Of course, it was not mandatory. But for those who wanted to graduate in time, this was the golden opportunity.

    Kanae had checked, so she knew that Lima School will deploy the same method. It meant that she has the chance to graduate quicker if she decided to attend the special ss in this school.

    "Yes, don¡¯t you want to graduate faster? It¡¯s better to choose a school with the system like them."

    "I¡¯ll think about it."

    Laura pondered. "If Sis chose to enroll here, can I join?"

    "No."

    It didn¡¯t take even one second for Kanae to answer Laura¡¯s question. The simple and firm refusal from her sister allowed Laura to understand that this ce held more secrets that she thought it was. If her sister showed that stern expression, she would choose to never enroll in this school ever again.

    They reached the gate and Kanae looked towards Laura solemnly. "Promise me that you will nevere to this ce in the future."

    Laura didn¡¯t understand why her sister acted extremely serious. After a few seconds, she nodded her head resolutely. "I understand, Sis. I will nevere to this ce ever again in the future."

    "Good girl."

    "Sis, don¡¯t rub my head in public! It¡¯s embarrassing," Laura pouted in annoyance.

    "I want to rub it because it looks veryforting. Let¡¯s go back home and eat some foods."

    Laura nodded. "I¡¯m already hungry too. We¡¯ve been walking around for quite some time in this school."

    "You¡¯re right."

    The two of them headed towards their car. It was at this moment that Kanae sensed danger. The sound of gunshot followed soon after, the bullets were heading towards their direction.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

 Chapter 514 Conflicted Feeling

    The moment the gunshot was heard, Kanae pushed Laura away from her ce. She quickly shifted her position and pulled Laura to behind the row of cars that was parked not far from the school. The sound of gunshot stopped after several attempts, but Kanae didn¡¯t move from her position.

    "Sis, you¡¯re bleeding!" Laura was shocked to see Kanae¡¯s arm. Blood was flowing out from one of her arm.

    "It¡¯s nothing," Kanae replied. She was still focusing on the position of the sniper. Because of the distance, she couldn¡¯t sense what they were doing, so she could only specte.

    "But..."

    "Stop talking, we have to head to our car," Kanae cut Laura off.

    Laura had tears in her eyes. Considering Kanae¡¯s reaction when the gunshot was first heard, she knew that it was very easy for Kanae to evade them. The wound must be because Kanae slowed down on purpose because she couldn¡¯t move as fast as her sister.

    Right now, she truly felt that she was nothing more than a burden for her sister.

    Kanae scanned the surrounding. Because of the gunshot, the people were scattering around in a chaos. They were afraid that the bullet would head to their direction and wound them in the process. It would be very unfortunate if they got caught up in this incident.

    ¡¯We have to move.¡¯

    She sensed the movement of someone behind her and quickly shifted her position. A man was attacking her with a covert knife. Turning her body abruptly, Kanae caught the man¡¯s hand that held the knife. Her eyes turned cold as her hand gripped the wrist harder, sending deep pain for the unfortunate man.

    The man¡¯s eyes widened. He didn¡¯t expect this young girl to possess such arge strength. The pain on his hand intensified, which made him loosen his grip, allowing the knife to fall to the ground.

    Trang!

    "Let...Let go!"

    Kanae¡¯s gaze was as cold as ice. She released her grip and kicked the man before using her other hand to pull the man to the side. At that very moment, the sniper shot, but the bullet reached the man as Kanae used him as her shield.

    "You!" How can a girl be this vicious?

    The man¡¯s eyes widened as he fell to the ground. His eyes were staring in disbelief to the young girl in front of him, who had crouched down once again. They only knew that their target would be a young girl 17 of age, but the sight in front of him told him for sure that she was not an ordinary girl.

    There was no way an ordinary girl could perform killing without batting an eye like what this young girl had just did.

    Kanae pointed to the side. "Laura, can you move fast while putting your head low?"

    "Yes," Laura nodded her head absentmindedly. This was the very first time she saw her sister kill somebody, not only that, she did it with such ease. It was as if this was something extremelymon.

    Kanae noticed Laura¡¯s gaze. She smiled wryly. "I¡¯m sorry. Let¡¯s go."

    As Kanae pulled Laura¡¯s hand, Laura¡¯s mind churned out. It didn¡¯t require a genius to realize that Kanae has been doing something like this for the past few years. The mere efficacy and calmness she showed proved this point very clearly and painfully.

    Laura¡¯s eyes welled with tears. Just how much her sister suffered ever since that time?

    From the back, Kanae could sense several people were approaching them. In the chaos, it would be hard to know if someone wasing at her or not, but her sharp instinct sensed the killing intent they leaked. It might be faint, but for her, they were already more than enough.

    Just when she was preparing herself to have a battle with them, someone already came to block their attack.

    ng!

    "Kevin!" Kanae called when she saw the one who helped her.

    Kevin didn¡¯t immediately answer. He pushed the man who attacked to the back before shifting his stance and attacked the other man. With swift movement, the three of them fell to the ground, but Kevin didn¡¯t stay idle in his ce as he moved behind themp post not far from him.

    Sound of gunshot followed soon after, hitting the side of themp post where he hid.

    "You should leave," Kevin said calmly. He gazed towards Kanae with concern. "Go to hospital, your hand needs treatment."

    Kanae pulled the door open and beckoned for Laura to get in. The gunshots were aimed towards the car as the back ss was broken after several shots.

    "What about you, Kevin?"

    "Don¡¯t worry. I can handle this situation."

    Knowing this man¡¯s identity, Kanae didn¡¯t hesitate and got into the car too. "Please be careful," shifting her attention to the driver, she ordered. "Go to the nearest hospital ¨Cwait, no, the hospital of Kalin Family."

    The driver immediately stepped on the gas when he heard the order. Amidst the gunshots from the sniper, the car sped up into the distance. Thankfully, it was a new car model that was famous for its speed. Within seconds, they were already very far from the ce.

    Kevin¡¯s lips curled up into a smile when he heard Kanae¡¯s concern for him. He took out his phone.

    "Mike, Neo, get out of the car. We have work here."

    "Yes, Boss!"

    ncing to the sniper position from his ce, his eyes narrowed. It wouldn¡¯t be an easy fight. They were all very experienced and precisely chose the perfect location for their ambush. Right now, he was sure that this attack was definitely nned beforehand.

    ¡¯Tamari n, Doha Family, and now Nali Family,¡¯ Kevin thought to himself. ¡¯Although the families are notpletely destroyed, they¡¯re far from their peak condition. It¡¯s not hard to guess that they want to destroy therge force in this city with the repetitive attack they show.¡¯

    His n should be on the list too. The only question left would be, when will they execute the attack?

    While Kevin was handling the attack, Kanae and Laura were already going far away from the ce. Kanae was sitting vigntly while Laura was curling up like a ball by the side. It was not that she felt afraid, but she didn¡¯t want to risk her head getting shot because she was sitting down.

    Her eyes were looking at her sister. Although she couldn¡¯t fully remember the conversation her sister had with Kevin, she knew that he was helping them to escape.

    Because of that fact alone, she was in deep turmoil. She had already known that Kevin was not fully responsible for their parents¡¯ death as there were some hidden schemes. However, she couldn¡¯t fully ept him as he made her sister ced in a difficult position very often. Not to mention, not long ago Kanae was wounded because of him.

    When she was still deep in thoughts, they arrived in the hospital. Kanae helped Laura got out and rushed to the lobby.

    "My sister is hurt, please call a doctor!"

 Chapter 515 I Have One Request, Sis

    Inside the hospital, Laura was lying on her bed without moving. Even though she was barely injured, only some scrapes on her knees and arm, her sister insisted that she had to get the treatment first. The doctor obeyed her wish as they treated her with care and allowed her to stay in this room.

    Right now, she was all alone. Her sister was being treated in the other room because her hand was grazed by the bullet. The wounds were not heavy, but a treatment was surely needed.

    ck!

    "Excuse me, Miss," a nurse appeared while pushing a stroller. "Here are some foods for your dinner."

    "Thank you."

    Laura watched as the nurse put the food on the table with a wry smile. Her sister must have signed her up to stay in the hospital for the night. It waspletely unnecessary, but she didn¡¯t really have the intention of going back. After all, she was worried that someone might make an attempt for her life again.

    Her eyes grew cold when she recalled the experience just a few hours ago. It was extremely unexpected and rather scary. For the first time in her life, she saw her sister fight someone directly and her sister¡¯s fighting strength waspletely out of norm.

    ¡¯Sis, how much did you hide from me?¡¯

    Closing her eyes, Laura did her best to calm herself down. It was not hard for her to guess that her sister must have lived a life that was filled with danger for a long period of time. The way Kanae moved and acted showed that she was already gotten used to what she did. Killing people was something that she couldn¡¯t do, but for Kanae, it was normal.

    She already knew that her sister must have some dealing with the underworld because of what had happened in the past. After all, her decision to go overseas was because she saw what had happened to her sister. At the same time, she knew that it would be impossible for Kanae to stop directly as they needed the money.

    The door was knocked again.

    "Come in."

    It opened, and Jason came inside holding a stack of paper in his hand. "How¡¯s your condition, Laura?"

    "I¡¯m pretty good, Brother Jason," Laura smiled wryly. "My condition is not as bad as you think. My sister just exaggerates."

    Jason nodded in understanding. He knew that Laura shouldn¡¯t have been wounded under Kanae¡¯s presence. After all, that girl would surely get extremely angry if something like that happened to Laura. Considering Kanae¡¯s skill, it was more likely for Kanae to be the one who got wounded whilst protecting Laura.

    However, Kanae would still ask the doctors to treat Laura first.

    "Your sister asks me to bring you your paper. It¡¯s safer to work here," Jason put the paper on the table.

    Laura nodded her head. The assassin must have been sent to go after her life because theypletely aimed for her. As for the reason, she was not totally sure. Her position itself would bring her numerous people who aimed to kill her, so it was not that strange for people to do it.

    Jason crossed his arm and looked at Laura¡¯s expression. It might be only his imagination, but the girl¡¯s expression seemed a little off from her usual self. It looked as if this young girl was nning to do something big, something that waspletely out of the box.

    "Your sister is taking care of your stay in this room. I¡¯ll help her out. You might want to eat first."

    "There¡¯s no need, Brother Jason," Laura smiled. "It¡¯s still 5 in the evening."

    "Make sure that you eatter."

    "I will."

    Jason got out of the room and headed towards the counter. He saw that Kanae had finished talking with the nurse. Seeing Kanae¡¯s expression, he knew that this girl was feeling rather troubled.

    "Kanae," he called the girl softly.

    Hearing the call, she looked up. "Brother Jason, it¡¯s unwise of you toe here personally."

    "No need to worry, I have erased the track and Ie here with the excuse of check up. More importantly, you shouldn¡¯t me yourself. The target of this attack is not you," Jason¡¯s eyes glinted as he said this fact.

    "I know," Kanae nodded solemnly. There was no way they would want to target someone like her. She didn¡¯t have anything that could tempt them in her current identity. It was unlikely for them to discover the fact that she was, in fact, a golden letter owner. Her parents had worked so hard to hide it, and she didn¡¯t reveal any trace of it in front of them.

    Based on this conjecture, the one they targeted should be Laura because of the Nali Family behind her and the little girl¡¯s position as the family¡¯s head.

    "With you protecting her, she¡¯ll be fine," Jason smiledfortingly.

    Kanae shook her head. "You know very well that it¡¯s impossible, Brother Jason."

    In a few more days, it would be the time for Ryukalin n¡¯s gathering to select their new n head. Kanae wouldn¡¯t be able to stay by Laura¡¯s side all the time as she wanted to participate in that gathering. Besides, it would be weird if she followed Laura all the time.

    Jason smiled wryly. "You can assign more bodyguards for her."

    "I will surely do that."

    "I¡¯ll take care of the other document. Don¡¯t you want to meet with Laura?"

    "Thank you, Brother Jason."

    Kanae handed the paper before making a beeline towards Laura¡¯s room. Jason chuckled a bit when he saw how impatient she was. Turning his body, he started to take care of the paper.

    Inside the room, Laura was still in her sitting position when the door opened, and Kanae came inside. Seeing the healthyplexion on Laura¡¯s face, Kanae beamed happily.

    "How¡¯s your feeling now, Laura?"

    "I¡¯m already good," Laura chuckled. Her gaze moved to Kanae¡¯s arm. "I should be the one asking that question to you, Sis."

    Kanae followed after Laura¡¯s gaze. "You mean this? This is nothing big. I¡¯m getting wounded pretty often, so this is nothing much. I¡¯m not a weak girl, Laura."

    "I can see that, Sis."

    "You can stay here for the night. It¡¯s safer in this hospitalpared with thepany. I¡¯ll deploy more guards for you."

    "Okay."

    "I have already picked some of them, which I believe that you can trust. You can see their resume too when you have the time."

    "Okay."

    Kanae peered at Laura¡¯s face. She could see that her sistercked the response this cheerful girl usually had. "Do you not like my arrangement?"

    "No, I like them," Laura denied quickly. "You know the best guards in this city, Sis. I¡¯ll trust you in this matter."

    "It seems you¡¯re a bit dispirited," Kanae remarked.

    Laura heaved a sigh. Her sister was pretty sharp. She originally wanted to do this tomorrow, but doing it faster should be fine too.

    "Sis, I have a question for you. Do you love me?"

    Kanae blinked her eyes at the unexpected question. "Do you even need to ask? Of course I love you. You¡¯re my one and only sister."

    "Then I have one request, Sis. I hope you can fulfill it."

    "As long as it¡¯s within my capacity, I¡¯ll do my best to do it."

    "I want you..." Laura¡¯s voice lowered down for a moment before she continued it firmly. "I want you to be more selfish."

    Smiling tenderly, Kanae shrugged. "I¡¯m already selfish enough as I am."

    Even though she knew that Laura didn¡¯t like the fact that she delved into the underworld, she still did it. Part of it was because of the situation while the other part was because of her own volition. In some ways, she was already being pretty selfish in her decision.

    Laura knew that Kanae took her request in a different way than what she wanted. Taking a deep breath, she stared back at her sister.

    "Then let me rephrase it. I want you to get out of my sight and never appear in front of me ever again."

 Chapter 516 This is My Decision

    "Then let me rephrase it. I want you to get out of my sight and never appear in front of me ever again."

    Kanae looked at the sharp re that Laura gave to her. It was the gaze full of determination and conviction. She was extremely familiar with that gaze as she had seen it in herself for a long time. Once she made a decision and unwilling to change it again, it was the same gaze that she would show.

    However, when she made that kind of gaze, it was only because she didn¡¯t have any other choice. The path she had chosen was not easy, but she still chose to follow it.

    She gazed back at her sister.

    "Your wish is mymand. I¡¯ll do as you wish, Laura."

    The moment Kanae answered, Laura nodded her head calmly. Although her expression looked unperturbed, her gaze was unfocused with slight pain inside her eyes. It was clear that she was doing all she could to look back at her sister.

    "Since you¡¯re no longer part of the Nali Family, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll be easy for you to get out, Sis. Our path should never cross each other anymore," Laura remarked.

    Kanae nodded her head. "If it¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll do it, Laura. Take care of yourself."

    "You too, Sis. I don¡¯t want to hear any report regarding the death of an unknown girl on the street."

    "I also don¡¯t wish to read the newspaper just to see the sudden downfall of Nali Family Head because of petty scheme," Kanae smiled softly. She looked at her sister with her clear eyes. "Those elders are not stupid, but I believe you too."

    "Of course," Laura replied almost immediately.

    The two girls looked towards each other¡¯s eyes as if they wanted to engrave the other person¡¯s face to their head. Two pairs of eyes reflected what they truly felt. After an unknown amount of time, Kanae broke their stare first. She walked to the door and stopped right before it.

    "The mansion and thepany are all yours. I already changed the ownership to your name and submitted them to the government¡¯s office. The legal papers are all in the safe inside your room. The guards that I have selected for you shall be thest gift from me. From now on, I won¡¯t meddle into your life anymore," Kanae said unhurriedly.

    Her hand gripped the door handle before swinging it open and left the room.

    Klek (Sound of door closing)

    Right after Kanae walked out of the door, tears poured out of the corner of Laura¡¯s eyes. Her cheek became wet as the tears continued to pour out of them.

    "Stop, please stop," Laura whispered to herself.

    She used her hand to wipe her tears, but it continued to fall down like rain. Even the nket on herp became wet because of the tears that poured out of her eyes.

    "Don¡¯t cry, it¡¯s your decision, hu...hu...." Laura¡¯s voice became estranged. Sitting on her bed, tears continued to pour out like a rainfall. No matter what she did, she could not stop them.

    The fact that she drove her sister out of her life was enough to send her into immense sadness. However, it was something that she knew that she had to do. Still, it was not easy.

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to y with her sister anymore.

    She wouldn¡¯t be able to talk with her sister in the future

    She wouldn¡¯t even be able to meet her sister because their path will not cross.

    For Laura, her sister was always an existence that couldn¡¯t be lost from her side. Ever since they were young, it was always her sister that apanied her, encouraged her, and helped her. The thought of having her sister disappeared from her side never urred to her.

    She knew that they would surely die, but she could never bring herself to think of that possibilities. They always promised each other that they would survive no matter what and never leave each other.

    "Uuu..." as the tears continued to fall down, Laura felt all of her feelings came out. All the sadness, pain, and desperation that she felt just came out through the tears.

    Time passed by. She still could not fully calm down as the tears continued to pour down. Her face waspletely wet from the tears that streamed out.

    Knock! Knock!

    "Laura? Are you there?"

    Hearing Jason¡¯s voice, Laura quickly took tissue from the box and wiped her tears. She didn¡¯t want to show this messy appearance to that man.

    "Come in," her voice cracked.

    Jason opened the door and saw the messy appearance of Laura. Even though the girl tried her best to calm down, it was apparent that her effort was for naught. Her eyes and nose were red with tears¡¯ trace left. At the same time, the tears were still pouring out like a waterfall.

    "It¡¯s okay, Laura," Jason came over to the girl¡¯s side. He caressed the girl¡¯s head as he tried to console the other party. Kanae had told him to take care of Laura. At first, he didn¡¯t understand, but seeing the girl¡¯s appearance, he came to understand that something must have happened.

    "...It¡¯s not... okay," Laura replied while gasping for breath. Crying for a long time caused her breath to turn uneven.

    "If you don¡¯t mind me asking, what happened?"

    Laura¡¯s eyes welled with tears again. "I can¡¯t meet.... with Sis... again."

    "Why? She¡¯s outside."

    "I can¡¯t," Laura shook her head. "I drive.... her out of my life."

    Jason¡¯s eyes widened. "Why would you do that?"

    Laura didn¡¯t immediately answer. She gasped for breath for a few seconds before answering. "Because I¡¯ll always tie her down, my existence alone is enough to make her consider me to be the first in her every decision. I.... I don¡¯t want to be a burden. I want her to be happy without worrying about her little sister anymore."

    Jason¡¯s movement stilled for a moment. He understood why Laura said that. As someone who had been apanying Kanae for a long time, he knew how much that girl cared for her sister. For her sister, she had sacrificed a lot of things, including the love rtionship with someone whom she cared about.

    Without Laura tying her back, Kanae would surely take the decision to stay with Kevin. However, it was impossible for Kanae to choose him so suddenly. That girl didn¡¯t want to lose her sister and what she had had so far.

    Laura understood this very well. This caused her to take the action first and forced her sister to take the other path. Even though this meant that she wouldn¡¯t be able to meet with her sister again, she still decided to do it. It was all because she understood, Kanae could only pick one.

    The two choices were onpletely different pages. It would bepletely impossible to pick one while still holding the other one in the other hand.

    She had to pick.

    And this is her decision.

 Chapter 517 Two Sisters Who Always Thought of Each Other

    The two choices were onpletely different pages. It would bepletely impossible to pick one while still holding the other one in the other hand.

    She had to pick.

    And this is her decision.

    "You¡¯re doing great, Laura," Jason pulled the girl¡¯s head to his embrace. "I¡¯m sure your sister understands this."

    Laura nodded her head as she buried her head into Jason¡¯s embrace. Tears continued to pour out for a long time. Her heart was hurting, but she knew that she had to do this.

    "You¡¯re amazing, Laura," Jason softly whispered to the girl¡¯s ear, consoling the young girl.

    Laura didn¡¯t reply and just buried her head in Jason¡¯s embrace. Tears continued to fall out like a rainfall. Her hands gripped the man¡¯s clothes, causing it to crumple down.

    Jason didn¡¯t mind and continued to caress the young girl¡¯s head tenderly. He waited until Laura fell asleep.

    Her mind was filled with the thought regarding her sister and how her own position would only hinder her sister. As long as Kanae was still with Laura, it would be inevitable that people would connect them. As the family head, it was unbing of her to have a rtionship with someone from the ck Street.

    This was the reason Kanae tried to limit her involvement and never revealed her secret.

    Because if that was revealed, there was no doubt that people would be unable to ept her. She didn¡¯t want to be the stone that blocked Laura¡¯s path, so she had to make sure that no one will ever know about her involvement in the Underworld.

    But Laura didn¡¯t want her sister to hold back because of her. The only way to do this was only by cutting off their rtionshippletely. This way, no one would be able to point at her by bringing up her sister to drag her down of her position as the family head.

    The two of them understood that perfectly. Their conversation onlysted for a few seconds because they knew these things very well.

    They understood each other¡¯s position.

    Even without words to convey it directly, the two of them wished for the best for each other. They pushed back their own desire just to make sure that the other one would be able to live happily. One sacrificed her own life to provide a good life and the other one sacrificed her time just to be able to stay with each other longer.

    ¡¯You two sisters are truly admirable.¡¯

    Jason carefully pulled the sleeping Laura back and allowed the girl to lie on the bed. Seeing her tear stained face, he picked up a tissue to wipe them. As his hand touched her soft skin, he got the impulse to kiss the young girl. It was weird, but he couldn¡¯t help it.

    As he was pondering about it, the door opened and Kanae walked inside.

    "If you dare to do that, I¡¯ll make sure you won¡¯t be able to stand up, Brother Jason. You still owe me a spar because of the remark that you made before, and I don¡¯t mind not holding back at all."

    Jason¡¯s face turned sour. "You¡¯re still very protective of your sister."

    "She¡¯s my only sister, so of course, I care for her," Kanae replied. She gazed at her sister¡¯s face on the bed. It never urred to her that her sister would see herself as a burden. For her, it would never be a burden to care for her sister.

    Instead, she saw herself that would be the burden in the far future. Her identity as part of the underworld would surely be a sore point if she had to stand in the limelight.

    Jason understood this girl¡¯s viewpoint perfectly, so he could understand why these two made this decision. There was no ce for her under the light. Only under the veil of night did she have the ce and freedom.

    "I won¡¯t meet with her directly again, so I hope that you can take my ce in protecting her. I¡¯m sure that you love her, right?"

    "Captain... can you please not point it out so tantly like that?" Jason smiled wryly, his cheek flushed a bit in embarrassment.

    Kanae smiled. "I too won¡¯t be meeting you much anymore, Brother Jason."

    Jason¡¯s eyes widened. He stared back at Kanae with bewilderment. Since the two of them never had any close rtionship in public, he understood that she must be talking about their private rtionship. "Captain, do you n on living in the underworldpletely?"

    The only reason for Kanae to not make any interaction with them anymore would be because she wanted to live in the underworld continuously. After all, having the rtionship with someone from the underworld would tarnish their reputation forever.

    "That¡¯s one of the reasons," Kanae sighed. "As for the other one, it¡¯s already the time for me to prepare for thest grand assault against those who kill my parents."

    "Ah," Jason recalled that Kanae indeed wanted to gain more strength. It was not only to free herself and her sister from the Nali Family, but because she wanted to gain the real freedom in this city. However, to reach this goal, she had to establish more power of herself, which was something out of the question in the past.

    It was a daring goal that required her to bet with her life.

    Kanae looked back at Jason. "I won¡¯t stop you to stay with Laura, but I¡¯m sure you know what will happen if you dare to hurt her."

    "Don¡¯t worry, Captain. I will never hurt her," Jason reassured.

    "That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll take your word."

    "I¡¯m serious, Kanae," Jason replied somberly. He might be still young, but if he liked someone and decided to pursue that person, he did it with the intention of marriage. Of course, he would not mention this for the time being as he didn¡¯t want to scare this young girl.

    They still have a long time ahead of them.

    Kanae smiled. "I see. I¡¯m happy for the two of you."

    She treasured the two of them. As she had seen Jason as her own brother for a long time, she felt happy that he could be her brother inw. Though, it might be weird if he had to call her as older sister since Laura is her younger sister.

    "I haven¡¯t properly asked her yet," Jason smiled wryly. "I don¡¯t want to rush things since it¡¯s better to be ready for these things because it¡¯s a decision that¡¯ll affect your entire life."

    Right.

    Liking someone and deciding to pursue them would not be easy, especially if they have the intention of marriage at the end. Kanae understood them as she already tried to sort out her own feelings too because of her dilemma and the long separation time when she couldn¡¯t see him.

    She knew that she wished to stay with him, but it was not everything in her goal. She had something else that she had to do too. "I have made the decision for myself too, so I¡¯ll stop hesitating now. I wish you happiness. Take care of yourself, Brother Jason."

    "You too, Kanae. And please be careful, they¡¯re not the kind of enemies you can bear to face head on."

    Kanae nodded her head. She took onest nce at her sister and walked to the side of the bed. Her hand gripped her sister¡¯s hand tenderly.

    ¡¯I promise you that I¡¯ll stay alive, Laura and someday, we¡¯ll tear down the difference of the underworld and the outside world. At that time, we¡¯ll be able to spend our time freely again.¡¯

    Slowly, Kanae released her grip. From today on, she had to focus her attention solely on the underworld. It wouldn¡¯t be an easy path as there were more dangers that would appear because of her decision. However, she knew that with them sweeping the entire city, they would surely find her sooner orter.

    There was no better defense than attack. She had to make the first move and watched them carefully. This time, she would focus her entire attention on them andpletely hide herself from the light of this city. No one would be able to find her in her sister¡¯s world anymore.

    Kanae nced at Jason and nodded her head to him before walking out of the room.

 Chapter 518 New Family

    After walking out of the hospital, Kanae headed back home. Kanae picked up the bag that she had prepared before. The content of the bag was everything she needed, such as clothes and some daily necessities. She had thought of leaving everything in Laura¡¯s hand before, but never did she imagine that it woulde this fast.

    ¡¯I¡¯ll miss everything here.¡¯

    Taking another nce at her room, Kanae smiled wryly. Once again, she would be leaving this ce and this time, she knew that she would not return again. In the future, she would have a different ce to live, so this ce would be nothing but memories for her.

    Kanae stepped out of the room. She looked towards the guards not far from her and pulled out a paper.

    "Here¡¯s your instruction in this house. Don¡¯t let anyone harm the youngdy."

    "Yes, Miss."

    "You¡¯re dismissed."

    Kanae walked out of the gate. The driver was startled to see the young girl there. "Miss, do you want to go somewhere?"

    "No need, I just want to take a stroll."

    "Miss?" the driver was confused. It was already night time, which meant the street would be extremely dangerous. Wouldn¡¯t Kanae be in danger if she dared to get out?

    Shaking her head lightly, Kanae smiled. "I¡¯ll be fine. Just make sure that Laura will be fer."

    "Yes, Miss."

    After that, Kanae turned to the alley by the side. Once she was under the shade of the building, she dashed through the night into the deeper part of the street. The wind felt rather cold that night even though it was supposedly still summer. In a matter of minutes, Kanae had arrived into the familiar ce.

    Seeing the three people in the middle of the street, she wondered what their master was nning again.

    "Oh, Rei, you¡¯re here," Master Rudy¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Kanae. "Come over here, I found an interesting way to train."

    "Master, are you sure you¡¯re not scamming me?" Kanae looked towards the pitiful looking Matt on the ground. It seemed like the training that Master Rudy mentioned was extremely difficult and painful.

    Master Rudyughed. "Matt is just too weak."

    "Master, please don¡¯t spout nonsense," Matt struggled to sit down. He was looking at Master Rudy resentfully.

    "I¡¯m not spouting nonsense. Patrick is perfectly fine."

    "Master, please don¡¯tpare me with that monster..."

    Kanae smiled wryly. These two werepletely different in strength. Comparing them right on like that wouldn¡¯t be fair. After all, physical training has never been Matt¡¯s specialty.

    Patrick, who was training using his sword by the side, stopped and walked over to them. He scrutinized Kanae up and down with curiosity. "What is your n, Little Lass? Why are you bringing so many items?"

    "Oh this," Kanae finally remembered her real intention ining here. She took out a stack of documents and handed it to Patrick. "I ept your offer, Senior Pat, wait no ¨CFather."

    Patrick stared at the paper handed to him nkly, trying to process the information that Kanae dumped on him. He gave the offer out of impulse because he thought that it would be cool to have her as his daughter aside from the fact that it would allow her to stay with Kevin. Nevertheless, he didn¡¯t think that she would change her decision this quickly.

    Not only him, even Master Rudy and Matt were looking at the paper with incredulous expression. They knew about Kanae¡¯s condition and background, which allowed them to understand her previous refusal. Why did she change her decision rather quickly?

    "This...." Patrick couldn¡¯t find his voice.

    Kanae tilted her head. "Is the offer still there?"

    "What? Oh yes, of course!" Patrick snatched the paper as though he was afraid that Kanae would change her mind. "I¡¯ll submit this. In a matter of a day, you¡¯re going to be my daughter."

    Matt rolled his eyes. What do you mean in a matter of a day? The process itself took days to finish. Only by using backdoor would they be able to get the result far quicker. For Patrick, the backdoor would be him.

    Inside his heart, hemented the fact that he would have to work overtime again today.

    "Thank you...Father," Kanae felt rather awkward in calling Patrick as her father. After all, she was used in calling him as Senior Pat. In terms of age, there was no problem since Patrick was already nearing 40, but it still felt weird for Kanae to call him as such.

    Patrick chuckled. "Just call me Senior Pat or First Senior as usual. There¡¯s no need for formality."

    "Is it alright?"

    "Of course! Do you think I¡¯m someone who cares for formalities?" Patrick rolled his eyes. "Just call me whatever you want. In any case, I hold both titles. I¡¯m your senior and also your step father."

    "Alright Senior Pat," Kanae smiled.

    "Are you perhaps, being thrown out of your house?"

    "Well, you can say so..."

    Patrick rubbed his chin. It was not hard to prepare a house for Kanae to stay, but it would take some time as he hadn¡¯t prepared any right now. Right now, he could take Kanae to his home, but he was not sure that Kevin would take the notion happily.

    "Our hidden n doesn¡¯t have any proper headquarters, but I¡¯ll prepare something for you. It¡¯s just; you may need to book a room in a hotel or something for the night."

    "I already have ns for tonight. May I ask why the n doesn¡¯t have any proper headquarters?"

    Patrick pointed to Master Rudy. "Why don¡¯t you ask him?"

    "Don¡¯t point finger, youngster!" Master Rudy chided. "I¡¯m not doing anything to the headquarters, you¡¯re the one who destroy them."

    "What? Who else can makerge destruction if it¡¯s not you, Master?"

    "Ridiculous! I will never destroy my own ce. If I want to destroy something, I¡¯ll make sure that it belongs to other people."

    On the side, Kanae felt like face palming. Did it mean it was okay to destroy things as long as it was not theirs? Her master¡¯s logic was truly unique that she couldn¡¯t find words to describe it.

    Matt sighed. "Rei, the story is quite simple. Master Rudy and First Senior Patrick have a sh with one another in the headquarters because of some matters. As you know, they don¡¯t like to lose, so the fight continues for hours until the entire ce is ttened. As the result, they have to move to the street and fight there, causing destruction wherever they went until the two of them are satisfied."

    The corner of Kanae¡¯s lips twitched. She had known that her master and first senior was battle maniac, but she didn¡¯t imagine that it would be this bad. She thought that they still knew some sense of propriety, but it seemed that the reality was different.

    "Anyway, just ignore them. Let¡¯s review your training a bit."

    "Alright, Senior Matt."

    "...Please don¡¯t call me senior. Going by the rules, I¡¯m your junior."

    "But you¡¯re more than one decade older than me."

    "Senior and junior don¡¯t see age. Anyway, you¡¯re free to call my however you want, just not senior."

    "How about Brother Matt?"

    "Okay, I ept that."

    "Just call him Uncle. He¡¯s already old enough to get that title," Patrick chirped in before turning his head to retort to Master Rudy once again.

    "So, Uncle Matt?" Kanae stifled herugh.

    Matt rolled his eyes. "Whatever you like then."

 Chapter 519 The Real Reason

    Wells Family Mansion

    Jason came home quitete at night. He didn¡¯t have any personal servant as he didn¡¯t like being watched by other people. At most, there would be several servantsing at certain days to clean up the mess of his house.

    "Wee back, Brother Jason."

    Hearing that voice, Jason stilled in his ce. He quickly ran to the living room and saw Kanae sitting down leisurely. Seeing the mess on the table, he nearly cursed the girl.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "I need a ce to stay for the night, so I crash here."

    "I never say that you cane here?"

    "Do you want me to sleep on the street, Brother Jason?"

    Jason rubbed his forehead. It was not that he wanted her to sleep on the street, but he didn¡¯t want her to stay here and disturb his days. Moreover, couldn¡¯t see pick a better ce?

    "Come on, it¡¯s just for today, Brother Jason."

    "...Fine, just don¡¯t make a mess here."

    "You¡¯re the best, Brother Jason," Kanae put her thumbs up.

    Jason rolled his eyes. "How do youe here? I¡¯m sure that I already tell the guards not to let anyone in."

    "The security in your ce is still a bitx, Brother Jason. I can get in pretty easily."

    "I thought you said that you will stay away from me and Laura."

    "After today, yes," Kanae leaned back on the sofa. "No one knows that I came here today. I make sure that I erase my track properly."

    Feeling that he would only waste time to argue with Kanae, Jason sighed and sat down on the other sofa. If it was only one day, he didn¡¯t really mind having her stay here. Still, couldn¡¯t she just stay in her own mansion if it was only one day? It was not like Laura wille home tonight.

    "What is your n for the future, Brother Jason?"

    Jason arched his eyebrows. "I¡¯ll stay here and fortify my position as the young master of Wells family."

    "You have to be careful, Brother Jason. I¡¯m sure that they might attack you too."

    "I know," Jason¡¯s eyes glinted for a moment when he thought about that possibility. "What about you? Have you decided what you¡¯re going to do after this?"

    "I will attend Lima School."

    "Lima School?" Jason¡¯s eyes widened. He had heard about the girl¡¯s n of getting back at the government. However, this was the very first time he heard about her attending the school. "Are you serious? Getting inside means you¡¯ll bepletely under their mercy."

    "I know," Kanae replied calmly. She had thought about her decision over and over again. After knowing about the school being opened again, she knew that this would be the chance for her to know more about them. At the same time, it would also be the most dangerous ce for her.

    Jason looked at Kanae with bewilderment. "Why are you so fixated on them? Even though their actions are inhuman, it doesn¡¯t have any direct effect on you, right?"

    "Aren¡¯t you also trying to dig more about them, Brother Jason?" Kanae asked back. Her dark iris gazed back at Jason, seemingly able to see through theyer of his thoughts.

    "I want to expose them and pull them to the court," Jason nodded his head. "But not at the cost of my own life."

    Kanae shifted her body position. "You already bet your life for that in the past, Brother Jason."

    Jason opened his mouth but no words came out. How could he say that he didn¡¯te there because of the government entirely but also because he wanted to protect Kanae? It would be the same as exposing his past feelings for her. A feeling that had changed to that of pure brother and sister now.

    "For me, they¡¯re the one who¡¯s responsible for the attack that killed both of my parents," Kanae said softly, her eyes sharpened at the thought of that day. "I can¡¯t let them go."

    "Is it worth putting your life on the stake for revenge? Even if you win, they won¡¯te back and you have a lot of people who care for you," Jason asked hesitantly.

    Kanae smiled. "I know. At the very least, I can prevent a lot of people from losing their lives because of ridiculous experiments, can I?"

    "I truly don¡¯t understand your thoughts, Kanae," Jason stood up. "I¡¯ll be resting in my room. You can sleep in the living room or the guest room. I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t want to sleep in the same room with me."

    "Okay, thank you, Brother Jason."

    After Jason walked out of the room, Kanae leaned back on the sofa and looked at the ceiling. If it was possible, she too, didn¡¯t want to take this dangerous method. However, against someone so powerful, the only path she had would be betting with her own life.

    Besides, she didn¡¯t have any choice. If she didn¡¯t fight back, she would be taken by them and forced to take numerous experiments. After all, she was one of the rare truly awakened people.

    ¡¯Even if I don¡¯t look for them, they¡¯ll find me sooner orter because I¡¯m the one who holds the real golden letter and helped to create that fake one for my cousin.¡¯

    The sole fact that her forged letter could fool them for years was already more than enough to make them put her in the wanted list. Not just her talent for battle that she awakened, her ability to create that fake letter albeit with the help of her parents would bring her a lot of problems. If not for that, there was no way her cousin attracted so many troubles because of that single letter.

    Really, one single item can change the life of a person entirely.

    However, she didn¡¯t have any choice when she made it back in the past. If not because of her aunt, she would never want to help her parents make that particr letter. Their lives were already dangerous enough even without this incident.

    ¡¯If only I can choose, I¡¯ll want to live an ordinary life.¡¯

    Because of her gene, Kanae knew that it would be impossible.

    Both her parents were those with lineage with high possibility to have descendant that has the ability awaken their talent. Her parents herself only has slightly better talent and not to the point of awakening them. Laura didn¡¯t inherit the ability to awaken one¡¯s talent, but Kanae did. In order to hide it, her parents were doing all they could.

    It was then her aunt came to them, asking for the letter for her own daughter.

    They didn¡¯t want to give the real one, so they forged the fake one. With her parents working under them, they could falsify the result of the test, allowing Sakura to stay in that institution and meet with those peculiar people. Those awakened people under the government stayed there and their number alone sent shiver down her spine.

    Kanae closed her eyes.

    She only has two choices from the very beginning. It was either to follow after them or fight against them. As she had seen for herself what they did in that ce, she knew that it would be impossible for her to obey them and stayed under them.

    It would be an inevitable fight.

    Kanae opened her eyes as a glint shed. No matter what, she would not lose. She would fight until the very end.

    ...

    Hospital

    Early in the morning, Laura got discharged. Due to her special identity as the Nali Family head, she had the special privilege, and they treated her very well. Even before her leave, a nurse came to bring some food for her, which she dly received.

    The doctor handed over a map to her. "This is the result of your examination. You can take them back."

    "Thank you, Doctor. Has anyone seen the content before?"

    "Only your sister," the doctor answered.

    Laura nodded her head. She opened the map and noticed several medical sheets containing information there. Many of them used terms that she didn¡¯t understand. It seemed that she would need to use a dictionary to read them.

    Among the paper, she noticed one of the papers has handwritten letters behind them. Picking it out, her eyes widened when she saw the letters. It was the handwriting that she has been familiar with.

    ¡¯Laura, please don¡¯t make any big movements until the end of this year. The situation will be extremely dire this year, so just make sure that the Nali Family can survive....¡¯

    The content was quite long, but Laura knew that it was thest message her sister left for her. Tears welled up on her eyes once more.

    "I¡¯m really a crybaby. Sis, even until the end, I still need your help."

    Wiping her tears, Laura walked out of the hospital. It was at this time that she noticed a rather haggard person walking out of the hospital too. Just looking from the appearance alone, one might think that she was a middle ageddy. However, Laura was surprised because she recognized that face.

    "She?"

    The woman didn¡¯t seem to hear Laura as she kept on walking with limpid steps. Seeing the way this woman acted, Laura wondered what had happened with her. It seemed as if She had changed so much, from the morous and beautifuldy to the haggard and limpid old woman. Never did she imagine this woman would be like this after the marriage with the Aida Family.

    Seeing how She seemed to have difficulties in walking, Laura wondered what had happened to that woman.

    ¡¯Never mind, it¡¯s not my business either.¡¯

    Laura turned her body to the Nali Family¡¯s car and returned back on while reading the instruction that Kanae left for her.

 Chapter 520 Sheilaâ€™s Fate

    Getting out of the hospital, the woman, She, rubbed her forehead. She was getting an examination and the result was not exactly her expectation. Holding the paper, she walked out to the street, wanting to call a cab.

    "There¡¯s a dirty person there."

    "Euh, what is a beggar doing here?"

    She¡¯s steps stopped the moment she heard the whispering from the side. Her eyes narrowed as she red to the group of people not far from her. Just a few months ago, she was the acimed famous youngdy of the Doha Family. But now, she didn¡¯t look any better than a beggar.

    "What are you looking at, Beggar!"

    "Shoo, this ce will be dirty because of you," the second person snorted.

    "You!" She wanted tosh out, but she held on. With her appearance, nothing could be done. Stomping her feet on the ground, she turned around and walked down the street. She felt infuriated by the careless remarks those people made. What was wrong with her clothes?

    Even if she no longer looked rich, she still looked far prettier than normal girls. However, people who came close with her no longer have any good intentions.

    After the downfall of the Aida Family, her situation changed drastically. The Aida Family¡¯s businesses fell through, leaving them with nearly no money. She and her husband, Jon Aida, were kicked out of the house. Her husband has a small house, but it was extremely cramped that she truly wanted to get a better one.

    Jon¡¯s father, the family head of Aida Family disappeared without any trace. Jon didn¡¯t seem to know where he went or he didn¡¯t even care about that.

    Her father had died long ago because of the prisoner breakout months ago, so she couldn¡¯t ask his help. As for her parents-inw from her first marriage, they were more than happy to see her getting kicked out of the house. There was no way they would want to help.

    Every single day, she had to work if they wanted to eat because Jon only drank alcohol. As for her, she couldn¡¯t possibly live with only alcohol, so she had no choice but to search for work.

    Making her way to her workce, named a club, she got inside slowly.

    "She, if you don¡¯t want your pay to be deducted, you should work harder," one of the workers there reprimanded her.

    She¡¯s face darkened. She had done everything she could just to live. There was no way she could work more than that. For a proud girl like her, walking into this ce was already something that broke her limit.

    Unfortunately, the current her couldn¡¯t talk back at all.

    "I understand."

    The woman smiled. "Good, now go to work, b*tch."

    After talking, the woman turned around without care. Right at this moment, She¡¯s palm was clenched into a fist. She felt extremely humiliated by the treatment that she got. If only things didn¡¯t end that way for the Aida Family, there would be no way she could end up this way.

    She moved to the back room and changed her clothes before doing her work. It was not really pleasant work, but she didn¡¯t have any other choice. Right before her work time ended, she saw a group of girlsing inside. From their appearance, it was clear that they were young people who just got a party.

    "Is there anything I can help?" She asked as she lowered her head.

    The leader of the group looked towards She inquiringly. She felt that this person seemed rather familiar. "Raise your head."

    "What?"

    "She asks you to raise your head, trash. Can¡¯t you understand a human¡¯s speech?" the other woman snorted. She moved forward and pulled She¡¯s chin, allowing them to see the woman¡¯s face.

    "Ah," the leader eximed. "So it¡¯s She Nali, or should I say, She Aida? You change your husband so many times that I¡¯m confused about what to call you."

    "You¡¯re right!"

    "Don¡¯t touch her, she might bring you bad luck."

    She¡¯s face turned green in anger. She recognized them as some rich daughters of some people, but they didn¡¯t have any connection with her in the past. Who would have thought that they would cross path today?

    "So you¡¯re a waitress here?" the leader chuckled. "How befitting of you. Waitress, we want some drinks."

    "What drinks?"

    "Vodka," the leader answered. "Five sses."

    She frowned because she knew that there were only four people in the group, but she still took the drinks that they ordered. "Here they are."

    The leader picked up one of them and poured it on top of She¡¯s head. "This is my present for you. Enjoy your stay here, b*tch."

    Lowering her head, She¡¯s eyes were red from anger. She truly wanted nothing more than beating them up. This became extremely ridiculous. She wanted her previous life! At least, she didn¡¯t have to work day and night while being humiliated over and over again.

    When she went home, she could see people pointing their finger at her. Seeing the mess in the living room, she could guess what had happened here.

    "Jon!" she yelled in anger.

    From the door to their bedroom, Jon¡¯s head popped out. His messy hair caused him to look like a rogue than a young master. "What is it, Darling?"

    "What¡¯s with this mess?" She pointed to the living room.

    "I¡¯m just bored, so I order some food and others," Jon shrugged. "Do you want to taste them too?"

    She¡¯s face turned green from anger. She couldn¡¯t even understand why the past her wanted to marry this man so badly. Without his inheritance, Jon didn¡¯t worth anything for her.

    "I want a divorce!" She yelled. She couldn¡¯t stand this anymore. Getting humiliated every single minute with a husband like this only made her feel like her lifespan was shortened.

    Jon yawned. "Sure, the door is over there."

    "What?" She blinked.

    "This house is mine, so you can get out of this ce. Don¡¯t worry. I already filled the divorce long ago."

    "You need my sign for that!"

    Jon passed a look on She, his expression showed as if he was looking at a fool. "I print out your sign. Don¡¯t you know that it¡¯s easy to do that with you saving your digital sign in theptop?"

    "YOU WHAT?"

    "With the current security in this city, it¡¯s easy to make the printed sign look real," Jon yawned. For him, it was nothing big to fake this woman¡¯s sign. Besides, he knew that she would ask for a divorce sooner orter.

    She¡¯s face turned ck in anger and rage. It was then she realized something else. "Y-you open myptop? How do you even know my password?"

    "Who knows," Jon shrugged nonchntly, not intending to answer the girl. He sneered. "If you don¡¯t get out quickly, I can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t warn you."

    "You!" Seeing the sneer on Jon¡¯s face, She felt angrier. She stomped her feet on the ground and picked her bag before running out. Her feet brought her to other ce without the need for her to think about it. She wanted to go anywhere far away from her previous husband.

    Alleys by alley were passed through as she moved without direction. By the time she calmed down, she no longer knew where she was. The surroundings felt unfamiliar.

    She stopped moving. This time, she has finally remembered what kind of ce ck Street was. It was already night time, so those who roamed on the street were unruly people. From the corner of her eyes, she could see several peopleing at her.

    Fear crept on her body, but she knew that it would be close to impossible to escape.

    "NNNOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

    That night, another woman disappeared without any trace, but no one even realized it. Hearing women¡¯s scream during the night on the ck Street was toomon.

    ...

    Inside the small house, Jon was yawning again. He closed the door nonchntly as he picked up the alcohol bottle by the side. As he sat down, his phone rang.

    "Why are you calling me?"

    "Jon, have you had enough ying around? There are more jobs for you to do."

    "Tsk, why are you calling me again? Didn¡¯t I say that I don¡¯t want to get involved in your dirty business?"

    "At the very least, this ¡¯dirty business¡¯ is something that¡¯s legal."

    "Legal? Aren¡¯t you just hiding your real purpose in the name of research and finding the truth?"

    "Stop ying around, Jon. You know that our work is important while you¡¯re the one who¡¯s meddling into us before. Do you really think that the useless front you show is going to fool us?"

    Jon yed with his bottle. "What front? I only have one life, so I¡¯ll fill it with fun things that I can enjoy. What¡¯s wrong with enjoying every moment to the fullest?"

    The man on the other side of the phone sighed. "Get real, Jon. Do you want the job or not?"

    "Tell me about the payment first."

    "You can get enough money for wine and women for a year after you finish this job."

    "A year, you say?" Jon thought about his wallet. There was barely any money left because he always used them very quickly. Normally, he would just extort his sister and barely do any work, but now, it would be different. "Fine, tell me the content so I can finish them as quick as possible."

    "Good decision, Jon."

    "Yeah, yeah, whatever," Jon shrugged. For him, the best thing to do would be enjoying his time to do things that he loved. Other things were not that important if only he wasn¡¯t in need of money.

 Chapter 521 New House

    Patrick called Kanae early in the morning to hand that girl the house he had prepared. Upon seeing the house, Kanae felt satisfied. The size of the house was not that big, but it was already more than enough for her to stay. Besides, she never needed arge house in the first ce.

    "How¡¯s it?" Patrick grinned.

    "I love it, thank you, Senior Pat," Kanae smiled brightly. She inspected the house slowly and felt that it was already more than enough for her.

    Patrick crossed his arm proudly. In truth, this was just an abandoned house that he ordered people to clean up yesterday. This ce belonged to him and he transferred the ownership to Kanae¡¯s was extremely easy. All he needed to do was make a call to Matt and let his junior did all the work.

    Of course, Matt would only do the work afterining to him for a long time.

    "I¡¯m d that you like it. This ce is going to be your home from now on."

    Home...

    Kanae smiled when she heard the word. Although she did consider the mansion as her home, she knew that she had to leave that ce. Having another home to stay made her rather excited.

    "Thank you very much, Senior Pat."

    Patrick nodded his head. He took out several documents. "Here are some important documents for this house. Make sure that you keep them save all the time."

    "I will," Kanae took them carefully.

    "And then, where did you stayst night?"

    Kanae opened her mouth before closing it again. Would it be appropriate for her to say Jason¡¯s name? She knew that her first senior, who was also her new father, knew about Jason¡¯s real identity. However, she was not sure that telling him about this would be appropriate.

    Patrick sensed Kanae¡¯s hesitation and smirked.

    "Are you staying with a young manst night?"

    "Senior Pat, I feel that the tone of your words is wrong."

    "There¡¯s nothing wrong," Patrick waved his hand nonchntly as he gazed at his new daughter with sparkling eyes. "Now, tell me about your rtionship with that young man."

    Kanae¡¯s lips twitched. Even though you¡¯re my new father, was there any need to bother with every aspect in my life too?

    "Come on, your father is waiting."

    "He¡¯s just my friend and also subordinate of the same group," Kanae answered unwillingly.

    Patrick¡¯s mind pictured the other members in the Fiore Group. He recalled Tommy and Jason. Tommy was clearly out of the question because that young man was staying in their headquarters to guard Alice. As for Jason, it was highly possible since this man was the young master.

    Thinking about the man¡¯s position, Patrick¡¯s mind drifted a bit.

    "Have you ever thought about pursuing a rtionship with that young man?"

    Kanae¡¯s mouth gaped open. This new father of hers sure was very nosy. "No, I never see him that way. He¡¯s more like an older brother who cares for me."

    "I see."

    "Father," Kanae lowered her tone and made it rather cute. "Aren¡¯t you the one who want me to pursue your nephew?"

    Patrick was stunned. This littless learned too quick! He still wanted to be the one who teased her every day and not the other way around.

    "What? I never say that."

    "Really? I thought that you offered this position because..."

    *Cough* "Can we change the discussion?"

    Kanae grinned cheekily. She managed to defeat this yful senior of hers in this small game. Nodding her head, she leaned back to the wall of her new house.

    "Is there anything that you want to tell me, Senior Pat?"

    Patrick nodded his head. "I¡¯m sure you know about the gathering of Ryukalin n that we¡¯re going to hold in a week."

    Hearing the word ¡¯a week¡¯, Kanae started to count the time. It was already nearing the end of May, which meant that it was indeed nearly six months since the previous gathering. Time passed extremely fast.

    "I know."

    "I want you toe there as Rei and introduce you to Kevin," Patrick smiled smugly. He wanted to introduce her as his daughter and let those old men knew that he had gotten a very strong daughter and sessor. It would be very pleasing to make them looked at him with envy.

    From Patrick¡¯s smug expression, Kanae could guess what this man was thinking. Honestly, she didn¡¯t think that it would be a bad thing since she also wanted to stay in the underworld more as she started to do her n. It might be very good to gain more influence in the Ryukalin n before she exposed her real identity to them.

    Of course, she would need to stay careful before she decided to expose her identity since she might get those who knew her in trouble.

    "Senior Pat, is it really a good thing for me to introduce myself so quickly?" Kanae asked.

    "You¡¯re saying that this is quick?" Patrick snorted. "If you don¡¯t act fast, he¡¯s going to get married to the youngss. For n head, they have to get married very early because anything can happen. To ensure the existence of sessor, they usually get married when both of them reach the age."

    Kanae¡¯s mind nked. The marriageable age in this city was 18 for both men and women. Alice¡¯s birthday is next month, which means that she will reach 18 in the next month. If they wanted to, they could easily get married not long from now.

    As for herself.... She still had a few more months before it was her 18 birthday.

    "Don¡¯t you want to know if he will waver when you appear?" Patrick smiled mischievously.

    Kanae shook her head lightly. "In that case, I¡¯ll have to introduce myself as Kanae rather than Rei."

    "Do you really want to introduce yourself as Kanae?"

    Honestly, the answer would be a resounding no. It was still not long ago that she still appeared with her sister in public during the visit to Lima School. If the next piece of news they got was she became part of the n, it would be a great disaster for her sister.

    Everything they built might copse just because of the fact that she was part of the underworld.

    "Not yet," Kanae replied. "Until my existence as part of the Nali Family is forgotten, I can¡¯t allow anyone to know about this."

    Patrick nodded his head. "You can let your friends know in secret, but I think the lesser people who know, the better it will be."

    Kanae nodded her head. As Rei, she barely interacted with her friends too because there was nothing she had to do. Of course, if it was necessary, she would tell them.

    "You can also tell Kevin in secret when you meet."

    "Ah, I think that I will not burden him with my existence," Kanae smiled wryly. "Isn¡¯t he rather busy handling Megara, his rival?"

    Patrick sighed. He recalled how Kevin was rather too busy every single day because of them. Indeed, there was barely any time left for him to care about other things. If he had to think about this youngdy too, he would just overwork and so on. It would be better for them to wait until the right time to tell him.

    "But you have to give face to me and show your might to the others! As my daughter, you can¡¯t possible stay on the back!"

    Kanae chuckled. "I got it, Father. I won¡¯t disappoint you."

    "That¡¯s my girl!"

    As her head was patted, Kanae thought about the n gathering. It would be the chance for her to know more about the inner matter of the n and also many others. There were still so many things that she didn¡¯t know and this time, she would involve herself fully.

 Chapter 522 Going to the Island

    One week passed by quickly. The people in the Ryukalin n were busy once again to prepare for their second n gathering to select their formal n head. Since Kevin didn¡¯t manage to gain the support of more than 50% of the hidden n heads in the previous gathering, they would try to vote again today. The difference was the fact that Megara would be stepping as the second candidate to try for the vote too.

    Boarding the ship, Kevin looked towards the distance calmly. The ind was still quite far from his position because they had just departed. From his current position, therge ind looked as small as a palm hand.

    "Boss, it¡¯s windy today. Why don¡¯t you stay inside?" Neo asked cautiously.

    Kevin nced back before ignoring Neo. He was not in the mood to talk with anyone right now. For the past few weeks, he barely has any sleep because he was busy establishing his ce as the n head. Because of his work, he truly wanted some rests, which he couldn¡¯t get.

    The wind from the sea was the best refreshment for him.

    Neo smiled wryly. This was not the first time he got ignored by his boss. It has happened several times in the past. Looking back, he saw the two women were ring towards each other.

    "I¡¯m sure that this is not your ce to stay, Miss Celine," Alice smiled coldly.

    Celine chuckled. "It¡¯s not your ce to decide who cane here, Miss Alice. Whoever n Head allows toe cane along."

    "Oh? After bothering us, you have the gall to bother Kevin too?"

    "Watch what you say, I¡¯m pretty sure that the one bothering him is not me."

    The two girls continued to argue with one another while their guard retreated to the back, ready to help if it was necessary. From the way it look like, it was not needed as the two women still knew their ce.

    "Is it hard guarding Miss Alice all day, Tom?" Mike came out with a tray with several sses of coffee.

    Tommy shook his head. "It¡¯s not hard at all, Mike."

    "I bring you coffee if you want."

    "Thank you."

    Putting the tray on the table, Mike stood beside Tommy while sipping his own coffee. Looking at the two women arguing not far from them, he wondered how Tommy managed to stay patient for the past few months.

    "Has your feeling changed?"

    Tommy¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard the question. He eyed the others and only answered when he made sure that they shouldn¡¯t be able to hear his conversation with Mike.

    "Never."

    "I see."

    "Will you fire me?"

    Mike patted Tommy¡¯s shoulder. "I have good news for you after the gathering, so you should prepare yourself."

    "Good news?" Tommy arched his eyebrows in curiosity.

    "Yes."

    "Can¡¯t you tell me now?"

    Mike sneaked a nce at his Boss. Even though Kevin was staring at the sea, he was pretty sure that it wouldn¡¯t be hard for that man to know what he was talking about. He lightly shook his head.

    "I still want to keep my life, so you should just prepare yourself."

    Tommy eyed Mike suspiciously, but he nodded his head. Turning his head back to the women by the side, he ignored Mikepletely.

    Mike took the tray again and walked to Neo, offering them to the young man. Neo picked one and tasted it.

    "You¡¯re still making it too bitter."

    "Boss prefers to have it bitter."

    "I want the sweeter one," Neo sighed.

    "Just make one yourself if you want to. I¡¯m making them for Boss," Mike said nonchntly.

    "Fine, I¡¯ll go make one by myself."

    The journey didn¡¯t take as long as they thought. By the time they arrived in the ind, the debate between the two women hadn¡¯t finished. Mike could only step in to separate the two.

    "We have arrived in the ind, please watch your conduct," Mike reminded.

    Alice put on a sweet smile. "I understand, thank you for your reminder, Brother Mike."

    On the other hand, Celine was trying her best to not pounce on Alice for making such a fake expression. "I understand."

    Kevin walked out of the ship the very first. Arriving on the ind, he scanned the surrounding calmly. There was barely any differencepared with the previous gathering. Hopefully, his enemies didn¡¯t have any intention to attack him for the second time during the same event.

    "Wee, n Head."

    Hearing that familiar mocking tone, Neo quickly turned around only to see Megara had arrived on the ind. His eyes narrowed as he worried that Megara might have set up something in this ind.

    While Mike was guarding vigntly, Kevin nodded his head calmly. "You¡¯re pretty quick, Elder Megara."

    Megara walked forward in a calm manner. He didn¡¯t like to be called an elder because it made him looked old as he was still in his twenties. However, the displeasure was hidden deeply as he would never show it in front of Kevin.

    "You seem to be very busytely, n Head. If you¡¯re so busy to the point of losing sleep, why don¡¯t you ask for my help?"

    Neo¡¯s body tensed up. He was extremely clear that Kevin¡¯s activities during the past few weeks were about gathering the hidden n heads to support him. With Megara mentioning it, has this young man found out about that?

    Kevin shrugged. "It¡¯s just something that you don¡¯t care. Why should I bother you with something so insignificant?"

    "Indeed, it¡¯s quite insignificant," Megara nodded his head. In truth, he had received the report that Kevin managed to pull some of the hidden n heads to his side. His attempt to make Kevin unable to be the n head seemed to be futile.

    He didn¡¯t have the full confidence that he would be able to win more than 50% with the effort that Kevin had did so far.

    "I still have to prepare for tonight¡¯s gathering. Please excuse me, Elder Megara."

    "I won¡¯t be on your way," Megara replied.

    Kevin walked with the two people behind him as usual. He was about to pass by Megara¡¯s side when the young man smirked.

    "You win this round, but I will win the next one."

    Kevin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest, but his heart was perturbed. He knew that he had almost secured his position as the n head for this n gathering, but what did Megara meant when he say ¡¯the next one?¡¯

    He stopped in his track for a moment as he watched Megara walked away leisurely. Even though he would be able to hold the position as the n head, he couldn¡¯t move the elder as he wished.

    Things wouldn¡¯t end up well.

 Chapter 523 Sheâ€™s My Daughter

    "Why are you standing there like a fool?"

    Kevin turned his head around and saw Patrick walked out of the next ship with Rei following behind him. Kanae still dressed up like a young boy with a cloth covering her mouth to hide her identity. Her ck clothes stood out in the crowd because no one would wear that kind of clothes here.

    Besides, her small stature made her looked strange in the pack of numerous men around.

    "What are you doing here, Uncle?"

    "You have the gall asking what I¡¯m doing here? Of course I¡¯m going to attend the gathering!"

    "I thought you¡¯re going to bete."

    "What? I have never beente."

    Mike and Neo: "..." Who are you going to fool? Senior, you have justete for the hidden n¡¯spetition not long ago.

    Kevin ignored his uncle as he moved his gaze to look at Kanae. His eyes narrowed when he noticed that her build seemed to change again. She looked a bit smaller this time. Even though he had guessed that Rei must be hiding her real figure, her transformation seemed quite interesting.

    Not many people would be able to move the way she did with multipleyers of clothes.

    If Kanae knew what Kevin was thinking, she might consider dressing up with more clothes again. After all, when she showed her appearance, she always wore different number of clothes¡¯yer. This made people unable to tell her real built unless they got really close with her.

    "I don¡¯t remember any mission that requires the Fiore Group."

    Patrick¡¯s eyebrows rose. "You recognize her?"

    "Only Rei from Fiore Group will dress up like that," Kevin replied calmly. He felt that he missed something from his uncle¡¯s speech but he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what it was.

    "You¡¯re correct."

    "So, why are you bringing him here, Uncle? Don¡¯t tell me that you have a taste in young man too?"

    Hearing that, Mike and Neo shuddered. Their heart was screaming loudly: Boss, please don¡¯t joke around!

    If Patrick truly had that kind of taste, there was no doubt that he would be kicked out of the n and chased. After all, the number of young men in the n was dozens. There were plenty of them who would be in danger as Patrick was clearly one of the strongest people.

    Once he truly made a move, they could only pray that they would still be alive.

    Patrick rolled his eyes. "Why are you ndering your own uncle? What are you going to do if rumors spread because of that? You stinky brat!"

    "I don¡¯t mind in the slightest. I¡¯ll give me a chance to send you to a faraway location, Uncle," Kevin said in a serious tone. The way he kept his expression unperturbed made it hard for them to know whether he was joking or not.

    Patrick got another urge to beat down this brat. If only they were not on an important mission in the ind, he would surely take out his weapon and forced Kevin to have another practice match with him.

    This brat needed to watch his mouth!

    "You brat! If there¡¯s any rumor going around, I¡¯m going to wreak havoc in the n again."

    Neo nearly face palmed when he heard that threat. He still remembered the disaster that the n experienced because of Patrick. That man didn¡¯t hold back in the slightest and genuinely destroyed part of the ns¡¯ headquarters.

    They needed Master Rudy in order to calm this man down or the entire ce would be ttened.

    If there¡¯s another incident...

    He couldn¡¯t imagine it.

    Kevin was calm as he looked at his uncle. He knew that Patrick was not serious and only saying that out of annoyance because of his remark. "You haven¡¯t answered my question, Uncle."

    Patrick sighed and pointed to Kanae. "She¡¯s my new daughter. Not blood rted, but adoptive daughter."

    "What?" Neo shouted in surprise.

    By his side, Mike¡¯s mouth opened wide. He couldn¡¯t believe that the yful, mischievous, and troublemaker Patrick would suddenly be a father. Even if it was an adoptive daughter, this news sounded unbelievable.

    Even epting that the sun rose from the West sounded easier than epting that Patrick became a father.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Uncle, don¡¯t joke around."

    "I¡¯m not joking. She¡¯s really my daughter."

    "Wait a minute, you say daughter?" Neo interrupted. He pointed to Kanae. "You mean Rei is a woman?"

    Patrick nodded. "Of course, do you think I¡¯ll call a boy as daughter?"

    "What? But, but, Tom always calls Rei as ¡¯he¡¯!"

    On the back, Tommy rolled his eyes in secret. Of course he called Rei using ¡¯he¡¯ in the past. If he dared to call her using ¡¯she,¡¯ she would surely beat him up because it would allow others to guess her identity.

    Tommy looked at the calm Kanae. Considering how Kanae willingly let them know about her real gender made him thought about her stance now. It seemed that she nned on revealing her real identity sometime in the future.

    "She¡¯s really a girl," Patrick shook his head. "Just admit that you¡¯re not as a good as a young girl."

    "That..." Neo felt that his mind was a mess right now. He had a guess about Oro¡¯s identity as Jason, but it would be rather impossible for someone as proud as Jason to obey the word of a young girl unconditionally. Did Jason have a crush on the young girl?

    In the next second, he turned to look at Tommy with pleading eyes. Unfortunately, Tommy would never tell anyone about the identity of the other members in the Fiore Group. He didn¡¯t want to die yet.

    Kevin was not surprised when Patrick said that. He already knew that Rei is a woman from a long time ago. Though, he never revealed it to anyone because he knew that Rei wanted to keep her gender a secret. He looked at the young girl with a calm expression. Seeing the dark iris, he got the feeling that he had seen it somewhere before. It felt really familiar to him.

    Has he met with her before?

 Chapter 524 FiancÃ©e Candidate?

    Seeing the dark iris, he got the feeling that he had seen it somewhere before. It felt really familiar to him.

    Has he met with her before?

    "Don¡¯t tell me that you fall for her, brat."

    Kevin immediately shifted his gaze to his uncle. "It seems that you have a new hobby of spouting nonsense, Uncle."

    Patrick just shrugged. He would definitely not admit that he just loved to tease the two of them. After all, it was a great pleasure for him to see his nephew and daughter have their expression perturbed. Everyone else was less interestingpared to these two.

    Besides, they would never try to seriously kill him if he did go overboard.

    When his mind reached this point, Patrick revealed a wicked yet yful smile. Oh boy. He truly wanted to make a prank for these two.

    Neo shuddered when he saw Patrick¡¯s smile. "Boss! Elder Patrick must be nning something evil again!"

    "How rude! I¡¯ll never n something evil!"

    "You already do that numerous times in the past!" Neo used. He still remembered how much trouble this elder caused in the past. It didn¡¯t really affect him because he was nothing more than an ordinary youngster back then. However, he couldn¡¯t forget the impact it created to the n.

    "I did not!"

    Tommy didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he watched these two fanfare. In the past, Patrick would try to keep his image in front of them. He might still be a troublemaker, but not this much.

    Even the twodies not far from him were trying their best to control their expression. Alice¡¯s lips kept on twitching as she saw Neo unable to control himself. On the other hand, Celine felt at lost for she could not believe a high ranked member acting this way.

    Kevin spoke up to stop their quarrel. In this important day, it would be better if they kept their calm. "Stop it, Neo. Why do you bring her here, Uncle?"

    Neo shut his mouth, yet his eyes were still looking at Patrick with a hateful nce. Right now, any problem in the n would be his responsibility, so he hoped from the bottom of his heart that Patrick would not make any move.

    "I n on putting her in the list of your fianc¨¦e candidate," Patrick smirked. "I¡¯m pretty sure that she has more than enough qualification, right?"

    Kevin truly wanted to smack his uncle right now. He has been trying to push Celine away because that woman was extremely annoying and now his uncle was trying to push someone to his side. The engagement with Alice was a fake one. At the same time, he didn¡¯t have any n to renew it.

    On the back, Neo felt headache. In terms of qualification, there was no way the other two couldpare with Rei. After all, Rei was someone who has been fighting with her life numerous times in the past. For the dangerous position as the n head¡¯s fianc¨¦e, it would be for the best to give it to someone capable.

    The problem was; their Boss would never want to ept anyone other than a certain someone.

    "I see," Kevin answered tly.

    Patrick smirked. "Aren¡¯t you happy, brat?"

    "I¡¯ll be going now."

    "Hey! Your uncle is still talking. Come back here, you brat!"

    Kanae stood in her ce. She turned to look at Alice and Celine for a moment. From appearance alone, it was apparent that she was not a match for these two. However, in the n, what they pursued was not appearance, but ability in fighting. In that term, she was far ahead from these two.

    She nodded her head lightly before turning to follow her uncle.

    "She¡¯s going to be a real challenge," Alicemented when Kanae had walked quite far. She had seen Rei¡¯s prowess in the previous gathering. It was something that she could never hope to be able to contend with. Even trying topare was already a disgrace for her.

    Celine snorted. "Even if she¡¯s the hidden n head¡¯s daughter, she¡¯s just an adoptive daughter. Her position is lower than ours."

    "You sure are confident," Alice shrugged. "I¡¯ll leave first. Take care, Miss Celine."

    With that, Alice walked away. On her back, Tommy was following her closely, not allowing anyone to get close to her.

    Right now, Alice¡¯s mind was in turmoil. She knew that the engagement with Kevin was nothing but a fake, but she has always been trying to protect it because he needed her to stay in this position for six months. Now that six months had passed, there was someone appearing for this position.

    And this time, she knew that she was not the other party¡¯s match.

    That was not everything. Alice eyed Tommy, who followed after her patiently. She too wanted to stay with him and the limit of six months was already the most she could. She wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on if Kevin wanted to prolong this fa?ade for a longer time.

    On their back, Celine was staring at Kanae¡¯s back with a sharp glint. She felt threatened by the appearance of Kanae. Even though that girl barely did anything, this was what Celine truly felt.

    ¡¯If I don¡¯t do something, she¡¯s going to take the position.¡¯

    Celine truly wanted to make a move. However, she didn¡¯t even know what she had to do as she didn¡¯t really have anything topare with that young woman.

    Fighting skill?

    Hers would be aplete joke if she tried topare with Rei. The legend of her exploits on the street was still ringing loudly in her ear, giving a constant reminder of how great she was.

    Besides, the fighting skill she showed back in the n gathering back then was already more than enough to gain the eptance of the elders. No one would refuse such powerful youngster. And if Patrick was the one backing her, no one could really find fault.

    Who would want to put themselves on the bad side of that monster?

    Beauty?

    Well, she didn¡¯t know how Rei looked like. But even if she looked more beautiful because of her maturity and body built (since Rei looked t like boys), it was not that important.

    The n prioritized martial power. It was something she could neverpare with Rei.

    Celine¡¯s eyes grew dangerously. No matter which side she tried to pick, she could never be able to convince them that she would be better and more valuable as the candidate.

    How vexing.

 Chapter 525 Ryukalin Clan Gathering

    The preparation for the gathering itself didn¡¯t take a long time. This time, they didn¡¯t dare to call more people to be the servant. After the previous time incident, in which some people managed to sneak in, they no longer used that method. Today¡¯s gathering would decide the n head of Ryukalin n.

    "Boss, it¡¯s already the time."

    Kevin nodded his head. He quickly finished dressing up before walking towards the hall. The people from Ryukalin n immediately bowed down when they saw the young man. Even though Kevin was merely walking, they didn¡¯t dare to show any disrespect.

    This was the actual rule for the n, which was the greatest respect for their n head. However, as times passed by, there were times when the leader was not someone whom they respected.

    Right now, Kevin has already gained their respect from his continuous effort in many events.

    Inside the hall, a lot of people havee. They were gathering leisurely and most of them fixed their posture the moment Kevin appeared. From this alone, it was clear that Kevin has gained more than enough supporters for himself.

    "This brat is growing very quickly," Patrickmented with a frown. He wanted to see the brat struggle since he didn¡¯t manage to see it before. Unfortunately, the current Kevin no longer has any trouble with the hidden n heads. His effort so far has started to bear fruit.

    "It¡¯s great, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Lass, if you don¡¯t want to get found out, I suggest you refrain from speaking," Patrick remarked.

    Kanae nodded her head calmly. She only talked in a low tone, but if they came any closer to her, there was no doubt that her identity would get found out. It would be quite a hassle if this happened now.

    "Let¡¯s find some seats," Patrick beckoned to the center of the room.

    The two of them walked calmly. Nearing the center, they stumbled into Nico, Alice¡¯s father, who red at them with annoyance.

    "I want to know what your intention of bringing a youngdy from outside to be the fianc¨¦e candidate is, Elder Patrick," Nico asked sharply. As the father, he was rather angry when he found out that Patrick suggested another youngdy to be in the line. Moreover, it was clear that this youngdy has far more promising potentialpared with his daughter.

    Patrick smirked. "Isn¡¯t it clear that I want to make sure that the next generation can be someone powerful? Besides, a youngdy with excellent skill in fighting is quite rare."

    "Are you saying that my daughter is not good enough?"

    "I¡¯m not saying that. I just think that it¡¯s going to be better for someone who has more power to be the fianc¨¦e."

    Nico frowned. He nced to the side where Kanae stood. From a nce, it was hard to say that she was very powerful as Kanae usually behaved well. He still remembered the scene from six months ago, when the young girl suddenly erupted in power and stood in front of the n head.

    From that scene alone, he had known that this young girl had more power than what she usually showed. If he wanted topare his daughter in terms of martial ability with thisss, he would be better off back down or he would just humiliate himself.

    "Is it apetition, Elder Patrick?" Nico asked sharply.

    Patrick smirked. If Kevin knew the real identity of Rei, there was no way he would refuse this proposition. Unfortunately, it was not the time yet. She had to make sure everyone forgot about her rtionship with the Nali Family first.

    "You can say that, Hidden n Head Nico."

    "I see," Nico moved from his ce after giving Kanae another nce. Even he himself didn¡¯t have the confidence that he could defeat this youngdy. It would be a tough decision if Kevin decided to choose this youngdy.

    After that, Patrick paid no heed to the stare of the people surrounding him. He sat down leisurely with Kanae beside him. From their disbelieving gaze, it was not hard to guess that they were startled because of Kanae¡¯s real gender. After all, the identity of Rei has always been extremely mysterious so far.

    As Kevin walked to his seat, he noticed that Megara was also looking at Rei with great annoyance. It was clear that Megara was displeased because of Rei¡¯s appearance as Patrick¡¯s daughter.

    ¡¯That annoying elder makes his move too fast.¡¯

    Megara had wanted to poach Rei toe to his side because he was astonished of her prowess. Who would have thought that Patrick would do it first? Not to mention, this elder managed to uncover that Rei¡¯s real gender was that of a woman.

    If he had known about this, he would have sped up his n. Unfortunately, he could only let go of that notion. It would be hard to approach Rei under Patrick¡¯s eyes.

    "Now that we have gathered here, it¡¯s time to cast our vote once again," Lou, one of the elders, spoke up. The other elders started to distribute the paper once again.

    Patrick picked up the paper. There was no difference with the previous one as there were only three options avable:

    1. Support

    2. Disagree

    3. Abstain

    As the representative of the hidden n, he knew that Master Rudy hated this thing. His usual answer was obviously (3). However, this time it would be vastly different because of Rei¡¯s appearance.

    "Brat, you pick one," Patrick handed the paper to Kanae.

    Kanae took the paper while the surrounding people looked at Patrick with disbelief. Even if they knew that this young girl had be Patrick¡¯s daughter, it was out of the question to hand something so important to the young generation¡¯s members.

    "You can pick any number you want."

    Kanae nodded her head. She picked one of them and handed it back to the elder not far from her. The elder would be the one to collect them all before handing it back to Lou.

    "It¡¯s time to count," Lou announced as he started to count. They were waiting for Lou to finish with anxiety. Several elders were standing by Lou¡¯s side, ensuring that this young man didn¡¯t cheat in the counting.

    By the time it was finished, they were already impatient with the result. Lou turned his head to the people. "68% agree, 10% abstain, and 22% disagree."

    When he heard the result, Kevin¡¯s hand instinctively balled up to make a fist. Finally, he managed to secure his position. Although this was only the beginning, but it meant a lot to him. Starting this point, no one would be able to take this position from him unless he died or he gave it out to someone else.

    Among the crowd, Megara frowned. He had expected that the result would be very favorable to Kevin, but he didn¡¯t expect that it would increase this much in the matter of a few months.

    ¡¯You¡¯re truly a worthy opponent, Kevin Kalin.¡¯

    His lips curled up into a sneer. The real battle has just begun.

 Chapter 526 Itâ€™s Long Enough

    The hidden n heads didn¡¯t voice out anyint as they agreed with the result of the gathering. Even if they wanted toin, they didn¡¯t have any basis. For the past few months, they have seen for themselves how Kevin could be extremely reliable as the n head.

    What should they bring up to voice theirint?

    As they continued to discuss the n¡¯s matter, Alice found herself rxing. It was over. She could finally ask Kevin to annul the engagement as she wanted to stay with Tommy and not this young man. The struggle so far has been worth it.

    In the middle of the talk, Patrick stood upzily. He turned to look at Kanae. "Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s so boring here."

    Kanae nodded her head.

    The other hidden n heads could only smile wryly. No one would be so brazen like Patrick to say that something was boring straight in the face of Kevin. After all, they still valued their life and didn¡¯t want to die so quickly.

    The two of them returned to their ce. As one of the strongest elders, he got a small house for himself on this ind.

    "What¡¯s your opinion of today¡¯s gathering, Rei?"

    "It feels more like a fa?ade," Kanae answered. "They have already known the answer and only do this as part of formality."

    Patrick nodded his head. "You¡¯re correct. This is nothing but a formality and to give the chance for the hidden n head to interact with each other. By the way, there will be a party to celebrate this in the future. Do you want toe?"

    "Am I allowed toe?" Kanae asked doubtfully.

    "Yes. Every person in the Ryukalin n cane. There¡¯s no restriction because it¡¯s just a party to celebrate Kevin be the n head. There will be a ceremony tomorrow, but we¡¯re going back tonight. The ceremony is as boring as hell."

    Kanae chuckled when she saw her senior act like that. Inside her senior¡¯s head, there was nothing interesting except martial arts. There was no doubt that this man would never want to attend the ceremony.

    As for her, she didn¡¯t really want to stay here for that long period of time alone too. The gaze that they gave her was very disturbing.

    "Let¡¯s eat a bit before resting. I¡¯m sure Kevin wille here tonight."

    "Really?"

    "Yes," Patrick smirked. Knowing Kevin, that brat would surelye to rify the matter of the engagement because he didn¡¯t want to get another fianc¨¦e.

    Time passed swiftly. As Patrick had predicted, they got three guests when it was alreadyte at night.

    "I know that you wille here, but do you have to bring these two pests with you?" Patrick pointed to the two people behind Kevin.

    "Excuse me? I¡¯m not a pest!" Neo yelled in annoyance.

    "Right, you¡¯re not a pest but a loud pest."

    "Don¡¯t you...mph!" Mike has already held Neo¡¯s mouth with his hand as he smiled wryly. This brat truly didn¡¯t think whenever he talked. Well, he was also the same at other times, though.

    "Pardon us, Elder Patrick. We¡¯ll be waiting outside."

    Kanae had to hold herugh as she watched Mike dragged Neo out. These two often switched role. Sometimes, it was Mike who did stupid things, but mostly, it would be Neo. When they did, it was too funny that she truly wanted tough.

    "Can we talk, Uncle?" Kevin asked calmly.

    Patrick nodded his head. "Just take a seat first. I have the time until early in the morning before I have to return."

    Kevin sat down in front of the two of them. He nced towards Rei for a moment. In usual time, he would just follow what the n had designed for him because it would be hard to change the rule so quickly. However, he got no choice this time as he didn¡¯t want the n to have a say in his marriage. For this matter, he wanted to take things into his own hand.

    "I can¡¯t ept you selecting people to be my fianc¨¦e, Uncle."

    Patrick arched his eyebrows. "Why is that, brat?"

    "I already have someone whom I love. The engagement with Alice is just a fake engagement that I need to gain the support for this event," Kevin admitted frankly.

    Fake engagement...

    Kanae felt her mind nked for a moment. When she first heard about the fact that Kevin was already engaged with someone, she felt that her heart was crushed. Knowing the fact that it was her friend made it even harder. At that time, she almost let her best friend died because of this simple engagement.

    Knowing that this was only a fake one made her rather d and at the same time, annoyed.

    It was truly a test for her real feeling.

    "Fake engagement?" Patrick asked with a weird tone. "Are you ready to face the wrath of Nico if he knows about this matter?"

    "I won¡¯t be the one to face his wrath," Kevin replied calmly. "Alice has agreed to this matter, so this is not only my n but also hers."

    Patrick smiled wryly. He had met with Nico several times, so he knew that Nico was quite protective of his daughter. Although that man usually acted rather harsh and strict, he genuinely loved his daughter very much. There was no way he would be that angry if he had to face his own daughter.

    "You¡¯re really cunning, Brat."

    "Thank you for yourpliment, Uncle."

    Patrick nodded his head. "Even though you will annul the arranged marriage with Alice, I doubt that Celine will let things off just like that."

    "I¡¯ll send her back home after this gathering. Neo will talk with her father."

    "That won¡¯t solve the problem," Patrickmented.

    "I know."

    "Just have her in the list of the candidate. I¡¯m sure that Celine will surely put most of her attention to this youngss. After all, she couldn¡¯t beat Rei at all."

    Kevin nced towards Rei. All these times, she stayed quiet by the side as if this talk didn¡¯t involve her. This made him rather conflicted because he didn¡¯t really want to drag more people into his trouble.

    Patrick grinned. "Don¡¯t worry. You can pick the one whom you love to be your fianc¨¦e."

    "I haven¡¯t told the person in question," Kevin admitted. "I want to make sure that this ce is safe before I talk to her. I don¡¯t want to repeat what had happened to Yuki."

    Hearing the name ¡¯Yuki¡¯, Patrick¡¯s eyes twitched a bit. This name always brought a lot of pain for him to the point that he always felt that he couldn¡¯t bear with it any longer. It was just too painful for him.

    "I see."

    "I¡¯ll be taking my leave. Thank you for your help, Uncle, I¡¯ll just have her on the list."

    Patrick nodded. "Just go, you annoying brat. You owe me one training session."

    "We can spar in a few days."

    "That¡¯s good."

    After Kevin had left, Patrick sighed. Even though he was no longer perturbed about his girlfriend, hearing that name still brought him pain. He was already quite old, but that name has carved a scar in his heart that would never disappear.

    He turned to look at Kanae. "Aren¡¯t you d that he¡¯s confessing his real feeling?"

    "He didn¡¯t say that it¡¯s me," Kanae¡¯s mouth twitched.

    Patrick grinned. "There¡¯s no other ¡¯ordinary civilian¡¯ woman that he gets close except you. It¡¯s not hard to guess that."

    Kanae¡¯s cheek turned crimson red. This new father of hers truly loved to tease her. She turned her head to the side, refusing to meet with Patrick¡¯s gaze.

    "It really takes him a long time to be confident enough to say his real thought. He¡¯s truly a problematic brat."

    Kanae smiled slightly. It took this long because that young man had to make sure that he already secured his position as the n head. Although the past few months felt like torture, it also allowed her to understand her feeling more. At the same time, it helped her to solidify her own ns and push them into fruition for her family.

    Now, she only needed to wait for a bit longer until he stabilized his position and they forgot her rtionship with the Nali Family.

    "Yes, it¡¯s long enough."

 Chapter 527 Aliceâ€™s Decision

    When dawn came, Alice came over to Kevin¡¯s ce. Her ce was not far from him, but she had never visited him like this before. After all, she didn¡¯t really have any business with him before.

    "Good morning, Alice. What are you doing here so early in the morning?" Neo asked with a yawn.

    Alice smiled. "I thought that you¡¯re still sleeping, Neo."

    "I have to prepare some things for the ceremonyter. What about you?"

    "I want to talk with Kevin if he had woken up."

    Neo smirked and pointed to the door. "There¡¯s no need to worry. That workaholic has woken up far earlier than me."

    "Thank you."

    Alice walked to the living room. With a nce, she could see that Kevin was sitting on the sofa. In front of him several papers were scattered around, filling the table with them.

    "Is there anything that you want to talk with me, Alice?" without turning his head, Kevin asked.

    Alice stopped in her tracks. "Kevin ¨Cno Boss, I want to cancel the engagement today."

    "I understand."

    Hearing Kevin agreed to her request immediately, Alice was rather surprised. She has been worried that Kevin might want to prolong the time because of the appearance of Rei. Thankfully, it didn¡¯t happen.

    "Thank you."

    "It¡¯smon for friends to help each other. I have troubled you a lot with my request."

    "It¡¯s nothing," Alice smiled. Even though it was hard, it also gave her the chance to stay with Tommy almost all the time. For her, it was already more than enough.

    Bowing towards Kevin once again, Alice felt extremely grateful. Without waiting any longer, she walked out of the ce and headed back to the ce where her father stayed. From behind her, Tommy followed suit despite not understanding why this girl suddenly asked to annul the engagement.

    Neo walked inside the room while holding a stack of documents. "Boss, here¡¯s the list of those who still oppose you."

    "Put them there," Kevin replied.

    Neo put the documents on the table and peered at Kevin¡¯s work. Without Alice, some of the supports might back down, so they had to move fast. Internally, he sighed at the amount of workload that he had to finish in a short time frame.

    While Kevin was busy with his work, Alice finally arrived in the small house designed for her father. Her eyes locked on the door before her. She had never gone against her father in the past. Today would be the very first time she did it.

    ¡¯I can do this.¡¯

    Raising her hand, she knocked the door softly.

    Knock! Knock!

    "Come in."

    Her father¡¯s voice caused her to tremble slightly. The authority¡¯s tone that he always imposed on her was deeply embedded in her bone. It scared her to stand on her ground in front of him, but she didn¡¯t want to stay this way.

    As she walked inside, she could see her father was sitting on the chair. He looked towards her curiously.

    "It¡¯s rare for you to visit me. Is there anything you want, Alice?"

    "Father," Alice raised her head and locked her gaze with her father. Her feet trembled slightly, but she tried her best to not show them. "I annulled my engagement with Boss."

    The temperature in the room dropped several degrees the moment Alice spoke out. Nico looked towards his daughter menacingly. He stood up and walked to the girl.

    "Repeat what you say."

    "I... I annulled my engagement with Boss."

    Bang!

    Nico mmed his fist on the table. "How dare you annul your engagement with him! Don¡¯t you know how much I have worked all these years to get this promise from that man? You just throw the hard work that I have into drain. Get back to him and tell that you¡¯re only joking!"

    The words from her father hurt her more than what she thought. Alice knew that she was afraid of her father. For her, her father has always been an existence whom she could never defy. But not today.

    Today, she had to oppose him.

    She felt scared and more than ever, just trying to gather her voice was hard. However, she knew that it was not only her future in the stake of this conversation, but also her friends. She didn¡¯t want to make Kevin, Kanae, or Tommy sad anymore.

    The sight of Kanae¡¯s pained smile when she heard about the engagement was deeply engraved in her heart. The helpless expression of Tommy when he met her and how he always tried to keep a neutral face burdened her.

    She didn¡¯t want to disappoint them.

    "Father..." Alice started, cutting off her father¡¯s words. "I know that Father always want the best for me. All these times, I always obey your words because I believe that father wants the best for me. Whatever you say, I¡¯ll follow them without any protest.

    But I¡¯m no longer a child. Now, I can make my own decision. This is my life and I want to make the decision for myself. I don¡¯t want to make the decision that I¡¯ll regret in the end."

    Nico patiently listened to his daughter. He snorted when she had finished. "Do you think you know what the best is for you?"

    "I may not know everything, but I¡¯ll do my best," Alice replied.

    "You even dare to defy me now, littless. By breaking off the engagement, you will give up a life full of glory and fame. Don¡¯t you always want them?"

    Life full of glory and fame...

    She never cared much about the fame she could get. With her sickly body and frail constitution, all she wanted was to have a healthier body and genuine friends. Everyone around her always treated her well because of her position or treated her badly because of her condition.

    It was Kanae who reached out first to her and helped her to gain more confidence. Even if it was merely an act of impulse for a ssmate, the time she spent with Kanae allowed her to learn much more.

    She didn¡¯t know since when, but she has already seen them as her genuine friends that she cared from the bottom of her heart. Even if it was hard for Kanae, she still treated her well and even though Misae hated those from the ns, that girl started to change. After all, the time they spent together was not a lie.

    Alice treasured every single time she had with them, so she didn¡¯t want to be the only one to be unable to move. She had to be braver.

    "I don¡¯t want them, Father," Alice replied firmly.

    Seeing his daughter¡¯s gaze filled with determination, Nico felt inwardly satisfied. Although he didn¡¯t like his daughter defying him, he had never seen this young girl so determined before. She was a good and obedient daughter, so much that sometimes he worried that he did things out of her free will.

    Finally, she spoke back to him.

    Nico crossed his arm. His expression was as stern as ever. "Then tell me, what do you want?"

    "I want to marry the one I love," Alice replied.

    "The one who you love? Who is it?"

    Alice smiled. She shifted her body position a bit and raised her hand slightly. "It¡¯s him, Tommy."

    Tommy has been standing like a statue all these times. After all, he didn¡¯t understand part of Alice¡¯s conversation. However, when he heard how she stood on her ground, he felt deep admiration from the bottom of his heart.

    As he heard his name, his eyes darted back to the young girl. Upon seeing her smile, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse her. Even though he had vowed to himself that he would never be fixated on a woman like his mother, but he could never leave this young girl. For him, she was so perfect.

    Even if she has weakness, he would stay by her side and helped her.

    "Him?" Nico was stunned. He knew that this young man was someone whom Neo selected to be Alice¡¯s bodyguard, but this development was clearly out of his expectation.

    Alice nodded. "Yes, Father. I love him."

    Tommy stepped forward. "I think, I¡¯m the one who should say this, Alice. Sir, I¡¯m Tommy Mdy and I wish for your daughter¡¯s hand."

    Nico looked at the two people in front of him. His daughter sure had grown up so quickly. However, he didn¡¯t have any intention to make things easy for this young man.

    "If you wish for my approval, you have to pass my test."

    Tommy nodded his head. "I¡¯m ready."

    Nico smirked. "Pack your belongings, Alice. We¡¯re going back to the n."

    Alice¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard her father¡¯s words. She looked towards her father with excitement. "Father, so you agree with me?"

    "I will let you off for breaking the engagement," Nico replied mildly. In any case, all he needed to do was meeting that cold n head to talk about this matter. It shouldn¡¯t be too hard, but he might have to lose some face. "As for this boy, we¡¯ll talk about it in the n."

    "Thank you, Father," Alice beamed. As long as her father didn¡¯t outright refuse, there should be a chance for Tommy.

    Seeing Alice¡¯s excitement, Tommy smiled slightly. It would be hard for him to pass the test, but he was ready. He would not let this girl¡¯s effort in vain.

 Chapter 528 Lima School Opening Ceremony

    Kanae didn¡¯t stay on the ind after the gathering. Patrick took her back to the maind where she stayed for a long time. From her new father, she knew that the ceremony went without any problem and at the same time, Kevin broke the engagement with Alice.

    As for what had happened after that, she was not totally sure since they closed the news off.

    "It¡¯s already the time for school again," Kanae sighed as she looked towards the calendar on her table. She has signed up to the Lima School, and they would start the school today.

    For the past few weeks, she had been busy staying inside her home to finish the work that Jason entrusted to her and train. Time passed rather swiftly for her as there were not many remarkable eventstely. Even the attack that the government didtely seemed to decrease a lot.

    Not that they had finished, it was more simr to the calm before the storm.

    Finishing her preparation, Kanae departed to Lima School. The location of the school was not that far from her house, but it still took a considerable amount of time because she was walking towards this ce.

    Seeing the building once again, Kanae¡¯s body tensed up slightly. Even though she had tried her best to not remember any of them, her body instinctively became wary from the moment she stepped here. She didn¡¯t know if it was a good or bad thing, but at the very least, it would keep her vignt all the time.

    Teng! Teng!

    "All students should assemble on the field!"

    Kanae was startled to hear the announcement. Looking at the crowd of students in front of her, she felt that it would be a great miracle if she could bypass them and reached the field quickly. Lima School was still very popr as the number of students who came was already in hundreds.

    ¡¯This is far less than in the past.¡¯

    When she arrived on the field, she realized that the number of students was not as many as before. In addition, the number of young students was fewerpared with the students who had entered Junior High or even High School.

    "Line up based on your ss!" the one at the front instructed once again.

    Kanae stared at the board that was ced in front of the students. There were high school first year, high school second year, high school third year, high school special ss 1, high school special ss 2, high school special ss 3.

    Those special sses were not for the exceptional students, rather, it was there for the students who lost a semester because of the numerous incidents in the city. Some school provided them, including Lima School. This was also the reason for Kanae to attend this school.

    But of course, she chose the third one as she felt incredibly bored with the lesson in the second year. If she wanted to investigate them while learning, it would be better to make her time here worthwhile.

    "Excuse me, is this the line for the special ss?" Kanae asked the student in front of her. As he was far taller and has arge and firm built, she couldn¡¯t see the board anymore.

    "Yes..." the student turned around and froze in his ce. "Kanae?"

    Kanae¡¯s mouth gaped open. "Pres ¨CKevin what are you doing here?"

    "I can ask the same to you," Kevin replied with a frown.

    "I want to finish my high school and this school is the special school in this city that allows the student to graduate earlier."

    The Nolen School A and B didn¡¯t provide the special ss. For those that came from Nolen School C, they would surely pick other schools. In addition, part of Nolen School A and B were broken, so many of their students moved their school as the schools were repaired.

    "I see," Kevin replied. He thought about another thing. "Are you getting into the special ss 3?"

    "Uh... Yes."

    Kevin looked at the students around him, there were not many of them who picked the special ss. After all, not all students cared about the time they spent as a student, especially those rich students.

    "I¡¯m d to meet with you, ssmates," Kevin said calmly with the edge of his lips arched upwards slightly. If one didn¡¯t know him well enough, they would never be able to notice this minute differences.

    "Eh?" Kanae was stunned speechless when she heard what he said. Did he just say ssmates? Did it mean that they were ced in the same ss?

    As Kanae was still processing what Kevin told her, the man in question was pondering this turn of event. He had thought that he would be here alone since both Mike and Neo couldn¡¯te inside as they didn¡¯t have the letter and they were not part of the nobles.

    This ce was quite dangerous, so they have been worrying about himing here to investigate them. Now that he knew that Kanae would stay in the same ss with him, he no longer thought that his decision toe here was wrong. At the very least, he could enjoy his time here.

    At the same time, he could protect this girl in case there was something the government nned for them.

    "I¡¯m surprised to see you here, Kevin," Kanae calmed herself.

    "I¡¯m also surprised to see you here. Do youe here because you¡¯re part of the Nali Family?"

    Kanae smiled wryly. She had gotten out of the family a long time ago. Even if she wanted to, she wouldn¡¯t be able to use their influence anymore. The reason they allowed her toe here was because she forged another fake letter. As she had seen the real letter, making a fake silver letter was extremely easy.

    However, she could never say this to this man.

    "No, I¡¯ming because of a silver letter," Kanae replied. She never revealed to anyone her golden letter, so all they knew was her silver letter, which she used to gain entry to this school.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard the word ¡¯silver letter¡¯. For most people, they would only know the letter as a letter from the government, nothing more. Only those who knew the existence of golden letters termed them as silver letter because of the color.

    He never knew that Kanae knew much more.

    "You shouldn¡¯t tell that to anyone."

    "You¡¯re my friend, right?" Kanae smiled. "It¡¯s fine to tell you."

    Kevin arched his eyebrows. That sounded a bit wrong, but he liked the way she said it. He nodded. "Your secret is safe with me."

    Kanae giggled. It was not like this was truly a secret. For those who were quite knowledgeable, it was extremely easy to find out whether they came here because they came from the noble family or the letter. After all, some people dressed quite poorly while the others were dressed extravagantly.

    Only several people dressed up normally, making it quite hard to guess whether they came here because of their family background or because of the letter.

    "The line should be girls on the left and boys on the right. Don¡¯t you have to move back, Kevin?"

    "No need," Kevin replied calmly. "Stay here and line up beside me."

    "Okay!"

    Although with his height, he should be staying a bit far back, Kevin paid no heed to the rules. There were barely any girls that picked the special ss 3, but they were mostly slightly taller than Kanae. If she stood on the back, they wouldn¡¯t like it.

    The students continued to pour into the field rapidly. After several minutes, the opening ceremony finally started as the principal made his speech at the front of the students.

    This would be the start of this school operating in this city again.

 Chapter 529 Competition between Schools

    "It¡¯s so boring," Kanae yawned when the principal had finished making his speech. She could not believe that she managed to hold on standing here without falling asleep.

    Kevin nodded his head. "Do you want to see the ssroom?"

    "I want to, but not now."

    Right now, the students around them were gathering around. They came from different school for the past two years because this school closed down. Right now, they were trying to prove that they were better than the others from other schools.

    "You¡¯re not allowed to pass. Only students thate from Nolen School A can pass," one of the students smiled mischievously.

    The student in front of him frowned. "This is the only way to the building. You can¡¯t stop us like this?"

    "Try us!"

    "Yeah, the students whoe from Nolen School A are the best!"

    While the students were arguing with one another, Kanae and Kevin barely paid any attention to the students. They didn¡¯t have any interest inpeting with them. After all, they knew that the only reason they picked Nolen School C in the past was because of their situation and not capabilities.

    If they wanted to, getting into Nolen School A would be a piece of cake.

    Not that they wanted to brag, but it was rather true that they have more capabilitiespared with other people. However, school was merely the start and the ce to build their foundation. The real challenge for their life would only start when they started to enter the world of work.

    "Do you want to participate?" Kevin asked while pointing his thumb to the group of students in front of them.

    Kanae shook her head. "Is there any need to show off our ability?"

    "I thought you liked the limelight."

    "I don¡¯t like to be under the spotlight," Kanae smiled. If she had to choose, she would never pick to stand under the light. The attention was simply too much for her.

    Kevin nodded his head. He didn¡¯t have any interest in debating with those childish students. His eyes moved to the side as he noticed that several students were standing calmer. For those with real abilities, the dispute between ordinary students was nothing but child ys.

    ¡¯They are the awakened ones or at least, those who nearly awaken their potential.¡¯

    Inside this school, the real powerful one would be those who had awakened their full potential. Although the number of awakened people should be sparse, all of them were gathered here because of the letters and other means that the school utilized.

    As Kevin was analyzing the students, Kanae¡¯s eyes caught the sight of a familiar young man.

    "Kevin, do you recognize that boy?" Kanae pointed to a young man in the middle of the crowd.

    Kevin scrutinized the boy with narrowed gaze. The boy¡¯s appearance was rather ordinary, without anything special. "I don¡¯t."

    "I feel like I have seen him before," Kanae scratched her head. "But I can¡¯t remember when I see him."

    "Are you sure?"

    Kanae nodded her head. From the way the boy stood, he should being from Nolen School A. She tilted her head confusedly. When did she had the chance to meet with those from Nolen School A?

    Tommy¡¯spetition!

    "I remember now. He¡¯s the best runner from Nolen School A that used topete with Tommy," Kanae mused.

    Kevin nodded his head with disinterest. "Oh."

    As if hearing the two of them calling him, the boy turned around. His eyes widened when he saw them as he jogged towards the two of them. With a wide smile, he waved to them.

    "Hello! We meet again!" the boy greeted cheerfully.

    "Hey, I didn¡¯t expect to see you here," Kanae replied while Kevin just nodded his head without much reaction.

    The boy didn¡¯t seem to pay much heed. "You¡¯re that fast runner from Nolen School C¡¯s friends, right? I remember seeing you talk with him before."

    "You have good memories."

    "He¡¯s the only one who manages to defeat me," the boy humped. "Next time we meet, I¡¯ll surely beat him in the race fair and square without any chance for him to defeat me!"

    Kanae smiled. "He¡¯s not in this school."

    "Really?" the boy tilted his head. "Well, that man didn¡¯t seem to be the type that likes studying, so I don¡¯t think he can get in too. By the way, my name is n, nice to meet you."

    "I¡¯m Kanae and this man is Kevin. It¡¯s nice to meet you too, n."

    n nodded his head. He thought about something as a mischievous grin appeared on his lips. "Since you twoe from Nolen School C, let¡¯s have apetition. I¡¯ll surely defeat the two of you."

    Kanae and Kevin looked towards n with slight pity. They knew each other ability in sports very well. Either one of them would be able to defeat n with ease, not to mention the two of them. In addition, in terms of running, there was no way the two of them could be defeated by n.

    n felt that their gazes were rather strange. Why did they seem to pity him? Shouldn¡¯t they feel threatened because they had seen his ability before?

    "Why are you two...?"

    "Hey, n! Come over here, help out a bit."

    "Ah, wait," n replied hurriedly. He looked towards the two of them with unwillingness. He still wanted to challenge the two of them to race with him as he had not gotten the chance to show off in a long time. "Let¡¯s have a race sometime in the future. I¡¯ll be waiting!"

    With that, n turned around towards his friend while waving his hand. "Wait for me. Count me in, I want to defeat him."

    Kanae giggled when n had walked quite far from her. "He¡¯s really funny, but if he thinks that he can defeat us, He¡¯s entirely wrong, am I right, Kevin?"

    "Yes," Kevin answered curtly.

    The two of them didn¡¯t have any intention to go from their ce right now. There were too many students blocking their path ahead

    "Hey! You should disperse, don¡¯t block the path here!"

    Hearing the shout, the people were stunned. They looked towards the source before their face changed. Some of them limpidly moved back with an innocent smile on their face while the others just humped and went away.

    "If you all want to fight, you should arrange the time and ce. There are students from other school in this ce too..."

    As the man continued to preach them, most of the students had already dispersed. They didn¡¯t want to offend this man by not following his words. After all, the backing that he had was quiterge.

    "Kevin, that¡¯s Brother Jason, right? Is he enrolling here too?"

    Kevin¡¯s gaze locked onto Jason firmly. "Let¡¯s ask him."

    "Eh? Okay."

 Chapter 530 Meeting Again

    It took several minutes for the students to disperse, leaving only a handful of students left there. Jason sighed to himself. Originally, he didn¡¯t want to interfere, but he didn¡¯t really have any other choice because he didn¡¯t have the time to stay here all day. He had an important appointment not long after this.

    "Brother Jason," Kanae called.

    Jason turned around. He was surprised to see both Kanae and Kevin in this ce. "Kanae, Kevin, are you two nning to enroll in Lima School?"

    Kanae smiled wryly. "As you can see, we¡¯re wearing the school¡¯s uniform."

    "Are you enrolling here too?" Kevin asked.

    "Nope. I¡¯m justing as Wells Family¡¯s representative. They hope for me to attend for the sake of the image during this event," Jason smiled wryly. If not because his father asked him toe, he would never step his foot here. The experience that he had in this ce was already more than enough to make him want to go far away from this ce.

    Of course, he couldn¡¯t say that to anyone, so he still had toe while concealing his real feeling.

    "I thought that you¡¯re enrolling here," Kanae remarked. "Are you busy, Brother Jason?"

    "Yeah, I have an appointment with my friend, so I¡¯ll be going first."

    "Take care, Brother Jason."

    "Be careful, Jason," Kevin said calmly.

    Jason nodded his head. He bid his farewell before going back to his car. Although this was not an appointment for his work, it was not of less importance because it involved his friend.

    Kevin watched Jason¡¯s back for a few moments before turning his head towards Kanae. "Do you want to see our ssroom for a moment?"

    "Sure!"

    Lima School has several buildings, so it took them a few minutes to reach their designated one. The building for the high school students was located at the east part of the school. It has fifteen floors, and their ssroom was located in the seventh floor.

    "It¡¯s quite high," Kanae nced down from the window.

    Kevin nodded his head. "They make the ssroom for the special sses students to be in the middle."

    "There are a lot of chairs. I thought that the students¡¯ number shouldn¡¯t be too big."

    "They ept rich people too this time to make up for the number."

    If they only relied on the students who received the letter, their number wouldn¡¯t even be enough to fill the field like before. They had to change the regtion a bit and allowed students from a slightly richer family to attend here. Of course, they had to pass the test first.

    The two of them inspected the ssroom for the next several minutes. It was a rather ordinary ssroom with tables and seat, so they didn¡¯t spend a long time there. Most of the ssroom looked the same. As for the other rooms, there wereboratories, storage room, joint ssroom, and many others.

    After spending some time taking a look, they returned back down towards the gate.

    "I¡¯ll be going home now, have a safe trip, Kevin," Kanae bid her farewell.

    Kevin nodded. "Be careful on your way home, Kanae."

    As Kevin got into his car, his gaze followed after Kanae. He frowned slightly when he saw the young girl didn¡¯t take any car or other transportation mean. She went directly to walk on the street.

    "Boss, do you want to return back?" the driver, Mike, asked.

    "Go back to the n."

    "Yes, Boss."

    By the side, Neo was looking towards Kevin with interest. The two of them have been waiting here for quite some time. He was wondering why Kevin hadn¡¯te out when he saw the two of them got out.

    "Boss, are you spending more time in that school because you want to spend more time with Kanae?" Neo asked mischievously.

    Kevin nced towards Neo coldly. "It seems you¡¯re too idle these days, Neo. I¡¯ll ask Old Man to arrange more training for you."

    "Wait, Boss, I¡¯m just asking."

    "Don¡¯t pry into other people¡¯s business."

    "I¡¯m not prying, Boss. Come on, you¡¯re the kindest boss that I ever know, please don¡¯t tease me like this."

    Kevin looked at Neo, his facial expression was as cold as ever. "I¡¯m not teasing you. I¡¯m telling you that you will have more training."

    Neo¡¯s mouth opened and closed just like a fish. He felt that he was being wronged. Why did it seem as if his boss always targeting him? He wanted to protest!

    On the driver¡¯s seat, Mike was doing his best to hold on hisugh. Hearing how these two bantered, he truly wanted to know what could make Neo didn¡¯t offend Kevin in his speech. It seemed that the workload Neo had always increased more and more every single day.

    Neo sighed afterining for quite some time. He has resigned to his fate of getting more exercise. "Boss, Taro says that he¡¯s going to bring his friend over to check on James¡¯ condition."

    "Who¡¯s his friend?"

    "Taro didn¡¯t say the name, but the number of friends he has is limited," Neo shrugged. "I think we will know in a while. Also, Boss, what¡¯s your opinion about Lima School?"

    ¡¯I¡¯m not sure,¡¯ Kevin wanted to say those words, but he didn¡¯t. Right now, the school appeared rather normal from outside, so he was not sure that his conjecture about the school was correct. Of course, even if he was not entirely sure, he was certain that the school was not ordinary.

    "I¡¯ll be going there every day."

    Neo¡¯s eyes widened. "Boss, you¡¯re joking, right? Their security is very tight and if they¡¯re truly conducting the research here again, you¡¯ll be ced in dangerous situation once again. It¡¯s too dangerous."

    Kevin¡¯s eyes were cid. He knew about that very well because he had experienced those things before. If not because of an upset in their ce when they first discovered that he has enough talent to be the awakened, he would not be able to stay alive. Unfortunately, it was also because of this that he knew that they would never let him go.

    The single fact that he had managed to awaken his talent because of the second incident back then was already more than enough to send theming at him.

    "I know what I¡¯m doing."

    Neo wanted to speak again, but Kevin¡¯s gaze told him that this man wouldn¡¯t listen to anything more. He had resolved that he would continue staying in the school even if it was dangerous.

    After a few minutes, they arrived at the residence. Kevin directly went back to his residence where he found Taro and Jason in the living room. His gaze locked on Jason.

    "We meet again, Jason."

    Jason smiled wryly. He could detect the displeasure in Kevin¡¯s voice. However, it was not his intention toe here after meeting with Kevin too. He only came here because he had just realized that Taro¡¯s request was rather big.

 Chapter 531 Holding Talentâ€™s Growth ?

    "It¡¯s nice to see you again, Kevin," Jason replied calmly. Although the people here respected Kevin, he still has his status, so he didn¡¯t mind calling the man¡¯s name directly. There would be no one who could berate him.

    Kevin nodded and turned his head at Taro. "Why are you taking him here?"

    Taro nced up and smiled weakly. "He¡¯s the only one who can help me and I believe that you should know that too, right?"

    The exnation from Taro was rather vague, but Kevin understood perfectly what Taro meant. He waved his hand. "Call James here."

    "Yes, Boss."

    As one of his men ran out, Kevin sat down on his chair. His gaze locked to the two men in front of him. "You should never tell anyone about this, Jason."

    "I know."

    After waiting a few seconds, James walked out of the room. Theplexion of the young boy has turned rather palepared to the time when he was still with his father. It was not because Kevin neglected the boy¡¯s meal, but rather, it was because of other things.

    Jason noticed that James seemed to be looking around without paying attention. Aside from theck of focus, the aura that James emitted seemed to threaten him. In that moment, he understoodpletely what had happened to this young boy.

    "I see," Jason crouched down in front of James. "Hey, James, how are you?"

    James was surprised. He raised his head and stared back at Jason for a few moments. "I¡¯m fine."

    "Are you eating properly?"

    "Yes."

    Neo noticed that James seemed to be a little ufortable around Jason, but he didn¡¯t reject the manpletely. Up until now, there were a lot of people that James didn¡¯t even bother talk to because the young boy didn¡¯t trust them.

    "Do you n on helping him, Oro?"

    "Yes..." Jason was about to answer reflexively when he realized that Neo was calling him using his codename. He turned his head towards Neo in surprise.

    Neo crossed his arm with a hint of a smile on his lips. "There¡¯s no need to hide it."

    Jason looked at Neo with confusion. "I believe that I didn¡¯t let out any hint to tell you that I¡¯m Oro."

    "Your way of fighting is the same," Kevin replied on Neo¡¯s behalf. He had seen Jason fought as Oro not long ago. It was the time when he realized that this young man had dual identity. However, he never told anyone about this as he didn¡¯t think it was important in the face of many other problems.

    "Wait a minute, Jason is Oro?" Mike cut off their conversation.

    Jason nodded his head. "Yes."

    Mike¡¯s mouth opened wide. He had never expected that this young man would be the same person as the right hand of the famous group. Considering how their difference in status was like sky and earth, he would never think that they were the same person. After all, there was no need for Jason to put his life on the line just for a meager sum of money.

    "You¡¯re really ORO?"

    "Don¡¯t yell," Jason frowned. "I don¡¯t care whether you believe it or not, but you¡¯re not allowed to tell anyone about this."

    "Ah."

    Mike used his hand to block his mouth as if he wanted to stop himself from saying anything unnecessary. His eyes were still looking at Jason with pure disbelief because he just couldn¡¯t believe it. Someone so close to them turned out to be the one they have been searching for a long time.

    Jason reached his bag. "Let¡¯s turn back to the current topic."

    "Do you know how to help him?" Neo asked.

    "I know and I believe that Kevin also knows."

    Neo turned around to look at Kevin, but the young man¡¯s expression was still as cold as before. There was no sign that this man agreed or disagreed to the statement that Jason uttered.

    From the bag, Jason took out a small bracelet. From outside, it didn¡¯t look any different from the ordinary bracelet that they would find on the stores. It has ck color with a tinge of grey on the edge, which looks rather simple.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw the bracelet. "Where did you get it?"

    "Don¡¯t you have one, yourself?" Jason asked nonchntly.

    "I broke mine. Is it yours?"

    Jason shook his head. "I¡¯m not a candidate for awakened, so I¡¯m not eligible for this bracelet. This belongs to my friend. I¡¯m borrowing it."

    Neo raised his hand. "Boss, do you mind me interrupting a bit? I want to know what this bracelet is."

    "This is a suppressor," Jason walked towards James and handed the bracelet to the young boy. "This can help to suppress the growth of your awakening and slow down the process. Although this can only slow down, it can help those who can¡¯t train their body up to the standard that the awakened people need."

    James picked the bracelet and worn it without asking any question. He looked at Jason with his eyes. "Thank you."

    "You can suppress the growth?" Mike was rather astonished.

    "Yes, you can. Do you think that every awakened person reaches the standard right away? During their first few years, they¡¯re going to experience fluctuating increases in their ability. Sometimes, their body couldn¡¯t cope with it, which might cause them to fall sick and so on."

    Neo frowned. He was not very knowledgeable about this matter. He turned towards Kevin. "But I never see Boss wear something like that?"

    Kevin shook his head. "I broke mine a long time ago, so I use other means to suppress them."

    "Other means?" Mike was also curious.

    "Coffee," Jason smirked. "Coffee has the caffeine that can allow you to not feel tired at all for a period of time. Using them, he made himself able to wake up for a long time and forced his body to adapt to his situation. While it might bacsh because of the strain, it can also allow him to train his body and mind at the same time. Am I right, Kevin?"

    Kevin furrowed his brows and looked at Jason. "You sure know a lot about the awakened people."

    Jason merely smiled. It was not that he wanted to know a lot about them, but he had more than one awakened people around him. Although they didn¡¯t seem to be any differentpared with ordinary people, he knew better than anyone that it waspletely wrong.

    From them, he had learned a lot of things about the awakened and their ability.

    Neo frowned. He had suspected that the Fiore Group was anything but simple the moment he realized that they had Jason in their group. "Is it because you¡¯re the young master of Wells Family?"

    "No, they won¡¯t tell you much even if you¡¯re the next family¡¯s head," Jason smiled wryly. "I know from other means that I can¡¯t tell you."

    "I see."

    From behind, Taro couldn¡¯t follow their conversation at all. He was confused about the weird topic that these people brought up. Couldn¡¯t they speak using ordinary means rather than these weird ones?

    Jason stood up again. "Since I have finished the matter here, I¡¯ll go back first. I still have a lot of things to do."

    "Wait! Before you go, can you tell me more about your group?" Neo stopped the man.

    "I¡¯m sure that you already know a lot about us," Jason smirked. From the way Kevin and Kanae acted before, he had guessed that they still didn¡¯t know that the littless was actually Rei from Fiore Group. He didn¡¯t want to spoil the fun. It would be better for them to find out by themselves. "After all, you¡¯re the genius here."

    Neo¡¯s face darkened. If he could, he would have wanted to find out about the Fiore Group from a long time ago. It was obviously because he didn¡¯t manage to find out about them that he asked Jason about it. Unfortunately, this young man acted even more annoying.

    As Jason was escorted out, Taro turned his head towards Kevin. "So, what are you all talking about? I don¡¯t understand anything at all."

    "It¡¯s better for you to not understand," Mike smiled wryly. He had almost got a heart attack when he heard that Jason is, in fact, Oro from Fiore Group. The disparity between them was so big that he couldn¡¯t ept it right away.

    He had always seen Jason as a pampered young master from a big family, simr to Taro. The only difference would be the fact that Jason could fight well because he was at the forefront and had to face a lot of assassinations. On the other hand, He saw Oro as a great fighter of the street that was capable of fighting against several people.

    The difference in image he had between the two of them were simply too big. He just couldn¡¯t ept this right away.

    "Let¡¯s have some rest."

    "Go back to work," Kevin remarked as he pointed to the table.

    Neo and Mike smiled wryly. Their workload was still a lot.

    "Hey, before that, can someone tell me what¡¯s happening in the conversation before?"

    "Time to work."

    "Hey!!!"

 Chapter 532 Fiore Group Last Meeting Together

    Kanae¡¯s House

    The small house that Patrick provided her proved to be more than enough for Kanae. Since she had gotten used to living in a narrow room thanks to her uncle¡¯s annoying intervention, this small andfortable house was very suitable for her.

    Suddenly, her phone rang.

    "Yes, who is it?" Kanae picked it up almost immediately.

    "Captain..."

    "Tom?"

    "Yes," Tommy¡¯s voice sounded tired and lifeless. It seemed as if he had just gone through a life and death situation.

    Kanae straightened her posture as she heard the sound of someone else picking up the call. It was the phone call for their group, one that she hadn¡¯t used for some time already.

    "Tom? Rei? Why are you calling so suddenly?" Jason¡¯s voice entered themunication line. His voice also sounded tired as he must be busy with his work as Well Family Perfect Sessor.

    "Tom."

    "Uh, Captain, I need help."

    "What help?"

    "Can we all meet?"

    Jason sighed. He looked at the lists of emails in hisptop as he felt the urge to throw hisptop to the side. There were some changes in the city because of the sudden attack on the other two big families. Wells Family tried to gain a hold in some of the important businesses and a lot of them came to him with the intention of seeking backup.

    However, he couldn¡¯t just ept them all because many of them werepanies that never have any rtionship with Wells Family. With his father already dumped all the work to him, he had no choice but to review them one by one.

    For the past few days, he barely has any sleep.

    "Fine, let¡¯s go to the abandoned building."

    "Ah, wait, how about Shin?"

    "I haven¡¯t seen him again," Kanae pondered. Thest time she met with Shiro was when she asked for a favor from him. Since then, she hadn¡¯t seen him anymore. "He¡¯s not answering his phone too."

    "He¡¯s probably busy," Jason shrugged as he stood up. "He has a normal life too outside the Underworld, so it¡¯s not weird that he won¡¯t be able to answer all of our calls."

    "That makes sense."

    "Anyway, you have 5 minutes to arrive there, Tom. I don¡¯t want you to bete."

    "5 minutes? YOU #$%^&*(!"

    The two of them closed themunication line almost at the same time. They headed to the abandoned building through different ways. In just a few minutes, they have arrived by the abandoned building.

    Kanae looked at the used up car that Jason used. "I didn¡¯t know that you love collecting cars."

    "I¡¯m not collecting them," Jason replied calmly. "It¡¯s just more useful when you¡¯re out and wish that no one knows you."

    No one would be able to guess that the one using this car was the famous Jason Wells. As someone who has been the highlight of media for numerous times, it would be weird to see Jason using such a rundown car.

    "Right."

    *pant* *pant*

    Tommy appeared while running not long afterwards. He looked at the two of them with annoyance. "Howe you two arrive faster than me?"

    "My house is just several kilometers away. By running in ck Street, I can arrive faster," Kanae shrugged. "Anyway, why do you suddenly wish to meet? Aren¡¯t you busy with your new position in Ainge n?"

    "That¡¯s the reason why I need your help," Tommy smiled wryly. "Help me arrange a training schedule to let me grow even stronger. I need to be able to catch up to you, Rei."

    Catch up to Rei?

    Both Jason and Kanae felt that the request was utterly ridiculous. Even Jason knew how impossible it was to grow their strength to be able to catch with Kanae. She has been growing far stronger since thest time he met. Now, he couldn¡¯t even see her speed anymore.

    "Tom, are you drunk?"

    "I¡¯m not!" Tommy¡¯s face darkened. "I just need some help because I won¡¯t be able to gain his approval if I¡¯m not strong enough."

    Kanae rubbed her forehead. It was not impossible for her to help him a bit, but it wouldn¡¯t be that easy for Tommy to improve again. He was still young, but his progress wouldn¡¯t grow so much more anymore.

    "I¡¯ll give you a training schedule to follow, but it won¡¯t help much," Jason sighed. "Your best bet is just to be as strong as Roy."

    "Roy?"

    "Yeah, Roy Hon? Do you forget about that Souhon n previous young master?"

    "No," Tommy shook his head. He still remembered how Roy used to fight before. It was far stronger than normal people, but still a bit below Jason. Thinking that he would never be able to defeat Jason made him a little annoyed.

    Jason sighed. "That¡¯s already the best bed..."

    Click!

    The sound of the camera was faint, but Kanae and Jason could hear it clearly. Kanae immediately dashed from her ce and headed straight to the building on the other street. She jumped to the top of the car and used it as the pivot to reach the second floor.

    Prang!

    Kanae kicked the window and found a man there with a camera on his arm. He was looking at Kanae with horror.

    Buk!

    Kanae hit the man¡¯s back and caused him to turn unconscious. She tore a cloth and picked up the camera. Upon seeing the picture of Jason, her brows creased and immediately deleted it before crushing the memory card.

    After she had finished, Kanae jumped down from the second floor.

    Tep!

    "Is that what I guess it is?" Jason asked with clear annoyance.

    Kanae nodded. "Paparazzi. You¡¯re quite popr, Brother Jason. It seems that we won¡¯t be able to meet in this ce anymore or you¡¯ll get into trouble."

    "Fiore Group is more or less already disbanded," Jason turned his head to look at Tommy. "Now that we¡¯re here, you should let us see your progress a bit, Tom. That way, I can make a better training schedule for you."

    "Eh? Is that really necessary?"

    "Yes."

    Without waiting for Tommy to prepare himself, Jason began to attack. Kanae was still standing in her ce, watching her surroundings carefully. A lot of ces in the ck Street has already changed because of Ryukalin n¡¯s action for the past few months.

    Sooner orter, this part of the street wouldn¡¯t be called as ck Street anymore. It would have more people whoe to live and have stable jobs.

    "Ow! Ow! Ow! I give up!"

    Kanae turned her head to look at the two of them again. Jason was strangling Tommy and only released his grip after Tommy gave up. He nodded. "You¡¯re not bad, but still pretty poor overall."

    "Ugh, if you want to kill me, you should just say it," Tommy grumbled. He sat down on the ground. "So, can you make the training schedule for me?"

    "Yes, but this is going to be ourst meeting like this. I won¡¯t be able to sneak around so much anymore," Jason reminded. His position as the sessor has been in some problems. He didn¡¯t know when a fight for the sessor position would break out.

    "I got it."

    "I¡¯ll email to you. Take care of yourself, Tom."

    "You two too."

    Jason walked to his car and turned his head to Kanae. "Try not to get involved in dangerous activity too much. She¡¯s worried about you."

    "I¡¯ll do my best. You should also take care, Brother Jason."

    "Yeah."

    The three of them departed back to their own ces. They knew that this would be thest time they met with each other like this.

 Chapter 533 School Life

    Lima School

    Kanae came to the school rather early in the morning. She was surprised to see the field was filled with students. Did they have another quarrel this morning between schools?

    If they did, they were truly childish.

    Walking towards the building for high school students, she noticed that n, the friend she made not long ago, was standing there with his friends. They were blocking the entrance.

    "Oh! Kanae!" n spotted Kanae and waved his hand energetically.

    Kanae smiled back. "Hello n. What¡¯s this?"

    "We¡¯re blocking the way for our princess!" n answered proudly.

    "Princess?"

    "Yes, just look from here."

    n pointed to the window towards the hall. Kanae followed the direction n pointed and saw a young girl wearing a high school uniform walking towards the stair. She was very eye-catching because of her gold blonde hair that seemed to glow under the light. From this direction, Kanae couldn¡¯t see the other party¡¯s countenance, but she was pretty sure that the girl should be very pretty.

    "Is it the one who has blonde hair?" Kanae asked.

    n nodded his head with a grin on his face. "Yep, she¡¯s Iris, the princess of Nolen School A. We all adore her greatly!"

    Kanae smiled wryly. In Nolen School C, the previous princess was her cousin because of her background. However, there was no one else who could rece that girl because there were not many outstanding students in Nolen School C.

    "Are there a lot of princesses in Nolen School A previously?"

    "Not really?" n tilted his head. He was only staying in that school for two years, so his knowledge was quite limited. "Let¡¯s talk while walking to our sses."

    "We¡¯re in the same ss?" Kanae¡¯s eyes widened.

    "Yup, special third year ss," n smiled. "Even though I look like this, I¡¯m actually already in my third year."

    In all honesty, Kanae wouldn¡¯t think that n was still in second year. In terms of appearance, he was rather ordinary, but his countenance didn¡¯t make him look young. If one thought that he would be younger, it would be because of his yful attitude. After all, most yful students were still young.

    They got into the lift along with the other students as n continued his story about Iris.

    "Irises from this school too and she¡¯s famous in Nolen School A as our goddess because of her beautiful hair. Many students try to court her, but she always rejects them. The only one who manages to stay close with her is only her best friend.

    But that¡¯s not all," n smiled mischievously. "Can you guess what the other specialty of our princess is?"

    Kanae shook her head. She noticed that they were already on the seventh floor, so she walked out of the lift. As they headed towards their ss, n continued his chatter about Iris.

    "She can guess the future!"

    "What?" Kanae nearly stumbled on the door when she heard what n said. Did he just say that Iris could see the future?

    n opened the door and walked inside while nodding his head with proud expression. "There are a lot of asions where Iris managed to guess about the future. There¡¯s one a heavy rain in the school and she says that the lightning will strike. Not long after that, it truly happens."

    "If it¡¯s just once, can you say that she can see the future?" Kanae noticed that Kevin was already sitting, so she conveniently sat beside him. "Good morning, Kevin."

    "Good morning," Kevin greeted back. His eyes were looking towards n by Kanae¡¯s side with a re. Somehow, he felt annoyed when he saw hering here with that young man.

    n grinned. "It¡¯s not only once. Iris manages to guess about the future several times that it makes us convinced that she can see the future. However, she says that she can¡¯t control it, so it happens randomly."

    "What do you mean by random?" Kanae asked curiously.

    "She doesn¡¯t see the future because she wants to, but it just happens. If she stares at someone for a long time, she might identally see your future, so we have been trying to stay near her. It¡¯ll be awesome if she sees my future. I¡¯ll be able to brag about it for my entire life!"

    Beside Kanae, Kevin was originally irked with the two of them conversing so freely. However, the content of the conversation caught his interest. He had heard about the pretty blonddy in the third year of Nolen School A, but this was the first time he knew that the girl was not as simple as they said.

    No one spread the news about Iris¡¯s ability to see the future.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I see."

    Her heart was rather conflicted. From what n said, she knew that Iris came from this school. With the ability that she had, there was no doubt that she was one of the awakened that the government paid close attention to. Although her power seemed to be unstable, it was still a huge boost if they could know the future through the girl¡¯s ability.

    Inside her mind, she vowed to be careful around Iris. She didn¡¯t want to identally get a prophecy about her future and possibly got the attention of the government.

    "Why are you looking rather disinterested? I have told you an interesting piece of news," n sulked.

    Kanae smiled. "I want to believe you, but it¡¯s hard."

    "Hmm," n thought about it. "You¡¯re right. Don¡¯t worry! You¡¯ll soon see that Iris can see the future if you stay here for a long time."

    "I got it."

    n nced at the clock. "It¡¯s nearly the time for thelesson."

    He moved to the chair behind Kanae and took out his book. cing it in front of him, he lowered his head to his hand, ready to sleep. For him, the lessons were uninteresting, so he wouldn¡¯t bother listening at all.

    Kanae looked at Kevin. "Do you think she really has the power to see the future?"

    "Who knows?" Kevin replied ambiguously. Even though he appeared nonchnt, he was nning on secretly investigated that student. There was no harm in trying to find out about them.

    Before long, the teacher came inside and told them the basic rules. As there were many students who had special conditions, such as their background family, there were many who had to work. The school allowed them to skip most of the sses as long as they could finish the assigned work.

    "Is there any question about this?" the teacher asked calmly.

    "Teacher, is it possible to leave in the middle of the ss because of an important call? There might be times when someone calls for that."

    "Yes, you can. You just have to report to me, your homeroom teacher if that happens. Is that clear?"

    "Yes!"

    "Any other question?" The teacher scanned the ssroom. Upon seeing that no one else seemed to raise their hand, he turned around. "Now, let¡¯s start the lesson."

    As the lesson started, Kanae tried her best to pay attention to the teacher. As she had only barely managed to review her second year school materials, she had not touched the study for the third year.

    She nced at Kevin. "Um, Kevin."

    "Yes?" the young man replied nonchntly.

    "Do you mind if I ask about this one? I haven¡¯t learned it before," Kanae asked sheepishly.

    Kevin nced at the one she pointed and nodded his head calmly. "It¡¯s just rtivityw*. Let me exin how it works."

    "Thank you!"

    With that, Kanae paid attention to the exnation from Kevin. His teaching was very clear that she was extremely grateful to have him as her desk partner. Without him, she believed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up this fast.

    On the back, n blearily opened his eyes. He noticed that the two people in front of him were talking to each other.

    ¡¯Heh, so they¡¯re noting to study too.¡¯

    "You see, the maximum speed should be the speed of light, so the Newton Law has a bit w in the counting for matter that moves at high speed. This is the reason that the scientists try to find out more and in the end, the Rtivity Law was born...."

    n¡¯s face nked when he heard their conversation. He cursed inwardly. Who in their right mind would talk about Newton Law? He had had enough of them from the previous lesson.

    Not wanting to listen, he put his head on top of his hand and continued his dream.

 Chapter 534 Professor Taren

    The lesson was merely a review for Kevin because he had finished learning them. However, it was different with Kanae as she had never heard about some of the lessons before. The supposedly boring lesson for Kevin turned rather interesting as he taught Kanae about what he knew.

    With Kanae¡¯s ability to understand the lesson far quicker than normal people, he felt very satisfied.

    "Hey, the bell has rung. Do you want to stay here until it¡¯s nighttime?" n reminded the two people. Inwardly, heined. Who would have thought that they were such a workaholic ¨Cno studyholic, if there was even any word to describe that?

    "Ah, you¡¯re right," Kanae nced at the clock. It was already 3 PM and the other students started to go out of the ss. Her gaze shifted back to the paper in front of her. She truly wanted to learn more.

    Kevin chuckled when he saw her movement. In his eyes, she was truly a cute little girl. He raised his hand and patted the girl¡¯s head.

    "We can continue tomorrow. There¡¯s no hurry. Let¡¯s go home."

    "Okay."

    No matter how unwilling she was, she had to go home. Without Kevin teaching her in this ss, she wouldn¡¯t even want to spend a second here. There was nothing interesting aside from her enemies that still stayed here.

    They walked out of the ssroom towards the lift. As this was the seventh floor, they didn¡¯t really want to go down using the stairs if it was not necessary.

    "I can¡¯t believe that you two forget about the bell because of the study," n shook his head.

    "They¡¯re pretty fun."

    "Fun? I¡¯ll prefer sleeping the entire day than learning them. I hate them so much."

    "Why are youing to this school, then? I heard the requirement is quite harsh," Kanae was baffled. Why did she meet another person who has simr thoughts with Tommy? It seemed as if this person didn¡¯t care about the lesson at all.

    "My parents are quite rich and naturally, they want me to graduate from a decent high school," n shrugged. "Not that I truly want to, but I don¡¯t really have a say in this matter."

    "It must be hard," Kanae smiled wryly. If it was hers, she would surely rebel against her parents. After all, she has already done that when they forced her to study about the table manner of the high ss society. It was so boring that she chose to sneak out whenever the teacher came.

    n grinned. "Not really, I can enjoy the better facilitaties in this school, so I¡¯ll be using them to the fullest."

    "I see."

    Ding!

    The lift has arrived. The door opened and the three of them could see several people inside. Most of them wore the uniform for high school, but there was one conspicuous old man among them. His appearance alone told the others that he was not a student. With the white beard and partially bald head, it was practically telling others that he was already too old to be a high school student.

    The old man wore a long white coat. His hands were covered in a pair of white gloves while holding a stack of documents in one hand and a pen in another one. Right now, he was looking down, his sses hanging low.

    Kanae and Kevin were surprised to see the man, but they kept theirposure on the outside. No one was able to notice their minute change in expression as the two of them walked into the lift.

    "It¡¯s pretty crowded," nined.

    "We¡¯re in the middle floor, so of course, it¡¯s crowded," Kanae answered in a low tone.

    n nodded his head begrudgingly. On the other hand, Kanae was trying her best to stay calm. She recognized this man as there was no way she wouldn¡¯t recognize him. He used to be her parents¡¯ superior in theboratory and also the head of the research team that made the medicine.

    That was correct, this man is the one who invented the medicine that allow them to forcefully awaken their ability. It was the same medicine that sent numerous people to their death in the battle to obtain just for a small vial of it.

    Ding!

    The lift was opened once more and several students got out while a teacher came in. The teacher¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw the professor.

    "Professor Taren, I have been looking for you."

    The old man, Professor Taren raised his head. He scrutinized the man in front of him before nodding his head. "We shall talk in my office."

    "Yes, Professor."

    Not only Kanae, Kevin was masking his real feeling right now. If he wanted to, he could kill the professor with ease, but if he did that, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of this ce alive. After all, the security of this ce was not something that he could break with him alone.

    However, his appearance allowed him to confirm that this school was indeed the ce for the government to conduct their research. The problem would be where and how?

    There was no trace of them at all.

    As Kevin was arranging a n in his head to find clues and evidence, the lift arrived at the ground floor. They all got out of the lift and headed back to the gate.

    "I¡¯ll be going home now, take care of yourself, Kevin," Kanae bid her farewell.

    "You too, Kanae."

    Kevin returned back to his car. He flicked a nce towards Neo, who had been looking at him expectantly.

    "Find out more about Professor Taren and Iris. I want to know everything about them."

    Neo¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. Finally! He had been waiting for Kevin to give him instruction in searching for something. His hand was already itching to type a lot in theptop to search and pry a lot of things. Now that the chance hase, he would use it very well.

    "Rest assured, Boss. I¡¯ll do it."

    "Good," Kevin replied back calmly.

    ...

    As days passed, the situation in the city remained as calm as possible.

    "Young Master Jason, there¡¯s a message from Master that there¡¯s an important lettering."

    Jason¡¯s movement stopped when he heard his servant¡¯s message. He was typing his work when the servant informed him about the message that his father gave to all members of the Wells Family.

    "Is it a letter from the government?"

    The servant was startled. The letter was still in his hand, he hadn¡¯t given it to the young master. How did he guess the content?

    "Yes, Young Master."

    "Did father give any kind of instruction?"

    "He says that it¡¯s already time to make the decision."

    Jason¡¯s pupil contracted. He could guess the content of the letter even before reading them. He had known that the government would surely make a movement against his family, but he didn¡¯t expect for it to be this soon. He heaved a sigh.

    "Put it there."

    "Yes, Young Master."

    After the servant had left, Jason picked up the letter. He read the content for a moment before shaking his head lightly. There was still some time, but it was not too much. He had to start making his move to protect his life and the Wells Family.

    Taking the phone from the top of his table, Jason started making a call.

 Chapter 535 Asking for Help

    "Hello?"

    When the phone was picked up, Jason recognized the voice immediately. He smiled internally. "Kanae, are you busy today?"

    "Not really, I¡¯m just reviewing my study plus the work that you give to me. What is it, Brother Jason?"

    "I need you to take care of the paper now."

    Kanae didn¡¯t immediately answer. She leaned back on her chair. "Brother Jason, are you sure about this?"

    "I don¡¯t have other choice. If I don¡¯t start making my move, they¡¯re going to take away everything that belongs to Wells Family. I don¡¯t want to see my family get destroyed like the other two."

    Right now there were only Wells Family and Nali Family still standing firmly in the city. The Aida Family was a lost cause as there was nothing left from them. As for the Doha Family, the current head was struggling to keep the position safe. The condition hadn¡¯t stabilized at all, making it hard for them to move around too much.

    "I see."

    "I need your help, Kanae."

    "I understand. In the meantime, can you arrange to halt the Fiore Group¡¯s movement and make every news about us disappear? It¡¯s already the time for us to stop lurking around on the street."

    They didn¡¯t make the Fiore Group move at alltely because their focus has been in the other matters. As of now, the Fiore Group only has steady ie from the Souhon n because of their promise in the past. Aside from that, there was almost no movement.

    Even other parts of the underworld didn¡¯t have much movement. It has been more peacefultely.

    "Not a problem, I can handle them," Jason agreed immediately.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll work on your matter more. I¡¯ll inform you when everything is ready," Kanae replied.

    "Good, thank you Kanae."

    As he closed the phone, Jason sighed in relief. He knew that it was rather foolish to oppose the government, but he didn¡¯t want to follow them because he knew what they did behind the scene. It was something that he didn¡¯t want to be part of because of how scary and inhuman they were.

    Staring at his phone, he felt rather d that he had friends around him who were willing to help him.

    ¡¯I guess, my best decision in my life is to linger around on the street on that fateful day and encounter the two of them.¡¯

    Jason¡¯s lips smirked when he recalled the past. His meeting with Tommy and Kanae was nothing but a coincidence, but it was the meeting that changed his life forever. Without them, he would be nothing more than the ¡¯perfect sessor¡¯ of the Wells Family and didn¡¯t have the chance to meet with a lot of important people.

    For example, Kanae¡¯s little sister, Laura Nali.

    Come to think about it, he promised that little girl that he would help out in herpany today. Moving his body, he quickly cleaned up his table before changing his clothes. It was the time to visit that youngdy.

    ...

    Lima School

    "Kanae, are you alright?"

    The voice of Kevin caused Kanae to be startled. She looked to her side, where Kevin was sitting. His usually cold expression now showed the tinge of nervousness. It was clear that he was worried about the young girl beside him.

    "I¡¯m fine," Kanae smiled. "I¡¯m just sleepy."

    Kevin nced at the paper in front of Kanae. For the past few minutes, this young girl hadn¡¯t been able to focus on the material in the ss. In addition, she dozed off a few times. Her attitude caused him to feel worry about the littless¡¯s condition.

    "Don¡¯t overwork yourself. It¡¯s not good to work too much. You can take your time in learning them."

    Kanae was surprised, but she knew that Kevin thought that shecked sleep because of the lesson. Although she did want to catch up soon, she would not be that foolish to sacrifice her sleeping time for them.

    She wanted to sleep too!

    The only reason shecked sleep was because she had to finish the work that Jason gave her in the short period of time. They were important as they might influence the life of numerous people. For that, she was more than willing to sacrifice a few hours of sleep.

    "I¡¯ll take care of myself better."

    Kevin nced at the clock. "It¡¯s time for PE lesson. Do you want to have a game with me? It has been a long time since wepeted in basketball."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard his offer. Of course she wanted to! ying with Kevin has always been very fun to the point that she loved it so much. Of course, their score so far was still in Kevin¡¯s advantage, but she believed that she would close the gap pretty soon.

    "Sure!"

    "Go change your clothes. I¡¯ll be going to the field first."

    It was then that Kanae noticed that Kevin already wore the sports uniform. Nodding her head, she swiftly stood up from her seat and ran towards the bathroom.

    On the other hand, Kevin headed towards the field. Their ss was joined with the regr third year, so there were two sses here. The number of the students itself was not too many, but they were mostlying from either Nolen School C or Nolen School A. As for the teacher, he barely paid any attention to them.

    "Kevin!" n waved his hand. "Where¡¯s Kanae?"

    "She¡¯s changing clothes," Kevin replied. His gaze trailed to the other students. "What are they doing?"

    "They¡¯repeting in the sports game. Right now, they want to see who¡¯s superior in terms of ser. Do you want to participate?"

    "I¡¯m not interested."

    n shrugged. He crossed his arm. "They should have just picked sprint running. I¡¯m sure that I can win for Nolen School A if they choose that. If it¡¯s group y, I can¡¯t do it very well."

    "Can you y ser?"

    "I can, but it¡¯s pretty poor," n smiled wryly. If he should say, it would be already good enough if he could make sure that he didn¡¯t lose the ball. He couldn¡¯t dribble the ball as he would identally step on top of it. As the result, thend would hit his face.

    "How about basketball?" Kevin pointed to the partially empty court.

    n frowned. "I can y, but not too good. At the very least, I can score some points asionally."

    "I see."

    As they were talking, the other students were already finished their group division. They moved to the court and began ying the game.

    n stared with a bored expression. He watched for a few seconds before grinning mischievously.

    "I think we should add some fun here."

    Kevin raised his eyebrows. What was this boy nning?

 Chapter 536 The Future She See

    n moved closer to the field. He looked at the group of students who were busy watching.

    "Hey, guys, do you want to have some fun?"

    One of the students looked at n with unconvinced expression. "What are you nning?"

    "Having a bet between the two parties," n smirked. "Isn¡¯t it more fun this way? Aside from having the chance to see the other party beaten up, you can earn profit too."

    "Are you sure that the teacher won¡¯t be angry?" a female student asked worriedly.

    n pointed to the teacher. "That teacher barely pays any attention. He¡¯ll let us y for as long as we don¡¯t bother him. He doesn¡¯t need to know the things that we do as long as we¡¯re not too conspicuous?"

    "Hmm, you got a point, n."

    "Shall we start?"

    "Sure, I want to bet on Nolen School A!"

    "I want to bet on Nolen School C!"

    With that, the students started to put their bet on the side that they believed will win. Acting as the host, n meticulously noted their name and all. No matter which side won or lost, he would surely earn profit.

    Looking at therge number that the students presented, he smirked internally. Most of the students here came from rich families, trying to take a bit of money from them would be a piece of cake. Besides, they didn¡¯t y much importance to the money as most of them just leeching to their family.

    "What¡¯s that?" Kanae was stunned to see the students crowding at n¡¯s location. She had just finished changing her clothes beforeing to the field.

    "n is making a bet stands for the Nolen School A and Nolen School Cpetition. The field on the right is rather empty, let¡¯s just use that one."

    "Okay!"

    n happily noted the money that was thrown to him happily.

    "I want to bet on Nolen School A," the sound of a woman rang on his ear.

    n raised his head. When he saw the gold color, he was shocked speechless. There was only one student who had this hair color. Seeing the face of the fair woman before him, he felt his legs turned soft.

    The princess is talking to him!

    Even though it was merely for a bet, he still felt on cloud nine. Many students from Nolen School A adored Iris, so having the chance to talk with the girl was already more than enough to make him smile widely like a fool.

    "I understand, Miss Iris. How much do you want to bet?"

    "One thousand," Iris replied in a cool voice. Her blue eyes were staring at the paper that n gave to her. It was for her to reim her money if she won.

    "Iris, have you finished?"

    "Ah, yeah," Iris turned around. She walked to the side where her best friend has been waiting.

    "You¡¯re taking so much time," Iris¡¯s friend, Anna,ined. Contrary to the petite and beautiful Iris, Anna has a ratherrge body with toned muscle. Even from outside, people knew that she was someone who trained her body a lot.

    Their difference in built caused people to wonder how these two could be friends with one another.

    "I just want to see my luck."

    "Do you see the future?" Anna asked worriedly.

    Iris shook her head. "No, you know that I won¡¯t be able to use them too much, so I won¡¯t."

    "Well, you can¡¯t control it well."

    "I know."

    While they were talking, they heard the sound of a ball hitting the ring amidst the noisy chatter of the students. Turning their head to the side, they saw two people were standing. The boy was holding a ball and the girl was trying to catch up with him.

    Jerking his hand, Kevin moved the ball outside Kanae¡¯s range. As he moved to her side, the ball bounced back to his hand. He noticed Kanae¡¯s hand was already reaching to him, so he pushed the ball to his back with the intention of using his other hand to catch. Unfortunately, Kanae was ready and pushed the ball using her fingertip, away from Kevin.

    After that, the two of them scrambled to own the possession of the ball.

    Anna looked rather astonished. "Their y is quite amazing."

    "You¡¯re right. I wonder where..." as Iris was looking at their y, her pupil suddenly dted. She saw her surroundings changed greatly and understood that she was dragged to see the future of these two.

    The surrounding was rather dark and murky. Faintly, she smelled the metallic tang of blood, causing her nose to wrinkle. During her time seeing the future, she would be able to sense the surrounding perfectly, allowing her to experience them. Sometimes, it was a good thing, but at other times, it was simply too scary.

    Iris tried to turn around, but she noticed that her body seemed to freeze. There was nothing in front of her but forest and trail of blood not far from her. Then, she could hear the sound of ragged breath from behind her. Chills ran down her spine.

    "Wha..."

    Iris¡¯s body shook as she was pulled back to reality. Beads of sweat filled her entire face. She has always been afraid of blood and the scene that she saw was exactly something that she hated the most. Upon seeing the clear sky and the field once more, she heaved a sigh of relief.

    "Iris, did you just see the future?" Anna asked worriedly.

    Iris didn¡¯t answer. She didn¡¯t see the two students in the vision that she saw, but she knew that it should be about them. After all, her ability got the impulse from seeing the two of them.

    That future was too unclear for her to say anything. One thing for sure, it was a scary sight. She felt as if she was lost inside the jungle with trail of blood haunting her.

    "I think?"

    "What do you see?"

    "Forest," Iris answered as she calmed herself down. "I don¡¯t see anyone, but a forest."

    Anna frowned. Iris¡¯s ability was rather unstable as she often made weird and unclear predictions. However, it should be something that will happen in the future.

    "Can you tell me more?"

    "I don¡¯t know and..." Iris¡¯s body swayed to Aura¡¯s shoulder. "I don¡¯t have any strength left."

    The vision took her entire strength in that single moment. She wouldn¡¯t be able to move around too much anymore because it took her entire power just to see them.

    "Just take a rest. I¡¯m here," Annaforted Iris as she thought about Iris¡¯s vision. The vision didn¡¯t usually get triggered unless it was something extremely special.

    While the two girls were busy on the back, the students were looking at Kevin and Kanae¡¯s y with dumbfounded expression. They had never expected to see such magnificent y like that.

    "Are these two truly moving that fast?"

    "They¡¯re insane," another student murmured.

    "Who are they?"

    n¡¯s eyes lit up when he heard their conversation. "They¡¯re students from Nolen School C. Not bad, aren¡¯t they?

    Not bad? It would be too much if he just said that they were not bad. The level that these two showed was already far higher than the normal high school students.

    "Now, shall we continue the bet?" n grinned.

    Most of the rich students came from Nolen School A. Seeing that there were students like these two from Nolen School C, their morale dropped.

    "n, why don¡¯t you tell us about them?"

    "They¡¯re not ying ser, right?"

    "It¡¯s going to be our loss, you b*stard! You should have told us sooner that there are monstrous students from Nolen School C!"

    "What? I don¡¯t know them that well."

    "n, get over here!"

    "You, don¡¯t run away!"

    By the time the PE lesson was over, the serpetition has long been forgotten. Who would have the mind to remember them when such a wonderful y was held near them? They would naturally pay more attention to Kevin and Kanae¡¯s y.

    Kanae noticed that n seemed rather happy despite having disheveled clothes. "Why are you grinning so much, n?"

    "Hahaha, thank you to you two, I¡¯m getting a lot of money," n replied with a wide smile on his face.

    "I¡¯m not doing anything," Kanae was confused.

    nughed. "I¡¯ll treat you to lunchter. Just wait for me!"

    After n disappeared into the building, Kanae turned to look at Kevin with confusion. "I don¡¯t understand why he¡¯s so happy."

    "He¡¯s just a bit ridiculous," Kevin knew that n must have included the two of them in the bet between students. With Nolen School C won because of them, the money that n got increased much more because there were more rich studentsing from Nolen School A than Nolen School C.

    "Really?"

    "Yes. Don¡¯t mind him and just ask him to pay for your food."

    "Are you sure?" Kanae recalled that she always eat a lot. If n paid for her, wouldn¡¯t it tore a hole in his wallet?

    Kevin nodded. "Don¡¯t worry about it. He has enough money. Now, let¡¯s go back, it¡¯ll rain soon."

    "Ah, you¡¯re right. Let¡¯s go."

 Chapter 537 A Normal Life ?

    Time passed swiftly as Kanae was starting to get used to the life she had as a student in Lima School. She didn¡¯t really try to make new friends and all as she only got close with n and Kevin. From n, she came to know that there were a lot of unique students from Nolen School A.

    "Many of them are very peculiar that you might suspect that they¡¯re ordinary students," n sighed. "You see, they¡¯re very capable, but they¡¯re also annoying in their own way. Some of them are very sensitive and didn¡¯t allow anyone to get close to him at all."

    "That¡¯s weird," Kanaemented.

    "That¡¯s normal in this school. Many students have their own quirks, but weirdly, the teacher epts them," n shrugged. If it was him, they would surely berate him. But when it came to those students, they got off easy. He felt rather envious of them.

    Suddenly, the door opened and a teacher appeared. He scanned the ss. "Every student whoes here through the very special letter shalle out. It¡¯s time for the special lesson."

    Kevin¡¯s eyes narrowed as he watched the students around him. One man stood upzily. He raised his hand.

    "Where¡¯s the lesson?"

    "It¡¯s on the top floor."

    "I understand."

    As the student walked out, Kanae tried to scrutinize the boy as much as she could. He didn¡¯t look any special as she barely sensed his presence in the ssroom. If anything, the boy looked rather ordinary, but she knew that it was not all. There was a faint feeling that the boy was not an ordinary person.

    Considering their age, the boy should be an awakened person too. With the medicine that they have been making, it was not hard to forcefully awaken someone¡¯s talent.

    "n, do you remember him?"

    n shrugged. "Of course, he¡¯s one of the students whoe from Nolen School A. His name is Ayres. In terms of academics, he¡¯s rather ordinary, but he¡¯s quite great in terms of sports. His speed is nothing to be proud of, but his strength is far surpassing most people."

    From the description n gave, Kanae could guess that Ayres should be someone who awakened his ability in strength. It was rathermon, but those people could be proved to be very troublesome in close quarterbat. No one would want to face a tank right on.

    "You¡¯re very knowledgeable, n," Kevinmented.

    n puffed his chest. "Of course, I¡¯m the one who gathers the most information in the school before. Using my knowledge, I can get a lot of money!"

    Kanae and Kevin: "..." in other words, he traded information for money.

    Ring!

    "It¡¯s time for lunch break, do you want to go to the canteen?" Kanae asked.

    "I need to submit my work first," n sighed. "You can go ahead."

    "Okay."

    Without waiting for n, Kanae and Kevin walked out of the ss towards the canteen. asionally, they would just bring food from home or buy them before the school started. This time both of them just headed towards the canteen and lined up to buy some food.

    "It¡¯s fried chicken today," Kanae¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the list. The menu was quite interesting for her.

    "Don¡¯t eat too much."

    "I won¡¯t."

    The two of them chose the same menu before finding a seat. Eating the food delightfully, Kanae quickly finished her food. By the time she finished, Kevin was still eating, though he was almost finished too.

    "Kevin, can you teach me about the radioactive thing that the teacher exins before?"

    Kevin pointed to his food as he shook his head. Kanae smiled mischievously. "Of course, after you finished your meal. And you better do it fast or I might snatch it."

    Kevin raised his eyebrows. He gulped the food on his mouth and challenged the youngdy in front of him. "Are you sure?"

    "I say, I might snatch them. They look delicious."

    "Don¡¯t you have enough?"

    "I¡¯m still hungry," Kanae shrugged. It was never enough to eat just a small portion that the school provided. She should have just asked n toe here and bought her some food again.

    Kevin used his chopstick to pick up a piece of meat that he had cut cleanly. He put it in front of Kanae. "Do you want it?"

    Kanae stared at the meat for a few seconds before opening her mouth to eat the meat. In any case, it was a free food offered to her, so she would not reject.

    Kevin¡¯s lips curled up slightly when he saw Kanae ept his offer. He looked down to hide his expression and continued to eat his own food. It took him less than one minute to finish eating the rest of his food. He picked up his pen and paper, and then beckoned for Kanae toe nearer.

    "Let¡¯s start from the basics about them..."

    When n came to the canteen, he was stunned to see the two of them sitting very close to one another. Did these two not have any sense of propriety? Walking closer to them, he noticed that the two of them were only close with one another because of a piece of paper.

    ¡¯What are they looking at?¡¯

    n peered at the paper curiously. Upon seeing the word ¡¯atom¡¯ and many other scientific terms, he was stunned speechless that he nearly vomited blood.

    Is the time during lesson not enough that they have to use up the break to study the lesson?

    Seeing how they were still engrossed in study, n shook his head. He truly couldn¡¯t understand the mind of these two. Rather than bothering them, he would just pick a farther ce and eat his meal peacefully. The sight of those things would just haunt him.

    ...

    When the lesson was over, n nudged Kanae. "Do you want to y basketball for a minute?"

    "Are you sure that it¡¯s just one minute?" Kanae asked amusedly.

    n was speechless. "Don¡¯t take my words literally!"

    "I have some time."

    "Great, I need you to help correct my form."

    "Alright," Kanae agreed. Correcting the form of n would only take a few minutes at most. She turned to see Kevin. "I¡¯ll be going now. See you tomorrow, Kevin."

    "Take care, Kanae."

    Kevin watched as Kanae cleaned up her belongings and walked away with n cheerfully. For the past few weeks, he has been enjoying his time in the school as normal students very much. Although he was being careful and tried his best to find those awakened people, he mostly spent his time as an ordinary student.

    Truthfully, the peace that he had with Kanae by his side was extremelyforting and fun to the point that he wished it couldst forever. Unfortunately, he knew better than anyone that it would be impossible.

    ¡¯How I wish I can give you a normal life, a life without the danger that lurks around.¡¯

    Kevin silently cleaned up his books as he pondered about the matter. He headed towards the lift when he saw a man walking past him. His eyes narrowed. He felt that he had seen that doctor before.

    ¡¯Is that the same doctor as the one in Nolen School C?¡¯

    As the doctor walked down the stairs, Kevin didn¡¯t have the chance to pay more attention. The lift hase, so he got inside, forgetting about the matter right away. There were other matters that he had to take care.

 Chapter 538 Doctor Shiro in Lima School

    Kevin¡¯s sight was not wrong. The man he had seen before was indeed, Shiro, the infirmary doctor from Nolen School C.

    After the destruction of Nolen School C because of the battle that urred a lot in the city, Shiro practically lost his job. Although he still has the clinic and ie as part of Fiore Group, he didn¡¯t want to stay idle in his own clinic the entire time.

    A few days before, he confirmed his n with Kanae.

    "I want to get inside Lima School as the doctor there."

    Kanae looked towards Shiro with confusion. "Are you sure that you want to get involved in this matter? It¡¯s not impossible for you to get away."

    "Captain, you know that it¡¯s impossible, aren¡¯t you?"

    Shiro stared at the youngdy in front of him with his dark iris. It was not like he wanted to get involved, but he didn¡¯t really have any other choice. Sooner orter, they woulde to find him.

    "Besides, don¡¯t you need some help in case they want to check you? Awakened people naturally have something different inside their body, which I¡¯m sure you already know."

    Kanae nodded her head. There was a limit of how someone could grow either physically or mentally. If the awakened has power that was unseen, it was easy for them to hide it. After all, to find out about their real extent of power would require some special tools.

    On the other hand, if the ability rted to their physics, it was clear that they wouldn¡¯t be able to hide it. In terms of physical strength, it would be hard for anyone to hide it.

    This was the case for Kanae. Her ability that she awakened was called ¡¯adaptability¡¯. This would allow her to adapt to almost any situation in the shortest time possible. As the result of this ability, she managed to get away during the most dangerous situation numerous times. At the same time, her physique started to change a lot.

    Even though she looked no different than an ordinary girl, her strength far surpassed them. Not just strength, her speed was not something that they could possibly hope to catch up. Added with some others were all the result of her training by cing herself in front of dangers time and time again.

    "Are you sure you can do it, Brother Shiro?" Kanae asked worriedly.

    Shiro nodded his head. "I¡¯m not only doing this for you but also for me. You should have known what had happened to me and my family because of the government years ago."

    Kanae knew them very well. From the first time she met him, she has already had the inkling about it. However, she never talked about this with him because she didn¡¯t want to bring up those sad memories.

    "Alright, but if anything happens, you should tell me."

    Shiro smiled. "Aye, Captain."

    The registration and test took several weeks to finish. By the time he got epted, it was already mid-August and the school had started for quite some time.

    Today, every new doctor was called by the professor for an emergency meeting. Shiro was not sure about the content of this meeting, but he had to go there hurriedly, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to where he walked.

    It took him a long time before he managed to reach the designated ce.

    "Doctor Shiro?" an officer called.

    "Yes, it¡¯s me."

    "Please go to the hall. It¡¯s this way."

    "Thank you."

    Walking down the hall, Shiro paid more attention to the surrounding. There were a lot of doctors that came around the same time as him. Many of them have confusion in their face, showing that they didn¡¯t understand the purpose of this meeting.

    By the time they arrived in therge hall, Shiro was stunned to see a lot of people there. From his position, he could guess that the number of the people might even reach the staggering number of hundreds. There were simply too many of them inside this one room.

    "What is this?" Shiro muttered in astonishment.

    Although this was not the first time he saw a lot of people in one room, he was astonished because they were all doctors. He didn¡¯t even know that the doctors that they employed would reach this staggering number. It was truly astonishing.

    "Hey, sit down," one of them reminded him.

    "Ah yes."

    Regaining his sense, Shiro quickly moved to the side and picked one of the empty chairs. As the other doctors started toe, he scanned the hall. It was a ratherrge hall with the circle shape. At the front of them was a podium where the lecturer could give his speech. As for the number of the chairs, he believed that it should be able to hold more than 500 people.

    After a few more minutes, the door was closed. The light turned dim except for the one at the very front, lighting up the podium with the brightest light. Before long, an old man walked towards the front.

    "It¡¯s Professor Taren."

    "What? You¡¯re correct, I never heard about him staying in this school."

    "This is truly a pleasant surprise."

    The doctors around him chattered around when they saw Professor Taren. In the circle of medical experts, the name of Professor Taren was rather famous. It was not because of his achievement, but rather, because of his out of the box ideas that clearly went against the norm.

    Many people disagreed with him, but many others respected him because it was not easy toe up with something so abnormal. On the other hand, Shiro didn¡¯t only disagree, but he despised the manpletely.

    "Everyone, please quiet down," a man on the side announced in a loud voice.

    Shiro¡¯s gaze locked on therge man for a moment. He couldn¡¯t see well because of the dim light, but he could guess that the man should have a ratherrge build from this distance.

    "Wee to Lima School," the professor in the middle started. "I¡¯m sure that many of you have heard about my famous name as Professor Taren, the genius on the medical world."

    Several doctors snorted when he started. Who would dare to say that this man was famous in a good way? There were many doctors who didn¡¯t like him because of his aberrant ideas that he voiced out.

    Professor Taren coughed. "All of you are the top of the doctors that we select through meticulous process. What we want from you is just one thing,petence in doing your job."

    As the professor started to give his speech, they passed a guidebook to each of them. Shiro picked it and opened it right away. The content was about their daily activities and the check up they needed to do for the students.

    ¡¯Blood test?¡¯ Shiro¡¯s eyes widened when he noticed a lot of unusual things that they had to do. From this alone, he was pretty sure that many students might protest. Not all of them wanted to have their blood taken for research or other things.

    "... Your job is not only to make sure that they¡¯re healthy, but also to make sure that they have good lifestyle. This is the reason that there are a lot of test here. In every single time, you have to monitor them and pay more attention to them at what they eat, their activities, ..."

    Shiro couldn¡¯t bear to listen to the professor¡¯s words anymore. The students in this school were basically nothing more thanb research for the man. Why else would he need their detailed condition? Unless they were athletes or something simr, there was no way they would need all of this information.

    His grip on the paper tightened. No matter what, he would not let their n seed. He had to know what they were going to use the information for and protected Kanae from having her real information leaked out.

 Chapter 539 Jamesâ€™s Condition

    Ryukalin n

    "Boss, here is all the information regarding the students that you ask us to check," Neo handed the sh disk that he had prepared to Kevin. For the past few weeks, he was busy, staying in front of hisptop to search for information day and night. It was tiring, but he managed to find out that many of the people Kevin asked them to search have an interesting history.

    Kevin took the sh disk and nodded his head. "How¡¯s the development so far?"

    "There¡¯s no major movement and we manage to strengthen our standing," Neo replied. "It¡¯s just, the elders in the main n seem to be still in denial that you¡¯re the leader. Their stance seems to be opposing us."

    Kevin¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had expected this to happen because the result was only based on the hidden n¡¯s head. From the way Megara acted before, he knew that something was up. It turned out the young man has been prying the people from the main n to support him.

    As of now, they didn¡¯t do anything against each other. However, there was no telling that there would be nothing happen to them.

    Suddenly, the door was opened and Taro barged inside.

    "Taro, what is it?" Neo asked with furrowed brows.

    "James, James," Taro gasped for breath. "He suddenly falls down!"

    Hearing that, Kevin stood up immediately. He picked up his phone and made a call right away. "There¡¯s an emergency patience. Come to my residence right away."

    The three of them headed towards the ce where James stayed. At this time, James was lying on his bed with a pale face. Sweat continued to pour down on his forehead, wetting the pillow beneath him. His brows were furrowed, it was as if he had a bad dream happening on his mind. The small hands were gripping the nket as hard as he could.

    Without any dy, Kevin strode inside the room and took a hold of James¡¯s hand. The hands were trembling slightly and it was wet from the sweat that continuously poured out of the boy¡¯s body.

    "How long has he stayed in this state?" Kevin asked in a rather low tone.

    Taro was startled. "Around one minute, Kevin."

    One minute.

    Kevin looked at James¡¯s paleplexion as he sighed internally. Even though he knew what had happened to the young boy, he couldn¡¯t help the other party. It was something that he had to ovee by himself.

    In a few seconds, the doctor arrived. He quickly crouched down near James to check on the boy.

    "He¡¯s exerting too much power, you should give him some medicine to calm him down," Kevin stated as he moved back.

    "Boss, do you mean the same one for you?"

    "Yes."

    The doctor hesitated for a moment, but when he noticed that James¡¯s condition was rather critical, he sighed and took the medicine. Slowly and carefully, he fed James the medicine.

    Taro looked with anxiousness. "Will James be fine?"

    "He¡¯ll be fine," Kevin sat down on the edge of the bed. "The medicine will help him hold on."

    Taro sighed in relief. He watched from the side as the doctor checked on James slowly. Time seemed to pass for a long time before the doctor finished checking up and James was sleeping soundly.

    "Boss," the doctor turned to look at Kevin with aplicated expression. He was not sure what he should say. "It¡¯s not too good."

    Kevin¡¯s gaze flickered slightly, but he covered it up right away. "Tell me."

    "His body has weakened considerably and some are at critical point. Even if he manages to recover them, he will only have 2 years at most," or even less. The doctor didn¡¯t dare to say the poorer estimation. It would be hard to bear that someone as young as this boy would die soon.

    "What? You say that James will die?" Taro was absolutely shocked. He loved his nephew very much that he didn¡¯t bear to see the young boy died. James had lost both of his parents, and he still would die?

    "Can¡¯t you do anything to help?" Neo interjected.

    The doctor shook his head slowly. "I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m already doing my best."

    "You can leave," Kevin said calmly.

    As the doctor left the room, Taro moved inside and sat beside his nephew. Right now, James was sleeping peacefully. His chest went up and down in a consistent manner. Seeing the boy, Taro felt his heart was crushed. The boy was only 12 years old for the Heaven sake!

    Dying at the mere age of teenager, it was too much!

    "Kevin, is there truly nothing that you can do?" Taro asked in a trembling voice.

    "I can¡¯t help more than this."

    "What is the medicine that the doctor gave him before? Will that medicine work?" Taro raised his head. His eyes were wet. Right now, he didn¡¯t care about the rule that men shouldn¡¯t cry. He wanted to save his nephew whatever the cost as he couldn¡¯t bear with the thought that this young boy would die soon.

    Kevin shook his head. "It¡¯s merely medicine to calm your nerves. It can help to calm his growing potential from harming his body, but you can¡¯t have the medicine too much as it has the risk if you consume too many."

    Taro clenched his fist. He truly wanted to help James recover, but he didn¡¯t know what he should do. The only hope he had was only Kevin.

    "Tell me, why do you also drink the same medicine?"

    Kevin stayed silent for a few seconds before opening his mouth. "It¡¯s medicine to help suppress the growing potential of awakened people. The content is not much different with ordinary medicine to calm the nerve, but at a ratherrge dose. Every person has different potential. The bigger their potential are; the more strain their body has to endure.

    For me, I have to drink medicine because my body can¡¯t cope up with the rate of my own potential. It¡¯s not that I want to, but I have to or I wouldn¡¯t be able to stand the rate."

    "I don¡¯t understand much about awakened people or so on, but do you still drink them?" Taro asked.

    Kevin shook his head. "Using two kinds of medicine, I forcefully fasten the rate of awakening, so I have stabilized them by now. Right now, I can use my power well without the need of medicine anymore."

    Taro looked at James. "If you can do it, can James also do the same?"

    "No, it¡¯s impossible."

    "Why?"

    "Because it¡¯s too early," Kevin answered calmly. There was barely any change in his expression as he uttered each word unhurriedly. "There¡¯s a reason why the best age for the awakened is between 13-15 years old. During that age, the body has not developed fully, but they are not too weak either. It allows them to withstand the power very well."

    "I don¡¯t understand," Taro murmured. "You have to do something to help him... Please, there must be a way out."

    Seeing his usually yful friend to look so deranged, Kevin couldn¡¯t stand it. He stood up slowly. "I¡¯ll try to find a way, but I can¡¯t promise anything."

    "Thank you... Thank you."

    Kevin walked out of the room, leaving Taro who was in a state of sadness inside. He had experienced by himself the pain of being an awakened person and his forceful attempt to master them all these years. It was not easy and for a young boy, it would be nothing but torment.

    "Boss, are you alright?" Neo asked worriedly.

    Kevin nced at Neo. "Find me some doctors. I need the trustworthy ones."

    "I understand, Boss."

    As Neo hurriedly ran to the other building, Kevin stared at the sky with a cold gaze. Even if he didn¡¯t have the strength to help James fully recover, he would do his best to prolong the boy¡¯s life. He didn¡¯t want to see someone have a miserable life because of this power anymore. This ursed power that was the foundation of this city only brought misery and pain more than happiness and satisfaction.

 Chapter 540 Sudden Health Check-Up

    ck Street

    Aside from working in her work to help Jason and school life, Kanae also spent her time on the street to train her body. Master Rudy still apanied her most of the time as he wanted to monitor her training.

    "Master, how¡¯s my development?" Kanae asked expectantly.

    Master Rudy rubbed his bearded chin. "It¡¯s not too bad and your development is still very fast."

    For the past few weeks, she has been challenging a lot of people from the ck street that used to dominate the area in the West. Since this area used to belong to the Merion n, which they destroyed before, there was nothing wrong with her challenging them. After all, they were mostly scum.

    Most of the people here were not that strong, so it only took her several weeks to clean up the area and finished them all. Those who were on the list of criminals were also taken to the police station with Matt handling the aftermath.

    "Really, I feel that my advance is rather slow," Kanae scratched her head.

    Master Rudy shook his head lightly. "You brat, if other people know your thoughts, you won¡¯t be able to escape unscathed."

    "I¡¯m just telling this to my master and no one else."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Kanae leaned on the wall behind her. "Master, I heard that the Ryukalin n is going to hold the celebration for Kevin at the end of August?"

    "You¡¯re well informed," Master Rudy nodded his head. "They will host a small party to celebrate it as they didn¡¯t have the chance before because of the instability inside the n."

    Kanae didn¡¯t know very much about the Ryukalin n, but she knew that Kevin didn¡¯t hold most of the power. Even though it has been two months, it wouldn¡¯t be that easy to get rid of those who have more influence in the n except if they made a huge blunder.

    "Can Ie?"

    "Sure, do you want toe as Kanae or Rei?"

    Kanae thought for a moment. "I¡¯lle as Rei."

    Master Rudy stretched his body as he smiled. "It¡¯s easy to arrange. I¡¯ll ask your father to arrange things for you."

    "By the way, I haven¡¯t heard anything from Senior Pat?" Kanae recalled that her senior and new father, Patrick, hadn¡¯t called her at all for the past few weeks. Her training so far was only with Master Rudy.

    "He¡¯s busy challenging more people in the n," Master Rudy smirked. "That brat is truly restless."

    Kanae smiled wryly. She shouldn¡¯t have expected anything less from her father. With him being a battle maniac, there was no doubt that he would fight almost all the time.

    "Let¡¯s go, continue your training."

    "Ok."

    ...

    Lima School

    After her training session, Kanae took a quick bath before going back to the school. It was already morning, but she didn¡¯t feel tried at all because of all the exercise she had the previous night.

    "Kanae!" n waved his hand when he saw the girling. "You¡¯re really early today."

    "Well, I wake up rather early. Why are you standing at the front door again?"

    "I¡¯m waiting for Princess Iris toe," n answered with a wide grin on his face.

    "Is she not angry because you took her money before?"

    In the previouspetition between Nolen School A and Nolen School C, Iris put the bet on the Nolen School A. Unfortunately for her, Nolen School C was dered as the winner because of Kanae and Kevin.

    n smiled proudly. "I return her money secretly and since then she always greets me."

    Kanae shook her head lightly. It was easy to tell that this young man has been smitten by that girl. However, she didn¡¯t really mind it too much.

    "I¡¯ll be going to the ss first."

    "Okay!"

    She headed towards her ss and sat downzily. Taking out her books, she started to learn the lesson more and more as she wanted to master the materials for the third year as fast as possible.

    Kevin arrived after her and sat down beside her. He didn¡¯t bother her at all and allowed the young girl to focus on the lesson she had. Unless she asked, he would not interrupt the girl¡¯s study.

    The ss started as usual, but their homeroom teacher came in during the middle of the lesson. He scanned the students.

    "Starting today we¡¯re going to arrange a personal doctor for all of you. They¡¯re going to be responsible for your health and everything you need. If you need help, you can ask them. They¡¯lle here in a while, so please wait patiently."

    n groaned. "I¡¯m healthy! I don¡¯t need a doctor."

    Many other students wereining like n did. After all, they didn¡¯t feel the need of having a doctor to take care of their condition all the time. They were not athletes, so there shouldn¡¯t be any need for that.

    On the other hand, Kevin and Kanae¡¯s heart sunk terribly. Kevin knew that he was an awakened person and having the doctors checked on his condition was a big no. His ability was closely rted with his physical condition, so it was a big no. Raising his hand, he took out his phone and dialed Neo.

    Kanae had the same bad feeling. She secretly turned her specialmunication device on. Her eyes were watching Kevin carefully. Should she talk to Shiro while Kevin was still beside her? It would surely give away her identity.

    Before she coulde to a decision, Kevin stood up.

    "Teacher, my secretary calls. He wants me to meet him right now in thepany," Kevin reported with a cold tone.

    The homeroom teacher wanted to ask Kevin to wait for a moment, but seeing the cold re on the boy¡¯s eyes, he felt chills crept out on his back. The gaze was filled with threat. If he didn¡¯t let Kevin go, he would die. That was exactly how his feeling right now was.

    "I understand. You may report backter."

    Kevin nodded his head. He picked up his bag and looked at Kanae. "Be careful, Kanae."

    "Yeah," Kanae was rather stunned to see Kevin walked away just like that. She sighed to herself. If not because she was already erased her name from Kara Company, thepany she made with her sister, she would surely ask her little sister to make a call to her too.

    Turning her attention to her special phone, she turned it on. "Shin, wherever you are, pleasee to my ss."

    "..." there was no response.

    Kanae repeated her instruction again, but still no response. Her heart sank. What should she make as the excuse to get out of the school?

    While her brain was working in high speed, the doctors arrived. The homeroom teacher smiled.

    "They are the talented doctors in this city and they¡¯ll be assigned to all of you. Don¡¯t worry that you won¡¯t have one, they already have the note of the name for each student."

    Kanae raised her head. She wanted to repeat her instruction, but a man had arrived at her desk. He smiled warmly. "Kanae Nali, right? I¡¯ll be your personal doctor from now on. Now, do you mind if we start with checking your pulse."

    As he said that, he moved his hand to grab Kanae¡¯s wrist in order to check her pulse.

 Chapter 541 Close Call

    \"Um... I...\" Kanae muttered. \"Can I go to the toilet for a moment?\"

    The doctor was stunned with Kanae¡¯s sudden request. He was about to shake his head when the door was opened. A doctor with a stack of paper on his hand appeared with disheveled clothes.

    \"Excuse me, I¡¯m looking for Kanae Nali.\"

    \"I¡¯m here,\" Kanae replied.

    The homeroom teacher looked at the doctor with confused gaze. \"Is there anything wrong?\"

    \"There¡¯s a bit of wrong information here. She¡¯ll be assigned to me,\" the doctor, Shiro, answered with a smile.

    The doctor shrugged. \"I see. I¡¯ll be going to the next one, then.\"

    Kanae was grateful that the doctor assigned to her was not too serious. Little did she know that this peculiar doctor was actually unwilling to take this work if not because of his condition. Since someone offered to take the job from him, why should he refuse?

    Walking out of the room, Kanae faced Shiro. \"Where shall we go, Doctor?\"

    \"We can go to my office. I have finished cleaning up the ce, so it¡¯s rather appropriate.\"

    Following Shiro, Kanae found out that the building for the doctors were located in a different ce. She originally thought that there were some rooms for them, but didn¡¯t expect that they were in apletely different building.

    Compared to the tall building for her ss, this building only has 3 floors. However, it was spanned for a long area with a t roof, which allowed others to stay there.

    Shiro¡¯s office was located on the first floor, which was also the location for the most inexperienced doctor. Only after they got in that Shiro¡¯s expression changed to his usual one. Previously, he was posing as a kind doctor, so he purposely made himself look more ¡¯handsome.¡¯

    \"That¡¯s truly a close call,\" Shiro sighed.

    Kanae nodded her head. \"You don¡¯t answer your special phone. I thought that you¡¯re not online at all.\"

    Shiro smiled wryly. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to answer, but he couldn¡¯t answer. He was staying with the other doctors who were heading to the building, so he couldn¡¯t possibly answer them. All that he could hear was about the fact that Kanae wanted him toe as fast as possible.

    \"I heard the news about the check up a bitte, so I didn¡¯t manage to inform you before,\" Shiro sighed. \"My apologies, Captain.\"

    \"It¡¯s all good in the end, so there¡¯s nothing you need to apologize for,\" Kanae smiled wryly. She couldn¡¯t possibly let them check her, so she has been trying toe up with an excuse. The only thing that came up to her was the toilet, so she was trying to make time by asking the doctor.

    \"I truly want to know how you manage to stay safe all these years. You enrolled in this school too in the past, right?\"

    \"Yes,\" Kanae leaned back on her chair. \"During that time, my parents are still alive. They¡¯re researchers working for the government, so it¡¯s easy for them to transfer the check up for them. I had long forgotten about the health check up if not because there¡¯s one today.\"

    She had dropped out of Lima School before she lost her parents, so she no longer has many memories about this ce. The life that she had so far has been very exhausting that she had to fully concentrate on them. There was no time for her to worry about other things that had long passed.

    \"It¡¯s reckless of you toe here while forgetting the fact that they will surely try to attempt something.\"

    Kanae pursed her lips. She knew that it was reckless of her, but withouting here, she wouldn¡¯t be able to know their progress at all. \"Do you really think that I will be able to handle them if I stay outside and keep myself safe? Everything has a risk and this is the risk I take to watch over the government¡¯s movement.\"

    Shiro sighed. He understood Kanae¡¯s point, so he would not try to persuade her anymore. He looked at the young girl before him. It has been quite some time since the first time he met with the young girl, but the meeting has brought some impression for him.

    \"In the past, you¡¯re nothing more than an ordinary kid, trying to do work on the ck street for a meager sum of money for living. Now that you have already had enough, don¡¯t you want to live a normal life?\"

    Kanae nced back at Shiro with confusion. \"Why are you bringing this up now, Doctor Shiro?\"

    \"When I¡¯m looking at you, I just can¡¯t help asking you this. After all, I still remember the young girl who wants nothing but a normal life out of this mess.\"

    Kanae lowered her eyes. \"It¡¯ll be a lie if I say that I don¡¯t want a normal life, but I have realized that it¡¯s going to be impossible.\"

    \"Why?\"

    \"Don¡¯t you already know the answer?\" Kanae stared back at Shiro. Her clear eyes seemed to be able to see through him as he felt slightly ufortable. A wry smile appeared on his lips.

    \"You¡¯re not going to let them go.\"

    \"Am I the one who can¡¯t let them go or the opposite?\"

    Shiro opened his mouth and closed it once more. He looked at Kanae for a moment and smiled bitterly. \"Right.\"

    Kanae shook her head lightly. \"Eight years ago, during the winter night, three young children sneak out of the research facilities using the pass they snatch from the guards. They¡¯re all golden letter owners, meaning they have the potential far higher than ordinary people. Even if they never awaken their talent, they will be someone influential in the future.

    The government kidnapped those children from their families without permission. No matter how much their families tried to bring them back, the government never allowed them to return back home. After all, they wanted the power the children had in their body for themselves.\"

    Kanae stopped for a moment. Her breathing turned a bit rough as her eyes glowed in anger and hatred.

    \"The government never tells anyone about this matter because it¡¯ll be very detrimental for them. After all, they¡¯re risking leaking out the secret matter if they announce the three children¡¯s escape. One of themes from an influential background, one has a peculiar status, and the other one is just an ordinary child. You know about them, don¡¯t you?\"

 Chapter 542 The Escaped Children Back Then

    \"You know about them, don¡¯t you?\"

    Shiro didn¡¯t answer. His dark iris stared back at Kanae without any intention to reply. He could sense the deep seated anger within her voice that she seemed to hide with her expression.

    \"Kanae...\"

    \"You must have already gotten the ess to the database, right?\" Kanae pointed to theptop behind him. \"You have to enter the result of the test, so you should have known that there are missing children from a long time ago. And their test results... are not exactly normal.\"

    Shiro knew that. He had looked at them when he browsed the database because they instructed him to pay close attention to some specific characteristics that he might find in the students. Even though he couldn¡¯t ess the deepest database, it was already a lot.

    Among them, he certainly found the report of the missing children that the government was unable to take back anymore.

    One was forgotten because that young child didn¡¯t have anyone anymore. Without any clue or whatsoever, they couldn¡¯t find that young child as he had blended into the city¡¯s people.

    One was protected by his family and position to the point that the government was unable to make a move unless they wanted to start a war. Before they were prepared for therge sh, they would never make a move.

    One disappeared without any trace. Not even the record of her existed as if she was nothing but a virtual person in the first ce.

    \"Yes,\" Shiro said slowly. \"I know. But that...\"

    Kanae shook her head lightly, stopping Shiro from continuing his words. \"I can run, but if I run forever, I¡¯ll never be able to win the battle. I can¡¯t change the past, nor change how I was born. I can never fully free from them, so I choose to fight back. At the very least, I want to do something.\"

    Shiro looked at Kanae with worry inside his eyes. \"You know very well that you¡¯re not their match, right?\"

    \"I know,\" Kanae smiled. \"But do you really think that Ie this far without preparing anything? It¡¯s not like I have just faced them yesterday and learn about their true color overnight.\"

    It has been years.

    She had long known about them for years and secretly investigated about them. At first, it was nothing more than an effort to make sure that she kept safe. But now, she needed them to fight back against them.

    If nothing was done, more and more children would fall to their hand and died because of their experiment.

    \"I see.\"

    \"Will you stop me, Doctor Shiro?\"

    Shiro shook his head slowly. \"I can never stop you from doing what you want, Rei. You¡¯re stubborn and wouldn¡¯t want to listen to my words.\"

    Kanaeughed and scratched the back of her head. \"Right. Even if you wish to stop me, I won¡¯t stop. I¡¯ll surely find a way to make sure that I can stay here and find all the awakened people.\"

    There were several awakened people that she had met in this school for the past few days. Every single one of them acted normal, but she could faintly sense the threat that they held within their body. If they wanted to, it would be very easy for them to create chaos in the city with their capabilities.

    \"I see.\"

    \"You don¡¯t sound too surprised.\"

    \"I can guess that it¡¯s your n,\" Shiro shrugged. \"But don¡¯t you think that you can also gain their information by using me, who already have the database.\"

    \"It¡¯s not like you can ess all the information regarding them. Besides, I want to be able to see their own prowess with my own eyes, soing here is the decision Ie to after thinking for a long time.\"

    Shiro sighed. He knew that Kanae would never change her decision anymore. \"Alright, I understand your point. I just want to tell you one thing. Jason might hide this from you, but I will tell you that she¡¯s waiting for you.\"

    Even though Shiro didn¡¯t mention the name, there was only one person who would wait for Kanae. Kanae sighed internally. The mention of this name always caused so much pain for her because she was truly unwilling to let it go.

    \"I can¡¯t return, not anymore. Right now, I¡¯m part of the ck Street and it¡¯ll be better for us to not have any connection anymore,\" Kanae smiled bitterly. \"She walks the path of light while I walk the road under the veil of night. We can never stay in one frame anymore.\"

    Shiro looked at the young girl in front of him. It was her decision to leave the family in the first ce and took this path. Even though she knew that this would be a path filled with agony and all, she still took it.

    \"You¡¯re truly weird, Kanae,\" Shiro sighed.

    \"I know.\"

    \"But it¡¯s weird in a good way,\" Shiro added. \"I¡¯ll never stop you from walking on this path and oppose them. I just want to tell you that I too will do the same thing. They and me can¡¯t stay in the same ce without shing with each other.\"

    \"It¡¯s the same with me,\" Kanae smiled.

    \"I¡¯ll help you as much as I can, Kanae. But you have to promise me one thing that you have to prioritize your life more than anything. You have a lot of people waiting for your return.\"

    From the very first, the life around Kanae has always been filled with a lot of people. She cared for them and helped them out, which made them attached to her. They wanted to protect her and kept her safe all the time.

    This was the same with Shiro. He couldn¡¯t bear with the thought of losing Kanae even though he only saw the young girl as nothing more than his little sister.

    \"I¡¯ll do my best, Doctor Shiro,\" Kanae replied. \"You too should stay alive.\"

    \"I¡¯ll also do my best,\" Shiro replied. \"Now you better go back and prepare for the trip to the ind for the Ryukalin n celebration party. I¡¯ll handle the fake report for you.\"

    \"Thank you, Doctor Shiro.\"

    After Kanae left, Shiro pulled out a different paper and started copying the information there for Kanae. It belonged to a rather ordinary girl in this school, so he used it without any hesitation. He would never let them have the correct information about Kanae.

 Chapter 543 Returning Back to the Island

    For the next two days, Kevin didn¡¯t bothering to the school at all. He didn¡¯t want to waste his time with those children anymore because it might risk him having to meet with the doctor. With his special condition, having those people examined him would be a big no.

    On the third day, it was already the time for Ryukalin n¡¯s Celebration party for him. Many hidden n¡¯s heads didn¡¯te because they have numerous tasks that Kevin assigned before his departure. However, this didn¡¯t apply to the elders because many of them followed after him.

    \"Boss, is it fine to have many of them attend the celebration?\" Neo asked as he looked at the other elders. Some of them rode the same boat with Kevin.

    Kevin nodded his head calmly. \"If they want toe, let theme.\"

    \"Boss, what about your school? You haven¡¯t attended any ss for the past few days, have you?\" Mike asked worriedly. He knew that Kevin wanted to attend the ss because Kanae was there, but these past few days, this young man couldn¡¯t go because they might force him to have a medical checkup.

    Once they found out about his real condition, it would be the end of him.

    \"It¡¯s fine,\" Kevin replied calmly.

    Looking at the young man¡¯s indifferent expression, Neo had aplicated feeling. Usually, he would just term Kevin as an aloof man who didn¡¯t have many changes in his expression. However, this time was different because he could see the trace of longing in the man¡¯s eyes.

    As Kevin gazed at the ind in front of him, he let his mind wander around. The wind from the sea felt rather nice as it brushed his cheek, letting him sense the breeze.

    Neither one of them talked anymore as they waited for the ship to arrive on the ind. They had mixed feelings and neither one of them knew what they should say in that situation.

    \"Boss, we have arrived,\" Neo informed and jumped out. Hended on the sand unsteadily.

    \"Brat, you need to learn more! How can you be the representative if you have that weak physical body?\" Neo¡¯s father, the Old Man, berated.

    \"Old Man, why are you here?\" Neo¡¯s face was dark. Why didn¡¯t anyone tell him that his father had arrived in the ind before him?

    \"Ie to attend the celebration with Ryan, my old pal. It just so happens that I see the embarrassing sight of my son,\" the Old Man humped.

    Neo has ck lines appearing on his forehead. Could he please not be so straightforward? His physical body has been his weakness from a long time ago, so he hated it when someone mentioned it so tantly, especially his father. After all, his father was famous because of his powerful strength.

    \"He has improved a bit, Old Man,\" Mike grinned. \"I train with him a lot these days, so I know about it.\"

    Rather than training with Mike, it would be more correct to say that he was forced to train by Mike. This time, Mike showed no mercy as he drilled Neo in the training for days.

    \"You better improve, brat.\"

    \"I AM IMPROVING, Old Man!\"

    Kevin walked towards them calmly. \"The celebration is tomorrow. Let¡¯s have some rest.\"

    \"Yes, Boss.\"

    The others agreed to his words and followed after the young man to the building areas. Compared to two months ago, the condition didn¡¯t change much. The only difference would be the decoration that the people ced for the celebration the next day in this ind.

    \"Neo, you have to check the entire ind before the time using the camera,\" Kevin instructed. \"Mike, you will scout the areas after some rests.\"

    \"Yes, Boss.\"

    Before the two of them could move, another group hase to the ind led by Megara. Seeing Kevin, Megara¡¯s face darkened slightly, but he didn¡¯t dare to be disrespectful. After the selection for the n head where he was proved to be lost, he had to be careful of Kevin might find some faults with him and kicked him out of the n.

    \"You¡¯re early today, Elder Megara,\" Mike greeted with a smile, yet there was no mirth in his eyes.

    Megara smiled. \"It¡¯ll be discourteous if I arrivete, am I right?\"

    \"The celebration is tomorrow, so there¡¯s no need for you toe so early,\" Kevin interrupted. \"Do you have any other reason foring so early?\"

    Megara¡¯s smile stiffened. He looked at Kevin for a few seconds as he buried the hatred within his eyes. No matter what, he would never give up the position of the n head to Kevin without a fight.

    \"n Head, this one is untalented. Do you mind giving me some pointers?\"

    Although the words were coated nicely, it was a direct challenge for Kevin. With the position of Megara being lower than Kevin, Kevin could just dismiss the challenge without answering. This was the reason Megara brought the crowd with him because he wanted to force Kevin into agreeing.

    Kevin nced at the surrounding people before nodding his head. His expression was as cold as always, with no change at all.

    \"Make your move.\"

    Megara¡¯s smile turned sinister internally. \"Many thanks, n Head.\"

    In the next second, he drew his long metal rod and charged towards Kevin. From an ordinary person¡¯s perspective, he was moving at the inconvincible speed that they were unable to follow. It only took him split seconds to arrive in front of Kevin.

    CLANG!

    Kevin had unsheathed his sword and used it to block the attack. He swung the sword, pushing Megara away from him. Stomping on the ground, he made his move against Megara.

    On the side, the elders hurriedly retreated in fear that they would get involved in the fight. It wouldn¡¯t be funny if they got involved just because they were at the wrong ce at the wrong time. The sounds of metal shing reverberated loudly on the field.

    \"Old Man, do you think Boss can win?\" Neo asked worriedly.

    The Old Man rolled his eyes. \"Don¡¯t you have the confidence that our Boss can win?\"

    \"I mean, Megara is stronger than before,\" Neo murmured. He had only seen Megara fight around 8 months ago in the meeting. At that time, Megara¡¯s power was already so high that Mike had to fight with his all. However, the Megara that he saw today was not only strong but also fast. It made him worried that Kevin would lose.

    If Kevin lost, it would be a huge taint on Kevin¡¯s name.

    \"Don¡¯t worry. Boss is not that weak,\" Mike grinned. \"He can beat me up easily if he wants to.\"

    \"Really?\"

    Before Mike could answer again, they could hear the sound of someone fall to the ground. Countless pairs of eyes returned back to the middle where one of the men had fallen to the ground and the other one held his sword near the man¡¯s neck.

    \"You have lost,\" Kevin said coldly and calmly, his breath didn¡¯t change in the slightest.

    Neo heaved a sigh, yet his heart was filled with glee. \"Boss is truly a monster.\"

 Chapter 544 Inspecting the Island

    Megara held a bitter expression as he looked towards Kevin in front of him. He was pretty sure that he could win, but the fight just now proved to him that Kevin was not weak at all. His eyes held deep hatred that he hurriedly concealed again.

    \"Many thanks for the pointer, n Head.\"

    Kevin nodded nonchntly and moved his sword away. He walked back to the group of people on the side. \"Let¡¯s have some rest.\"

    \"Yes, Boss.\"

    As Kevin and the others walked away, Megara picked up his metal rod and mmed it on the ground. He felt rather angry and annoyed.

    Why?

    Why did he still lose against that man? He had painstakingly trained his body like a madman, but he still couldn¡¯t defeat Kevin. It was so vexing that he wished for nothing but throwing tantrums.

    \"Elder Megara?\" one of the men asked worriedly.

    \"I¡¯m fine,\" Megara answered curtly. He stood up and inspected his metal rod. As it was made using one of the strongest metals in this world, there was hardly any damage to his weapon. However, he still remembered the feeling when his metal rod shed with Kevin¡¯s sword.

    It was very heavy. The weight of Kevin¡¯s sword was too heavy.

    ¡¯Can normal people achieve thatrge improvement in their strength?¡¯ he mused to himself as he walked away. His real n had not over yet. If his strength alone was not enough, he still has other means he could do.

    Megara stared straight to the front, his eyes glinted with maliciousness. No one would be able to sit in that position if it was not him.

    ...

    Later that afternoon, another group of elders came. The ind turned livelier because they were busy arranging the event that would take ce the next day. Many of them were assigned for some tasks while the rest of them have other things to do.

    \"Rei, are you familiar with this ce?\" Patrick asked when he guided the young girl to the buildings.

    Kanae shook her head. She had only been here a couple of times in the past and each time, she never had the chance to look around. Aside from the building areas over here, she has never seen the other part of the ind.

    \"I¡¯ll take you to my most favorite ce. Follow after me.\"

    Patrick grinned and walked away. The other people quickly made way when Patrick passed by their side as if this man was a gue. No one was brave enough to challenge this young man because they knew the bitter end everyone who tried would have. Unless they have strength far surpassed Patrick, no one dared to challenge this man.

    Kanae followed after Patrick calmly. They walked past the building areas to the rocky areas on the east. Although this ind was not too big, it still held more parts that were filled with naturepletely. The west and north side of the ind waspletely forest as only the south side of the ind that was turned into buildings.

    The rocky areas grew steeper and higher before it stopped in a rather sharp end. Patrick sat down on one of the rocks as he grinned.

    \"Wee to the secret cliff.\"

    \"Secret cliff?\" Kanae asked curiously.

    \"Yes, this ce is covered by the building and trees, so no one knows that this is actually a cliff to the sea,\" Patrick pointed to the east, where the rock ended. \"If you fall there, you have to face the violent wave because it¡¯s quite far from the beach.\"

    Kanae nodded her head. She didn¡¯t dare toe any closer because she knew that she couldn¡¯t swim. If she wanted to search for her death, this would be the most suitable ce.

    \"Why do you take me here, Senior Pat?\"

    \"The scenery is amazing in this ce and moreover, I want you to bring Kevin to this ce once there¡¯s a danger.\"

    Kanae¡¯s eyes turnedrger. \"Why should I take him here? This is a dead end, right?\"

    Patrick shook his head and pointed to the lush trees before them. \"There¡¯s a secret path in the forest towards the north beach. However, only those who are born from the direct lineage in the Kalin Family know the route. In other words, only me and Kevin know the route.\"

    \"Does it mean that no one can pass the forest?\"

    \"Yes,\" Patrick nodded his head. \"There are numerous hidden traps that our ancestors left in the forest, so it¡¯s always forbidden to wander around if you treasure your life. I¡¯m telling you this because I hope that you can bring Kevin here and make sure that he¡¯s safe.\"

    Kanae nodded her head. She understood that Kevin¡¯s position in the n was irreceable. If Kevin died so early, the Ryukalin n would crumble and possibly get destroyed in the hand of Megara or other greedy people. Although this celebration was only a formality, it was extremely important to tell the others that they rejoiced in having Kevin as the leader.

    \"This is a monumental ind for our family,\" Patrick smiled. \"So I hope that you can help us protect it.\"

    \"Ryukalin n has been my third home because you¡¯re my father, so I¡¯ll surely protect it, Father.\"

    \"That¡¯s good, you¡¯re a good daughter, Kanae.\"

    The pair of father and daughter stood quietly for the next few minutes. The sun was starting to set, painting the entire sky red in color. As the time passed, the red slowly turned into purple before diminishing into darkness with the stars started to illuminate the sky.

    \"I don¡¯t know that there are a lot of stars here,\" Kanaemented. Because of the light pollution in the city, it was hard for them to see the stars during the night. Only asionally did they able to see them. But here waspletely different. From this ind, there were numerous stars painting the sky, giving off a beautiful sight to behold.

    \"You won¡¯t be able to see this many in the other ce,\" Patrick replied smugly. \"This is the privilege our ind has.\"

    \"It¡¯s beautiful,\" Kanae praised again.

    Patrick watched as Kanae was staring at the stars in the sky. He had seen them numerous times because he spent his childhood in this ce, so he didn¡¯t feel anything special about them. But it was different with Kanae.

    In the city, the night was dark without many stars in the sky. They have light from themp, but not the natural source of light, stars. She had longed to see them directly like this, so this chance was extremely precious for her.

    \"Rei, let¡¯s go back,\" Patrick suddenly interrupted. \"The others are waiting for us. I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t want to spend your time here forever.\"

    \"I still want to watch the sky.\"

    \"You can do that at another time. We need to have enough rest tonight.\"

    Albeit unwilling, Kanae shifted her gaze from the sky. She nodded her head reluctantly and followed after Patrick.

    Seeing her attitude, Patrick smiled slightly. This daughter of his is truly cute.

 Chapter 545 Celebration Party

    The next morning, Kanae woke up because of the sound of two people quarreling not far from her residence.

    \"Brat! Come over here, you still have to train!\"

    \"You¡¯re a merciless Old Man! I have other work that I have to do, let me go!\"

    \"You can do them after training. Your muscles are too weak!\"

    \"I don¡¯t want to train my stamina again, I¡¯m already strong enough! Old Man!\"

    Carried like a sandbag, the Old Man brought Neo out of the building. Seeing the spectacle before her, Kanae truly wanted tough. She was still staying inside her room, but from the window she could see the two people quarreled with one another.

    \"That¡¯s already verymon in here,\" Patrick yawned as he opened the door and walked inside nonchntly.

    \"Senior Pat, has no one teach you that you should knock before entering a woman¡¯s room?\"

    Patrick was startled to hear the cold tone that Kanae used. As Kanae has been respectful to him, she usually used polite speech and a rather warm tone. This was one of the rare times that the girl gave him a threat.

    \"Come on, you¡¯re my daughter. Why can¡¯t I get inside as I want to?\" Patrick smiled innocently.

    Kanae¡¯s face darkened. \"What if youe in when I¡¯m changing my clothes?\"

    \"Oh?\" Patrick looked at Kanae up and down. Although Kanae has the normal figure of a woman, she was not that attractive. More importantly, he didn¡¯t have the intention of getting close with a kid.

    \"Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s not much to see from you.\"

    \"...\"

    In the next moment, Patrick was driven out of the small house by Kanae. Although his strength was far higher, Patrick didn¡¯t try to fight back, resulting in him getting kicked out of the house.

    \"Hey, Rei,e on, I still haven¡¯t had my breakfast!\"

    \"Rei, your father wants to change clothes.\"

    \"Come on, Rei, it has been one hour.\"

    Ignoring the other people who gave him weird stares, Patrick continued to coax Kanae. He never got close with women except his past girlfriend. At that time, he always got inside her room without asking for permission because she allowed it. As the result, he got used to entering the room without asking first.

    When it was noon, Kevin couldn¡¯t stand his uncle¡¯s voice that had continued for hours. He walked out and saw his uncle sitting in front of the door, asionally calling out for Rei.

    \"Uncle, can you stop asking Rei to let you in?\" Kevin asked.

    Patrick looked at Kevin. \"If she didn¡¯t let me in, I don¡¯t have any other ce to stay. What if I stay in your ce?\"

    \"I won¡¯t allow it.\"

    \"Then I¡¯ll continue calling Rei to let me in.\"

    \"What did you do to make that girl angry?\"

    \"I¡¯m walking inside her room without permission,\" Patrick answered without hesitation.

    Kevin arched his eyebrows. He had heard that girls disliked when people got into their room without permission. Well, not only girls but also other people. No wonder that Rei got angry at his uncle. \"Uncle, you can help prepare for the celebration. It¡¯ll start with a feast.\"

    \"Help me coax Rei first.\"

    \"I don¡¯t want to.\"

    Patrick¡¯s face darkened. \"I¡¯ll do anything that you say.\"

    \"I want you to be the n¡¯s supervisor and do paperwork,\" Kevin gave his condition.

    Hearing what Kevin wanted, Patrick nearly vomited blood. The scale was truly too big. What he asked and Kevin wanted didn¡¯t match at all. Besides, he would never want to do any paperwork.

    \"I¡¯m not doing it,\" Patrick replied. \"Ask for something smaller that I can do within a short time of frame.\"

    \"I want you to help out doing paperwork for a week after our return from this ind.\"

    Patrick pondered. One week shouldn¡¯t be that long as it was not too hard for him. \"Okay, I agree, but only if you manage to coax Rei.\"

    Kevin nodded. He didn¡¯t walk to the door, but rather to the window towards Kanae¡¯s room. Inside the room, Kanae was busy analyzing the map of this ind that Patrick gave her before. She was determined to ignore her uncle as much as possible, so she busied herself doing something else.

    Knock! Knock!

    Kanae lifted her head towards the window. Seeing Kevin there, she was rather stunned. Thankfully, she still wore the cloth that covered her mouth or he would see her face directly.

    She walked to the window and opened it but didn¡¯t speak at all.

    \"Your uncle has suffered too long, you should let him in. It¡¯s already nearing the time for the celebration,\" Kevin said bluntly.

    Kanae nced at the clock before nodding her head. She closed the window and opened the front door. Because Patrick was leaning to the door frame, he nearly fell to the back when Kanae opened it.

    \"Ah, you finally let me in, Rei?\"

    \"Kevin asks me,\" Kanae replied shortly.

    Patrick was stunned. He nced to the side where Kevin had stood with crossed arm and proud expression. Internally, he cursed out loud. He shouldn¡¯t have agreed. He forgot that they had feelings for one another even though Kevin hadn¡¯t known that Rei is, in fact, Kanae.

    Walking with resigned feeling, he quickly prepared himself for the celebration.

    The celebration party started nearing the sunset. The elders gathered in the hall where they had prepared threerge tables with numerous chairs around them. The first table was for Kevin and the closest circle of n members, the second table was for the other elders, and the third table was for the hidden n members who came.

    Kanae and Patrick arrived when it was about to start.

    \"Because I¡¯m Kevin¡¯s uncle, we can sit down on the same table as that brat,\" Patrick pointed to the table for the n head.

    Kanae nodded her head and followed after Patrick to the designated ce.

    Kevin hadn¡¯t arrived yet, but Neo has. He was busy arranging the seat for the people and also ordered the kitchen to bring out the food because the celebration will soon start.

    Not long after that, Kevin walked in with Mike following behind him loyally. Right now, he was dressed in a formal wear for the ns, robe. The robe was colored red with gold thread all over. Although it might look rather extravagant, for Kevin, it looked extremely suited for him. His aura was heightened by the robe rather than losing out because of the grandeur.

    Patrick tapped the table annoyed. \"That brat is getting far ahead. He shouldn¡¯t be this handsome. Don¡¯t you agree with me, Rei? Rei?\"

    The person beside him didn¡¯t answer. When he nced at the young girl, he noticed that her gaze was fixated upon Kevin with sparks appeared within it. In the girl¡¯s eyes, this man would surely be the most handsome one.

    ¡¯What should I expect from her?¡¯

    Patrick sighed to himself. He should know better than to ask Rei about it. Forget it, his biggest advantage was not his face too, but rather his fist. When he got the time, he would just ask Kevin for another spar and delightfully defeated that brat.

 Chapter 546 The Highest Sea

    After Kevin sat down and gave a short speech of thanks, they began eating delightfully. Right now, no one will scrutinize them about their manner and they could eat freely.

    Kanae stared at the food on her te ruefully.

    ¡¯Why did I pick toe here as Rei and not Kanae?¡¯

    She was regretting her choice ofing here as Rei because she had to wear the cloth that covered her face almost all the time. She didn¡¯t dare to open it while eating, so she had to sneak the food from below them little by little. If not because of the cloth, she would surely eat at a fast rate and clean them up.

    They were all very delicious!

    As she couldn¡¯t change her current decision, she just did whatever she could to eat faster. The surrounding people around her didn¡¯t pay much attention to her as they were busy discussing the matter of the n.

    \"Boss, we have just received the invitation letter from the government. Don¡¯t you think it is the time for us to respond?\" One of the elders spoke out his opinion. Today was the time for them to celebrate and also cleared up some matters with their n head. The most pressing point that many of them worried about was surely about the government.

    \"I have already given my answer,\" Kevin replied coolly. For him, the answer would always be the same. He would never ept them in his life.

    The elder held a worried expression. \"But Boss, if we don¡¯tply with their demand, won¡¯t it be a loss for us?\"

    They had heard a lot about the backing that the government had, so they knew very well the force behind them were not to be underestimated. Although their n is strong, there was nothing wrong with trying totch onto a bigger thigh. After all, there was no saying when they would be able to get the chance for this anymore.

    Kevin¡¯s gaze remained indifferent. If he was just a foolish young man, he would surely be tempted by the hidden secret behind the government. But he didn¡¯t have the slightest bit of interest in them anymore. What he had seen from the government and their real project caused him to feel deep hatred from the bottom of his heart.

    \"There will always be something we lose and get from a deal,\" Kevin said calmly. \"For this matter, it looks as if we¡¯re on the losing end, but it is not the case.\"

    Megara snorted when he heard what Kevin said. \"Why are you so afraid of their invitation? The power that they offer to us is far more than what you can possibly achieve in this life, n Head.\"

    The two young men exchanged murderous gaze with one another. For Megara, the chance that the government gave to him was a chance in a million years. He had seen the people from the government could do and it astonished him. To get power like them, he had to follow them.

    For Kevin, the invitation that the government extended was nothing but a trap. It was the ultimatum that they gave for thest time before destroying therge family, n, or anything else. Even if he decided to follow, only bleak future awaited him.

    \"There are things that we better never set our eyes upon. Getting satisfied with what you have and try to achieve things that is within your capabilities is far better than trying to get things that you will never achieve.\"

    Megara frowned. He nced at Kevin with hatred. It was always the same every single time. The power that Kevin held even without the power from the medicine baffled him.

    Indeed, for someone powerful like Kevin, it was unnecessary to go through all the troubles. However, many people longed for more power, more talent, more intelligence, and much more. They could never achieve them normally, so the only option would be the shortcut that the government offered.

    \"You¡¯re someone far beyond the standard of normal, n Head. Do you think that everyone has the same opinion as you?\"

    Kevin¡¯s gaze remained unperturbed. \"It¡¯s fine to have a far etched dream. But if you¡¯re only fixated on the long term goal that¡¯s almost impossible to achieve, you will lose sight of things around you.\"

    He had lost a lot of people just because of this position. His ideal goal was something that could only be achieved in a long time, so he had to take step by step towards the goal and at the same time, learned much more. He was still a young kid when he started this bloody path, but he had learned to ept that it would not be so easy.

    Any shortcut would only lead to more problems ahead because there was no shortcut without payment.

    There must be something they lost in order to gain things at a rate faster than normal.

    \"I can never understand your sight, n Head, but I wish for the best for the n,\" Megara remarked.

    \"I¡¯m also doing the same.\"

    The two of them exchanged murderous gaze once more. Their opinions differed very much, allowing them to sh with one another extremely often.

    \"Come on, this is the celebration party. Can¡¯t you two enjoy things a bit?\" Patrick yawned. \"If you want to turn this into a debate between the two of you, I won¡¯t hinder you, but not now.\"

    The two of them exchanged nces. There was still murderous intent within their eyes, but they masked it in the next second. The elders around them felt rather helpless for they understood that these two were like fire and water.

    They could never stay together.

    \"I¡¯m not debating, Elder Patrick,\" Megara lifted up a cup. \"If that¡¯s how you see it, let me punish myself by drinking.\"

    \"It¡¯s up to you,\" Patrick yawned and waved his hand.

    Megara nodded and drank the wine. His eyes were still eyeing Kevin. He sneered internally. He always hated this young man. Even though Kevin¡¯s father allowed him to get into the n back when he was still a child, he couldn¡¯t ept it when they told him that he couldn¡¯t reach the greatest seat.

    He wanted that seat and power.

    And for that, he¡¯s willing to sacrifice everything.

 Chapter 547 Iâ€™m Sorry

    Kevin could see that Megara was still looking at him with hatred, but he didn¡¯t have any intention to continue their quarrel.

    \"Uncle, we¡¯re already adults, so we know the boundaries.\"

    Patrick snorted. \"You say that, but you¡¯re actually talking as if you¡¯re ready to have a battle right here. Go and eat your fill. I¡¯m noting here just to see you fight.\"

    \"Yes.\"

    \"if you want to fight, I¡¯ll apany you back in the n.\"

    \"No need. I don¡¯t have any intention to spar with you, Uncle,\" Kevin said inly and returned back to eating.

    The elders looked at one another. They tried to switch the conversation to something else as to lighten the mood.

    \"Hey, do you know that my daughter has just turned 17? Are there any talented youngsters in your family?\"

    \"Huh? You ask me but my son is just 14 years old. He¡¯s creating more and more trouble for me....\"

    Soon, the conversation turned normal once again. Megara refrained from making morements because he didn¡¯t want to turn their attention to him.

    As the talk continued, Kanae¡¯s attention was fully on the food before her. There was no one paying attention to her, so they didn¡¯t know that she has been eating all the time. Lots of food on the table has moved into her stomach.

    \"Littless, your rival in love is here,\" Patrick chuckled.

    Kanae arched her eyebrows. She followed the line of sight of her father when she saw Celine, the hidden n head daughter that came here. Since Alice didn¡¯te because Kevin forbids that young girl, Celine still came with her father.

    Right now, Celine was wearing a beautiful sleeveless long dress with slightly open back. Her face was filled with make-up, highlighting her white skin and rosy lips. Just one nce at her would be enough to send a lot of men leering at her, hoping to see what was underneath her alluring clothes.

    \"Oh,\" Kanae muttered.

    \"Now that¡¯s what you can call a woman,\" Patrick nodded his head as he inspected the woman¡¯s body. Comparing that perfectly sculpted body with his daughter will be aplete embarrassment. With Kanae usually wearing thick clothes, it couldn¡¯t show her curves. After all, she usually posed as a guy in the ck Street.

    Hearing Patrick¡¯s tone, Kanae¡¯s face darkened. This damned father of hers! She should have picked a time soon to give him a good bashing. Even if her strength couldn¡¯tpare to him, she would find a way to make sure that he suffered a bit.

    Celine walked straight to Kevin¡¯s ce. She stopped before him and bowed down in greeting. \"Good evening n Head. I wish to have a talk with you if it¡¯s possible.\"

    Kevin nced at the young woman with an indifferent gaze. He never had any interest towards this woman, but she pestered him like glue. It was terribly annoying, but he didn¡¯t have any other choice than toply. He wanted to clear up things between them.

    \"Follow me,\" Kevin stood up and walked straight to the entrance.

    Celine¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment, but she didn¡¯t say anything and followed after Kevin. This would be herst chance.

    Patrick rubbed his hand together. \"Now that¡¯s going to be very interesting. Don¡¯t you want to find out what they¡¯re talking about?\"

    \"Why should I?\"

    \"You sound like a jealous woman,\" Patrick grinned. \"Just go and follow after them. With your ability, I¡¯m sure you can stay around him undetected.\"

    Honestly, she doubted that because Kevin¡¯s martial arts ability seemed to surpass her. As she had never gotten the chance to see his ability clearly, she was not totally sure, but it was her opinion.

    Weighing her option, she sighed to herself. She truly wanted to know.

    Seeing Kanae stood up, Patrick¡¯s lips curled into a smile. These two were really fun to tease.

    Outside the hall, Celine and Kevin were standing on the field. The night was rather chilly and Celine shivered because of the wind, but Kevin acted as if he didn¡¯t see anything.

    \"You better talk. I don¡¯t have the time for nonsense,\" Kevin said coldly.

    Celine opened her mouth and looked at Kevin with disbelief. Did he just say that to her?

    \"n Head, is there no chance for me?\" Celine asked with pleading tone. She wanted the seat beside Kevin as it was the greatest seat for those who were part of the underworld. It was such a prestigious seat that many people could only long to have.

    Kevin looked back at Celine. She might look beautiful, but he never truly cared about beauty. \"No, there¡¯s no chance for you.\"

    Celine¡¯s eyes watered when she heard the direct rejection from Kevin. Her father had told her that only Kevin has the final decision for this matter.

    With his rejection, it was all over.

    At that moment, she knew that there would be no other chance for her to stay with him anymore. He had the final say in every matter rted to the n. Slowly, she raised her head as a beautiful smile formed on her lips.

    \"I¡¯m sorry,\" Celine muttered before lunging towards Kevin with a small knife in her small hand.

    Kevin remained unperturbed as he moved sideways and caught the girl¡¯s hand. In the next moment, he twisted the woman¡¯s arm, sending a course of pain to her which made her lost the grip of her knife.

    ng!

    As the knife fell to the ground, Celine took out a small ball and dropped it to the ground. A despairing and wicked smile appeared on her beautiful face.

    \"If I can¡¯t have you, no one can.\"

    Kevin¡¯s gaze turned murderous. He quickly released the woman¡¯s arm and tried to run from that ce. But before he could get away, the ball had reached the ground. It emitted a lot of smoke that hit their body. Just a touch of the smoke caused him to feel weakened considerably, and he did everything he could to move away from the smoke¡¯s range.

    His expression turned stern as he understood that they hadn¡¯t given up on trying to take his life.

    In front of him, the woman struggled to keep up with the pain of her own poison as she slowly plopped to the ground, breathing herst.

    ¡¯I have to get inside.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know what kind of poison this was, but it was extremely dangerous as the mere touch of the smoke on the air was enough to make him feel weakened. Just as he was about to get inside again, several people appeared before him with various weapons on their hand, ready to take him down.

    His aura turned murderous. This would be a tough fight.

 Chapter 548 Ambush

    ng! ng! ng!

    Trading blows with the ck clothed men around him, Kevin did his best to fend off. He could feel his body¡¯s movement slowed down considerablypared with his usual one, so he had to adjust his force. Right now, his strength has fallen farpared with before.

    Twisting his body to evade the attack, Kevin chose to attack one of the pursuers. He sidestepped to the side and attacked the man¡¯s neck directly. Blood flowed out as the man lost his strength, and he fell down to the ground.

    Seeing that there were still a lot of people around him, Kevin¡¯s gaze turned somber. They had enhanced strengthpared with normal people, so he could guess that they should be someone from the government side. Who in the world would invite them here?

    ng!

    The men grouped together and attacked him at once. Kevin managed to block the attack, but the force caused him to move back. One of them tried to sneak attack from his back, but he managed to twist his body and used his sword to behead the man while he was evading the attack to the side.

    \"Is he really poisoned?\" One of the men eximed. There should be no way this man could move that well if he truly did.

    \"Get him!\"

    Another barrage of attacks ensued. Kevin was forced into a defensive state, trying his best to find any loophole to kill them one by one. Internally, he didn¡¯t understand why the other elders hadn¡¯t arrived here with the noise that he made with his fight.

    The fight tired him greatly and his vision turned slightly blurry. Relying on his other sense, he had to make sure that their attack didn¡¯t reach him.

    ng! sh!

    \"Who¡¯s that?\"

    \"Watch out!\"

    When he heard themotion, Kevin forced his eyes to open once again. In front of him, he saw a young man¨Cno a youngdy, fighting against the men. She swiftly evaded the attack and went on to the vital point by the next moment. It took her one attack to finish one man.

    The youngdy, Kanae, quickly made her way to Kevin as she killed the men around her. Her light sword moved to hit their vital points as she moved to reach Kevin¡¯s side. Her eyes were looking at him worriedly, hoping that she was not toote.

    \"What in the world...?\"

    \"Who?\"

    Before the men could get any answer whatsoever, Kanae had already sent them to meet their creator. Her movements were precise and efficient, not giving them any leeway tox.

    \"Rei,\" Kevin called out.

    Kanae looked at Kevin¡¯s pale expression as she frowned slightly. \"Please be careful.\"

    The light tone of the young girl entered Kevin¡¯s ear as his pupil shook. His legs bent down to evade the assassin attack as he pulled out his gun and pointed it to the man¡¯s chest.

    Bang!

    Right afterwards, he swung his sword to the next man who came to him. Blood sttered on the ground as he stood there. His breathing was slightly rough as the poison was affecting him, but he could still see his enemies around him. They were cautious when they saw that Kevin still could move around very well.

    He didn¡¯t seem to be poisoned at all.

    But right now, Kevin¡¯s mind was churning because of the voice he had just heard. It was very familiar to him because he had heard it numerous times before this. But...

    Is it really her?

    \"Get him!\"

    sh!

    Before they could get close to Kevin, Kanae had moved from her position and swung her sword. Her eyes were looking to the men before them with hostility. She didn¡¯t know how they managed to get inside, but it was not important for now.

    They have to make sure that no one managed to reach Kevin.

    \"Just who are you?\" One of the men yelled in anger. He was trying to reach Kevin again, but his sword fell short. Kanae sidestepped to the front as her light sword stood before them. By parrying the attack to outside, she twisted her arm and the sword reached the man¡¯s chest.

    Jleb.

    It directly stabbed into his heart. As the man¡¯s eyes turned lifeless, Kanae turned around to look at the rest of the men around them. No one can get way safely.

    Chills ran down the men¡¯s spine when they saw the cold gaze on Kanae¡¯s face. They felt as if they were meeting a death angel that was ready to take their lives anytime because of their decision. However, they no longer have any other choice. They didn¡¯t have any path to return back too.

    \"What should we do?\"

    \"M-my hand c-can¡¯t stop tre-trembling.\"

    One of the men, who assumed leading position gritted his teeth. He looked in Kevin¡¯s direction and saw that their target was also standing still. His gaze when he looked at them was no different than the gaze that Kanae used. The two of them seemed to be ready to send them to their creator in just a few seconds.

    He grabbed his sword tighter. \"We don¡¯t have any other choice! Move!\"

    \"Attack!\"

    Kevin frowned. He took out his gun as he looked at Kanae. \"Stay behind, let me handle this.\"

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Five sessive shots hit the group of men in front them. Kanae didn¡¯t even given the chance to move as she stood there quietly. Only three men left, but they quickly kept their distance when they saw Kevin held the gun.

    \"I only have one bullet left,\" Kevin said somberly. \"You should think of a way to kill the other two.\"

    Kanae nodded.

    Kevin was slightly hoping for Rei to speak again because he wanted to confirm whether the voice belonged to her or not. But since Rei didn¡¯t seem to be willing to speak, he would not pursue the matter.

    His hand gripped his gun tighter as if waiting for the men to make the first move. Just like a predator, he waited patiently.

    \"GO!\"

    The three assassins moved at the same time and Kevin directed his gun to the man the most right.

    Bang!

    At the same time, Kanae lunged forward and used her sword to kill the other two. Her movement was agile as it directly cut off the man¡¯s head.

    Drop! Roll...

    The head rolled down on the ground while the body swayed a bit before it dropped down to the ground.

 Chapter 549 Move Sides

    The two of them soon killed all the assassins in that ce. Even under the poison, Kevin still managed to move around so much. Looking at thest assassin that died under Kanae¡¯s sword, Kevin felt thankful.

    \"Thank you,\" Kevin uttered his thanks.

    Kanae nodded her head. From inside the hall, Patrick walked out with his spear coated in blood. He looked at the two of them with relief.

    \"Kevin, it¡¯s unusual for you to take a long time for a fight.\"

    \"She poisons me,\" Kevin replied curtly.

    Patrick and Kanae moved their gaze to the fallen woman by the side. Upon seeing the ck smoke around her, they knew for sure that she must have used a lethal poison to make sure that Kevin was harmed. After all, her strength couldn¡¯t bepared with someone as strong as Kevin.

    \"Rei, take Kevin away. The fight has just begun.\"

    When Kanae was about to make it to the door, several men appeared and started attacking them. It was unknown whether they have been waiting for a long time or not, but they were very skillful. In addition, a lot of elders were taking out their weapon against them.

    The fight inside the hall halted Kanae¡¯s movement as she was forced to fight with them. Utilizing her speed to the fullest, Kanae made sure that she could finish them as fast as possible. At that time, the only thought lingered in her head was how to reach Kevin.

    She felt deeply worried about this man.

    Upon seeing the group of men that attacked Kevin, rage red within her heart. Without wasting any time, she dashed at them and attacked them as swift as possible. Using attacks directed at their vitals, she killed them all one by one very quickly.

    \"What do you mean take me away? I can still fight, Uncle,\" Kevin refused tly.

    \"Their target is you, so you have to stay alive to make their n foiled,\" Patrick replied solemnly. \"Don¡¯t refute me this time, Kevin.\"

    As the most yful member of the n, Patrick barely paid any attention to the matter of the n because all he wanted was getting stronger through fight. With him fighting every single day, he never knew about the matter of the n. All that he knew was what they targeted Kevin.

    Kevin is his only family member rted by blood. Those other hidden n head might still have rtions, but it was very far. For his only family, Patrick would never let any harme to him.

    \"I won¡¯t run away,\" Kevin replied coldly.

    Patrick pointed to the forest. \"Lure them to our territory as we deal with them. There are a lot of traitors among the elders, so you can¡¯t possibly fight them with your condition.\"

    Most of the elders in the Ryukalin n have the topnotch fighting skill. Normal Kevin wouldn¡¯t have any problem handling them, but the current him would be impossible. The best way for them to win this fight was by fighting in the most familiar territory for Kevin, the forest.

    At least, there was more chances in that ce for him.

    \"Stay safe, Uncle,\" Kevin turned around and started running with Kanae followed after him.

    Patrick noticed that Mike and Neo have somehow broken out of the building. Their clothes were disheveled and their breathing was uneven, but they were still full of vitality.

    \"Mike, Neo, protect Kevin in the forest.\"

    Mike and Neo were stunned. They saw that Kevin had run pretty far, so they wasted no time to follow suit. Even if they lost sight of him, they knew the direction he would go because the entrance to enter the forest was only located in one ce.

    Seeing that they were already running, Patrick moved his gaze towards the others. It was the time for him to fight again.

    \"Old Man, where¡¯s Boss?\" in the midst of the fight, Ryan suddenly asked.

    The Old Man frowned. \"He should be outside. Patrick has just yelled that they¡¯re going to the forest, right?\"

    \"I¡¯ll be going there,\" Ryan pushed his opponent and ran out of the hall.

    [This novel is a contracted work with w e b n o v e l . c o m (without spaces) If you read this somewhere other than w e b n o v e l . c o m, it means the novel is stolen. It¡¯s discouraging to see readers support thieves in stealing my hard work]

    The Old Man was startled by Ryan¡¯s sudden movement. He pushed off his opponent too and chased after Ryan. Behind them, Patrick nearly cursed when he saw them going away. The number of people he had to face was a bit too much for a single man.

    Well, it didn¡¯t matter. Patrick¡¯s eyes glowed dangerously.

    He would not hold back at all!

    \"Hey, old pal, do you even know the way? Boss never tells us about the save zone to the forest, right?\" the Old Man yelled.

    Ryan paid no heed to the Old Man¡¯s yell. He only stopped when they were already at the edge of the forest. His eyes gazed at the lush forest before him where they used to y around when they were kids. As he stood, rain started to pour down slowly and turned heavy.

    The safe zone in the forest was the ce where the core members could hide themselves. Inside this seemingly ordinary lush forest, Kalin Family had prepared numerous traps that could easily kill even the strongest expert in the world. However, the save path was never disclosed to anyone other than the family members.

    All they knew was the safe entrance located on top of the cliff, which was known for most core members. The Old Man knew some path near the entrance of the forest, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to go any deeper without any Kalin Family members helping him to show the way.

    \"Now you stop?\" the Old Man humped indignantly.

    Ryan turned around with a sad smile. \"Old Man, do you know my biggest wish?\"

    The Old Man looked back at his old friend, who looked like he would break at any time. He sighed.

    \"You wish that you can rece the ce of our Boss in that incident, right?\"

    \"That¡¯s right,\" Ryan nodded his head. His eyes held deep regret at that incident. \"The four of us always stay together and we had vowed that we will protect him with all we had. But on that fated day, only one of us stayed near him while the two of us stayed far away.\"

    On that day, Mike¡¯s father was in the car, trying his best to steer the car out of the way. Unfortunately, he got shot and the car went out of control. On the other hand, Ryan and the Old Man were staying in the n, protecting the ce. It was onlyter did they find out the tragedy that had befallen their leader as Kevin¡¯s father failed to survive.

    \"You can¡¯t change the past, old pal,\" the Old Man remarked.

    \"I know, but I can change the future,\" Ryan readied his metal bat with a pained smile. \"I¡¯m sorry, Old Pal.\"

    The Old Man merely sighed. \"I see, so you truly move to their side.\"

    \"Yes.\"

    \"I don¡¯t want to fight you at all because of our past,\" the Old Man readied his stance. \"But I had vowed to protect Kevin, so if I have to fight you, I will.\"

    Ryan nodded his head. His mncholy aura changed into a sharp aura of a fighter. It was clear that he was nning on giving his all for this fight.

    The next second, the two of them shed.

 Chapter 550 The Hellish Journey

    A bitter fight awaited Ryan and the Old Man. As they were familiar with each other¡¯s style, they could easily block the other party¡¯s attack with ease.

    \"Your hand is as hard before,\" Ryanmented when the Old Man blocked his attack using his hand.

    \"You should know that I have higher physical strengthpared with normal people.\"

    \"I know.\"

    Separating themselves, they moved back a few steps. It took a split second for them tounch themselves towards one another once more, attacking the other party heavily. Rain of blows reached either side as they were able to guess the direction and the n of one another swiftly.

    Neither side wanted this fight, but they had to fight.

    \"Old Man, you¡¯re still only using your fist blindly.\"

    \"You too, only swinging your bat like a fool,\" the Old Man retorted.

    Bam!

    His hand had turned blue from the repeated block the Old Man had to do. His brow creased. He knew that his hand would feel numb and not long after that, lost all power in his hand. The previous Ryan didn¡¯t have much power, so he knew that this old friend of his had consumed the drug to enhance his power.

    To be precise, medicine that awakened his real potential.

    \"Why are you this desperate for power, Ryan? No matter how strong you are, you can¡¯t bring the dead back!\"

    \"I know,\" Ryan replied curtly. He swung his metal bat and banged straight towards the Old Man¡¯s head, which the other party blocked.

    \"Then why?\"

    Why?

    Ryan also had thought about this for a long time. He loved the Ryukalin n and everyone inside the n, but he couldn¡¯t ept the chance that took ce there. Everything was different without their leader. He didn¡¯t like it.

    He didn¡¯t want things to continue that way.

    \"Ryan!\" The Old Man yelled as he twisted his body and punched forward again. Even though he was asking for an answer, his body still moved ording to his will because they were fighting. Yet deep down his eyes, there were traces of pain that couldn¡¯t be covered.

    \"Old Man,\" Ryan used his metal bat to push the Old Man¡¯s punch as he shook his head.

    \"ANSWER ME, RYAN!\"

    \"I can¡¯t,\" Ryan murmured.

    \"Why? For Heaven sake, just answer me and tell me why you choose to pick that side?\" the Old Man practically yelled with all his might. He couldn¡¯t ept his lifelong friend, whom he had regarded as his own brother, would suddenly change sides like this.

    He didn¡¯t want to just ept it.

    \"You will never understand,\" Ryan murmured. He switched his stance and went for another barrage of attack.

    Bang!

    \"Is this your answer?\" The Old Man wiped the blood on the corner of his lips. \"You want my life?\"

    Ryan closed his eyes for a moment. Killing the Old Man had never crossed his mind, but he knew that it would end to that point. Both of them were equally strong and in the end, only one of them would be able to stay alive.

    \"Yes.\"

    \"Heh,\" the Old Man snickered. There was a trace of mockery in his aged face. \"If that¡¯s what you want, then I¡¯ll give it to you, Old Pal.\"

    Bang!

    Fist and the metal bat shed with one another. The two of them continued to attack at high speed andrge power. Soon, they would reach their limit and at that time, the fight would end.

    ...

    Kevin was barely able to run straight. He tried his best to make sure that he didn¡¯t sway as they headed to the rocky areas. As they ran, rain began to fall from little rain to a heavy downpour.

    Kanae¡¯s gaze was filled with worry as she gazed at Kevin¡¯s back. Even under this heavy downpour, he still moved forward without restrain to reach the designated ce. It pained her to see him in this state, but she didn¡¯t bring anything that could possibly help him.

    She is not an expert in poison, so she wouldn¡¯t be able to help him.

    \"Boss, are you alright?\" Mike yelled from behind them.

    Kevin didn¡¯t answer as he continued to climb the rocky areas towards the cliff. The entrance to the forest was not far from the cliff, so his only chance would be reaching that ce as fast as possible. Inside the forest, there were lots of machinations that his ancestor had ced.

    Mike and Neo finally reached Kevin¡¯s side. Neo¡¯s condition was aplete mess as he was not used to running so fast. On the way here, he tumbled a few times, dirtying his clothes with dirt and making numerous scratches all over his body.

    [This novel is a contracted work with w e b n o v e l . c o m (without spaces) If you read this somewhere other than w e b n o v e l . c o m, it means the novel is stolen. It¡¯s discouraging to see readers support thieves in stealing my hard work]

    \"The cliff is within sight, you can do it, Neo,\" Mike gave his encouragement.

    \"I... know...\"

    Kevin frowned when he noticed his friend¡¯s condition. \"If you can¡¯t catch up, you should rest there.\"

    \"Boss, don¡¯t joke around,\" Mike smiled. \"You¡¯re wounded, so the priority should be on you, right?\"

    Rather than wounded, it would be more correct to say that he was poisoned, but Kevin didn¡¯t try to correct Mike¡¯s words. The cliff was not far, but each step was proven to be difficult.

    \"Boss, you¡¯re...poisoned?\" Neo frowned.

    \"Yes.\"

    \"We have to find the antidote quickly!\"

    \"There¡¯s no need,\" Kevin replied. \"My body will work on making the antidote by itself with time.\"

    \"We don¡¯t have the time.\" Mike frowned. \"They can arrive here anytime soon.\"

    \"Boss, you can just enter the forest directly,\" Neo pointed to the forest. He had finally caught up his breath and sorted out his words. His gaze was looking at the rest with worry. \"We won¡¯t be able to reach the top.\"

    \"You won¡¯t be able to evade the traps if you step just a millimeter wrong,\" Kevin shook his head. If he was not poisoned, he would not mind walking into the forest directly. But unfortunately, he had to use the path that they had designed or he might identally activate them himself.

    \"But Boss...\"

    Bang!

    The next moment, they heardmotion from behind them. Their expression sank considerably. Under the heavy downpour, it was not easy for them to move around, much less fight. After all, the only two who could fight were Mike and Kanae. The others were unable to exert their full ability.

    \"They¡¯re here!\"

    \"We¡¯re toote!\" Mike¡¯s expression turned solemn. \"Prepare to fight!\"

    [This novel is a contracted work with w e b n o v e l . c o m (without spaces) If you read this somewhere other than w e b n o v e l . c o m, it means the novel is stolen. It¡¯s discouraging to see readers support thieves in stealing my hard work]

 Chapter 551 The Fall

    \"We¡¯re toote!\" Mike¡¯s expression turned solemn. \"Prepare to fight!\"

    Before Mike could move from his position, he saw a shadow from the corner of his eyes. Kanae had swiftly moved down towards the group of men. Her right hand was holding the small sword that she always used. The moment she reached them, the sword danced and wounded them mercilessly.

    The man tried to stop the attack, but Kanae caught the man¡¯s hand with ease. Her sword moved and made a shing wound on his neck. Blood spurt out just like a waterfall. In the next second, she had twisted her body to attack the other man who stayed close with her.

    Not far from them, Neo gulped down his saliva. \"She¡¯s amazing.\"

    \"More than amazing, she¡¯s on par with Boss,\" Mike frowned. He recalled how Patrick was extremely fond of this youngdy. No wonder that Rei has been famous as the legend of the street. Once again, he was reminded that this youngdy was truly someone worth of his praise.

    \"Let¡¯s move.\"

    The three of them moved their legs faster. Kevin¡¯s head was still rather dizzy, but he forcefully held on. Right now, his body was working to make the antidote for him, but it would still take some time. His vision turned even blurrier as the rain fell even heavier.

    \"That¡¯s the cliff,\" Mike heaved a sigh of relief upon seeing the cliff located a few steps from him. \"Let¡¯s go to the forest.\"

    Kevin nodded his head. Before they could walk to the forest, his mind screamed the word ¡¯danger.¡¯ He swiftly moved back while pulling Mike and Neo.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    On the ce where they stood previously, several bullets have made their way to the ground. Albeit shocked, Mike quickly readied his fist, while Neo took out his gun. Kevin was still trying to stand firmly as he gazed at the direction to the forest.

    \"Surprised, aren¡¯t you?\"

    The familiar voice of the young man that they hated caused distraught in their mind. Three pairs of eyes were looking towards the young man in front of them. Because of the rain, their vision was unclear, but it was clear who he was. It was truly a wonder how he managed toe here so quickly without anyone noticing.

    There should be only one path to the cliff.

    \"Megara!\" Kevin said through gritted teeth.

    Megara smiled wickedly. \"You¡¯re not the only one who knows that the forest is the hidden ace for the Kalin Family because of the numerous traps there. I have to spend a lot of time and effort in making a safe way from the bottom of the hill to this ce. Now, you don¡¯t have any other way to go.\"

    Kevin knew that Megara has been the elder for quite some time. Digging information here and there would not be impossible, but he didn¡¯t expect this man to touch his hand on this ind too. He should have sent people to check the edge of the forest before this meeting.

    Right now, it was toote.

    \"You dare!\" Mike was angry.

    Megara smiled. \"Good bye!\"

    He was not alone. Several men behind him raised their guns and shot straight at Kevin and the others.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Forcing himself to move, Kevin quickly ducked down along with Mike and Neo. Several bullets scratched their skin.

    Upon seeing that they were still alive, Megara frowned. \"You¡¯re all so useless!\"

    He had paid them a great amount of money to make sure that they will be able to do his dirty work. He picked up his gun and pointed it in Kevin¡¯s direction. A wicked smile decorated his youthful face.

    [This novel is a contracted work with w e b n o v e l . c o m (without spaces) If you read this somewhere other than w e b n o v e l . c o m, it means the novel is stolen. It¡¯s discouraging to see readers support thieves in stealing my hard work]

    \"Start the attack again, You Useless Bunch!\"

    Kevin wanted to move again, but his head was assaulted by tremendous pain. He held his head on his palm, trying to soothe the pain. Seeing the men were already preparing to shoot him again, he braced himself to get hit.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    But the only pain he felt was on his left arm. A bullet has grazed his skin.

    In front of him a youngdy stood with her thin sword ready before her. In that crucial moment, Kanae managed to catch up and quickly blocked the bullet from reaching Kevin. Unfortunately, it hit her instead.

    ¡¯I won¡¯t be able to move my left leg too much,¡¯ Kanae knew the searing pain on her left leg was because of the bullet. As she was too focused on the bullets that reached high, she forgot to protect her leg during that split second.

    \"You¡¯re truly amazing,\" Megara praised. He had wanted to take Rei for himself, but this young woman had to pick the other side. It was truly a shame to see someone so talented dying, but he didn¡¯t have any other choice.

    Not waiting for him to give instruction, Kanae forced herself to move forward. Her sudden eleration prompted her to reach their group in a matter of seconds. Moving her swords, she made an attack against the group behind Megara.

    Megara¡¯s face turned somber in that instant. He raised his long metal rod and blocked the way as he shouted. \"Fire!\"

    Straining her feet, Kanae jumped back to the back, attempting to stop their gun from shooting. Unfortunately, two of the men managed to shoot towards Kevin, adding more wounds for the young man as the bullet grazed his skin.

    Mike moved forward and attacked Megara while Neo reloaded his gun. Kevin was trying to reach his gun and reload it with his head still in constant dizziness.

    \"Again!\"

    When Megara gave his instruction, Kanae had moved her legs into position to block in front of Kevin. It was hard to see the bulleting at her under the heavy downpour. She managed to cut some of the bullet, but another one grazed her cheek, prating the cloth that she used to cover her face.

    The pain on Kevin¡¯s head finally subsided. He nced at the young woman before him with uncertainty. Seeing her shaking leg, he knew that she was doing all she could to protect him.

    This made him rather confused. He didn¡¯t even know her, why should she go to this length just to protect him? Recalling her voice from before, his mind churned a bit. He still couldn¡¯t ept that conjecture yet. From his position, he could see that Mike and Neo were also struggling as they fought against Megara.

    \"Mike, Neo, go to the forest!\"

    The two of them were stunned to hear Kevin¡¯s order. They were about to refute when they heard Megara issued anothermand.

    \"Kill him!\"

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

    As the men started to shoot again after they were distracted by Mike and Neo¡¯s attack, Kanae raised her hand, ready to block the bullets again. Her eyes were following after the bullet¡¯s movement as she pushed her concentration to the limit.

    Dzing! Swish!

    Her sword managed to block the bullets when she noticed that the men started to shoot again.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    It was then that Kanae felt someone tugged her from behind. She was startled and her trembling legs lost their bnce. The next thing she knew, she was staring at the dark sky, with the scream from two people apanying her.

    \"NOOOOOOOO! BOOOOOSSSSSSS!\"

    [This novel is a contracted work with w e b n o v e l . c o m (without spaces) If you read this somewhere other than w e b n o v e l . c o m, it means the novel is stolen. It¡¯s discouraging to see readers support thieves in stealing my hard work]

 Chapter 552 Death 1

    While Kanae couldn¡¯t perceive what had happened in that short time frame, it waspletely different from the other two. Neo saw clearly how Kevin suddenly pulled Rei from behind towards the cliff.

    His face was stricken with horror at the realization of what his Boss nned to do. It was clear that he wanted to get away using the water, but there was arge problem. The sea was extremely violent and under the heavy downpour like this, there was no guarantee that they could return safely.

    This n was the same as suicide.

    Unfortunately, both him and Mike were located far away from the cliff. They were closer to the forest because Mike charged at Megara and the men before him while Neo tried to avoid the bullets by moving around.

    \"BOOOOOOSSSSSSSS!\" Neo yelled as hard as he could as despair enveloped his entire body.

    No..

    Not like this....

    Hearing Neo¡¯s voice, Mike¡¯s gazended on Kevin. He followed suit in despair. \"BOOOOOOSSSSSSSS!\"

    The two of them yelled as hard as they could. The scream from the two of them defeated the sound of the heavy rain. Right now, they were extremely unwilling to ept this end.

    \"No! NO! You¡¯re an idiot!\" Neo cursed out loudly. Even an idiot knew the chance to stay alive after falling from this cliff was near zero, so his heart was filled with both resentment and despair.

    Would it mean that Kevin is going to die?

    He was unable to see things clearly. He didn¡¯t know whether they got hit or not when they fell to the sea. If they got hit, wouldn¡¯t they die because of blood loss?

    As his thought reached this point, tears started to well up on Neo¡¯s eyes. He banged his hand on the ground, feeling that he was extremely useless to be unable to stop them.

    ¡¯If only I can move faster.¡¯

    \"If only I could stop Megara before it reaches this point.¡¯

    While both Mike and Neo were feeling the biggest despair in their lives, Megara was the opposite. He was dumbfounded when he saw the two of them fell to the cliff. Soon afterwards, ecstasy boiled up from the bottom of his heart.

    Finally!

    Finally Kevin is dead!

    He had waited for a long time for Kevin¡¯s death because it meant that the seat for the n Head would be empty. Ever since he knew that the chance to win the second gathering was extremely low, he has been paying more attention for other things, such as assassination attempt.

    [This novel is a contracted work with w e b n o v e l . c o m (without spaces) If you read this somewhere other than w e b n o v e l . c o m, it means the novel is stolen. It¡¯s discouraging to see readers support thieves in stealing my hard work]

    Countless times, he tried to assassinate Kevin only for them to end in failure. Many of the men that he sent were powerful, how could it be that Kevin still escaped unscathed? It seemed that he had clearly underestimated the protection around Kevin.

    Many experts from Ryukalin n lurked around Kevin, protecting that young man from the shadow.

    This made Megara green with envy.

    He wanted to be the one at the center of attention! He wanted those protections and wealth for himself. Why would itnd on Kevin just because he was born as the descendant of a n head?

    It was unfair!

    Thus, Megara had to think of a different way to deal with Kevin. Ordinary assassination attempt would not work.

    After numerous times nning, he came to the decision that the best choice would be this ind. In this ind, he would make sure that Kevin met his death with the preparation that he had.

    The destruction of several buildings during the attack before allowed him to insert his people to make a pathway on the edge of the forest. It was hard to make the path, and the path was not perfect. He had to work his muscle to the limit to make sure that could reach this ce. Some of the men¡¯s guns were also broken beyond repair on the journey.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. He was certain that things would work out in the end as he managed to prepare everything in ce before the start of the celebration party. All that left was making sure that Kevin didn¡¯t notice any of this.

    It was the time for him to act.

    Megara always acted as if he cared about the gathering the most and focused on shing with Kevin head on numerous times. He didn¡¯t try to attack them in the gathering, lowering their guard to the possibility of having this ce targeted again.

    And his n seeded as they held the celebration party in this ce.

    Afterwards, he found another piece that he could use. The heartbroken Celine was the best piece to weaken Kevin considerably.

    Lastly, his own position as the elder enabled him to move a lot of men under his order.

    A wide grin appeared on Megara¡¯s face. \"Hahaha, you¡¯re now dead, Kevin. Your position is mine!\"

    Hearing the wickedugh of Megara, Mike and Neo¡¯s heart turned cold. It was still not certain that Kevin had died, but the chance for him to stay alive was less than 1%. Even the best swimmer in the world might not necessarily be able to escape this death trap.

    Neo looked at Megara with hatred filled his eyes. \"You won¡¯t get away with this, Megara.\"

    Megara nced back with contempt. \"What do you think you can do, Neo? Telling the entire world that I¡¯m just a wicked leader? No one will believe you.\"

    Many people already knew that Megara didn¡¯t have a good rtionship with Kevin. Even if Neo wanted to spread the news, there was no proof that Megara truly killed Kevin. After all, there was no footage in this part of the ind. Besides, Neo was only Kevin¡¯s right hand.

    The matter would only be different if both Kevin and Rei could stay alive.

    \"We shall see that,\" Neo replied through gritted teeth.

    Megara snorted. \"Unfortunately, you won¡¯t have the chance to do that. What can you do if you¡¯re dead, anyway?\"

    Mike and Neo¡¯s face changed considerably as they prepared themselves for another battle. They knew that Megara wouldn¡¯t let them out of this ce alive, so they had to work hard.

    \"You bastard!\"

    Megaraughed loudly. He smiled widely as if victory was already within his hand. \"Don¡¯t you know that the sound of a rat near their death¡¯s door is the loudest? You two won¡¯t be able to escape from here.\"

    Turning his body around, Megara gave the men before him one order: \"Finish them off.\"

    \"Yes!\"

    \"Whatever happened, make sure that you can escape to the forest, Mike,\" Neo said in low tone. \"If he survived, you know where to find him.\"

    \"I¡¯m not going to leave you alone, Neo,\" Mike replied somberly. \"Just focus on escaping, I¡¯ll cover your back.\"

    \"You-!\"

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    As the gunshots began again, the two of them cooperated to fight with their all. They were tired, but they knew well that they didn¡¯t have much time. More importantly, they have to survive.

    Seeing that they were refusing to give up, Megara sneered. There was no chance for them to defeat him and his men. Those whom he brought here were all elites as they were trained hard from a long time ago. Only Rei that seemed to be the exception because she managed to block their bullets relying on her speed.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    [This novel is a contracted work with w e b n o v e l . c o m (without spaces) If you read this somewhere other than w e b n o v e l . c o m, it means the novel is stolen. It¡¯s discouraging to see readers support thieves in stealing my hard work]

 Chapter 553 Death 2

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Megara watched as Neo and Mike disappeared within the forest. His eyes held a tinge of regret as he was hoping to see their corpse in front of him. However, having them enter the forest without sufficient knowledge over the traps was enough.

    \"Boss, should we chase?\"

    \"No,\" Megara waved his hand. \"Without Kevin to guide the way, they won¡¯t be able to evade the traps. Isn¡¯t seeing them die because of the traps that they instill on themselves more fun?\"

    The man didn¡¯t reply as he stayed still in his ce. He knew that Megara had hated Kevin for a long time. Naturally, that also included those who sided with Kevin. Neo and Mike naturally included inside the list of people who have to die that Megara kept.

    \"How¡¯s the situation on the other side?\"

    \"It¡¯s not that good. Elder Patrick is killing our men faster than our expectation. Before long, the fight on their sides will be over.\"

    Megara frowned. He had long known that Patrick was a monster, so he estimated that they would lose a lot of men before he could finish killing Kevin. Now it seemed that there would be more casualties because of Patrick. Well, it didn¡¯t matter, they were all just disposable men as long as he could achieve his goal.

    \"We¡¯ll return back,\" Megara gave his order as he quickly turned to the path to return back.

    ...

    On the edge of the forest, the Old Man and Ryan were lying on the ground with muffled breath. They didn¡¯t have any strength left to finish their fight because of the wounds that they sustained.

    \"Ryan, tell me, why are you so fixated on getting more power?\" the Old Man asked. His voice sounded rather low because he was trying to bear with the pain of having his body crushed by the blow that Ryannded before. It was extremely heavy and he knew that he wouldn¡¯t have much time left.

    \"You don¡¯t have to know, Old Man,\" Ryan replied softly.

    The Old Man looked at his friend¡¯s expression. On thest strike against each other, he could sense that Ryan held some hesitation. It was faint, but it was certainly there as he could feel it very well.

    He didn¡¯t understand why someone like Ryan, who has been staying in the Ryukalin n for a long time, would suddenly change his side. Although he did suspect it because of Ryan¡¯s attitude for the past few months, he always hoped from the bottom of his heart that it was not true.

    Unfortunately, things didn¡¯t happen as he wanted to.

    \"I want to know, Ryan.\"

    Ryan sighed. His breath was ragged as he could sense his power diminishing. In front of him, he could faintly see the blue sky and grass where the four of them used to y before.

    \"Old Man, I missed him. I missed them very much,\" Ryan replied with a hoarse voice. \"When he¡¯s gone, I don¡¯t even know what I should do. All my life, I dedicated it to protect him. Without him, I lost my way.\"

    \"There¡¯s still the n and the others, dummy!\"

    \"I know,\" Ryan murmured as his eyes turned wet. No one knew if it was because of the rain or not. \"I always ce my loyalty to my Boss, but I can never pledge them to Kevin. When I first see him, he¡¯s just a broken child that always ces a cold mask to cover them all.

    I know right away that I don¡¯t want a leader like that. There¡¯s no way I can ept him to be my leader whom I give my all.\"

    After that fateful incident, Kevin never showed his real feelings to anyone. He hid them all behind the cold mask that he always wore. Although they already knew him as someone who was indifferent, Ryan could sense the difference right away. The mask that Kevin wore after the incident was much colder and harsher.

    [This novel is a contracted work with w e b n o v e l . c o m (without spaces) If you read this somewhere other than w e b n o v e l . c o m, it means the novel is stolen. It¡¯s discouraging to see readers support thieves in stealing my hard work]

    For a young teenager to lose his father, the person whom he adored so much, it was simply too much. Because the burden to be the next n head fell to the shoulder of the barely 15 years old boy, he had to mask his feelings and never let anyone know.

    Not even those close to him could make him open his heart.

    \"He¡¯s still young, Ryan! For Heaven sake, can¡¯t you see that you¡¯re also the same?\" the Old Man roared. By the time he finished, he coughed badly and blood came out from his mouth, dyeing his hand red with blood. His eyes narrowed when he saw this. It seemed like the damage in his internal organ was too much.

    \"I know, that¡¯s why I want to get away from everything. They approach me and give me a very interesting deal. I epted them right away, and by the time I realized the chance in Kevin, it was toote. I can no longer turn back.\"

    He always saw Kevin as someone cold and unfeeling. But when he saw that young man showed hispassion to others, something that he never did before, he knew that the young man had started to live his life. Even though he didn¡¯t know what had happened, he realized that the air around that young man had started to change.

    Kevin was no longer the broken child who only pursued one thing and never looked around. He had be a real leader, one that started to see things more clearly and showed his care for others.

    On the other hand, Ryan understood that he hadn¡¯t. He was still stuck in the past, unable to move on, while Kevin had moved. Someone like him shouldn¡¯t have stayed here, so he understood that his decision would only bring his downfall.

    Even though he knew all that, he could never follow after Kevin¡¯s step. What he wanted the most was still the same.

    He wished to meet with his friends.

    \"Old pal, I¡¯m sorry,\" Ryan murmured, his eyes dimmed. He hoped that his friends would be able to ept him again.

    \"You want to say that it¡¯s toote, right?\" the Old Man smiled bitterly, showing an exhausted expression. \"Yeah, you might be right. It¡¯s already toote for everything.\"

    \"I-I¡¯m sorry...\" Ryan¡¯s voice faded in the background. There was slight regret in his eyes, but the clearest one was relief. He had long wanted to leave this world to meet with his friends again.

    The Old Man didn¡¯t reply. He didn¡¯t have any strength left. Hearing the sound of the rain around him, he closed his eyes. It was truly regrettable that he didn¡¯t notice the pain that Ryan had. That friend of his was burdened heavily because of that incident.

    However, Ryan was not the only one in pain, he too felt the same. He wanted to meet with his friends too, but he would not purposely seek them. There were still a lot of people waiting for him in this world, but it was not the same for Ryan. He knew that his old pal was alone and for that man, only Kevin¡¯s father¡¯s existence that could move him.

    He really wanted to stay longer to be with his son and the others. But now, his time was up. It was the time for him to go.

    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry, Neo.¡¯

    He wanted to spend more time with his son, pushing him to train and chided him for beingzy. But unfortunately, there was no time left. With that in mind, he breathed hisst as a slight smile tinged with regret was all that was left in his aged face.

    [This novel is a contracted work with w e b n o v e l . c o m (without spaces) If you read this somewhere other than w e b n o v e l . c o m, it means the novel is stolen. It¡¯s discouraging to see readers support thieves in stealing my hard work]

 Chapter 554 Megara Takes the Position

    As the rain continued to pour even harder, the fight that happened in the hall recessed. The one who fought the most was obviously Patrick as his clothes werepletely soaked by blood and rain. It was a ghastly sight as no one could see him clearly anymore.

    \"Sir, thank you very much,\" one of the elders expressed their thanks to Patrick. Numerous times, Patrick protected them in the fight.

    Patrick nodded nonchntly. \"Don¡¯t mention it. Let¡¯s all gather in the hall.\"

    When those men broke in, they caused several sses to break. Pieces of sses filled the edge of the hall along with the rainwater that got in. Aside from them, the mess of food and bodies filled the entire hall.

    \"Check who¡¯s still alive.\"

    \"Yes, Sir.\"

    Seeing the mess there, Patrick felt pained. Even though he barely cared about anything other than fighting, this was still the ce where he grew up from a long time ago. It made him troubled to see the ce in aplete mess like now.

    Moving his body, he noticed that the number of elders who managed to survive remained very little.

    ¡¯I think I understand why Kevin didn¡¯t allow most of them toe now.¡¯

    Although it would pose danger for Kevin, he didn¡¯t want to see his loyal followers die. Those who didn¡¯t possess enough strength were given a mission to aplish in a faraway ce. It was all the precaution in case Megara chose to strike at this moment.

    Patrick was still thinking when he saw a young man walking with drenched clothes. Even without looking directly, he knew that it was Megara. Other than Megara, the only young people on this ind were only Kevin, Mike, and Neo. If they walked here alone, they wouldn¡¯t dare to walk so calmly.

    \"it¡¯s aplete mess here, Sir,\" one of the elders reported to Megara.

    Megara might be still in his twenties, but he had an important position in the n. Aside from Patrick, the Old Man, Lou, and Ryan, he basically held the most important position.

    \"I can see that,\" Megara replied with a pained expression. \"How many people are still alive?\"

    \"Reporting to Elder, there are only 13 people left here.\"

    Megara nodded his head. He originally thought that the causalities were not too many. However, he soon realized that many of the elders who used to side with him had died.

    He flicked a nce to Patrick from the corner of his eyes. ¡¯This man is really a monster.¡¯

    When he saw Patrick trained like a maniac in the n, he had guessed that Patrick has an awesome fighting ability. Who would have thought that this man held that much force? No wonder that someone like this could take Rei into bing his daughter.

    Speaking of Rei, he wondered what this man would do if he knew that Rei had died.

    Thinking about the destruction Patrick did years ago because of his girlfriend¡¯s death, he shuddered internally. This monster should never know what had happened before. He was pretty sure that it would be an incredible mess if Patrick decided to kill everyone here out of rage.

    \"Search for the wounded,\" Megara instructed.

    Patrick was observing Megara¡¯s expression. As n members, they were taught since young that they had to make sure no one could see things beneath their mask. It was the teaching that many of them received, including Megara and him.

    Other people might not notice, but he knew that the expression on Megara¡¯s face was nothing but a mask.

    ¡¯This devil,¡¯ Patrick could guess that something must have happened to the others who hadn¡¯t returned yet. Many of them were important members of the n such as Ryan, Old Man, Mike, Neo, and most importantly Kevin and Kanae.

    His heart sunk at the thought of something happened to his nephew and daughter.

    \"Megara, do you see Kevin?\"

    Megara¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment at the mention of the name. Trace of ruthlessness appeared within his eyes for a split second before the man suppressed it. His expression quickly changed into that of worry and pain.

    \"I didn¡¯t see them. I¡¯m too busy fighting with the intruders.\"

    When Patrick asked, the others realized that Kevin was indeed not in this hall. Their heart dropped as they worried for the worst.

    \"Let¡¯s search for him!\"

    \"n Head should be alive. We have to find him.\"

    Seeing the agitated elders, Megara felt rather annoyed. He wanted those attentions to him and not Kevin. Why were they always paid more attention to the young man rather than him?

    He truly hated those who were born with silver spoons on their mouths. They always have it easy in their life.

    He coughed. \"We have to split up into two groups. One group should search for the wounded elders around here and treat their wounds while the other one search for our n head. Let¡¯s not waste any time.\"

    \"Elder Megara is correct, let¡¯s move.\"

    One of the elders looked at Megara suspiciously. \"I never know that you care about our n head so much, Elder Megara.\"

    Megara showed a pained smile, hiding the dagger beneath theyer of righteous elder. \"I might not agree with some of our n head¡¯s decisions, but in this important time, there¡¯s no need to bring up our past grudges. The most important thing is to find them and save our kin as much as possible.\"

    Although the elder was unconvinced, he nodded his head unwillingly. Right now, they have to search for their members who were still alive in case it was possible to save them.

    \"Let¡¯s not waste time any longer. Every single second is precious,\" Megara instructed.

    From the side, Patrick sneered internally seeing how Megara took over the charge. To be honest, his position was still higher than Megara, but the elders knew that he was not the type to be the leader. If not for that, the position of the n head might have fallen on top of his head when his brother died.

    Although he was still in prison at that time, it was extremely easy for him to breakout.

    Patrick stepped forward. \"I want to search for the other core members. Many of them hadn¡¯t returned yet.\"

    \"As you wish, Elder Patrick.\"

    No one dared to refute Patrick because they were basically stayed alive because of this man alone. As Patrick walked away towards the direction of the forest, Megara¡¯s eyes glinted a bit. It seemed that Patrick knew that the location of the battle was there.

    \"I¡¯ll call for reinforcement as soon as the rain ceases,\" Megara proimed. \"Prepare the boat.\"

    \"Yes.\"

    Some of the elders looked at Megara suspiciously, but they didn¡¯t refute too. Their position was far lower topared this man. There was no need to make things difficult for them.

    Without waiting much longer, they quickly moved around in hope that they could find some people who were still alive. Of course, if it was the enemy, they would not hesitate to kill them.

 Chapter 555 Broken Spiri

    Wandering under the heavy downpour, Patrick made his way to the forest. The fightsted for a long time, so it was alreadyte at night. The chilly wind pped his cheek continuously, as if preventing him from moving forward.

    Patrick dragged his body. Even though he didn¡¯t seem to sustain any wound, he was actually extremely tired. He might be an awakened person, but he was still rathercking because he didn¡¯t awaken his ability at the right time. The only advantage he had was hisrger strength that he used to the best of his ability.

    ¡¯They shouldn¡¯t have gone too far.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed when he reached the edge of the forest. Seeing the leveled ground, he knew right away that there was a fight happening in this ce. It was not hard to guess that someone extremely powerful must have fought someone equally powerful.

    In the middle of the area, he saw two bodies lying not far from one another. His heart thumped loudly in fear that those two were someone he knew.

    Inching his feet forward, he came to take a closer look. When he saw their faces, he felt as if arge boulder hade to squash him t to the ground.

    \"¡¯Old Man, Ryan,\" Patrick muttered. \"You truly turn to the other side, Ryan?\"

    He felt that it was truly hard to believe that someone like Ryan would turn to side with the government. When he was young, he always seen his brother and his three friends together through a lot of things, including Ryan. They were extremely close, just like real brothers.

    It would be a lie if he said that he didn¡¯t feel envy towards them.

    However, he had missed a lot of things during his time in the prison for years. He didn¡¯t know about his brother¡¯s death and the possibly pain that took ce in the heart of his closest friends.

    \"Brother, you¡¯re truly an idiot.\"

    His brother¡¯s existence was always the greatest light in the life of many of them. Even his own son adored him greatly to the point that he nearly broke at his death and awaken his talent.

    Patrick gazed at the two old men in front of him withplicated feeling. Even until now, he was not sure what he should feel about them. He wanted to hate Ryan for betraying the n, but it was simply impossible. The time these men had spent together asrades was something that he could never forget.

    \"Among the five of us, I¡¯m thest one to leave this world,\" Patrick mocked himself. He was the youngest one and also the one who was broken the very first because of his girlfriend¡¯s death. But he instead became thest one to leave this world.

    ¡¯At least, the four of them can be together again.¡¯

    Pulling himself back to reality, Patrick slowly dragged the two bodies away from the rain to the trees. He still has to find the others, so for now he could only put these two sheltered from the rain and away from the watchful eyes of the others.

    Patrick sped up to reach the cliff after he had finished moving the two bodies. Upon seeing the mess on top of the cliff, his heart sank deeper.

    Bang!

    mming his metal rod to the ground, he gnashed his teeth in anger.

    \"You bastard Megara, I¡¯ll never forgive you!\"

    There were a lot of fallen bodies around him, but he didn¡¯t pay any attention to them. It didn¡¯t take long for him to recognize that they were not his friends. Searching around, he noticed a trail of blood towards the forest.

    Stomping his feet to the ground, he propelled himself to move faster into the forest, determined to find whoever still alive.

    ¡¯You can¡¯t die yet, Kevin. Only you can be the leader.¡¯

    After a few minutes following the trail, he sensed danger and swiftly stopped his charge.

    Bang!

    \"Don¡¯t move!\" the hoarse voice of Neo could be heard from not far from him.

    Patrick¡¯s eyes lit up. They are alive!

    \"Neo, it¡¯s me, Patrick!\"

    Upon hearing Patrick¡¯s voice, Neo¡¯s hand trembled. Even though the rain was still as heavy as before, it was not too bad inside this lush forest. He stepped out of his hiding ce.

    \"Elder Patrick, is that you?\"

    Patrick was stunned to see Neo¡¯s appearance. The young boy was filled with mud and blood all over his body. His tired eyes were brimming with hope as he stared at the man before him, but a trace of despair was apparent inside the man¡¯s pupil. His ragged clothing showed just how much suffering he experienced in the past few hours.

    \"Neo, what happened, where¡¯s Mike?\"

    \"I¡¯m here,\" Mike limpidly stood up while holding on the trees. His right thigh was shot before, so it took him everything he had just to stand up properly. As for how he managed to reach this deep into the forest, it was simply because of his tenacity and unwillingness to die.

    \"Where are Kevin and Rei?\"

    Upon hearing those two names, Mike and Neo¡¯s eyes showed traces of despair. \"They fall to the sea.\"

    \"They WHAT?\"

    \"They fall to the sea!\" Mike repeated with a frustrated tone. At that moment, he didn¡¯t even know if they fell because of the gun or Kevin¡¯s n. His mind has been in aplete mess ever since then as he saw them after Neo¡¯s scream. All he knew were they had fallen to the sea from that damned cliff!

    Patrick took a deep breath. He looked at the two teenagers before him. \"Let¡¯s head to the nearest resting area, can you still walk?\"

    \"I can,\" Mike replied.

    Neo wanted to nod too, but the relief upon seeing Patrick caused his muscle to rx. His body dropped down to the ground. Thankfully, Patrick reacted in time to catch the young man.

    \"Follow after me, you wouldn¡¯t want to identally trigger a trap. It¡¯ll be more dangerous inside the forest.\"

    \"Yes.\"

    Following behind Patrick, Mike forcefully restrained the pain that he had on his leg. He had tried to stop the bleeding by tearing part of his clothes and tied up the wound, but it was still extremely painful. Blood asionally flowed out whenever he walked.

    \"Mike, calm down,\" Patrick said slowly. \"Don¡¯t break down again.\"

    In the past, Mike had almost broken down because he failed to protect Kevin. It took meticulous n from Kevin to make sure this young man recovered again. Now, Patrick couldn¡¯t afford to see this young man broke down.

    If something like what happened to Ryan happened again, he might be the one who had to kill the other party. It was something that he never wanted to happen.

    \"I won¡¯t,\" Mike muttered. He would never ever repeat that ever again. He didn¡¯t want to have his friends worried over him constantly. Having seen how they cared for him made him realized that he was only doing something extremely stupid. There were a lot of people waiting for him, relying on him, so he had to stand firm.

    Before long, they arrived in a small hut. The location of the hut was perfectly hidden and one wouldn¡¯t be able to find it if they didn¡¯t know that there was one here. Patrick walked inside and scrambled for the first aid kit that they had there. Slowly, he treated Neo¡¯s wounds. On the side, Mike tried to treat himself because Patrick was still busy.

    \"We¡¯ll find them and then we¡¯re going to have our revenge against Megara,\" Patrick said in a murderous tone, his eyes filled with deep hatred. The wounds on Neo¡¯s body might send this boy to the death door soon.

    Mike nodded his head. He could never forgive Megara for what he did to them. What had happened today, he would repay that man a hundred fold!

 Chapter 556 In the Water

    Kevin was not sure what had gotten into him when he pulled Rei to the back with him. All he knew was that they were all at the limit of their physical abilities and with him unable to fight well, he would only be a burden. This girl was wounded because of protecting him.

    If it was only Neo and Mike, they would be able to go into the forest safely. His presence was the only reason why they didn¡¯t try to make the attempts to enter the forest. He couldn¡¯t move well with his head still in constant pain and dizziness.

    His eyes were looking as they all struggled to protect him. To be exact, he was looking at the young girl who was trying to block the bullet out of his range. He was not sure why, but he didn¡¯t want to see her get wounded anymore. Without thinking much, he pulled the young girl to the edge of the cliff with him.

    At least in the water, he wouldn¡¯t have to face the barrage of guns and just have to make sure that he could stay afloat.

    As he caught her off guard, it was extremely easy for him to pull the girl back. Circling his hand on the girl¡¯s hips when they fell down, he kicked the steep wall beside him when he fell down. It would be dangerous to stay too close to the wall because there might be rocky areas below him.

    He made sure their position was vertical as he put his hand on the front as the two of them fell to the water.

    SPLASH!

    The cliff was only several meters high, so the times taken for them to fall were only a few seconds or even less. Inside the water, it was hard to determine which one was the surface and which one was the ground.

    ¡¯I have to get to the surface.¡¯

    Trying to calm down, he saw that the girl was clinging to him heavily. He opened his eyes, trying to see through the surrounding. This time waspletely different than before when he fell to the water with Kanae on their little ¡¯date.¡¯ It was too dark around him, making him unable to determine which one was the surface.

    He could hold his breath for several minutes, but if he didn¡¯t find out where the surface was, they would die. The bubbles around him didn¡¯t help much because of his movement to make himself stay afloat.

    It was then that he noticed the ne the girl wore, a pearly ne. His eyes widened slightly as he recognized it.

    ¡¯That¡¯s the ne that I gave to Kanae as her birthday present...¡¯

    ¡¯So, it¡¯s really you...¡¯

    When he heard her voice, he already had the suspicion that Rei is Kanae. But it was only now that he realized that the conjecture was perfectly correct. The person whom he loved so much is also the same person who had helped him numerous times in the past.

    The pearl at the end of the ne moved in one direction. Because it was a fake pearl with air inside it, it would surely move to the surface. Kevin¡¯s gaze was locked on the pearl. Upon seeing its direction, he carefully pulled the woman close to him and slowly made his way to the surface.

    Ssh!

    *cough* *cough*

    The moment he reached the surface, he inhaled the air deeply. It felt so good. In the next second, he held the girl up. She coughed and tried to inhale the air as much as she could. The rain was still pouring heavily, but it didn¡¯t block her ability to breath. Besides, the cloth covering her face has fallen in the water at some unknown time.

    \"I... can¡¯t swim...\" Kanae said while gasping for breath.

    \"I know,\" Kevin replied. He slowly moved Kanae to his back. \"Hang on, Kanae. I¡¯ll take us out of this ce.\"

    Kanae didn¡¯t answer, but she moved her body to behind Kevin. This position felt rather familiar as she recalled that she too once held onto his back because she couldn¡¯t swim. Feeling the warmth from the man¡¯s body, she felt safe even though they were still in danger.

    Her eyes flickered as she realized that Kevin had just called her Kanae. Did it mean he find out about her? Well, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. She was nning on telling him after this event too because the news about the four big families have started to die down. She wanted to have more roles in the part of the underworld.

    The weight on his back was not too heavy for Kevin. His head was no longer hurting so much, but his strength was still diminishing. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on that much longer. The current and waves on the sea was going to crush them if they didn¡¯t move soon.

    Ssh!

    *cough* *cough*

    As the wave hit them, they nearly crashed to the rock. Kevin moved his body and kicked the wall. If they hit therge wall, it would be instant death. He had to make sure that they were holding onto a smaller one to prevent them got washed up.

    Swimming while making sure Kanae was save, he reached the nearby rocks and held onto them.

    \"Kanae, can you move your feet?\"

    \"I can,\" Kanae replied. She might have gotten shoot, but it didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t move her feet at all.

    \"There¡¯s a path on the cliff not far from here. I¡¯ll take us there, for now, please hold on.\"

    \"Yes.\"

    Kanae hugged Kevin¡¯s shoulder tightly as Kevin started to swim towards the north. He kept his distance close with the rocks near the cliff in case he felt tired because he would be able to hold on asionally.

    *Cough* *cough*

    The wave would sweep them at times, making them gasped for breath. The distance to the path was not that long, but they journey itself took much longer because of the waves.

    Time passed as he continued to swim. The weakened feeling from the poison has started to disappear and reced by real fatigue. The waves were big, so he had to make sure that they were not mmed to the rocks while keeping their distance rather close.

    After some unknown time, Kanae could see the path that Kevin mentioned. The path waspletely blocked from the surface and it was slightly filled with water, making it hard to walk pass. However, it would be far better than swimming while carrying someone.

    \"That¡¯s the ce,\" Kanae pointed to the front.

    Kevin nodded. He slowly moved his body to the path. Upon arriving at the ce, Kanae carefully moved away from his back to the path. After securing her position, she pulled the man up from the water.

    \"Can you walk?\" Kevin asked the girl.

    Kanae nodded. \"I can.\"

    \"Let¡¯s go.\"

    The two of them carefully followed the path to the north. They have to stay careful so they would not slip or even got mmed by the waves. As they proceeded to the north, there were more rocks around the ind, providing safety from the waves.

    Kanae was trying her best to stay awake, but she felt her body was heavy.

    \"Kevin, can we have some rest?\" she asked when she felt her body was nearing its limit.

    Kevin turned around. He frowned slightly before his gazended on the bleeding leg of Kanae. Although it was no longer bleeding so much, she must have lost a lot of blood.

    \"Lean to me.\"

    \"But you¡¯re also tired.\"

    \"There¡¯s a house on the front, also,\" Kevin ripped part of his shirt and bent down before bandaging Kanae¡¯s left leg. \"You should have told me about your wounds.\"

    Kanae smiled wryly. It was not because she didn¡¯t want to tell him, but she didn¡¯t really feel the pain anymore. Right now, she was tired, sleepy, and fatigued. There was no time for her to think about her pain.

    As Kevin propped her to walk, the two of them continued their journey. After a few minutes, he realized that Kanae turned a bit heavier. He nced at the young woman and found out that she has already passed out from exhaustion.

    ¡¯Exhaustion and blood loss,¡¯ Kevin thought to himself. He moved his body before carrying the young woman in a bridal style. The house was not far from here. It would be better for them to arrive there as fast as possible before she caught infection and cold or even worse.

    With that in mind, he sped up his speed.

 Chapter 557 Tending Their Wounds

    The rain hadn¡¯t stopped by the time Kevin arrived at the north beach. He continued to carry Kanae into the forest before stopping in front of a rather rocky area. Beneath the rock and hidden from all direction was a small hut.

    Kevin slowly took Kanae inside the hut. Afterying the girl on the mat, he took off his wet clothes and turned on the heater. Thankfully, there was a generator in this ce that his grandfather built. The generator provided electricity using the power of waves, so there were plenty of them.

    As the room turned warm, he scrambled to find the first aid kit. His own wounds were mostly negligible because they were barely scratching his skin, so he turned his head at Kanae.

    ¡¯Should I change her clothes?¡¯

    Even though he knew that it was inappropriate, he wanted to change the girl into dry clothes. There were several of them here although they were all his clothes, so it should be too big for her.

    Kevin debated for a few seconds before inching closer to Kanae. He slowly reached her body and unbuttoned her outer clothes. There was no way he would want to touch her underwear. At least, not now and especially not when she is unconscious.

    Leaning her body to him, he took off the wet shirt. All the time, he was trying his best to not see her directly. The pale and white skin in front of him seemed to be extremely tempting....

    ¡¯Huh? What¡¯s this?¡¯

    From the angle at which he put Kanae, he could see her shoulder and back. There were several traces of old wounds on her skin. His expression turned cold as he touched it tenderly while putting her clothes away with his other hand and took out a towel nearby.

    As he wiped her body, the coarse skin from the old wound became increasingly clear. It was apparent that the wounds used to be deep to be able to leave this scar on her back. It had turned faint, but if one looked closer and touched it, it be clear.

    The doctor in his hospital never told him anything about this, but there were surely a lot of old wounds. Some from the des and some others came from blunt weapon.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes grew cold as he put away the towel and picked up a nket and used it cover her body from behind to the front. He knew that Rei might be someone who lived in ck Street and famous for what she did there.

    But it didn¡¯t mean that a fighter would show their back to their enemies easily.

    ¡¯Those wounds shouldn¡¯t havee from fighting.¡¯

    There must be something else that happened to Kanae before that time. Kevin looked at the girl¡¯s sleeping face. She looked so peaceful as if there was nothing she felt worried about.

    His expression turned sour. \"Just... just what happened during the first few months after you lost your parents, Kanae?\"

    When he recalled that, he couldn¡¯t help but feel angry at the pressure this little girl had to face. She was just a young girl, but she had to bear them all on her own.

    Kevin pushed the thought to the back of his mind as heid the girl carefully on the floor. He looked at her pants for a few seconds as he slowly covered it with a nket. It took him a long time to take it off as he didn¡¯t dare to see it. If he saw her with only underwear, he doubted that he would be able to control himself.

    As a perfectly healthy man, he didn¡¯t want to tempt himself because he was worried about his self-control.

    Once he finished, he made sure that the nket covered her entire body.

    ¡¯That should do.¡¯

    If she wanted to kill him after she woke up... well, that would be for future worry.

    He slowly pulled her left leg out of the nket and looked at her wounds. The bullet went through her flesh, so there was no need to take them out. At the same time, it made a rather scary wound on her foot. Thankfully, it was not bleeding anymore.

    Normal people would have been bleeding for a long period of time without it being addressed. However, it was different with Kanae as she has higher regeneration ability, which was also the one that allowed her to stay alive all these years even though she suffered a lot of wounds.

    Slowly, he inspected the wound and frowned slightly. The other party used a rather small bullet, so the damage was not too big, but this might hinder her movement for the next few days.

    He chose to clean up the wound and made sure that it was properly cleaned up before bandaging the feet. He ced a pillow underneath the girl¡¯s feet to make it elevate higher than usual.

    Finishing it, he took off his clothes and started to tend to his own wounds. As they were mostly graze, he used alcohol to clean them up and then used some bandages to cover them. He didn¡¯t dare to use alcohol for Kanae¡¯s wound because he knew that it would only worsen the injuries.

    \"Mhm,\" Kanae stirred as she slowly opened her eyes. Upon seeing the unfamiliar ceiling, she was startled and sat down abruptly.

    \"Don¡¯t move, you¡¯re wounded,\" Kevin sensed movement behind him, but he didn¡¯t dare to turn around. After all, he still remembered that the girl only wore a nket.

    \"Ah, Kevin,\" Kanae tried to process the information in her head as she turned to look at Kevin¡¯s direction. In the next moment, she hurriedly moved her gaze back to herself. He was only wearing his underwear too because he was busy tending his wounds when Kanae woke up. Although it was only from the back, she could faintly see his toned muscle....

    ¡¯You should stop seeing.¡¯

    As she shook her head and averted her eyes, Kanae felt that it was a bit chilly. It was then she noticed that she didn¡¯t wear any clothes. Heat rose up to her cheek at the realization. Pulling the nket up, she made sure that it covered her body properly. \"Are you the one who undresses me?\"

    \"Is there anyone else around?\"

    \"Uh... no,\" Kanae replied.

    Kevin pushed the first aid box beside him to Kanae. \"You should treat your wound by yourself. I won¡¯t look.\"

    \"Ok.\"

    Kanae inspected her hand and feet before taking the medicine out of the box. Most of her wounds were already starting to heal at a fast rate even though they were not tended yet.

    On the other hand, Kevin scrambled to the cupboard and picked up two sets of clothes. By the time he finished changing; Kanae had also finished tending her wounds. She was still wearing the nket that he gave her because she didn¡¯t wear anything other than her underwear.

    \"Are you sure that you only need that little bandage?\" Kevin asked as he pointed to her hand.

    \"I always heal faster than normal people,\" Kanae replied. \"Wounds that take normal people days to heal only require me one day. My wounds have started to heal, so it¡¯s fine.\"

    \"I see,\" Kevin sat down in front of the young girl. He pushed his clothes to the girl. \"This is mine, but you can wear them. They¡¯re the smallest size that I find here.\"

    \"Ok,\" Kanae epted the clothes and looked at Kevin.

    He noticed her gaze and turned around voluntarily. There was no need for any reminder from the girl as he himself didn¡¯t want to challenge his self-control again. Those few minutes were already enough.

    Waiting for several minutes, he turned around again when Kanae said that she had done. The clothes were too big for her, but there were no other clothes right now. Her own clothes were wet and partially torn, so they were unusable. The two of them sat down like that, looking at one another.

    For the next few seconds, they didn¡¯t make any sounds. Only the sounds of heavy rain and storms outside could be heard.

 Chapter 558 Talk Heart to Hear

    For the next few seconds, they didn¡¯t make any sounds. Only the sounds of heavy rain and storms outside could be heard.

    "Um... thank you," Kanae decided to break the silence. It felt really awkward when it was only the two of them who were present there.

    Kevin arched his eyebrows. "I should be the one to thank you. You protected me in several events from a long time ago."

    "That..." Kanae opened her mouth and closed it again. "Without you helping me this time, we might not have survived."

    "I¡¯ll teach you how to swim in the future."

    "That¡¯ll be great."

    After that, it was silence between the two of them again. Looking at one another, there were a lot of questions they wanted to ask. Mostly it was Kevin, though, as this was the first time he realized that Kanae and Rei were the same person.

    "Um.... Did you see?"

    "....If I say that I didn¡¯t, will you believe me?"

    In the first ce, it would be impossible for him to take off her clothes without looking at her. After all, he needed to make sure that he didn¡¯t touch the wrong ce when he took it off.

    Kanae¡¯s face reddened in embarrassment. "No."

    "You have answered your own question," Kevin replied. He looked back at the girl¡¯s eyes. "Do you want to tell?"

    "About?" Kanae¡¯s eyes held doubts.

    "Your wounds. It didn¡¯t seem like something a normal person should have."

    "Ah," Kanae tightened her grip on her arm. "Yeah."

    Seeing her reluctance, Kevin decided to change the question. "So you¡¯re part of the underworld, Kanae?"

    "Kind of," Kanae replied curtly. She has never talked about this to Kevin before as there were barely any contacts between Rei and Kevin, except in rare asions. "Are you mad?"

    "No."

    He had never seen Kanae fight physically before. The very first time he saw that Kanae had some skill was during the incident in hispany. Without any hesitation, she used a gun to shoot a man. He thought that he was the one who forced her to do it, but it turned out that she had already done that countless times before.

    Not wanting to think any deeper, Kevin looked at the girl. "Everyone have a secret that they don¡¯t want to share with other people. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t want to tell."

    Kanae hesitated as she recalled those wounds on her back. She shook her head slightly. "It¡¯s not really a secret, but I would prefer to keep it from Laura."

    Laura?

    "Is it rted to the Nali Family?"

    "Yeah," Kanae pursed her lips. "My uncle and aunt wish for me to give up on my inheritance and after I decided to face my uncle upfront directly, my aunt decided to take the matter into her own hand. She held me back in the hall and used some weapons to hit me in order to make me follow after her wish. Thankfully, she can¡¯t go too far because of the rules in the Nali Family."

    Kevin¡¯s eyes glowed dangerously when he heard the word ¡¯weapons.¡¯ It looked as if he was ready to kill someone at the next second.

    "What kind of violence?"

    "You wouldn¡¯t want to know," Kanae didn¡¯t feel like telling anyone. Those days were long over, and she didn¡¯t wish to recall them back. At that time, she was unable to do anything in front of her aunt as that woman beat her up.

    Kevin looked at Kanae. "Dagger or whip?"

    Kanae¡¯s lips twitched when she heard his question. Why did he want to know so much about it? Most importantly, how did he guess the weapon her aunt used back then so easily?

    Was there... still some mark on her back?

    "She had died a long time ago, and Nali Family won¡¯t make any trouble for me anymore. There¡¯s no need to try recalling them back again," Kanae refused to answer.

    From the way Kanae behaved, Kevin knew that his guess must be correct. That woman must have tried to make scars on the girl¡¯s body because a woman treasured their looks the most. His heart was filled with rage at the thought of what that woman did to Kanae before.

    "Are you angry?"

    "I am."

    "Don¡¯t be. It has passed a long time ago."

    Looking at the reassuring smile on Kanae¡¯s face, Kevin curbed his feeling. This girl had taken her own revenge against them too, so there was nothing he could do to help. He changed the conversation by pointing to Kanae¡¯s wound. "How long do you think it will need to heal?"

    "The earliest time for gunshot wounds to heal normally is three days, but I guess I¡¯ll be fine in one to two days," Kanae replied. She was not sure about the extent of her recovery ability, so she can only give the estimation.

    Kevin nodded his head. If it was only one to two days, there should be enough time. He had to make his return as fast as possible before Megara caused irreparable damage to the n.

    When his thoughts recalled Megara, he truly wanted to get out of the hut and hunted that man down this instant. He had been very carefultely, but he still missed the n that Megara prepared. It was truly vexing.

    "How do you able to recover from the poison?" it was Kanae¡¯s turn to ask Kevin.

    Kevin pondered for a moment. "It¡¯ll be a long story. I¡¯ll tell you when we return back."

    "Oh, ok."

    Kevin raised his hand and patted the girl¡¯s head. "At that time, I want to know too why you¡¯re hiding this identity from me."

    "Uh..."

    Originally, she wanted to erase the name of Rei after she had gotten enough money for the tuition. However, the grand fight and the rise of her name caused her to be unable to leave so easily. Adding with the fact that she still needed the money, she prolonged this second identity of hers.

    Later on, she realized that she could never leave ck Street anymore. It has genuinely be her second home and a ce that she never wanted to abandon. It might be filled with danger, but it was the ce where she felt the mostfortable too because she wanted to stay in the n by this man¡¯s side. Besides, it was the only position where she could truly get the revenge to the one who kill her parents.

    As it was rather sudden ¨Cno, not sudden, but she only realized it after quite some time, she had to make the preparation for that. One of the things that she had to do was making sure that she would never hinder her sister. She had to make sure that her sister would stay safe.

    Her identity as part of the Underworld, not to mention such a famous figure, would surely drag her sister down. If they knew that she has the rtionship with the underworld, who would make the deal with the Nali Family?

    Thus, she began to distance herself from her own family.

    Kevin noticed Kanae¡¯splicated expression and pulled the girl¡¯s head to his embrace. "Sleep, we¡¯re exhausted from the long battle."

    "There is enough space, you don¡¯t have to stick so close to me," Kanaeined.

    "It¡¯s warmer."

    "There¡¯s heater."

    "It¡¯s not enough."

    "..."

    Knowing that she could not win in the argument, Kanae closed her eyes. She could hear the heartbeat of the man beside her, but her body was too tired because of the battle. Before long, she had fallen into a deep slumber.

    On the other hand, Kevin found it harder to sleep with her sticking close to him. Feeling the soft skin of the girl near him only made him want to touch her more, but he had to restrain himself. Right now, he just wanted her close to him as he wished that they could get closer after they had known each other much more.

    However, this caused him to take more time before he could calm down and rest, which mostly because he was tired.

 Chapter 559 Chaos in Ryukalin Clan

    The rain only stopped when it was morning. As the sun rose from the horizon, the search parties also stopped searching for the fallen members. They didn¡¯t manage to find anyone who still alive and even Patrick has disappeared.

    "Sir Megara, the ship is ready," one of the elders informed.

    "I¡¯ll return back to the main ind," Megara said. He looked at the elders before him. "Who wants to follow me?"

    The elders were looking at one another. Although Megara said that he wanted to return back to ask for help, they doubted that Megara would really do that. Among the elders who managed to survive, only three of them were on Megara¡¯s side.

    The three of them stayed silent as Megara had instructed them to make sure that Patrick couldn¡¯t return back to the main ind. Before Megara gained theplete control of the n, they couldn¡¯t allow anyone to interfere.

    From the thirteen elders who survived the attack, only five were present in front of Megara. The other seventh (thest one was Patrick) was still away from the ce. No one knew where they went.

    The two of them looked at one another. One of them raised his hand. "I¡¯lle with you, Elder Megara."

    "Anyone else?" Megara asked.

    The four of them shook their heads. With that, Megara boarded the ship with that elder as the other four stayed on the ind. The three elders quickly moved away to guard the ces that Patrick maye while the other elder decided to clean up the mess.

    "Have anyone of you searched in the forest?" one of the three elders asked.

    The second one shook his head. "Don¡¯te there by yourself. I have sent several groups of men to search for them."

    "Are you sure they¡¯re enough?" the third elder interjected.

    "We can¡¯t get inside because of the traps that the Kalin Family prepared in the forest. It belongs to them for generations, who knows what kind of thing they hide there."

    "I see."

    The second elder looked at his watch. "We should guard the ind. Elder Megara says that he needs three days, so we have to give him enough time."

    "Got it."

    "I understand."

    While the three of them enacted the n that Megara had prepared, the man itself was staying on the boat calmly. They were speeding up to the maind and the elder that came with him looked rather anxious.

    "Why are you so worried? They¡¯re going to be alright," Megara remarked.

    "It¡¯s just, I¡¯m worried that n Head can stay alive or not. It¡¯s very dangerousst night and there¡¯s no trace of him at all this morning," the elder replied. He rubbed his aged hand together, silently praying that their young n head would be alive.

    Megara¡¯s face slightly darkened. He always hated the fact that Kevin got everything around him. Friends who cared about him, a position with lots of influences, people who willingly died for him, all of them were extremely enviable.

    "Do you think he¡¯ll be alright?" the elder asked.

    Not receiving any answer, he turned around only to see Megara swung his metal rod. As an elder in the Ryukalin n, he had fast reflexes, so he managed to evade in time and the rod swung on top of his head.

    "What are you doing?" He bellowed angrily.

    "What am I doing?" Megara sneered. "I¡¯m obviously eliminating every obstacle that stands in my way."

    The elder¡¯s expression sunk when he realized that Megara had stepped forward to attack him again. In terms of strength, he was not Megara¡¯s match. Even as an elder, his strength has never been his forte.

    He tried to evade a few times before Megara managed to corner him. The rod hit him hard and he died there.

    Panting after venting his anger to the elder, Megara sat down on the ship. His gaze was cold as he stared at the bloody elder in front of him. To achieve his goal, numerous people had died. He didn¡¯t care about them as long as he could get what he wanted.

    ¡¯Kevin this, Kevin that, I really hate this name,¡¯ Megara murmured with annoyance.

    His men on the back didn¡¯t dare to disturb Megara and continued doing his work of driving the ship. Having followed Megara for years, he knew his Master¡¯s temper very well. It was to the point that everything would be smashed if he didn¡¯t manage to achieve what he wanted. Whenever Megara was angry, no one would want to get close with this man.

    The journey took some time. When Megara arrived to the maind, he headed straight to Ryukalin n¡¯s residence.

    The peaceful residence was shocked when Megara came home in a hurry. Upon seeing the surprised n members, he smirked internally. As long as no one got out of the ind, they would never know the truth.

    "n Head has died during an attack in the ind, I¡¯m here to take over his work for the time being," Megara announced loudly.

    The people in the residence were stunned. They didn¡¯t expect that something disastrous would have happened during the time of the celebration party on the ind.

    "What happened?" one of them spoke up.

    "If he¡¯s dead, where¡¯s his corpse?"

    Megara put on a pained expression. "He falls to the sea and right now, the other elders are trying to find his corpse. For the time being, I¡¯ll manage things in the residence until his return."

    Some of the members were skeptical about Megara¡¯s decision, but there were more of Megara followers who stayed in the residence. Seeing that Megara had started to make his move, it was the time for them to shine.

    One of them stepped out. "Elder Megara holds the highest authority after n Head, this one will follow you."

    "Yes, I¡¯ll follow your instruction Elder Megara."

    "Elder Megara, please make sure that the n will stay safe after this news break out."

    As more and more people expressed their thoughts about following Megara, those hesitant ones didn¡¯t have any other choice but to follow. On the other hand, several of them didn¡¯t want to ept.

    "Even though Elder Megara has high status, it¡¯s not any higher than Elder Lou and Elder Patrick," one of them snorted.

    Megara¡¯s expression stiffened when he heard their name. He knew that Patrick was still in the ind, but he was not sure about Lou¡¯s whereabouts. From what his men told him, Kevin gave a task for Lou in a faraway ce, so he felt that it was pretty safe.

    "They¡¯re not here at this moment, so I¡¯ll be the one to take charge," Megara replied righteously.

    The man snorted. "Unless you have the dragon seal, I¡¯ll not follow after you."

    Dragon seal was the seal of Ryukalin n. It was the seal the ancestor made to mark the leader of the n. All these times, no one ever questioned it because Kevin was from direct lineage. But if an outsider wanted to obtain the seat, they needed the seal.

    Megara frowned. He turned his body and made his way towards Kevin¡¯s residence. From what his man had searched, the seal should be somewhere around Kevin¡¯s residence. Celine has seen Kevin use the seal before, so he was pretty sure about it.

    "Where are you going?" the man asked.

    "Stop him," Megara ordered.

    In the next moment, several men moved forward to block the man from approaching Megara. The man came to realization. Megara was nning to take the n head¡¯s seat!

    "You can¡¯t steal it!"

    "Shut him," Megara ordered. He stopped in Kevin¡¯s residence and scanned the surrounding. The ce was rather empty right now because no one was there. His eyes noticed the dust around the ce and his heart skipped a beat.

    Did Kevin have predicted about this?

    That¡¯s impossible!

    Scrambling inside, he started to turn the ce upside down. Hours passed as he rummaged the entire area to search for the seal to no avail. When the sky started to turn dark, he finally came out of the residence with a dark expression.

    There was no trace of anyone living in the ce for the past few days. There was not even a single person inside where there should be Taro and James inside.

    ¡¯They won¡¯t be too happy about this.¡¯

    Although he knew that his n was kind of failed because he didn¡¯t manage to find any important items, he still has the most important thing. This ce belonged to him.

    Looking at his men, he gave his order. "Fortify this area and send a message to the government. Make sure that everyone follows me."

    "Yes, Sir!"

    Megara watched his men start moving with a glint in his eyes. He would surely take over everything.

 Chapter 560 Souhon Clan Failed Assistance

    Themotion in Ryukalin n was not a secret for Souhon n who has been watching from the dark. From the moment Megara stepped inside to the order that he ensued, the Souhon n managed to find out at the most important time.

    "n Head, what should we do?" Jay, the young master of Souhon n, asked the n head with worried tone.

    Souhon n Head, Master Ren, shook his head lightly. "Do you remember the order that Ryukalin n Head issued right before they went to the ind?"

    Jay frowned. He didn¡¯t remember too much because there was no direct order that Kevin gave. Did he miss something?

    Master Ren sighed upon seeing Jay¡¯s confused expression. "He asks the other core members to go far away from this ce. As for the hidden ns, he told them to hide."

    Jay¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, he couldn¡¯t fathom why Kevin would give an order like that. Shouldn¡¯t he prioritize making sure that no one shall get close to the n?

    "Master, can you enlighten me about his purpose?"

    "He wants to ensure that everyone stay safe, Jay. For when he returns, he will not be alone," Master Ren smiled. "We shall help him a bit. If we don¡¯t do anything, Megara will surelye to our location and plunder the little things that we have here."

    "I¡¯ll dispatch more men!"

    Jay hurriedly ran out of the room. For the past two years, he has been working extremely hard in the n to make sure that he lived up to his name as the young master. Right now, he was no longer the same innocent and foolish young man like before. He had learned so much from his friends.

    The Souhon n members moved swiftly as Jay directed them. At first, Megara didn¡¯t seem to pay any attention to the only n that existed aside from Ryukalin n. However, things changed when he got several pieces of news about Megara¡¯s attempt to seize several important positions.

    "Master, we have to stop him!" Jay gnashed his teeth in anger.

    Master Ren nodded his head. "You shall go to the square. I¡¯ll go to the office first to calm the situation. Can you do this, Jay?"

    "Yes!"

    Jay wholeheartedly epted the mission that his master gave him. He took his weapon, a small sword that always apanied him, before calling Vero, his bodyguard.

    "Vero, your task this time is not to protect me but to take the others into save ce. There are a lot of n members in danger."

    Vero nodded his head. "I understand, Young Master."

    Along with the other members, Jay quickly made his way to the square. There were several people fighting there, so he took position swiftly and made sure that the normal citizens were saved.

    "Young Master, there are more people there."

    "You should head over there, Vero," Jay instructed. He focused his attention on attacking the man before him. Twisting his body, he evaded the attack from the man andunched a perfect counter-attack.

    Moving towards the others, Jay slowly gained the momentum and continued onwards. They werecking in numbers, but they still could manage to fight against the men in front of them. His advance stopped when his sword was blocked and he was kicked back.

    "You¡¯re still as weak as ever, Jay."

    The voice sent chills down Jay¡¯s spine. Hastily, he looked up and saw his brother, Roy Hon, standing right in front of him. The painful memories he had with this man resurfaced in his mind. They were all the time that he would never want to remember anymore.

    After the defeat Roy had from Oro during the prison breakout in the past, he hid himself. Not even a shadow of him could be found for the past few months. It was as if this man had disappearedpletely.

    Today, he had returned.

    Roy looked back at Jay coldly. The useless young brother that he never ced in his eyes had started to be more of an eyesore. While he was living a life filled with hell, this young man had a luxurious life as the young master of the second n in this city.

    "Stand up, Jay," he ordered. "I won¡¯t let you get away this time."

    Slowly, Jay stood up from his ce. His mind was in turmoil. He perfectly remembered that his strength was far from matching against Roy. However, he had trained a lot for the past few months, experiencing much harsher training than what he ever had.

    Gathering his courage and power, he stomped his feet on the ground. With that, the two of them shed once more.

    Roy looked at the attempt that Jay had. He snorted as a smirk appeared on the corner of his lips. His hand moved back a bit before he attacked again, sending Jay who blocked it back a few steps.

    He too has grown far stronger than before and the rate at which he grew was something that Jay would never be able to contend with.

    Jay¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the line on the ground. It was all pure sheer force from his brother when thetter pushed him. His heart sank in desperation. Could it be that the distance has be wider? Didn¡¯t they always say that the growth bes slower when they grow stronger?

    Could it be that he was doomed to not even be able to block one attack?

    He looked at his brother with a hardened gaze. At the very least, he had to make sure that he didn¡¯t die.

    "You seem to be upset, Jay," Roy chuckled. "Let me tell you something. You¡¯re not the only one who experience hellish training!"

    des shed with one another, but Jay could feel the immense force from his brother. His heart sank deeper. Could he stay alive fighting this man? Not wanting to think anymore, he started another attack towards Roy.

    Roy parried the attack from Jay before kicking his brother, sending him to the back, making a long line on the ground. His eyes showed a trace of mocking. His brother would never be able to surpass him.

    Jay struggled to stand up again. Roaring, he dashed towards his brother, using his small sword to attack the other party.

    With ease, Roy blocked the attack. He raised his feet and kicked Jay again, pushing him back straight to the ground. This time, the sheer force caused cracks to appear on the ground.

    "Give up, Jay, even if you resist, you won¡¯t be able to defeat me," Roy smirked.

    Jay coughed. He could feel that his organs were broken from the kick that Roy gave him. It was so painful, but he couldn¡¯t give up. If he died, the other members of the Souhon n would die alongside him. He couldn¡¯t possibly let that happen.

    Once again, he stood up and charged towards Roy, but the other party would treat his attack like it was merely child y. Jay was sent back to the ground with another kick from Roy.

    "You¡¯re still as weak as ever," Roy snorted. "Let me send you to meet with our damned father!"

    Jay¡¯s eyes showed a trace of despair as he saw his brother¡¯s sword heading towards him. Why? Why was he still so weak? Even now, he still couldn¡¯t be the proper young master of the n.

 Chapter 561 Master Ren and Royâ€™s Death

    CLANG!

    Before the sword could reach Jay, another sword had blocked it. Roy didn¡¯t seem to be surprised. He looked at the old man who blocked it with a sneer.

    "Coming to save your favorite young master again, Master Ren?"

    Master Ren¡¯s face was grim. From the sheer force that he experienced right now, he could guess that Roy has grown far stronger than before. It was a bit too much for his old body to handle, so he knew that if he prolonged the fight, he would surely lose.

    Swinging his sword, Master Ren forced Roy back. Roy¡¯s eyes showed the trace of surprise, but he regained hisposure and readied his stance once again.

    The two men were staring at one another. They knew that the other party was incredibly strong, so they couldn¡¯t waste time in unnecessary fights. It would be a truly hellish battle.

    Roy moved forward first and the two of them shed in the middle. Sounds of metal shing filled the square as the two of them traded blows over and over again. Every strike was filled with immense strength for the other party. The barrage of attack continued for a long time.

    ¡¯Master...¡¯

    Jay propped himself to a sitting position. His entire body hurt from the blow that Roy gave him before. Thankfully, the other members were busy with the fight, so they didn¡¯t pay any attention to the young master on the ground. This allowed Jay to rest for a longer period of time.

    Swords shed with each other, giving resounding sound each time. The other people from the Souhon n wanted to help, but they were helpless. The speed at which these two moved was too far for them to follow.

    They could only do their best to fight with the other members of the Ryukalin n. After all, no one wanted to fail this mission.

    CLANG! PENG! SLASH!

    When he heard the sounds of flesh tearing, Jay¡¯s heart dropped. He quickly fixated his gaze on Master Ren. Upon seeing the blood on the old man¡¯s body plus the garish wound, he forcefully stood up.

    "MASTER REN!"

    Master Ren looked at the wounds on his body with a pained smile. A moment of carelessness was already more than enough to spell his death. The attack from Roy shed his front deeply.

    His knees gave in and he tumbled to the ground. In front of him, Roy was still standing firmly,ughing like a maniac.

    "You can¡¯t defeat me, Master Ren! What n head? You¡¯re clearly weaker than me!" Roy shouted out loudly.

    He hated his n from the day he was doomed to never receive the position. Staying in that dark prison with little to no sunlight, the only thing that kept him going was the thought of revenge and taking back what belonged to him. Getting crushed by Oro, he vowed that he would grow stronger and even stronger so that no one can stop him.

    "I¡¯m the strongest!"

    Roy wasughing loudly when he felt sudden pain on his chest. He put his hand on his chest as he started coughing heavily.

    *cough* *cough* *cough*

    Staring at his hand, Roy was startled to see blood on his palm. It came from his mouth just now. His pupil contracted in disbelief as another course of pain jolted from within his body, sending his mind into a frenzy of pain.

    "What...? Why? AAAAARRGGGGGHHHHHH!"

    Roy suddenly screamed as pain enveloped his entire body. Unfortunately, no one paid attention to him.

    Jay was crouching beside Master Ren, tears stained his entire face. He didn¡¯t care that he was the young master or anything. Right now, all he wanted to do was to stop the bleeding and save his master.

    Putting cloth on top of the wound, he pressed hard in hope that it would be able to stop the bleeding.

    "It¡¯s no use, Jay," Master Ren coughed. He could feel that strength has started to leave his body. In addition, his sight has turned blurry.

    "But Master, you can¡¯t die yet!" Jay replied back. He didn¡¯t want to lose him. He still wanted to spend more time with the other party. No matter how harsh Master Ren usually treated him, he was still the n head that cared about him so much.

    Master Ren smiled wryly when he saw Jay¡¯s gesture. The life as part of the underworld has never been suited for this young man. He was too kind and soft to the point that it would be hard to be a proper leader in the underworld.

    This time attack might not be too bad.

    "Jay, dissolve Souhon n."

    Jay was stunned to hear Master Ren¡¯s instruction. Souhon n has existed for years, even decades. The matter of dissolving them has always been out of question. It was the pride of every member who was part of it, even if it has some vicious reputation.

    Looking at the solemn eyes of Master Ren, he knew that his master was serious about this matter. The Souhon n should be no more after today.

    "Why? Master?" his voice cracked. Tears continued to pour non-stop just like a waterfall.

    Master Ren felt his vision turn hazy. Everything turned blurry. "It¡¯s dangerous Jay. Promise me, okay?"

    "If I promise, can you stay alive?"

    However, Master Ren didn¡¯t answer. The two of them locked their gazes and Jay knew that there was no use talking about this anymore. The wound on Master Ren¡¯s body didn¡¯t have any trace of closing down as it was simply too big.

    At this moment, they could hear the voice of Roy screaming. From the corner of his eyes, Jay saw his brother crouching down, holding his head in his arm.

    "What¡¯s happening to him?"

    Master Ren no longer could see anything, but he faintly heard the voice of Roy screaming in pain. From the fight just now, he could guess what Roy had done to make sure that he had enough power to contend against him.

    "He¡¯s pushing his limit too much, Jay. Opening his own talent when he didn¡¯t have the power to handle it, it¡¯s just in stupid."

    Master Ren felt that he had failed in his task of guiding the two young masters of the Souhon n. One of them was forced to a path of revenge while the other one could never be a true leader. The longsting n was no more.

    "Master?" Jay noticed that Master Ren¡¯s breathing turned weaker. He was stricken with fear for he didn¡¯t want to lose his master.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Jay...I can¡¯t sense... anything... else..."

    "Master, master, MASTER!" no matter how many times Jay shook Master Ren¡¯s body, he couldn¡¯t make his master wake up.

    As the battle was not over, the enemies started to attack once more. The other members of Souhon n did their best to protect Jay as they didn¡¯t want to lose another important member of the n on this fateful day.

    Suddenly, several members attacked their fellow members. Jay was stunned to see this progress. Forcing his feelings down, he turned around only to see a young man. His pupil shrunk in realization. Kevin had sent information about this man.

    His name was still unknown, but he had one terrifying ability, which was controlling the crowd with his voice.

    "Oh, I thought that this trash has defeated you," the man kicked Roy, who was still in the midst of pain as he gazed towards Jay. "It seems, you¡¯re pretty durable for a weak person."

    Roy¡¯s eyes sharpened. He vomited arge amount of blood as he pushed himself to stand up. "You! What is happening to me?" he bellowed angrily.

    The man sneered. "Didn¡¯t you consume the medicine on your own? For someone as weak as you, it¡¯s to be expected that you¡¯ll die after a short period of time. Stop dreaming, idiot!"

    Roy was angry, but another course of pain shot from inside him. Once again he vomited blood. His head felt dizzy for he had lost too much blood.

    "Even though you¡¯re also a descendant of the 12 founders of this city, your blood is too muddled," the man sneered. "For someone whocks talent like you, the only oue waiting for you is death."

    Lack talent!

    Death!

    Those two words resonated deep within his body as Roy¡¯s body jolted. He hated those words the most. His entire life has been dedicated on making himself stronger and more powerful than anyone else.

    The so-called barrier of talent caused him to be so disgusted!

    Roaring angrily, Roy stood up and attempted to attack the man. Even without looking at the direction of Roy, the man shifted his position and kicked Roy back as hard as possible.

    "It¡¯s futile, Idiot. You should justy low over there," the man snorted.

    Roy wanted to attack again, but the movement he did just now has practically exhausted him of his power. Right now, he was nothing more than an empty shell without power.

    Once again, he vomited blood, dyeing the ground red. His eyes lost its light as he stared at the man with hatred. This was not what he wanted. Even if he agreed to sell his soul, he didn¡¯t want to die.

    Full of grievances, life disappeared from within his eyes.

    Seeing that Roy would not attack him any longer, the man turned to look at the young man before him. Jay has stood up and readied his small sword, but one look was enough to determine that it nearly took him everything just to stand up. Both his hands and feet were trembling heavily.

    The man smirked. "Another stubborn one, truly befitting the name of Souhon."

    Although Jay couldn¡¯t understand what the man meant, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get away without a fight. Readying his small sword, he locked his gaze at the man before him.

 Chapter 562 Attempt to Return 1

    "Damn it! Jay, if you¡¯re still alive, move any of your body parts!"

    Laying on the ground, Jay was barely conscious. He could hear someone yell at him, but he no longer has any strength left in his body. The fight just now left a deep imprint in his body.

    The man didn¡¯t do anything but speak and at that moment, he could feel he lost control of his body. The sword that he wanted to use to kill that man ended up piercing his chest. If not because he averted the trajectory slightly, he would have ended up dead.

    "Call the ambnce now! He¡¯ll die out of blood loss if this continues!"

    The yell and scream became fainter. Jay no longer tried to think too much as he felt that he was tired. It was painful and tiring. He wanted to rest.

    "Jay!"

    "The ambnce is here, take him in quickly!"

    "Hurry!"

    With his mind drifting between conscious and unconscious, Jay could sense that he was brought away from that ce.

    ¡¯Master Ren....¡¯

    Jay¡¯s mind thought about Master Ren as he felt sadness once again. Tears came out from the corner of his eyes while he closed them. This time, he drifted to sleep because he was too tired.

    ...

    Ryukalin n¡¯s Ind

    Kanae didn¡¯t know how long she had slept. By the time she woke up, sunrays came inside through the small window the hut had.

    Opening her eyes, the first thing she saw was the ceiling, then the man beside her. He was still sleeping peacefully with his chest went up and down rhythmically. His left hand became her pillow while his right arm was hugging her waist. Their position was rather awkward, but Kanae knew that there was nothing that happenedst night.

    Trying to move her body, she felt searing pain on her left leg.

    ¡¯It seems I have not recovered yet.¡¯

    Kanae shifted her position slightly. Her head was still resting on Kevin¡¯s arm, making use of them like a pillow. Her eyes wandered around the surrounding in curiosity. She hadn¡¯t had the chance to inspect the ce ever since she came here because she was too tired.

    The hut was not too big, but not too small either. If shepared it with the hut she has before, then this one was truly bigger. There was only one bed, in which the two of them lied down. Not far from her were arge cupboard and two doors, not sure heading where.

    On the ceiling, there was amp, but it was off. There was only one window located rather high above.

    "You¡¯re awake?" Kevin¡¯s voice rang on her ear.

    Kanae was startled. She turned her attention back to Kevin. At some unknown point of time, the man woke up. His dark iris was looking back at her with a warm and tender gaze.

    "Yes. Did I wake you up?"

    "No," Kevin moved his other arm that he used to hug Kanae.

    With the arm no longer restricting her body, Kanae quickly sat down and moved to the side. Although she moved rather quickly, she was careful enough to make sure that her leg didn¡¯t get hurt.

    Kevin also sat down. He scratched his head, showing his messy appearance that Kanae had never seen before.

    Her lips twitched a bit. Why did he have to look so handsome even when he¡¯s not dressing properly?

    "I¡¯ll take some food," Kevin¡¯s words paused a bit. "You can¡¯t eat food yet with the gun wound, I¡¯ll search for juice or maybe some fruits are fine."

    When she heard that, Kanae wanted to weep. She is hungry! But she knew that it was indeed the best option because she was not allowed to eat if her wound was still bleeding. Not wanting to take a risk, it would be better to limit her diet for the time being.

    Kevin rummaged through the cupboard and took out several canned foods. He handed one of them to Kanae.

    "It¡¯s fruit. Just eat them for now."

    "Ok," Kanae nodded her head. "You should eat too, Kevin."

    Kevin sat down on the edge of the bed before eating. The two of them stayed silent, savoring the food in front of them for several minutes.

    "I¡¯ll go out to the other huts for a few minutes. You should stay here," Kevin stood up.

    "What? Why?" Kanae was stunned. She wanted to help!

    "I want to search for clothes," Kevin pointed to Kanae¡¯s clothes. "There¡¯s one hut that I used to use during my childhood, so there should be more appropriate clothes for you."

    Kanae looked down at herself and blushed slightly. Shepletely forgot that she was wearing Kevin¡¯s clothes right now. It was too big for her, making her shoulder slightly exposed. As for the trousers, there was no need to say that she has to use the belt rather tightly.

    "Ok, be careful. They mighte here."

    Kevin smiled warmly at her concern. "I¡¯ll be right back. Make sure that you don¡¯t aggravate your foot."

    "I¡¯m not that stupid!"

    After Kevin had left, Kanae tried to inspect her wounds again. The battle has not been over yet, so she still has to fight. Most of the light wounds were already healed, with little to no pain left. There were only some scars on her skin, making a red line here and there.

    ¡¯Great, I¡¯m adding more scars for myself...¡¯

    She has always been very careful to not leave any scars on visible ces because she didn¡¯t want to leave her sister worried. Unfortunately, it was quite hard, so she often used some ways to cover them up. There was a lot of medicine to erase scars and as a woman, no one ever found it strange that she asked for a bit from Jason.

    Kanae leaned back on the wall, sounds of waves grew louder when she did.

    ¡¯So this is still near the beach.¡¯

    Closing her eyes, she listened to the surrounding sounds. It felt peaceful here. She had always liked the sea, but she couldn¡¯t swim, so she didn¡¯t dare toe closer. This was the first time she could do that, so she decided to enjoy it to the fullest.

    At the same time, Kevin was walking the path in the forest. The thick and lush vegetative here couldn¡¯t stop him from moving forward.

    ¡¯It should be here.¡¯

    This ind was the ce for the young generation of the Kalin Family to study and learn martial arts. They were also taught how to survive by using this ind as the practice area. As the result, every member of Kalin Family was familiar with this ce. They could go in and out without being harmed.

    There were also several buildings in this forest, which were built to let them stay here for a long time. For some of them, this ind was a hell and at the same time, the best training ce.

    Kevin stopped before arge tree; he moved closer and searched around before finding the door knob. Therge tree has an empty inside because his father made this ce to be a small house. It was filled with dust, but Kevin has no time to worry about that. He crouched to the box near the door and took out a set of clothes.

    It was the clothes when he was still young, so the size was not as big as now.

    Closing the door again, he swiftly made his way to the hut.

    "Kanae, I found them..." his voice stopped when he noticed that the young girl had fallen asleep again. His lips curled up into a smile. She looked truly adorable.

    Putting the clothes on the bed near Kanae, he moved to the small table and took out a small phone. He charged the phone using the cable inside. After waiting for several minutes, he made a call.

    "Hello?"

    "I need help."

    "Speak."

    "Before I can return back to the maind, I need you to secure the port. If there are a lot of Megara¡¯s men there, I won¡¯t be able to return back."

    If those men decided to shoot him while he was still on the sea, it would be aplete disaster. He had to prevent it from happening.

    "Sure, no problem. You should hurry to return, Kevin. Megara has returned this morning."

    ¡¯This morning?¡¯ Kevin moved his gaze to the sun outside as his pupil shrunk. He had just realized that the two of them slept until it was afternoon. Just a few more hours, the sun would set.

    "It¡¯s fine, I¡¯ll start making a move during the night," Kevin replied. At least, the night could be their cover in the forest.

    "Ok, take care, Kevin."

 Chapter 563 Attempt to Return 2

    "Who¡¯s that, Kevin?"

    Kevin turned around and saw Kanae had sat down. "You should take a bath first. I have prepared your clothes."

    "There¡¯s a bath?" Kanae¡¯s eyes shone.

    "I¡¯ll take you there."

    "Wait, I can walk by myself!"

    "I¡¯ll take you there," Kevin repeated himself. "With your current legs, do you think you can walk without feeling pain?"

    Kanae¡¯s face darkened. "We still have to fight, so a little pain like this is nothing much."

    "We¡¯ll move once the sky turned dark," Kevin replied again. "There are a lot of Megara¡¯s men that he dispatched. I don¡¯t want to take the risk."

    "Can you find the way at night?"

    "Do you doubt me?"

    Kanae saw the confident look on Kevin¡¯s face and shook her head lightly. Knowing him for the past two-three years allowed her to know that Kevin would never say things he was not confident about loudly. It was apparent that he had the confidence that he could do it, so there was no need to doubt.

    "Good, now, you should take a bath," Kevin bent down and picked up Kanae in bridal style.

    Kanae wanted toin again, but this was the best position that would not move her feet. Clutching the clothes that Kevin gave her, she allowed him to take her into the bathroom.

    The bathroom was rather small, but it was more than enough for her. He put her on top of a stool as he pondered.

    "What is it?"

    "I¡¯m thinking whether you need help or not."

    "Get out!" Kanae replied coldly.

    Kevin just wanted to tease the girl. In truth, he didn¡¯t even dare to see her when he undressed her before, so how could he stay here when she took a bath? He nodded his head and walked out of the bathroom before closing the door carefully.

    Inside the bathroom, Kanae wondered what happened to the usual warm Kevin that she knew. She had never seen him loved to tease other people so much.

    ¡¯Forget it, now I better take a bath.¡¯

    After a good half an hour, Kanae finished her bath. She knocked the door and Kevin opened it. Upon seeing Kanae wearing his childhood clothes, he felt that he wanted tough.

    It was a simple T-shirt and trouser. However, the design was for a boy, so wearing it made Kanae look like a child. Thankfully, the size fit for her as it was not too big.

    "When it¡¯s already night, I¡¯ll walk by myself," Kanae said determinedly.

    Kevin nodded his head. "For now, you should rest your body and sleep again."

    "Sleep? Do you want me to oversleep?"

    "I¡¯ll change your bandage, so stay quiet and sleep."

    "Why are you so adamant for me to sleep?"

    The two of them continued to argue for some time before taking the time to rest. They also eat canned food that Kevin managed to find in the hut. They stayed still until it was sunset. After all, it was already the time for them to return back.

    "Follow after me closely, you won¡¯t want to activate the trap our family setup," Kevin reminded.

    "I will," Kanae had stood up with her small sword ready on her right arm. She might not wear her usual clothes but the sword will never leave her hand.

    Kevin brought his long sword too plus the gun. Without saying anything else, the two of them departed into the forest under the dim light of night.

    "Can you keep up?"

    "Don¡¯t worry."

    Kevin peered to his back and saw Kanae following behind him closely. He was running at high speed. Since the forest itself was rather huge, it would take him a long time to reach the edge no matter how fast he ran. After all, there were a lot of traps that his family once prepared here.

    In the middle of the journey, Kevin promptly stopped. There were several people not far from them. Kevin¡¯s gaze turned cold.

    This was still far in the middle of the forest. How was it possible for them to arrive here unscathed? There must be someone who leaked out the secret path to clear the forest out.

    "Kanae, prepare for a fight."

    "Alright," Kanae replied.

    The group of men has several people with the leader cautiously step forward, leading his group.

    "Sir, there¡¯s no trace of anyone here," one of the members spoke up.

    The leader shot him a re. "We¡¯re not allowed to return until we make sure that they¡¯re dead."

    "What if they¡¯re drowned and never make it to the shore? How is it possible for us to find them?" they wanted to cry. They have been searching for hours, losing countless members because of the deadly trap here and there. But they didn¡¯t have any choice. If they dared to return to Megara without any result, they would be courting death.

    The leader snorted. "Just do your job."

    The next moment, he felt a sudden pain on his neck. He raised his hand to check, but found out that blood had spurted out like a waterfall. His hand was ced on his neck, trying to stop the blood but to no avail.

    His face turned white in horror. He tried to turn his gaze to the back only to find two shadows moving at high speed. His men fell one by one in a single attack. As his sight turned blurry and his feet lost their strength, he fell to the ground, with a gaze filled with disbelief.

    How is it possible to survive after falling to the sea during the storm?

    He would never find the answer.

    "There are a lot of wounds on their body. It seems, they didn¡¯t arrive in this ce without sustaining zero wound," Kanae remarked. She noticed the trail of blood not far from them.

    "Let¡¯s continue."

    The two of them moved forward. Here and there, they could see the trail of blood and corpses that died because they triggered the trap. Their number was simply too many that a lot of parts from this forest has turned into a graveyard without names for them.

    However, the two of them didn¡¯t stop even once. They continued their way towards the edge of the forest and eliminated people along the way. The lush forest in front of them was painted red with blood because of their battle. As the battle continued, their breathing turned ragged.

    Little did they know that someone has once peeked on this scene in the past.

    Nearing the edge of the forest, they noticed a lot of men were patrolling. As they hid themselves behind the trees, the two of them sensed sudden danger. Kanae quickly moved to the side while Kevin swung his sword.

    It shed with a metal rod. The two parties froze, including Kanae, who was ready to attack the enemy.

    "Kevin?"

    "Uncle?"

    "Kanae?"

    "Father?"

 Chapter 564 Do You Regret It?

    *not long before*

    When Neo woke up, the sun had risen high in the sky. Groggily, he propped himself up to a sitting position. He nced at his side where Mike and Patrick had woken up and was currently eating.

    "Where am I?" he asked.

    Patrick passed him a can. "This is one of the resting houses in the forest that belong to the Kalin Family. You should eat a bit; it has been tough on you."

    Neo nced at the can in Patrick¡¯s hand. It was a rather old can, but right now he didn¡¯t really care about it. Taking the can from Patrick, he started to eat the content. The meat felt like a jelly, but he forcefully pushed it down his throat.

    "We have to find Boss," Neo remarked.

    Patrick looked at Neo for a moment. Even at times like this, their attention has been fully focused on one person. It was indeed important for them to search for Kevin, but he knew better that Kevin would be able to fend for himself if he managed to stay alive.

    By this point, there was no use trying to search for that young man. The forest is his second home.

    "If he¡¯s still alive, he¡¯ll be fine in the forest. There are a lot of resting huts like this one in the forest and we know the exact ce for each of them," Patrick remarked calmly. "Also, I have something that I need to tell you."

    From the tone that Patrick used, Neo could guess that it must be something serious. After all, it was not usual for Patrick to use solemn and polite tone.

    "What is it?"

    "It¡¯s about your father."

    With that, Patrick told Neo everything he knew about the Old Man. Although he didn¡¯t see the fight by himself, it was apparent that it was a grand battle between Ryan and the Old Man. As he knew the strength of these two, it was not strange that the two of them wounded hard because of a sh.

    Neo listened to Patrick¡¯s exnation quietly. Not even once he made a remark. Even though he used to be a yful young man who didn¡¯t care about what he said, right now, he looked so quiet that it was scary.

    From the side, Mike eyed Neo carefully. He could recall that there was one time when Neo became like this in the past, which was the death of Ryukalin n Head and also his father. It was the first time Neo showed a proper expression and attitude.

    "I see," Neo said slowly after Patrick had finished.

    "I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t do anything to prevent this," Patrick apologized. From the bottom of his heart, he was annoyed at himself. Because he didn¡¯t stay in the n for a long time, he became a stranger to many of the issues. This made him blind to several problems around him.

    Even to the point of letting his close friend die.

    Neo raised his head. His body was still tired because of the harsh battle the day before. Even if he wanted to, he wouldn¡¯t be able to help in the search for Kevin. "Can you take me there?"

    "No problem," Patrick stood up.

    The three of them departed from the hut and headed to the ce where Patrick ced the two old men. Their pace was rather slow because Neo was overly exhausted while Mike¡¯s right foot was shot. When they arrived, Patrick heaved a sigh of relief. The ce was still untouched after he moved them.

    Neo¡¯s gaze fixated on his father, the Old Man. Although the Old Man looked older than his age, he was still 50 years old, couldn¡¯t be said to be old. Right now, his skin has turned pale with several ces were ck because of the wounds he sustained during the fight.

    "Neo?" Mike asked worriedly.

    Neo didn¡¯t answer. His arm was trembling for a bit, but he forcefully pushed his feeling down. Slowly but surely, he stepped forward one step at the time to reach his father.

    Crouching down, he stayed silent in front of his father as countless memories began to resurface in his mind.

    "Brat! You lie to me about training again, don¡¯t you? Come here, it¡¯s time to train!"

    "Hey, do it correctly, if you continue to do it wrongly, I¡¯ll whip you, you insolent brat!"

    "Hmph, of course you can never match me, I¡¯m your father!"

    Most of the memories he had with his father was him getting scolded. It was not weird considering that he has been skipping his training over and over again. After all, physical strength has never been his forte.

    Behind him, Patrick moved his gaze. He looked at Mike for a moment. "I¡¯ll be searching for Kevin. Can you stay here to protect Neo?"

    Mike eyed his foot for a brief second. With his foot condition, it would be hard for him to move around, but it was notpletely impossible. At most, he would just reopen his wound again.

    Nodding his head, a smile appeared on his face. "I can. You don¡¯t have to worry, Elder Patrick."

    "Good. Take care of yourself."

    "You too, Elder Patrick."

    As Patrick departed from the ce, Mike scanned the surrounding. He recalled that the storage room was not located that far from here. He might be able to find something to help Neo move his father¡¯s body from this ce.

    "Mike, where do you want to go?" Neo saw that Mike started to walk away and hurriedly stood up.

    "I¡¯m going to the storage room. There might be something we can use to move the body."

    "Let mee with you."

    "Don¡¯t you want to stay with him?" Mike was rather perplexed.

    Neo shut his mouth for a few seconds. He eyed Mike. "Mike, have you ever feel regret about your decision to follow after Boss?"

    Mike shook his head. "Never. All my regret is that I¡¯m not strong enough to protect him."

    "I see."

    "Neo, do you regret it?"

    Neo smirked. "Why should I regret it? When my father asked me to follow after Boss, he exined to me about the danger behind following him. He already told me to prepare myself for losing him faster than natural death because dangers are everywhere."

    Even though he knew that it was inevitable for n members to die at any point, it still pained him to see his father die. After all, he spent a long time with his father from his youth, learning a lot of things.

    No matter how many times he saw other people die around him, he couldn¡¯t help but feel sad. He knew that there was a high death risk in the n, but the feeling just washed over him.

    He couldn¡¯t get used to the death of his friends.

    Neo nced back at Mike. "My only regret is that I didn¡¯t spend more time with him in the past. But I¡¯m sure that if I tell this to my younger self, I still won¡¯t do it."

    Mike saw that Neo¡¯s expression was rather forced. It was clear that this young man was not as calm as he showed outside. He sighed.

    "You¡¯ll get over it. We have to move on because we still have a future in this world, no matter whether it is long or short."

    Neo¡¯s mouth opened wide. "Mike, I never know that you can think so deep."

    "What? That¡¯s not deep!"

    "I think they are. Do you perhaps hide your real talent?"

    "What are you talking about? Do you have a fever after being knocked out for hours?"

    "Hey!"

    Just like that, the two of them returned to their usual attitude despite the lingering sadness around them.

 Chapter 565 Night Battle

    Kevin listened to Patrick¡¯s exnation with a dark expression. He had expected that there would be casualties, but he didn¡¯t think that it would be this big.

    "We have to move," he said after several seconds.

    Kanae nodded her head. Her body felt heavy because of the sudden news regarding the Old Man. Although she rarely contacted him after she lost the job, he was still someone she cared about. There was rarely anyone who would care about a lost stray kid on the street like that old man.

    Suddenly, her hand felt warm. Kevin had gripped with little to no force, just cing it near her.

    Patrick pointed to the patrolling men. "What are you going to do about them?"

    "What else?" Kevin asked coldly, ruthless killing intent spread out of his body. "Spare no one."

    Patrick smirked. "I understand, n Head."

    "Okay," Kanae nodded her head. Coincidentally, that was what she wanted to do too. For these traitors, she wouldn¡¯t spare anyone.

    "We meet again on the South Beach."

    In the next second, the three of them had departed towards different ces. Their movements were extremely light as if they didn¡¯t exist at all, crossing ces without the guards noticing. By the time they realize, they would be on their way towards the underworld.

    Kanae headed towards the residence areas. There were a lot of people around her, but she paid no heed. Speeding up her dash, she appeared right in the middle of these men.

    sh!

    Her sword made its way to the first man¡¯s neck, killing him instantly. Before the other could react, her sword had moved to the second one and third one.

    At this time, the fourth one finally realized what had happened.

    "Hel..."

    His words stuck on his throat. Kanae had killed the man before he could utter one word. After she had finished, Kanae made a beeline towards the residence, searching for every man she could find. Extending her sense, she noticed that several men were gathered in one room.

    Without wasting any time, she dashed to the room.

    "Elder, we have searched high and low, but there¡¯s no trace of those two brats anywhere," one of the men spoke up.

    The one called elder was standing in the middle. His eyes showed a glint of ruthlessness. "Make them search again. Before Elder Megara can finish the work in the maind, no one shall leave this ind."

    "But no one can defeat them if they survive."

    The elder sneered. "They¡¯re just woundedmbs, do you think they can recover in mere one day? It¡¯s too unreasonable."

    "Elder is wise."

    Just when they were feeling d, they felt a gust of wind. Several men dropped to the ground, breathless. The door was open and Kanae had barged inside, attacking everyone she could see. Their conversation made her realize that they were on the enemies¡¯ side.

    The elder¡¯s face darkened. He swiftly took out his sword, blocking the attack that Kanae gave to him. By that time, Kanae had ended the life of the other people inside the room.

    "You¡¯re outrageous!" the elder was furious.

    Kanae smiled coldly. "You¡¯re the only one left. I want to see how you can survive."

    The elder swung his sword as hard as possible. He could sense the power behind Kanae¡¯s strike was not ordinary. As his eyes tried to scrutinize the young person, he was rather surprised to see that she was merely a young girl.

    ¡¯A young girl withrge power behind her strike?¡¯

    There was only one person who suited with this description: Rei!

    With that realization, the elder knew that Kevin must have lived. Dread sprung out from the bottom of his heart. He couldn¡¯t let them stay alive! If they reached the maind, they would pose a great threat to Megara and their n.

    "Rei, you¡¯ll die in my hand!"

    Kanae¡¯s eyes turned cold. She readjusted her sword and moved forward. Her attack was far superior from the elder as her pure strength wasrger than the elder. In the attack, the elder could feel that he was the one being suppressed and pushed back.

    "Impossible!" the elder was startled. His hand trembled as the result of the sh.

    Kanae sneered. "Nothing is impossible."

    She moved forward again at the speed far higher than before. Without the men covering for him, he couldn¡¯t react in time, sending him straight to his death on Kanae¡¯s hand.

    "Traitor," Kanae murmured to herself. After making sure that there was no one else alive, she started moving to check the other ce.

    At the exact same time, Patrick was toying with the other elder that sided with Megara. His metal rod gave the opponent a hard time because he could move it as if it was a living being. After being tormented for a long time, the elder died under Patrick¡¯s hand.

    "You¡¯re too weak," Patrick snorted.

    He couldn¡¯t understand why these elders would side with Megara. Not that he wanted to know, since he didn¡¯t have any n on showing any mercy to them.

    Patrick moved to the building not far from him. It was one of the storage rooms that they had because there were a lot of important things that they needed here, such as food. Inside the room, he saw several elders were unconscious.

    "You¡¯re truly making things difficult."

    Not wanting to make trouble for himself, Patrick simply picked up a bucket filled with water. He sshed the water to the sleeping elders.

    "Wha..?"

    "Elder Patrick?"

    "Where am I?"

    Seeing the five elders, Patrick sighed. "You all better tell me what happenedst night."

    "Yes..."

    While Kanae and Patrick were sweeping the building areas, Kevin headed towards the field and openly attacked his enemies. They were people whom Megara had prepared to guard the area, so Kevin showed no mercy to them.

    Swiftly, he defeated them and cleared the area, dyeing the ground red with blood.

    After he had finished, he headed to the port. The guards were stunned to see Kevin appeared before them, but they had been instructed by Megara to stop this man at all cost.

    ¡¯How did he manage to survive?¡¯

    "Kill him!"

    Kevin¡¯s gaze turned chilling cold. Finding Megara wanted to have him dead, he was not surprised. But finding out that many people who used to help him now vowed to kill him caused him to feel immense rage.

    Showing no mercy, he moved to the guards and blocked their attack easily. With his sword, he killed them all. One by one, they fell to the ground.

    When everything had ended, he went straight to the port, checking the ship there. He hoped that the elders were not destroying the ship or they wouldn¡¯t be able to go from this ind.

 Chapter 566 On the Sea

    "Am Ite?" Kanae reached the beach after a few hours. The cleaning that she did make her took more time to reach this ce.

    Kevin shook his head. "Uncle is not here yet."

    "Oh, you¡¯re right."

    Kanae sighed in relief. She sat down on the fence as she rested her legs. It has been quite tiring for her to force herself to move around. She did take rest a couple of times because her legs started to feel hurt, but it was not for long.

    Kevin crouched down and checked Kanae¡¯s left leg. "You¡¯re not bleeding again, are you?"

    "Hey! I guess no?" Kanae replied sheepishly. She was unsure about her real condition right now. It did feel a bit hurt, but it was barely negligible. She has gotten used to the pain.

    She tried to move her leg away, but Kevin held it firmly in its ce.

    "Be good. Don¡¯t move around," Kevin ordered solemnly.

    Kanae opened her mouth then closed it again. She was unsure what she should say to this man. As he was checking her leg, she sat down calmly, watching his action.

    "Hey, why are you crouching down, Kevin?"

    Kevin ignored the voice as he was busy checking whether the blood was from Kanae or not. On the other hand, Kanae blushed. She wished that she could get away right now. Even though he was only checking her wounds, it didn¡¯t feel right to have someone with position as high as him to crouch on the ground.

    Patrick¡¯s eyes gleamed when he saw the two of them. "Are you already being enraptured by your wife, Kevin?"

    "Father, we¡¯re not married!" Kanae red at Patrick with a heated gaze.

    Kevin stood up after he had finished. He nced at his uncle. "If you¡¯re jealous, I can ask them to search for finedies for you, Uncle."

    "There¡¯s no need," Patrick smirked. "I want this one."

    As he said that, he moved closer to Kanae, nning to hug her from behind. Before he could do it, Kevin stretched his hand. His hand blocked his path of movement.

    Looking at his uncle coldly, Kevin spoke neither slowly or quickly. "Rtionship between father and daughter has a limit, Uncle. Do you want me to report to the government that you¡¯re harassing a youngdy?"

    "Fine, fine, I won¡¯t," Patrick raised his hand and stepped back slowly. He eyed Kevin curiously. "Shouldn¡¯t I report you for the same thing? She¡¯s your cousin, right?"

    "We¡¯re not rted by blood, so it doesn¡¯t matter," Kevin replied calmly. He pointed to the ship behind him. "Back to the real matter, that ship still can go on, but we need to replenish the fuel."

    "I¡¯ll go take it," Kanae said quickly. Before the others could say anything, she had dashed towards the storage room to search for the fuel. She was feeling rather embarrassed to hear these two arguing near her. After all, the content was about her.

    "Let¡¯s help her," Patrick grinned.

    Kevin nodded. "Let¡¯s go."

    The three of them started moving several gallons of fuel. By the time they finished, the sun started to rise as the sky turned red.

    "We can go now," Kevin started the engine and started driving the ship towards the maind.

    "Kevin, can you drive?"

    "I ce it in automatic," Kevin replied. He sat down on the seat as he enjoyed the sea breeze. It felt cold and refreshing when the wind passed by his face.

    Kanae sat down behind the man on the floor. She took several cans and started eating. At the very least, the cans here were still in good condition.

    "It¡¯ll take some time for the ship to arrive by its destination. Shall we talk about the recent event?" Patrick started the conversation. "For example, what¡¯s your n upon reaching the maind, Kevin?"

    Kevin¡¯s gaze turned cold when Patrick mentioned about the maind. It has only been one day, but he was not sure what the chance that had urred in the n. If that Megara dared to destroy the n, he vowed that he would break that man¡¯s bone into pieces.

    "We shall head straight to the n," Kevin replied.

    Patrick raised his eyebrows. "Do you think they¡¯ll make way for us?"

    "If they don¡¯t," Kanae lowered her tone. "We¡¯re going to make them!"

    Hearing Kanae said those words resolutely, Patrick stared at the young girl with astonishment. Although he had heard about the prowess of Kanae, he never knew that the girl would be this determined. Probably, he should have guessed it since Kanae had be the leader of the strongest group in this city.

    Kevin looked at the two of them for a moment. His brain seemed to recall something.

    "Uncle, when you propose to have Rei as my fianc¨¦e, do you already know that she¡¯s Kanae?"

    Patrick smirked. "Of course I know. Why should I take her as my daughter if I don¡¯t know about her identity?"

    Kevin studied his uncle¡¯s expression as his mind worked harder. When his uncle proposed to have Rei as his fianc¨¦e, he thought that it was ridiculous. He thought that there was something wrong with his uncle, but right now, he came to understand the real reason.

    With Kanae real identity as the descendant of the four big families, there was no doubt that she wouldn¡¯t be epted in the n. Even if they knew that she had other identities in the underworld, what they cared the most was the noble position. The only way for her to get such a high position instantly was by being adopted by a high ranking member.

    For the first time, he felt grateful for his uncle. This would make their journey far smoother.

    "I see, thank you, Uncle."

    Patrick raised one of his eyebrows. "I¡¯m not doing this for an annoying person like you. I¡¯m doing this for my little junior and daughter."

    Kevin ignored his remark as he focused his attention to the sea before him. As the sky turned brighter, he could see the situation far clearer than before. Right away, his eyes turned colder when he saw tworge ships were heading towards their way. From the mark on the ship, it was apparent that it belonged to the government.

    "Now, this is going to be interesting," Patrick remarked. "Do you think you can outdo them, Kevin?"

    Kevin pointed to the steer. "You should drive, Uncle."

    "I can¡¯t drive," Patrick retorted. He stayed in the prison for years. Even after he had gotten out, he didn¡¯t spend any time to study driving because he felt that it was a waste of time. All these times, he was busy training to regain his senses again.

    Kevin eyed the two ships. They were heading at him at high speed. Based on the size alone, the ship that he rode couldn¡¯t bepared. Besides, the maximum speed for this ship was not that high. Ryukalin n didn¡¯t invest too much for ship, so he knew that this ship¡¯s performance was lower than those two.

    "What¡¯s your n, Kevin?" Kanae asked. She had stood up and gripped the railing.

    "How about jumping ship when we crashed?"

    "Father, if you want to die, you should do it yourself. After being exposed to the wind on the sea for a long time, our body grows exhausted. We won¡¯t be able to move as well as before*," Kanae reminded.

    "That only for normal people, I¡¯m not affected."

    "Crouch down and bear for the impact. We¡¯ll move ship when the two ships crash," Kevin gave a different order.

    Kanae and Patrick looked at each other. They nodded their heads as they watched the ship grow closer.

    10 meters

    5 meters

    3 meters

    1 meter

    BANG!

    The ship crashed.

    (A/N): *When staying on the ship and exposed to the wind, it¡¯s natural response for the body to grow weary even if the person him/herself doesn¡¯t realize it. You may search in Google about this for theplete exnation.

 Chapter 567 â€œIâ€™ll Come to Himâ€

    CRASH!

    As the ship crashed, Kanae was crouching down on the deck. Her hands were holding on the railing and the deck while her feet were on the kneeling position. When the ship crashed, her body was jolted forward, but she managed to stabilize herself.

    After that, she sprang out of her position, heading towards the other ship. The front part of the ship was destroyed, so it became stuck with therger ship. Jumping to the deck, she used the fence to propel herself towards therger ship.

    Several people came out to block her, thrusting their weapon like crazy. Kanae paid no heed to the sharp de as shended on the blunt side of the weapon. Standing in front of them, she looked like a goddess as the sunray showed her figure.

    "Kill..."

    Before they could finish making the order, Kanae had twisted her body on the air, moving as fast as possible. Landing on the ground, she started attacking the men around her, showing no mercy at all.

    At the same time shended on therger ship, both Kevin and Patrick hade too. Without speaking, they knew what they should do. They ran towards the enemies and began knocking them out one by one.

    "Brat, let¡¯s make this more exciting," Patrick grinned.

    Kevin didn¡¯t change his expression as he kicked his enemy. "What do you suggest, Uncle?"

    "Count the enemies that you defeated. The loser has to drive the ship back!" Patrick replied.

    "Oh?" Kevin moved his sword, thrusting right at his enemies. Several of them fell to the ground right in the next second. He looked back at Patrick. "I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll lose too much, Uncle."

    "Insolent brat!" Patrick huffed. "Rei, what about you?"

    Kanae was fighting with several enemies when her uncle called her. Her small sword danced under the ray of light, heading straight to her enemies¡¯ vital points. Killing them in that move, she stood up calmly.

    Her eyes showed a trace of confusion as she nced back at her father. "Father, I think, you¡¯re the one who will lose."

    Patrick: "..."

    Feeling rather annoyed at these two¡¯s disy of skill, he started his rampage and smashed his opponent quickly. His spear moved quickly, leaving several after images behind.

    While these three were on their way of eliminating everyone on the deck, the leader was looking horrified. He was tasked to stop everyone from leaving the ind and reaching the maind. But from the way it looked like, he would have to pay with his life for this task.

    ¡¯What kind of evildoer that Elder Megara offends?¡¯

    Feeling panic, he started to quickly mademunication to Megara. If he couldn¡¯t stop them, at the very least, he would inform Megara that they were alive.

    Click!

    "What is it?" the sound of an annoyed young man could be heard.

    "Sir! It¡¯s the n head, he..." before he could finish his words, he was attacked from behind. A rather long wound appeared on behind him, dripping blood out like a waterfall.

    The man nced at the ss in front of him. He could faintly see the young man standing behind him with his cold face as usual.

    ¡¯n Head is truly worthy of being the leader... I have lost.¡¯

    Kevin picked up the phone as the man fell beside him. His cold gaze didn¡¯t change in the slightest from the time he started the battle on the ship. It was as if everything happened ording to what he wanted to. No one could read his stony expression.

    "Hello? What did you say about the n head?"

    "He wants to say that the n Head is here," Kevin spoke to themunication device in unhurried tone with a trace of killing intent within his voice. It was as calm as it could possibly be. "Tell Megara, I¡¯lle to him."

    The person on the other end of the call felt chill at the voice of Kevin. He was only doing his job of monitoring the call, but when he heard Kevin talked, he felt as if the temperature dropped several degrees. It was as if the coldness that Kevin emitted was transferred from the phone.

    ¡¯This is bad, I have to tell Elder Megara.¡¯

    The man tried his best to calm down from the shock that he received. He quickly stood up and dashed out of his room. There was an important piece of news that Megara needed to know.

    While the man was rushing, Kevin¡¯s eyesnded on the other inside the cabin. They were all people from the government, who were tasked to guard the ship and everything. Upon seeing Kevin¡¯s gaze, they could only pray from the bottom of their heart that their death would be quick.

    "Kevin, have you finished?" Kanae¡¯s head peeked from the door.

    Kevin nodded his head. His sword was hanging on his hand, pointing downwards. Blood tainted the de as they dripped to the ground. With the messy room that was filled with death bodies, he looked like the image of the god of death.

    However, Kanae paid no heed to all of them.

    "The other ship is approaching, should we fight?"

    Kevin¡¯s eyes flickered. He had told Megara that he woulde, so the other party would surely prepare for his appearance to the fullest. Still, he didn¡¯t feel afraid at all. It would be better for Megara to know that their difference in strength was not something the other party could hope to cover.

    "No need, let¡¯s head straight back. With the speed this ship is able to do, we can outdo them."

    "Ok. I¡¯ll tell Father to drive."

    "Sure."

    ...

    Ryukalin n

    "Elder Megara, we have received a piece of news from the ind. It seems n Head is alive!"

    Prang!

    The cup that was on Megara¡¯s hand slipped to the ground. His pupil dted in disbelief. He had seen for himself that Kevin fell to the water along with Rei. With how the waves were at their fiercest, there shouldn¡¯t be any way for Kevin to survive. How did that man manage to appear here now?

    "It seems, your effort is quite bad, Megara," the man in front of Megara mocked the man.

    Megara¡¯s face darkened. He snorted. "He¡¯s just too hard to kill. I might need your help to take care of him, Sir Ayres and Miss Anna."

    The woman called Anna smiled. She nodded her head slightly. "There¡¯s no need to worry. I won¡¯t lose against them."

    Although the woman looked rather young, Megara didn¡¯t dare to underestimate the other party. Everyone who came from the government wielded strength far surpassing normal humans. This made him respect the two people in front of him greatly.

    "Before theye, why don¡¯t we have some fun?" Ayres asked, his eyes glinted with ruthlessness.

    "Oh? I would love that!" Anna eximed happily. "Count me in."

    "Let¡¯s go."

 Chapter 568 Destination: Ryukalin Clan

    The ship belonged to the government could reach higher speedpared with the ship owned by Ryukalin n. It took them less time to reach the port with the other ship still chasing behind them like a cat chasing mice.

    "Don¡¯t we need to shake them off?" Kanae asked curiously.

    "We¡¯re already at the highest speed," Patrick replied. "Besides, I don¡¯t think I cannd the ship safely at this speed."

    "Then slow down, Father!"

    "The machine broke."

    "How did it break?"

    Patrick smiled sheepishly. "I think I pulled it too hard when I started the engine before."

    "FATHER!!!"

    Kevin shook his head when he saw the two of them arguing. He should have never trusted his uncle to drive the ship in the first ce. Knowing his uncle¡¯s strength, he might have just used a tad too much strength when pulling the handle.

    "Uncle, head straight to the rock," Kevin pointed to the rock not far from them.

    Patrick looked at Kevin with bewilderment. "Are you sure about that? We¡¯ll die before reaching the beach."

    "We won¡¯t die. There¡¯s an emergency boat we can use, so just crash the ship there. The distance is not that big."

    If they crashed at the port, it was unknown how big of a damage that they would have caused. Besides, there were several people there, so Kevin didn¡¯t want to crash the ship there. There was no need to involve more innocent people in the battle of people from the underworld.

    As for the rock, it was located not far from the beach. But if they crashed against the rock, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the citizen. All they needed to worry about was themselves.

    "Let¡¯s go to the deck," Patrick put the navigation on automatic.

    The three of them headed back to the deck. Kevin prepared the emergency boat while Kanae cleared up the ce with Patrick. At the very least, they wouldn¡¯t want to be buried under several items on the deck.

    "Get down!" Patrick yelled.

    The three of them crouched down and firmly held themselves on the deck. Their hands were holding on the deck and the railing, making sure that the shock would not make them out of the ship. It might spell their death if they were thrown out of the sea.

    CRASH!

    The shock caused their body to move towards the direction of the impact. Kanae lost her bnce, her body was thrown slightly to the front, crashing to Kevin who was crouching in front of her.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Yeah," Kanae rubbed her nose. She never knew that Kevin¡¯s back would be this hard.

    Kevin frowned when he saw Kanae rubbing her nose. He pulled the girl¡¯s face closer to inspect her face. Upon seeing her red nose, he came to understand that she must have crashed her face to his back.

    "Hey you two, how long do you want to stay here?" Patrick asked. He pointed to the boat on the side. "Let¡¯s go."

    The three of them quickly get onto the boat. Patrick slowly pulled the boat down using the rope.

    Ssh!

    "They¡¯lle here soon enough, so let¡¯s start rowing," Kevin picked up the rowers and tossed one of them to Patrick. There were only two of them, so they had to hurry.

    "Sure."

    Both of them rowed the boat using all their strength, making the boat moved forward, and then moved slightly to the right. On the next row, it turned to the right even more.

    "Put more strength, you brat!"

    "You¡¯re the one who should lower your strength, Uncle!" Kevin replied coldly.

    The next second, the boat turned to the right even more. In the middle of them, Kanae was feeling pissed off.

    "Father, if you can¡¯t row, I¡¯ll dly take over your work."

    "Why are you ming me? You should ask him to row harder," Patrickined. However, he did put lesser strength in the next row, allowing the boat to move slightly to the left.

    After adjusting the position, they rowed at equal strength and speed towards the shore. Right before they could reach the shore, they sensed danger and immediately crouched down on the boat.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Several bullets passed around them. Both Kevin and Patrick rowed the boat with all their strength, reaching the shallow part of the shore right away. The three of them jumped off the boat, right at the moment the barrage of the bullets started again.

    "I don¡¯t know there are guns on the ship," Patrickined.

    "There are several of them, but it won¡¯t do much damage to the ship unless you have therger one," Kanae shrugged. "Or maybe, a torpedo."

    "Don¡¯t dream too much! How do you find arge weapon in this ce?" Patrick asked with annoyance.

    At that moment, they heard loud sound from the side. Something big went passed them towards the ship, destroying the deck right away.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes turnedrger. "That¡¯s awesome."

    "Brats, don¡¯t just stand there!" Master Rudyined. "You make me wait for so long here."

    "Master!" Kanae was ted to see her master standing on the shore with something big on his side. She guessed that it must be arge weapon that shoot the thing towards the ship.

    Kevin looked at Master Rudy calmly. "Why don¡¯t you stop them from getting out of the shore?"

    "I try, but when Ie here, the two of them have gone to the water," Master Rudy shrugged. "Besides, do you really need my help?"

    "Have you prepared a car?" Kevin changed the conversation.

    "Here," he handed a key to Kevin. "You should be careful. Megara asked for reinforcement from the government. Your opponent in the battle might be those who has more power than ordinary people."

    "I understand."

    Kanae looked at Master Rudy inquiringly. "Will youe with us, Master?"

    "I still have to take care of some pests," Master Rudy pointed to the group of soldiers. "They¡¯re from the government and they won¡¯t be happy to see me here."

    Kanae frowned. She wanted to help her master, but she knew that this old man could finish this work without her help. The one who needed her help the most was Kevin.

    "Take care, Master. I¡¯ll be right back."

    "Good luck, littless."

 Chapter 569 Battle in Ryukalin Clan 1

    Among the three of them, only Kevin could drive. Without caring whether it was suitable or not, he just sat on the driver seat and drove them towards the n. Pushing the brake for the highest speed, he ignored the speed limit.

    "I don¡¯t know you can drive," Kanae was looking at Kevin driving with astonishment. As far as she knew, it was always Mike or Neo who drove, so she had never seen Kevin drive by himself.

    "It¡¯s a skill that a n head requires," Patrick exined. "He can, but he won¡¯t drive unless necessary."

    Kanae nodded her head. As the car¡¯s speed became even higher, she gripped the side of the car. It felt rather scary to be in a car this fast.

    On the side, Patrick was enjoying the view. It has been a long time since thest time he sat on a fast car, pursuing his enemy or the likes. The feeling made him recall his young age where he was still as reckless or even much morepared with now.

    It took them an hour to reach their destination with Kevin pacing the car to the limit. As the Ryukalin n was ced more in the middle and south, it was rather far from the north. The journey that was supposed to take hours was shortened greatly.

    "I don¡¯t think I want to ride a car again for the next few days," Kanae got out of the car and held the pir as she steadied herself. Her head felt dizzy.

    Patrickughed. "You should get used to it. You might have to do it a few more times."

    "I hope not," Kanae¡¯s eyes held lingering fear. The journey she had just now has taken the toll on her body greatly.

    Kevin also got out of the car as he walked straight to the gate. The guards were stunned when they saw their n head walking towards them. Megara told them that he had died, but now, he was standing right in front of them.

    "n... n Head," one of them greeted with a trembling voice.

    Kevin passed a cold nce to the guards. "Open the gate."

    Neither one of them moved from their ce as they were too afraid. Some of them pledged loyalty to Megara, so they wouldn¡¯t open the gate for Kevin. The others were afraid of the punishment Megara might give them if they dared to open the gate.

    Patrick shook his head lightly. "You leave for two days, but they already forgot who you are, Kevin."

    "It seems so," Kevin replied indifferently, no one could guess what he was thinking behind his cold expression and mask. "Uncle, I need to trouble you to open the gate."

    "With pleasure," Patrick grinned. He had always wanted to know just how strong the gate in the Ryukalin n was. Unfortunately, the elders never allowed him to try because it was akin destroying their own ce. Now that he had the chance, why should he stop?

    Moving towards the gate with his spear ready, he swung it from above. The guards were trembling and quickly ran to the side. They were too afraid of getting the attack from Patrick. Those who had seen his prowess knew that every strike would be the same as delivering themselves to the death door.

    "It¡¯s sturdy," Patrick frowned. He could see that his strongest attack only scratched the outeryer of the gate slightly. Internally, he cursed whoever built the gate.

    Kanae pointed to above the gate. "Uncle, send me up."

    "Are you sure?" Patrick asked Kanae doubtfully. The gate was quite tall. Even though it was possible for him to propel Kanae up the gate, it would be hard for her tond inside.

    "Yes," Kanae nodded her head. "I¡¯ll open the gate from inside."

    Kevin¡¯s eyes narrowed at Kanae¡¯s suggestion. "Be careful."

    "Of course."

    Kanae moved to Patrick¡¯s spear. She stood on the edge as Patrick prepared to throw her up. After estimating, he gathered his strength on his arm and roared as he pulled the spear up.

    Because of the force, Kanae was sent away from the spear towards the gate. She somersaulted midair. Her feet swiftlynded on top of the gate. From her position, she could see the surrounding clearly.

    Her pupil shrunk when she saw the mess inside the n as there were two people who were messing around and Megara standing behind them.

    "B*stard," Kanae¡¯s eyes were filled with rage as the curse slipped out of her lips. She was not the kind of person who swore a lot, but this time, she couldn¡¯t help it. Those people were truly the lowest scum she had ever seen. They were treating the life of Ryukalin n¡¯s members like trash and ying with their body.

    "Oh, we have a guest," Anna, the woman from the government turned her head to look toward the gate. She smirked. "Trashes that think they can defeat us!"

    She raised her hand. Kanae felt a sudden force pull her down. It was so heavy that she nearly stumbled down from her ce. Her eyes showed a trace of surprise.

    ¡¯Power to control gravity!¡¯

    Her knee started to bend down as it was too heavy. Seeing the guards starting towards her, she jumped off the gate. In a matter of seconds, she hadnded on top of the surprised guards.

    "You...!"

    sh!

    Using her small sword to kill them, Kanae swiftly ended the fight. She turned towards the gate and saw therge metal they used to block it. Without any hesitation, she kicked the metal bar form below, sending it up, away from its original ce. Her hand pushed the gate open as swift as possible.

    "That girl is not bad," Ayresmented.

    Anna¡¯s face was sour because she knew that her attempt has failed. She kicked the man that they have been messed around while waiting for Kevin toe. "Why don¡¯t you attack her?"

    "She¡¯s not my opponent," Ayres¡¯s eyes locked onto Patrick. He could feel the surge of power emanating from the man. "That one is my opponent."

    Anna shook her head. "You¡¯re truly a brawl lover man."

    "Thank you for yourpliment, mydy."

    While the two of them were talking nonchntly, Kevin¡¯s eyes finally saw what had happened in the n. There were numerous bodies around him, all in horrible state with parts of their body dug out. The ground was red because of the blood from these people.

    His gaze turned colder when he saw them all.

    "Megara, I¡¯ll kill you," he muttered softly as he took out his sword and moved towards Megara¡¯s direction. His killing intent was extremely strong, suffocating everyone who dared toe closer to him.

    Even behind him, Kanae and Patrick could feel his rage. However, this time, the two of them were equally angry. They could not believe that Megara would treat people like trash. The way he killed them was full of agony.

    It pained Kanae¡¯s heart even more because she could see that there were some children among the bodies. Not all of them were those who sided with Kevin. Some of them sided with Megara, yet the man just killed them like a ything.

    "Rei, you handle that woman. I¡¯ll handle the man," Patrick beckoned to the other twopanions of Megara.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Leave it to me. I truly want to kill someone right now."

    "You¡¯re not the only one," Patrick replied as his killing intent spread out of his body. Unlike Kevin who showed it right on, he could hold them back more freely even during his agitated state.

    But right now, he didn¡¯t want to hold back at all.

 Chapter 570 Battle in Ryukalin Clan 2

    After Patrick finished saying his words, he stomped on the ground and dashed straight towards Ayres, the bulky man. Seeing Patrick¡¯s movement, Ayres swiftly took out his sword and blocked the iing spear. The metal shed with one another, giving resounding sounds to the rest of them.

    Yet, it was not finished.

    Ayres pushed Patrick back using his sword, but Patrick had moved his spear in a circr movement before thrusting forward once again. He aimed for the heart of the man, yet Ayres blocked it.

    His face green in anger at the obvious target Patrick showed to him. "Don¡¯t you kidding me!"

    Kicking the spear from below, he sprang forward. Spear user¡¯s weakness was always close distance, so he hoped to reach Patrick before he could recover from the attack.

    Patrick knew Ayres¡¯ intention, but he sneered. He circled the spear from the front to the back. It¡¯s point was now pointing to his back, but Patrick paid no heed. Using his other hand, he pushed the blunt side of the spear forward towards Ayres, who has closed the distance between the two of them.

    The spear reached straight towards the man¡¯s finger.

    Ayres¡¯ sword halted on the air, his eyes were filled with disbelief. Did this man has just disarmed him?

    Fingers were the most important and fragile part for sword, de, and many kind of weapons. It was the part that they needed to protect the most because injuries in them would mean that they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight that well.

    As they were locked in their ce, Patrick raised his knee and kicked Ayres. At the same time, Ayres jumped to the back, avoiding the attack. His face turned solemn.

    "It seems, you¡¯re not all brawl," Ayresmented.

    Patrick smirked. "Who tell you that I only rely on my strength? They must be dreaming."

    Ayres¡¯s gaze narrowed. He knew that Patrick wouldn¡¯t be an easy opponent for him, so he had to prepare himself for the worst. Snorting, he readied his stance once again, this time he would not make the same mistake.

    "Come here, you brat!"

    Patrick¡¯s face darkened. "You¡¯re the bratty one! I¡¯m older than you!"

    "Hah? With this skill, dream on!"

    "You¡¯re the one who dreams!"

    While the two of them were engaged in a fight with insults thrown all over, Kanae headed straight to Anna. Her movement was halted when Anna raised her hand and the gravity around her was multiplied over and over.

    Kanae gripped her sword tighter as she focused on the woman before her. It was then she realized that she had seen this woman before.

    ¡¯She¡¯s the woman who stays near Iris, right?¡¯

    As her new friend in the school, n, loved to talk about Iris so much, she had grown ustomed to the news around that woman. One of them was the fact that there was one woman who almost never stayed away from Iris¡¯s side, Anna.

    Although Anna appeared to be a normal high school student, Kanae had sensed that there was something different with this girl. However, she never guessed that she held this much power.

    "You won¡¯t be able to get close to me!" Anna yelled. She exerted more of her power to make gravity field around her. Those unfortunate people who stayed rather close also felt the ground pulled them harder. It was so hard for them to stay standing on the same spot.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes narrowed. She also felt her body grew heavier and heavier, but it was not above her limit.

    ¡¯I can¡¯t lose.¡¯

    The limit of how many Anna could make the gravity was unknown and if the other party wanted to destroy her using this power, she had to think twice.

    Kanae heaved a sigh as she waited for her body to grow ustomed to this body-wrecking pressure. Even though she had never told anyone, those who stayed close with her should have known about her real ability: adaptability.

    Wherever she was, she would adapt to the new situation at the fastest speed possible. And if she actively tried to adapt, she would be able to cut the speed to make it even faster.

    Stomping her feet on the ground, she dashed toward Anna. Surprised at the attack that Kanae gave her, Anna raised her sword. Her eyes dted in surprise. She had made the gravity far heavier than usual. How could this woman move like it was nothing?

    Gritting her teeth, Anna pushed the gravity even higher. From inside her body, she could feel that her brain felt hurt. She knew that it was already her limit, but she had to push harder or this woman would hit her.

    ng!

    Forcing herself to move in the insane gravity field, Kanae pressed forward. Her movement became far slower than Anna, allowing the girl to gain advantage early on. Numerous de wounds appeared on Kanae¡¯s arm as she tried her best to block the attack or evade it. However, her movement started to be swift.

    ng! ng! ng!

    Their des crossed with one another, and Anna could feel that she was the one at the losing end.

    "You can¡¯t be this strong!" Anna roared angrily.

    Kanae forced her feet to move even faster. No matter how hard it was, she pushed herself so that she could be faster and attacked the woman relentlessly.

    On the other side, Kevin was facing Megara again.

    "You won¡¯t defeat me, Kevin," Megara sneered. "I have grown even stronger than thest time we met."

    Thest time they fought was only two days ago on the ind because Megara wanted to test his skill. Kevin knew that the only way for Megara to grow stronger was only by consuming the medicine.

    "We shall see, Megara."

    Megara grunted and sprang from his position. His long steel rod made its way towards Kevin, but the man blocked the attack easily. The rod quickly moved from the position and Megaraunched numerous attacks towards Kevin.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The sound of metal shing with one another could be heard loud and clear. There was no doubt that their fierce battle wouldn¡¯t end soon. Although Megara had only consumed a bit more of the medicine, his strength has indeed raised more.

    But still, it was not enough to face Kevin.

    Blocking the attack from Megara, Kevin parried the rod to the side. He twisted his body by making circr movement towards Megara and shed his swords against the young man. Noticing the sudden danger, Megara managed to leap behind in time, allowing him to avoid the deadly attack, yet still sustained a heavy wound on his right arm, nearly cutting it off.

    As blood flowed out from his wound, Megara stared at Kevin closely. He wouldn¡¯t be able to use his skill to the fullest anymore, but he didn¡¯t want to die yet.

    "You¡¯ll die today, Megara," Kevin said coldly.

    "I don¡¯t think so."

    The voice didn¡¯te from Megara, but from behind him. Immediately, Kevin leapt out from his position towards the other side.

 Chapter 571 Cleaning Up

    Standing near the gate was a young man. He was dressed up in rather formal clothes. He looked at the mess in front of him uncaringly.

    "Megara, since he¡¯s still alive, you have failed in your mission."

    Megara¡¯s face contorted in displeasure. He knew that he had lost because his greatest task was to make sure that Kevin didn¡¯te. Unfortunately, he failed because Kevin could stille back along with the others. From the way it looked like, Kevin didn¡¯t seem to sustain any wounds.

    "We should go back," the man said calmly.

    "But Jeff, we..." Ayres was about to protest, but the man called Jeff merely passed the brute man a nce. That one nce was enough to shut him off for good.

    "Do you think you cane and leave as you wish?" Patrick roared and attacked Ayres again. The brute man quickly raised his sword to block the attack.

    Jeff shook his head. "I advise you not to do anything reckless or, I wouldn¡¯t mind turning this ce into a blood bath."

    As he spoke calmly, the guards behind him suddenly readied their swords. Their face bore confusion, so it was clear that they couldn¡¯t control their body well.

    ¡¯He¡¯s the one who controls the people using his voice,¡¯ Kanae was struck with realization as she stood quietly in her ce. Her fight with Anna had halted and as she had been gaining the upper hand, it was Anna who got off worse. Even though so, she looked far worse with numerous wounds on her body.

    Patrick grunted and pushed Ayres back using his spear. He could guess that Jeff has the ability to control people through his voice. If Jeff decided to involve the innocent people around this area to the battle, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight ording to his wish.

    "Now, let¡¯s leave."

    Jeff¡¯s voice was tinged with the force of authority, forcing people who heard it to obey hismand. This caused the three people to slowly make their way towards Jeff. As for the others, they were standing right on their face.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes were locked onto Jeff. "You won¡¯t be able to get away easily, Jeff."

    "Are you sure about that, Kevin?" Jeff passed a nce towards the young man before him. "What do you think you can do to me? For someone whose ability is limited to one¡¯s body, you¡¯re too weak to think of any other things."

    Kevin didn¡¯t answer. His expression remained indifferent as Jeff brought the three people out with him. In his current condition, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat Jeff, so he had to let him go. Otherwise, he would never have let them off.

    "Kevin, is it alright?" Patrick asked.

    Kevin nodded his head. "It¡¯s unwise to fight him in a crowded ce."

    Patrick agreed. Jeff¡¯s ability was limited to influencing people around him to do what he wanted to do. As long as there was no one else around him, it was a piece of cake for them to eliminate the man. Unfortunately, Jeff has always been very careful to stay in a crowded ce.

    As long as there were people, he would be able to manipte them.

    ¡¯Is there no limit to his ability?¡¯ Patrick thought to himself. Against someone who used other people to shield him and manipte others as easy as drinking, it would be a tough battle. That man didn¡¯t care for anyone around him, so there was no weakness they could exploit.

    Kevin shifted his gaze from the gate towards the other members of the Ryukalin n around him. Those who stayed here were people who were neutral or siding with Megara. He had made sure that everyone who was loyal to him from the very beginning was not involved in this incident unless they were very capable like his uncle.

    "I believe you have seen for yourself how the strength of people behind Megara and the others during the time I was away," Kevin started speaking. The people in front of him moved their gaze towards Kevin. They have just experienced hell just now as they had seen for themselves what kind of people were behind Megara.

    However, for some of them, it meant nothing.

    "I know that some of you chose to side with Megara," Kevin said, his voice impassive. Some people tensed up when they heard this. "Now that Megara has left the n, you have two choices, either change your pledge or leave this n. I¡¯ll not hinder anyone who wants to leave. But if you stay while your heart sides the other way, I¡¯ll not spare you."

    The surrounding people nced at one another. After several seconds, one of them stood up and walked quietly towards the gate. Following behind him were several other people, who walked slowly.

    It took a few minutes before they stopped, no one else left the group. Kevin scanned the people in front of him.

    "if you wish to stay, I hope for your cooperation from now on."

    The people nodded their heads. Kevin nced towards Patrick. "Help me to list their name. Those who left shall have their records erased from the n register. As for those who dare to betray me, shall be killed along with their family members."

    Kevin¡¯s words sent chills to the surrounding people. However, not a single one of them voiced anyint. They were already given the choice to leave, so if they didn¡¯t leave and wanted to be a spy, they had to bear with the consequences.

    "Alright, you should rest, Kevin."

    Kevin shook his head. "There are a lot of things I have to do. First of all, we have to call a doctor for her."

    From the fight, only Kanae sustained heavy wounds. In addition, the strain on her feet caused her wounds to bleed again. Even though the girl herself didn¡¯t say anything and merely stood quietly, he could guess that she was bleeding from the way she stood up.

    "Fine," Patrick sighed.

    Kevin moved from his spot towards Kanae. He smiled gently. "Are you alright?"

    "Do you have to ask? I¡¯m perfectly fine," Kanae smiled back. "You should worry about yourself more than me. With the lesser number of n members, don¡¯t you have to secure the position of Ryukalin n again?"

    "I don¡¯t think I need to worry so much about that," Kevin replied. Before the battle, he had received a piece of news from the Souhon n. The foundation for Souhon n has been robbed off from themtely, making the position of the n rather weak. It was not apparent on the surface, but Master Ren had told him that it was true.

    Because of that matter, he wanted to make a bet. Once the Souhon n was unable to stand again, he would dissolve the n. However, this action would push Ryukalin n to be the sole n in this city, which made it rather dangerous. They would be seen as the biggest enemy for the government.

    Kanae eyed the expression on Kevin¡¯s face. There was barely any change, but she could somehow detect his emotion rising and plummeting.

    "I mean will you be ready if they attack you so suddenly?"

    Kevin rubbed Kanae¡¯s head. "They won¡¯t attack me suddenly. Right now, the attention of the people will be ced in our n, so they can¡¯t make reckless move in the name of government. They have to let us go for now."

    "Our n?"

    Kevin recalled that he had misspoke, but he didn¡¯t try to correct it. "You¡¯re my fianc¨¦e, right?"

    Kanae¡¯s eyes widened when she heard his words. She did recall that she became Patrick¡¯s daughter because she wished to be his fianc¨¦e. It was not the only reason, but it was the most important one. However, didn¡¯t this man clearly reject having ¡¯Rei¡¯ as his fianc¨¦e?

    "That¡¯s not certain, yet," Kanae decided to deny it.

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes, what makes you so sure that I won¡¯t reject you?"

    Kevin¡¯s lips curled into a mischievous smile. "Will you reject me if I ask you to be my girlfriend and fianc¨¦e?"

    Kanae opened her mouth, wanting to yfully reject him. However, her brain couldn¡¯t conjure anything good as the retort. She smiled back. "I won¡¯t."

    "That¡¯s settled, you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e now."

    "Shouldn¡¯t you ask for the other n members¡¯ opinion?"

    "Oh?" Kevin shifted his gaze toward the other people around him. They were all staring at him as if they were seeing a ghost. Was he truly the same cold and unfeeling n head that they knew all these times? Right now, he looked like a stranger ¨Cno, like a foolish teenager in love.

    The way he smiled and replied to the woman made them rather stunned. They had never seen their Boss smile so happily before. Besides, they had never seen him care about a woman so much to the point of forcing the other party to be his fianc¨¦e.

    Their Boss has fallen stupidly in love!

    When their Boss turned around to look at them with a stern expression, no one dared to refuse. They put on a ttering smile on their face. "No one will say no to you, Boss."

    "We¡¯ll support you until the end, Boss."

    Kanae rolled her eyes at the n¡¯s member¡¯s response. She had the feeling that they would never reject anything Kevin did. "They¡¯re too afraid of you, Kevin."

    Kevin arched his eyebrows. "Let¡¯s head back. I¡¯ll ask for permission from your father too."

    "What?"

    As they walked inside, Patrick walked out while holding a stack of paper. He eyed them suspiciously. "I have already called the doctor. Don¡¯t you need to rest, Rei?"

    "I¡¯ll be resting."

    "Uncle, I wish for Rei to be my fianc¨¦e," Kevin asked bluntly.

    Patrick raised his eyebrows. He smirked. "Aren¡¯t you the one who rejected the notion in the past?"

    "That¡¯s because you hide the truth."

    "What if I say no?"

    "I¡¯ll be taking her by force."

    "Heh, do you think you can defeat me, youngster?"

    As the two of them bickered, Kanae paid no heed and slipped away to rest. As for the other members, they pretended that they didn¡¯t see anything. Who would want to believe that their usually indifferent and cold Boss would be so childish like this?

    It would be better if they say that they didn¡¯t know. At least, their heart wouldn¡¯t be so tortured.

 Chapter 572 I Never Realize How Painful it Must Be for You

    The cleaning up of the n took longer than what they expected. On the first day, Kanae couldn¡¯t help because of the wound on her leg. All she could do was help Kevin to sort the documents and made a call here and there to ensure that they knew about his return. At the same time, he made sure that the elders that he gave tasks out had returned.

    "Kevin! I¡¯m so d to hear that you¡¯re alright!" Taro practically ran towards Kevin the moment he returned. He attempted to hug the young man, but Kevin sent him a book straight to the middle of his face.

    "You seem energetic, Taro," Kevin remarked calmly.

    Taro grinned. He put the book that hit his face away as he sat down in front of Kevin. "I went into panic when Lou appeared and told us that we have to go. In particr, James seemed to worry about your wellbeing so much."

    Before he departed for the battle, Kevin gave his instruction to Lou for taking Taro and James away from the headquarters. Although this would make the ce became rather unguarded, there was no one else that Kevin could trust for such an important matter

    Thankfully, Lou acted in time. He brought them away before Megara returned, allowing them to stay safe as the problem urred in the n.

    "I won¡¯t die so easily," Kevin replied nonchntly.

    Taro nodded his head. "I know that, but I can¡¯t help being worried. Right now, my safety ispletely in your hand."

    "Has your brother, Charlie, manages to stabilize the family¡¯s condition?"

    "Not yet," Taro¡¯s expression turned rather sour at the mention of this problem. "My brother is not too proficient in handling business. He¡¯s more of a person who specializes in history and as you know, he bes your history teacher for a few weeks."

    Kevin nodded his head. He was not too surprised for this development. Although he didn¡¯t mind having Taro around him, he would still hope for the other party to return back to his home as fast as possible. Soon, he might have to exert every member of his n to the battle against the government.

    That would be if their rtionship became extremely strained.

    As they talked, Lou and James walked into the study room. James¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Kevin.

    "Big brother!"

    Kevin nodded and allowed James to cuddle close to him. "Are you behaving well on your time there, James?"

    James nodded his head frantically, trying his best to tell Kevin that he didn¡¯t make any trouble.

    "Good, now you should rest in your room. I have other matters to do."

    "Kevin, do you want some snack?" Kanae walked inside calmly, holding a tray on her hand. On top of it were several cupcakes and bread.

    "Snack!" James eximed. He ran to Kanae with his hand raised.

    "Okay, one for you, James."

    "Yay!"

    Kanae shifted her gaze towards Lou and Taro. She smiled gently. "It¡¯s nice to see you two again."

    Lou narrowed his eyes. He had heard about Rei being in the n, but he hadn¡¯t heard about Kanae at all. His eyes caught the bandage on Kanae¡¯s left leg. He had received a report that Rei was wounded on her left leg and stayed in the n, but it was clearly Kanae whom he saw here.

    He instantly realized: Kanae and Rei are the same person.

    He sighed to himself. All along, he was worried that Kevin would be too close with an ordinary citizen, but it turned out that his worry was for nothing. Someone as famous as Rei with the capability far surpassing a normal human was surely very suitable for his Boss.

    Right now, he had to admit that he acknowledged Kanae¡¯s appearance.

    On the other hand, Taro was shocked speechless. He didn¡¯t know that Kanae would be here.

    "You¡¯re Kevin¡¯s secretary, right? What are you doing here?"

    "I¡¯m doing my work as his secretary," Kanae chuckled. She walked pass the two men towards Kevin¡¯s table and put the tray near him. "Kevin, do you want some?"

    "Feed me," Kevin answered.

    Kanae¡¯s face darkened. "Your hand is not wounded to the point that you can¡¯t eat by yourself, are you?"

    "I want you to feed me," he replied stubbornly. All along, his eyes were locked on the paper before him as he had to finish the work as soon as possible.

    "I don¡¯t want to," Kanae mumbled. "How about I ask Lou to feed you?"

    Lou: "..." do you want to send me to my death door?

    Kevin¡¯s movement stopped momentarily. He raised his hand and picked one of the cupcakes before putting it into his mouth. Upon tasting the saltiness within the cupcake, he turned his gaze towards Kanae.

    "Are you the one who cooks?"

    "Yes...is it that bad?"

    ¡¯No wonder it feels salty, she must have mixed salt and sugar,¡¯ Kevin thought to himself, but his mouth said otherwise. "No, it¡¯s really good."

    James listened to Kevin¡¯s words with confusion. He had eaten the cupcake and he had to say that it was one of the worst cupcake that he had ever eaten. What kind of an idiot would add salt when making a cupcake?

    While Lou was mumbling to himself about Kevin¡¯s capability in lying through his teeth, the door was knocked again.

    "Come in."

    "Boss, I¡¯ming in," the sound of a woman caused Kanae to momentarily stopp in what she was doing. She was very familiar with that voice, but she had never expected that she would meet with the other party this soon.

    On the door frame, Alice stood calmly, her hand was carrying a simple basket. Her eyes widened when she saw Kanae inside the room. She had never expected to see the other party in this ce.

    "Oh! Miss Alice, you look very pretty today," Taro broke the silence as he smiled warmly.

    "Thank you for yourpliment, Sir Taro," Alice replied back.

    "Taro, you can go back with James."

    "What? I haven¡¯t had enough talk with Miss Alice."

    "I want to y with Sister Alice," James alsoined.

    Kevin shot a re towards the two of them. Immediately, they shut their mouth and walked to the back. That re was enough to send them away from their ce.

    "Boss, how are you?" Alice tried to talk normally.

    "I¡¯m fine," Kevin replied back. "How¡¯s the situation in your n?"

    "Thanks to the warning that you give us before, we can avoid meeting with Megara¡¯s followers. There are no one who get injured in my n, so Ie to give my thanks," Alice lifted the basket slightly.

    "There¡¯s no need. I just want you to do your work in the n well," Kevin replied back.

    "Yes, Boss."

    Kevin noticed that the two girls didn¡¯t seem to talk with one another. However, it was not his ce to meddle with their rtionship. He turned his head to Kanae.

    "Don¡¯t you want to talk with your best friend after the battle?"

    "Ah yes," Kanae smiled awkwardly. She was thinking about how she should greet Alice since thetter didn¡¯t know that she was in fact Rei. It would be harder to exin about her existence here.

    While Alice was racking her brain about Kevin¡¯s words, Kanae stepped forward. She was still wondering what Kevin meant by saying ¡¯battle¡¯. Did he imply that Kanae participated in the battle?

    "Alice, I think I need to reintroduce myself," Kanae smiled. "My name is Kanae Nali, but in the underworld, I¡¯m known as Rei."

    Rei?

    Alice¡¯s mind nked the moment she heard that word. She still remembered how she was awed by Rei¡¯s capabilities in the underworld ce and how everything seemed so easy for this person. All along, she had hoped from the bottom of her heart that she could have the same ability as Rei.

    Her mind jolted as she recalled the day Rei protected her. It was also the day that they announced her to be Kevin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. How hard would it be for her to ept the fact that her best friend would be the fianc¨¦e of someone she loved? And yet, at that time, she still chose to protect her.

    Alice¡¯s eyes watered. "I¡¯m sorry."

    Kanae was stunned. "Why are you apologizing? You didn¡¯t do anything wrong."

    "No, it¡¯s not that," Alice forced a smile out of her face. "I never realize how painful it must be for you, so I have to apologize."

 Chapter 573 Sheâ€™s the Best Friend I Ever Have

    In the garden, the two girls walked side by side. Alice held aplicated expression on her face. Even the beautiful petals that fell from the trees around her couldn¡¯t make her mood any better.

    Kanae had never shown the trace of her legendary skill in fighting during their time together. Although it should be kind of expected since Kanae has higher skill in the sports, the thought never crossed Alice¡¯s head. All that she knew was Kanae knew some skill because she was part of the four big families in the past.

    Now that she knew that Kanae and Rei are the same person, she truly didn¡¯t know how she should feel. During the gathering before, it was Rei who protected her, even when the other party knew that she had to take ce as Kevin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Knowing how Kanae felt, she knew that it shouldn¡¯t be easy.

    "You¡¯re really quiet," Kanaemented. Her eyes were fixated on the trees around them. It was already fall season, so the trees had started to abandon their leaves, allowing them to fall with a beautiful movement.

    Alice raised her head. She noticed the serene expression on Kanae¡¯s face as she sighed deeply.

    "I truly didn¡¯t know how painful it must be for you."

    "It¡¯s painful for you too, isn¡¯t it?" Kanae chuckled. "You have to put on the front that you like someone when in fact, you¡¯re not."

    Alice had to admit, it was not easy facing Celine in the past. That girl always aimed for Kevin at every chance she got. If not because she had someone monitored the girl, she wouldn¡¯t be able to catch every single attempt that girl did.

    "If you had wanted to kill me, it¡¯ll be very easy," Alice sighed.

    Kanae raised her palm, capturing a petal that fell before her. Her eyes reminisced about the past, at the time when she found out that Alice was Kevin¡¯s fianc¨¦e. It was not wrong to say that the thought did cross her head.

    "I¡¯ll be lying if I say that I never think that. However, I can¡¯t possibly let you die, you¡¯re my best friend and I don¡¯t want to lose you."

    Even though her head was clouded because of the matter, she knew that she treated Alice as someone close to her. For her, the other party was very important, so she didn¡¯t want to lose her. Even if it meant that she had to suffer from heartbreak, she wouldn¡¯t let the other party die.

    Alice¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. "Maybe, I did deserve it."

    "No, not at all, you¡¯re an important person, Alice," Kanae smiled. "Without you, I doubt that Tommy will ever be like the current him."

    "Ah," Alice blushed.

    Kanae turned her head towards Alice. "Don¡¯t judge yourself so little, you are worth so much more than you take credit for. Don¡¯t let others push you down, be proud, Alice."

    Alice knew how timid she has always been in the past. It was all because she was afraid of her own position. As someone who couldn¡¯t fight, yet pushed to have the position as the next sessor, the pressure was simply too big. However, she had to put on a front, to make herself look stronger than what she actually was.

    But now things have changed. She knew that she has her limitation, but she has her own strength too. There was no need to feel inferior because of what she couldn¡¯t do, but she should be proud of what she could do.

    Smiling brightly, Alice nodded her head. "Yes."

    "I learn a lot of things from meeting with you," Kanae sighed. "Meeting with you make me realize how I treasure those around me even though our meeting is nothing but a coincidence."

    As the one who had to undergo numerous practices in the past, Kanae has known that most of the friendship she had would be nothing but mere scratches the surface. It was hard to find those whom she could care about wholeheartedly. At first, she thought that she would only care to those from the Fiore Group aside from her family.

    However, she cared more about Alice and Misae, her two best friends she had in school. And then, there were many others that she knew that she didn¡¯t want to lose no matter what.

    "People grow and learn things from everyday experience," Alice chuckled. "There¡¯s always something new you can learn just by waking up and doing your daily activities."

    "Yeah, you¡¯re correct."

    As they were talking together, Tommy walked closer to the two of them. Originally, he didn¡¯t want to disturb them because he knew that they were best friends. It would be impolite of him to just barge into their conversation.

    "You should go, your husband is waiting for you," Kanae smirked.

    Alice blushed. She red at Kanae. "I¡¯m not married yet!"

    "You will be, won¡¯t you?" Kanaeughed.

    "It¡¯ll depend on my father. He doesn¡¯t seem to acknowledge Tommy yet," Alice¡¯s expression showed pain.

    Kanae didn¡¯t think that it would be weird. After all, Tommy came from unknown lineage in ck Street. It was unknown what the boy had experienced in the past to lead him until this point.

    She beckoned for Tommy toe closer. "Your body seems to be more bnced. Have you been training seriously?"

    Tommy smiled. "You can say that, Captain. I have a lot of practices now. This time, I believe that I canst longer when fighting you."

    "Don¡¯t bother trying, I might not show any mercy to you."

    "You¡¯re mean, Captain," Tommy put a wronged face, just like a kid who lost his candy.

    Kanaeughed. "Don¡¯t call me captain again. You should focus more on your own life now, Tom. I wish you happiness."

    Tommy¡¯s face turned proper as he nodded his head. "I can say the same to you, Captain. Thank you for everything that you give me all these times. I¡¯ll never forget them all."

    There was no way he could forget his time with Kanae. Those were only two to three years, but they were the most important times in his life. Everything that happened during his time as part of Fiore Group was extremely important. It changed his life forever.

    It was supposed to be a dark and murky world where only violence existed. However, it was precisely the ce where he met with people who changed his life forever. He would never forget his little captain. The best captain the world who could never be reced.

    She was so amazing that he would sing praise for her from the West to East. In his eyes, in the world under the veil of night, she was unrestrained and dominated that world from the shadow.

    The two of them didn¡¯t say anything else. They merely stared at one another for a few seconds before Tommy broke the gaze. His gaze moved to Alice as it turned tender and loving.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    "Yeah."

    Kanae smiled when she looked at Tommy. He was already like her younger brother, even though he was actually older than her by a few weeks. She turned her body back to the residence. There were still a lot of things that she had to do there.

    Alice was walking with Tommy as she recalled their conversation. She knew that Tommy had known Kanae¡¯s identity from a long time ago. After all, they were captain and subordinate.

    "You have a good captain."

    "Yup," Tommy agreed immediately. "She¡¯s the best friend I ever had."

    Alice leaned on Tommy¡¯s shoulder. "You¡¯re right. She¡¯s the best friend I ever have too."

    Without Kanae¡¯s sudden interference in her life, she would have never reached this far. Many things happened, both good and bad, and the meeting with Kanae allowed her to learn so much more.

    Most importantly, it was through Kanae that she met the most important person in her life.

    Closing her eyes, she enjoyed the warmth that Tommy gave to her through his shoulder and hand. It is so precious.

 Chapter 574 Staying Over

    Kanae returned back to Kevin¡¯s workroom. Her eyesnded on the tray that she brought before. The cupcakes that she made had disappeared. Her eyes widened, who would eat them all?

    "Kevin, do you know who eats the cupcakes?"

    "Me," He replied deadpanned.

    "Why?"

    "They¡¯re good."

    Kanae studied Kevin¡¯s expression to know whether he was lying or not. From what she had guessed, her cooking skill still needed a lot of improvement. There was no way they were that good.

    In truth, he just ate them because it was Kanae who made it. As for the saltiness that followed from eating them, he paid no heed. Since he was not one to like sweet food, it would be better to leave them salty. He could just treat it as ordinary food.

    "You should stay behind today," Kevin remarked. "It¡¯s alreadyte."

    Kanae shook her head lightly. "I can walk home just fine. Even if I walk around in the middle of the night, I¡¯ll be fine."

    "It¡¯s better to not take the risk."

    "Do you have spare room?"

    "You can sleep in my room."

    Kanae: "..."

    On their side, Lou nearly rolled his eyes because of what Kevin said. He truly wanted to smack this Boss of his for not paying any attention to what she said. However, as he didn¡¯t want to lose his head yet, it would be better for him to not say anything.

    Kanae shook her head. "I don¡¯t want to sleep in the same room with you."

    "Why?" Kevin raised his head. "We have done that a few times."

    Kanae: "..." Kevin, can you please rephrase your words? There are a lot of others who will misunderstand.

    Lou already knew that Kanae stayed over in Kevin¡¯spany a few times in the past, so they basically slept in the same room. However, there was nothing that happened there, so he didn¡¯t really care. Thankfully, there was no one else around them right now.

    Kevin¡¯s words truly could make someone misunderstood. He wouldn¡¯t be able to bear with it if words started to spread in the n and Patrick also joined in to make things worse.

    That would be hell.

    "There¡¯s a spare bed there," Kevin continued.

    Kanae turned her head towards Lou. "Is there any spare room?"

    Lou didn¡¯t dare to answer with his Boss ring at him fiercely. There were certainly a few spare rooms in this residence, but it was certain that Kevin didn¡¯t want to allow Kanae to sleep there. He felt that his Boss has be more unpredictable.

    "Just stay in my room," Kevin ordered once again.

    Kanae red at the man before her. "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate for me to sleep in the same room with someone like you, Kevin."

    "We¡¯re fianc¨¦e, right?" Kevin smirked, showing a rather devilish smile. "Should I convince your father for you to stay in the same room with me?"

    Kanae¡¯s mouth opened wide. She couldn¡¯t believe what this man said. Come on, he had just found out about her real identity around two days ago and his attitude changed so greatly? Even when she was staying with him as Kanae, he has never been this bold.

    Little did she know that Kevin had decided to pursue her wholeheartedly. Previously, he was still holding back and only enjoyed his time with her because he was not certain that he wanted to bring her into his world full of danger. Now that he has be determined, he would pursue her fiercely. After all, they were already certain of each other¡¯s feelings.

    "Fine, I¡¯ll stay in your room. But if you can¡¯t stay quiet, I don¡¯t mind cutting your fingers for you," Kanae humped and turned her body around. She headed straight to the door.

    Kevin smiled slightly. He wouldn¡¯t do anything to her, yet. Right now, he just wanted her to stay here because there were a lot of people aiming for her outside. It would do her no good to get out of this ce.

    "Lou, guide her to my room."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Kanae followed after Lou¡¯s direction. All along, Lou stayed quiet and didn¡¯t say any words. She wondered if this man would ever talk to her. He had never done that before, like, the two of them were nothing but strangers.

    "Here¡¯s the room," Lou pointed to one of the doors. "The extra bedding is inside the cupboard, you can ce it yourself or wait for him."

    "Thank you," Kanae expressed her thanks.

    She politely walked into the room. When she stepped inside, she was surprised to see theyout. Although the room was not too big, it still looked rather spacious with theck of furniture. There was only one bed plus several others on the side.

    Seeing how tidy it was, she thought that it perfectly suited Kevin. He might not always stay tidy, but he was very proper. Sometimes, she even wondered if he could dress casually. Even inside his house, he still wore T-shirt with a rather dark color.

    Not wanting to think so much, Kanae moved her feet towards the cupboard. It was filled with Kevin¡¯s clothes, but at the bottom there was additional bedding that Lou mentioned. She proceeded to pull it out and ced it inside the room, not far from Kevin¡¯s bed.

    After she had finished, her eyes widened at the location that she picked. ¡¯Why did I put the bed near his? It feels like a couple beds.¡¯

    Before she could move it to another ce, Kevin had stepped inside. He nced at the crouching Kanae. "Have you finished cing the bed?"

    "I want to move it," Kanae replied.

    "There¡¯s no need," Kevin pulled the girl to sit down on the bed. "It¡¯s fine like this,"

    Kanae sighed to herself at Kevin¡¯s advance. She was not used with his attitude like this. After all, he was at most, only gentle towards her. This was truly the first time he showed his slightly pushy attitude. Weirdly enough, she didn¡¯t feel repulsive as if she enjoyed this.

    "Is there anything that you want to ask me?" Kanae recalled that Kevin said to her about him wanting to ask about her real intention of hiding her identity.

    Kevin nodded his head. "After you have finished dealing with the Nali Family, why don¡¯t you step out of the underworld?"

    If she had stepped out, he would never have the chance to find out about her other identity. Although it was a pleasant surprise, the thought of her being in danger all the time made him felt rather pained.

    Kanae pondered. "I do have the thought about erasing my identity as Rei from Fiore Group, but I can¡¯t do that yet. I need this identity to stay close with the underworld to face the government."

    "You can do that just by gathering the information, can you?"

    "I need to erase the existence of my real identity," Kanae smiled bitterly. "Not literally erase, but making people forget about Kanae Nali outside who has rtion with the Nali Family. I don¡¯t want to involve my family into the dispute that I¡¯ll have, so I stay in the underworld."

    Kevin recalled Laura Nali, Kanae¡¯s little sister. Right now, that girl was staying low, not letting the media got wind of anything she did. However, Kevin knew better than anyone that the girl was not to be underestimated. She was only staying low to avoid trouble.

    He came to understand that Kanae wanted to erase her real identity to protect her sister. This was the only way for her to protect the one whom she cared so much. At the same time, it also paved the way for her to stay in the underworld without the need to worry about what people saw in her.

    Kevin thought about the other thing. "Are you an awakened?"

    Kanae knew that it was impossible for her to hide this matter, so she nodded her head. "Yes."

 Chapter 575 Kirei Servo

    "I see," Kevin murmured. He had always thought that Rei¡¯s ability has been far surpassing normal people with how that person managed to be a legend on the street in mere months. However, he was full of doubts because every awakened people that he knew used to belong to the government. Only a handful of them managed to get out because of luck or didn¡¯t awake during the golden age.

    Kanae turned her head around. Her dark iris reflected Kevin¡¯splicated face. "You¡¯re also an awakened, right?"

    "Yes," Kevin replied shortly.

    "I heard from my mother that the founders of this city are actually twelve awakened people, but every awakened people after that have toe from their lineage. There¡¯s no one outside them who could awaken their talent, but this fact remains unknown until the incident that they call the first awakened," Kanae bbered.

    "Yes, you¡¯re well informed."

    "So you also know about this?" Kanae¡¯s eyes turnedrge. She eyed the man beside her curiously.

    Kevin nodded his head. "Kalin Family is the direct lineage of those lines. As a matter of fact, it¡¯s actually very easy to memorize the surname of those people. Do you know them?"

    "No, can you tell me?"

    "Five of them built what they call as n. As the city has just been built, the safety is still being questioned. To ensure that they can hold on the security of several areas, they built the ns. Their surname¡¯s first letter or their n¡¯s name makes one word. It was STORM: Souhon, Tamari, Oboe, Ryukalin, Merion.

    Oboe n was destroyed a few decades ago because of a dispute with the groups. Three of them built groups, which also make one word. It is SKY: Servo, Kanuri, Yam. Right now, the three of them have lost because of some matters. Kanuri Group disappeared along with the Oboe n, leaving only the weaker descendants who could never awaken their ability.

    I believe you know one of them, Randy Kanuri, the leader of Hunter Group. As for Yam, it¡¯s your senior, Dean Yam, the leader of Lore Group. The Servo Family was destroyed around one to two decades ago. They got involved in the dispute with the government, leaving nearly none of them alive.

    And then, four of them build the four big families to uphold the economic condition of this city. As the government they make is still weak, the four big families be the front figure for the city. Their name also makes one word..."

    "It¡¯s DAWN, right? Doha, Aida, Wells, and Nali," Kanae interrupted.

    "Yes," Kevin nodded his head. "Is the information too much for you?"

    "Not really," Kanae whispered. She had known from a long time ago that the city¡¯s structure was built with the n and families in power. As for the groups, they were in charge of ck Street and the underworld. Although it changed slightly with time as gangs appeared, it was still faintly clear that the groups held more power than gangs.

    "It¡¯s a bit funny that their name can be made into words, though," Kanae giggled. "Storm, sky, dawn, the three of them signify nature, right?"

    "My father believes that there¡¯s some meaning behind the three words, but it¡¯s not certain what," Kevin replied. "Besides, the name has been turning unclear because of the change in power structuretely."

    Kanae nodded her head. She recalled the people on the government¡¯s side. "Does it mean that the people who sided with the government have some rtion with the twelve lineages?"

    "Yes. If you try to inspect them, you¡¯ll find out that they have some special circumstances that bring them to the government," Kevin replied. "Their bloodline is pretty close with the twelve families."

    "How do you know that they¡¯re close?"

    "Only those from direct lineage have the possibility to awaken their talent, Rei. I think that you¡¯re pretty lucky too to have the lineage from Nali Family to awaken in your body," Kevinmented.

    "Is it normal?"

    "Yes, but normally, it shouldn¡¯t be the ability that is rted to fight."

    Honestly, he found it rather weird for her to have the ability that¡¯s rted closely with physical ability. Those who were selected to be the four big families have ability closer to things that didn¡¯t have any rtion with physical ability. They were mostly leading skill, economic skill, or other things.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "I think I inherit the ability from my mother."

    "Your mother?" Kevin didn¡¯t remember anything about Kanae¡¯s mother. He had searched a bit about Kanae¡¯s background thanks to the nosy Neo, but he didn¡¯t find anything strange about her mother.

    "My mother changes her surname because of an internal dispute," Kanae exined. "But her real surname is Servo."

    Kevin¡¯s pupil shrunk when he heard the name ¡¯servo¡¯. From what he heard before, the Servo Family was known to be extremely powerful. They were known to dominate the groups for a long time because of their power. At the same time, their confidence in their power brought them to their demise.

    They disagreed with the government, showing their fang. It turned the government against them, destroying them thoroughly and taking the younger ones to be their puppet in the experiment.

    It was one of the horrible stories that his father told him in the past. He never knew that Kanae belonged to that powerful lineage. It was no wonder that she managed to be the number one group. It was as if she was sent to relive the legend from decades ago.

    "I see."

    "Is it that unexpected?" Kanae smiled bitterly. "I never meant to hide this, but my mother strongly against me uttering her surname."

    "If the government knows about your existence, I believe that you won¡¯t be here right now," Kevin said. The bounty that the government ced secretly to hunt every descendant of Servo Family was rather big. If they knew that one of them managed to awaken talent in regards of fighting, it was unknown what they were going to do.

    "I know, they¡¯re hunting me," Kanae sighed.

    Kevin pulled the girl¡¯s head to rest on his shoulder. Caressing her head lightly, he wanted to make her felt save near him.

    "I won¡¯t let them touch you."

    Kanae nodded her head softly. Her eyes flickered as she recalled that there was one more thing that she hadn¡¯t told anyone.

    "Kevin, what¡¯s your ability?"

    "I don¡¯t know for sure, but my father says that it¡¯s called ¡¯perfect soldier¡¯," Kevin replied.

    It was the term that was used for every Ryukalin n members who managed to awaken their talent at the right time. He didn¡¯t really understand about it, but he knew that he has far better capabilities than other people in regards of fighting. It was as if he was born to be a soldier.

    Everything that has the rtion to battle would be a piece of cake for him to learn. From close battlebats to guns, he had learned them and had great mastery in both. Even his stamina and recovery ability were far higher than what normal people could hope to achieve in their life.

    Their ancestors couldn¡¯t really determine what kind of ability it should be called, so they just termed it as ¡¯perfect soldier.¡¯ Those who were born in this lineage were all very powerful. It was as if they were born to be a soldier.

    "That¡¯s quite imposing," Kanae giggled. "My ability is ¡¯adaptability¡¯. I can adapt to any kind of situation at the shortest time."

    When he heard that word, he recalled Kanae¡¯s fight with Anna. At that time, the word adaptability was fully expressed to the fullest because she could fight well even under the heavy pressure. It took her mere minutes to adapt to the heavy pressure around her.

    "How about cooking?" Kevin arched his eyebrows. He recalled that Kanae was pretty bad at cooking.

    Kanae¡¯s face darkened at the mention of that thing. No matter what she did, she found it hard to cook. It was as if her ability didn¡¯t work for that particr matter, which she didn¡¯t understand why.

    "I don¡¯t know. I just can¡¯t cook well and my sis will surely berate me every single time."

    "I see."

    "Doesn¡¯t the government try to get you too?"

    "They did in the past," Kevin¡¯s eyes glinted with coldness when he mentioned it. "But my father didn¡¯t give them any chance and train me to the fullest."

    "Me too," Kanae murmured. "But I manage to hide because my father makes a second name for me. In their report, I¡¯m known as Kirei Servo."

    "You say Kirei?"

 Chapter 576 Their Real First Meeting

    "You say Kirei?"

    "Yes," Kanae noticed that Kevin seemed to be distracted by her other name. She nced up to see his finely handsome face. "What is it?"

    Kevin was staring back at Kanae deeply. He seemed to recall something as he untied her hair, letting the long hair drop freely to her shoulder. Ignoring her confused face, he touched her cheek as if trying to reminisce about the past.

    Her face ovepped with the face of a nine year old girl that he met in the past. That girl was the one who apanied him when he was kidnapped by the government to their research base. As he ced a cold and tonic face wherever he was, no one dared to get closer to him. Only one person walked over curiously to where he was, a cute nine year old girl.

    At that time, he brushed her off as he was busy thinking for a way out of the ce. However, she continued to pester him and told him that there was a way out. The confident little kid that he met before was quite annoying for him, but he could never forget her.

    She was very cheerful and bright. Under her lead, they managed to reach the outer ce when they got found out and met with a young man. The young man also tried to escape, so in the end, the three of them ran away together. They got separated once they were far enough from the ce, each heading towards their own destination.

    Ever since then, he had never seen the girl anymore. There was no record about anyone named ¡¯Kirei Servo¡¯ and as time passed, he forgot about her.

    "Kirei, do you remember me?"

    Kanae eyed Kevin with confusion. "I thought our first meeting was the day of our parent¡¯s death."

    ¡¯We have met before that,¡¯ Kevin¡¯s words stuck in his throat. He didn¡¯t want to tell her more than that because he knew that it would be useless. There was no need for her to know that he felt the name Kirei Servo was very familiar. Come to think about it, he introduced himself to her as ¡¯Ryu¡¯ since he didn¡¯t want to let the other party know his real name.

    His face contorted slightly with regret. If only he knew that she would be the one he loved, he would not hesitate to tell her his real name. Now, it would be hard for her to remember him as he had changed a lot ever since that time.

    "Never mind," he returned her tie back. "Let¡¯s sleep."

    Kanae eyed the man confusedly. What did he want to say to her? His expression before was one that she had never seen before, making her curious as to what his real intention was.

    "Do you want to take a bath?" Kevin pointed to the bathroom.

    "Do you have any girl¡¯s clothes?"

    "No. I can only lend you my clothes."

    Kanae sighed internally. She wanted to wear her own clothes. Although Kevin¡¯s clothes that she wore right now suited her size, it was only because this was his childhood clothes. Should she expect him to keep his old clothes here?

    "Is there no one who has smaller clothes?"

    Kevin recalled James, but that boy has a smaller buildpared with Kanae. His clothes wouldn¡¯t be able to fit for her. As for both Neo and Mike, the two of them definitely haverger build. Neo was a bit thinner, but he was also tall, so the clothes would be big. "No. Just take a bath, I believe that you don¡¯t want to sleep with clothes filled with blood stains."

    Honestly, Kanae didn¡¯t really care about that because she had experienced worse. Still, she didn¡¯t refute the man as she picked up the towel that he prepared. This was not the first time for her to wear his clothes.

    Internally, she vowed to bring her own clothes when she came over in the future.

    As Kanae took a bath, Kevin sat down on his own bed, thinking about the past. He had never thought that Kanae would be someone whom he had met in the past. It was no wonder that he thought that her appearance with her hair loose looked rather familiar. It turned out that he had indeed seen her like that before.

    After musing for a bit, he headed to his wardrobe and searched for the smallest clothes that he had. It took him a long time to finally decide picking shirt and trouser for the girl.

    "Kevin, have you selected the clothes?"

    "Yes, I¡¯ll put it inside."

    "Uh, ok."

    Kevin walked into the bathroom, trying his best to not look at the other room inside the bathroom. Behind the ss door, she was still showering, so he didn¡¯t dare to turn. After putting the clothes, he turned around and walked out of the room as fast as possible.

    Kanae peeked from the ss door. Upon noticing that Kevin had left, she sighed in relief.

    Picking up the clothes that he had left, she frowned. It was clearly too big for her. Trying it on, she sighed when she saw her reflection in the mirror. Her shoulder was slightly revealed because the neck size was too big. In addition, the shirt looked like a mini dress for her as it reached her thigh.

    As for the trouser... she had to roll it up several times before she could walk without stepping on them.

    For the first time ever, she wished that she could be as tall as Kevin. At the very least, it would make his clothes suited to her rather than making her looked like a child stealing her parent¡¯s clothes.

    "Kanae, have you finished?"

    "Yes."

    As Kanae walked out of the bathroom, Kevin¡¯s eyes widened at the sight. He knew that the clothes would be too big, but seeing her appearance, he felt that she was more alluring. Her drenched hair was located on the back, allowing him to see her neck in full. At the same time, her revealed skin caused heat toe up inside his body.

    Kanae noticed Kevin¡¯s gaze locked onto her. She smiled wryly. "Your clothes are too big for me."

    "Yeah," Kevin gulped and turned his gaze somewhere else. It would be better for him to look somewhere else before the heat became unbearable.

    "Do you want to take a bath too?"

    "Yes," Kevin replied. ¡¯A cold bath will be good.¡¯

    While Kevin hurriedly walked to the bathroom, Kanae was busy drying her hair. There was no hair-dryer in his room, so she had to make do with the towel. As her hair was quite long, it took her a rather long time, which was also the time Kevin had finished his bath.

    Kanae turned around and looked at Kevin as he walked out of the bathroom. Seeing him using a shirt, she was stunned. This was the first time that she saw him wearing casual clothes and at the same time, he looked as handsome as ever.

    ¡¯It¡¯s a sin to look that handsome!¡¯ she yelled internally.

    She truly couldn¡¯t understand how someone could look so handsome in ordinary clothes. Right now, she tried her best to forget about it as she put the towel on its ce. She truly didn¡¯t want to look at him any longer or she was afraid that her mind might travel to somewhere far away.

    "Ready to sleep?" Kevin asked the girl.

    "Yes," Kanae swiftly moved to her bed. She pulled the nket closer to herself, covering her body immediately.

    Kevin was stunned. ¡¯Did she able to read his thoughts?¡¯

    At the very least, he was d that he didn¡¯t have to be tortured by her slightly revealed skin from the loose clothes. Heading to his own bed, he turned the light off.

    "Good night, Kanae."

    "Good night, Kevin."

 Chapter 577 Youâ€™ve Grown Up

    As the sun rose in the morning, Kanae still felt rather sleepy. She was not used to sleeping with other people inside her room, except during emergencies. It took her some time before she could ignore the presence near her and peacefully enter into the slumber.

    When she opened her eyes, it took her a few seconds to realize that she was not in her usual room.

    ¡¯Oh yeah, I¡¯m in Kevin¡¯s room.¡¯

    Tilting her head to the side, she could see the young man sleeping beside her. This was the second time she saw his sleeping face near her, and thankfully, it was slightly further this time.

    Kevin was still lying down with his eyes closed. His nket had moved slightly downwards, revealing his neck and parts of his upper body. From her position, she could see his toned muscle as his chest went up and down in systematical rhythm.

    ¡¯Even when he¡¯s sleeping, he¡¯s still as good looking as ever.¡¯

    Moving her gaze away from the man, she sat down on her bed. It would be better if she prepared herself a bit. It was already morning, and they still have a lot of things that they needed to do.

    When she had finished washing her face and tied up her hair into braids, she returned back to the room. Kevin had woken up, and he was currently staring at her bed.

    "Is there anything wrong, Kevin?"

    Raising his head to look at Kanae, Kevin shook his head lightly. When he woke up and realized that Kanae was not there, he nearly went into panic. Thankfully, he heard the sound of water sshing in the bathroom, so he knew that she was inside.

    "Nothing, you sure take your time."

    Kanae arched her eyebrows. "Women take a long time to dress up. I believe you should know about this basic rule."

    "You¡¯re right."

    Kevin chuckled and walked straight to the bathroom. "I won¡¯t take long. We¡¯ll return back to work after I had finished."

    "Ok."

    As Kevin had said, he didn¡¯t take a long time to stay in the bathroom. Washing his face, brushing his teeth, and taking a bath, he finished them at lightning speed. Kanae was absolutely stunned to see him return back so quickly. There was barely five minutes or so?

    "Let¡¯s go."

    "Ok."

    The two of them walked to Kevin¡¯s workroom. As Kevin opened the door, he noticed that there were already two guests there: Patrick and Dean.

    "Oh, Kevin, you wake up..." Patrick¡¯s words stopped when he saw the two of them walked inside together. He was not surprised to see them together since he believed that Kevin wouldn¡¯t let Kanae go home at night. What made him surprised were Kanae¡¯s clothes!

    Those were men¡¯s clothes, right? Judging by their size, it was not hard to deduce that they were Kevin¡¯s clothes.

    Not only Patrick, even Dean was surprised to see Kanae¡¯s clothes. He eyed the two of them curiously.

    "Our little junior has grown up, Patrick."

    Patrick nodded his head. "You¡¯ve grown up very quick, Kevin."

    Kevin looked towards the two of them with a cold gaze. He knew that they were making those remarks after seeing Kanae¡¯s appearance. It was his carelessness to forget that Kanae¡¯s clothes would make them think about baseless assumptions.

    On the other hand, Kanae looked rather confused. What were they talking about?

    "What were you two doingst night?"

    "Sleeping," Kanae replied back unhurriedly. She didn¡¯t understand what these two wanted to know. It was obvious that she would be sleeping and resting at night. Her foot was still not in prime state, plus she had numerous wounds (that had healed partially) after the battle.

    Patrick noticed Kanae¡¯s nk expression and smirked. "It seems you¡¯re still a kid."

    "I¡¯m almost 18, Father," Kanae retorted.

    Dean shook his head. "The meaning of still a kid here is different, Kanae. It has the meaning in other ways."

    "If you two don¡¯t stop talking nonsense, I don¡¯t mind kicking you out," Kevin said coldly. He didn¡¯t want Kanae to know what they were talking about for now. It was not a good education for a rather slow person like her.

    "Fine, fine, you¡¯re still as annoying as ever," Patrick raised his hand.

    Dean nodded his head. "How¡¯s your wound, Kanae?"

    "They¡¯re mostly fine, Brother Dean."

    "Call me Master Dean!" Dean quickly interrupted. He was still feeling annoyed at the way she called him. Even though he knew that she was already very strong, he still wanted to hear her call him as master.

    "Brother Dean," Kanae repeated her words again.

    "Come over here, you little brat. Listen to your senior."

    As the two of them ran to the courtyard, Patrick¡¯s expression turned rather solemn. He looked straight to Kevin.

    "Brat, I think that their intention ining here is to test whether you¡¯re an awakened or not. Based on the way Megara fought before, it¡¯s clear that he consumed arge amount of medicine just recently."

    Kevin didn¡¯t think that it would be weird. He had just fought with Megara not long ago, but the difference in strength rose dramatically. There was no way Megara could possibly be stronger in mere hours like that normally. After all, strength was not a candy.

    Although he had expected that the government wanted to use Megara as a way to test his current strength, there was no way he could just hide and do nothing when the n was attacked. Even though he had given away some part of his strength, Megara was not enough to make him fight with all of his ability.

    "I know, we just have to be careful."

    "Do you n on going to school again?"

    Kevin shook his head. "It¡¯s too dangerous. Besides, I think they already know that I¡¯m the one who escaped from their ce years ago."

    Patrick¡¯s expression changed when he heard Kevin mentioned that matter. At that time, he was still in the n. To be exact, Kevin was kidnapped not long after the death of his girlfriend because the n was focused on calming him down.

    In a moment of carelessness, they let the government took Kevin.

    The n nearly dered an all out war against the government because of their lost. After all, the core member understood the importance of Kevin¡¯s existence in their family. If not for the young man appearing at the most crucial moment, there might have been a bloody battle between the Ryukalin n and the government.

    "Are you sure about that?"

    "Not really, but I believe that it¡¯s true," Kevin replied. "After all, they might have suspicions about the other two."

    Patrick rubbed his chin and beard. "Now, this is going to be a problem."

    "Uncle, you know what you should do, right?"

    "Don¡¯t worry brat, I won¡¯t do anything reckless. Also, your two friends have returned back from the ind."

 Chapter 578 Funeral

    Neo and Mike returned one day after Kevin along with the bodies of their fallenrades. Although Neo was feeling rather down, he hid his expression behind a rather neutral face.

    "Neo," Kanae nced at Neo. "I¡¯m sorry about your loss."

    "Thank you," Neo replied calmly. He eyed Kanae curiously. "What are you doing in the n?"

    "I¡¯m helping out."

    "Boss gives you permission to help out?"

    Kanae nodded her head. She noticed that Neo¡¯s expression seemed strange, but she didn¡¯t understand why. Was there anything wrong with her helping out in the n?

    Behind her, Dean was standing nonchntly. "Neo, Kevin is inside. Don¡¯t you need to make theplete report to him first?"

    "Ah, yes."

    As Neo hurriedly made his way inside, Kanae looked towards the limpid Mike. Contrary to her who healed very quickly, Mike still had to drag his right foot if he wanted to walk. It made him look rather pitiful.

    "He recovers rather slowly," Kanaemented.

    "Not everyone has the same healing ability as you, littless," Dean chuckled. "Now, don¡¯t you need to go to school again?"

    Kanae recalled the school, but she shook her head lightly. "I don¡¯t want to, Brother Dean. There are still a lot of things to do here."

    "Fine if you say so, but call me Master Dean."

    "Brother is more suited for you."

    "Come here little brat!"

    ...

    The situation in the Ryukalin n didn¡¯t turn to the worst. Although Megara managed to cause some hidden n¡¯s headquarters into a mess, the worst was only the main headquarter with several destructions here and there. However, they managed to clean things up and repaired everything that they needed to repair.

    The days passed swiftly as the wounds were treated and the victims were buried. Many of their family members wept because of their loss. Even if they knew the harsh life that followed by bing part of the n, no one wanted to lose their precious member.

    The grandest one was the funeral for the Old Man. Many of the n members came to offer their condolences for the deceased man.

    "Let him be," Kevin said in an indifferent voice. "He¡¯ll feel better by himself."

    Kanae nced at Kevin then to the standing Neo. The funeral ceremony has ended a while ago, but the young man was still standing in front of the grave. It didn¡¯t seem that he wanted to move away from his position.

    "Don¡¯t you think he needs somepany?"

    "Neo is the type of person who prefers to think by himself," Kevin remarked. "Even if youe over to give him somepany, he won¡¯t like it. Let¡¯s wait on the back."

    Kanae stole a nce at Neo for a moment before following behind Kevin. She didn¡¯t know what the two of them talked a few days ago when Neo returned. However, she recalled that Neo seemed to be rather restless after the talk with Kevin.

    Neo was standing in front of his father¡¯s grave for a long time. He still remembered that just before the incident, his father had just dragged him for a practice. He resisted with all he got because he didn¡¯t want to have any practice.

    "Old Man, you¡¯re really annoying," Neo grumbled. "You tell us that it¡¯s a great honor to die during a mission, but it doesn¡¯t mean that you have to go so early. I once make the promise that I¡¯ll follow on your footsteps, but I won¡¯t follow you on the matter of returning to the grave so early.

    I want to live for a long time, not like you, Old Man. But I will give you my promise once again. I won¡¯t run away from my responsibility even if it spells my death. I vow to stay loyal to Ryukalin until the end and I¡¯ll adhere to my promise."

    Neo stopped for a moment. He gazed at the sky. "Wherever you are, watch me, Old Man. I promise that I¡¯ll make you proud, but I still won¡¯t like practice as my skill lie in shooting. I¡¯ll hone my skill to the fullest."

    After uttering them all, Neo felt that the burden in his chest felt rather lighter. Standing there, he gazed at his father¡¯s grave.

    He could not turn back time, so he knew that his father would never return. No matter how much he missed the other party, it was the time for him to let go and move on. There were still a lot of tasks that he had to do. One of them was to fulfill his duty as Kevin¡¯s right hand to the fullest. He might not be able to protect him in close distant fight, but he would never lose in other matter.

    Not long after that, the rain started to fall.

    Neo turned his gaze to the sky, feeling the cold rain water dropping to his face. Closing his eyes, he stood quietly. His clothes were drenched, but he still didn¡¯t move from his face. He wanted to stay here for a long time.

    Suddenly, he couldn¡¯t feel the rain drop on his face anymore. Neo opened his eyes and noticed Mike standing beside him.

    "You¡¯ll get sick if you stand under the rain for a long time," Mike remarked. "Your body is not as strong as me."

    Neo eyed the umbre that Mike held on top of him. He sighed slightly. "Let¡¯s go back. You should drive."

    "Sure, but make sure to wash the carter on. I believe that Boss doesn¡¯t like having his car wet."

    "Whatever."

    From the distance, Kanae was eyeing the two of them. Her eyes showed a trace of relief when she saw Neo ept the help that Mike offered and started to walk back.

    "Kanae, don¡¯t you have to go to school again? You have skipped for a week," Kevin asked suddenly.

    "Ah, I think its fine? I¡¯m not really aiming to finish my school that brilliantly too," Kanae replied sheepishly. Because she skipped a grade, she was quite left behind in the lesson. Thanks to Kevin, her score didn¡¯t plummet further, but it was certainly not the top of the ss anymore.

    At best, she could only say that she was in the middle of the ranking.

    "You will need to go back if you don¡¯t want them suspicious of your disappearance," Kevin reminded her of another reason why she should return.

    "Fine, I¡¯ll return back."

    "After the ss, you can return back to the n," Kevin¡¯s voice turned softer. "I believe that I still need your help."

    Kanae smiled brightly. "Okay, I¡¯ll do that."

    "Good girl."

    Kevin patted the girl¡¯s head as his mind thought about the inevitable fight between him and the government. Right now, their rtionship was already standing on the thin ice. Only a little bit more was already more than enough to make him dere an all out war or the other party dered it to him.

    It was only a matter of time.

 Chapter 579 Holding Hands

    Kanae stayed in Ryukalin n¡¯s residence and helped out with their work. One could say that she has been working a bit too hard as she was not truly part of them. Well, Kevin would just shamelessly tell them that she is his fianc¨¦, though.

    "Are you going to school today?"

    "Hmm?" Kanae opened her eyelids. She looked at the young man who was sitting not far from her with hisptop on the table and his hand busy typing. "Kevin, what are you doing in my house?"

    "You let your door open."

    "You know very well that I won¡¯t be that careless," Kanae rolled her eyes. The first thing she did upon entering the house would be to lock the door back. "Also, how do you find this small house?"

    "I ¡¯ask¡¯ my uncle," Kevin closed hisptop and walked over to Kanae. Even though this was a small house, the bedroom alone was around two to three meters square wide, giving it enough space for bed, table, and chair. He bent over to look at Kanae¡¯s expression.

    "You look much better after a sleep."

    "It¡¯s not the first time I lost someone," Kanae pushed him away a bit and sat down. "Life must go on, so I will not let myself drown in sadness the entire time. What brings you here so early in the morning? It¡¯s barely 6 AM in the morning."

    "I just think that it¡¯s a good time to visit you."

    "Are you sure you¡¯re not here because you don¡¯t know how to face Neo?"

    Seeing the stiff expression on Kevin¡¯s face, Kanae knew that she guessed it correctly. Because Neo has just returned back from the ind, Kevin had just met with that young man recently. Even though Neo usually put on a smile on his face and fooled around a lot, it was hard to know what was in that young man¡¯s mind.

    No one has ever seen him look so sad like yesterday before.

    Different from Mike, who was extremely clear with his way and expressed his feelings outwardly. Neo was pretty simr with Kevin as he chose to just hide his sadness and never leaked them out. As a proud man himself, he would never let anyone see his sadness.

    "Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to apany him?"

    "He¡¯s not a woman," Kevin said in a t tone. "I told him to take a rest for today."

    Kanae blinked. "What¡¯s the rtion of apanying him with his gender?"

    "He¡¯s a proud man, and especially so in front of me. If I¡¯m around him, he won¡¯t be able to stay true to his feelings, so I let him off the work today and allowed him to have a rest," Kevin exined.

    He met with Neo when he was young and understood that the kid was quite peculiar. Even though there was still some aspect that he could not understand from Neo, he knew that the young man needed to be alone. He was not the one in position to cheer that man up.

    "I see," Kanae stood up. "I¡¯m going to take a bath and brush my teeth. Don¡¯t peek on me, Kevin."

    "I won¡¯t."

    Kevin opened hisptop and started typing again while Kanae prepared herself. It took her a short time as she didn¡¯t bother to wear makeup and just strolled out to the small kitchen. She couldn¡¯t cook, but she had some milk stored in the refrigerator. It should be enough for her breakfast.

    "Do you want to go out and have a proper meal?"

    "It¡¯s enough for breakfast," Kanae shrugged. "But I¡¯m not going to refuse if you want to go out. It¡¯s just, how about your work?"

    "I have already cleaned up most of the messes and handed the list to the other members. They¡¯re the one who have to handle the rest," Kevin ran down his finger on his hair. "As for the reparation, I already asked the Kale Company to send some people to take over. It shouldn¡¯t take that long."

    "Kevin."

    "Yes?"

    "You¡¯re very efficient," Kanae told him bluntly. Even though she helped him a bit, she was only taking care of the matters in the n. She didn¡¯t even know that he had already finished cleaning for the other matters that were rted to this incident.

    Kevin smiled slightly. "It¡¯s only normal. I¡¯ll return back to workter, so shall we head out?"

    "Yes!"

    Kevin offered her his hand, which she dly took. While holding hands, the two of them got out of the house and walked directly to the street. The guards from the Ryukalin n that was sent here to monitor them was shocked speechless upon seeing the two of them.

    "Boss is holding a girl¡¯s hand, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Am I dreaming?"

    Punch!

    "That¡¯s hurt? What are you doing that for?" one of them roared in annoyance.

    The man smirked. "That¡¯s to see whether you¡¯re dreaming or not. Since it¡¯s painful, it means that it¡¯s not a dream, right?"

    "Yes...."

    However, seeing the sudden change in their n head felt a bit too much. Even though they still saw his coldness when dealing with them, he smiled a lot at the young girl beside him. If they count it, he might be smiling much more to her than all the smiles he had in his lifetime before meeting her.

    Kanae noticed the strange gaze on the guards. She looked over to Kevin and giggled. "It seems that no one can ept the change in your personality, Kevin."

    "I¡¯m still the same as before," Kevin replied unhurriedly. "They just need to adapt a bit faster to this other side of mine."

    Kanae nearlyughed out loudly, but she held it and nodded her head. "En."

    "Now, shall we ditch them?" Kevin leaned to her a bit and whispered in her ear.

    "Sure."

    The two of them began to run into the street, ditching the guards who were sent to monitor them. At this time, neither one of them tried to catch them. They knew that it would be impossible if they wished to catch up with the two¡¯s pace.

    These two were the fastest people in the n ah.

    Probably, only Patrick could ever hope to catch up to them when they decided to run.

    Kanae and Kevin didn¡¯t run too far. They just ran several blocks away from their position and ended up in another area of the ck Street. It was more empty as many people in the ck Street already have proper jobs. As the result, some of the area could not be considered as ck Street anymore.

    For the city¡¯s development, it was pretty good.

    "Where do you want to go?" Kevin asked after they had gotten away. He knew that the guards didn¡¯t try to follow them because it would be pointless.

    Kanae tilted her head. "I haven¡¯t thought about that. Do you have any ce that you wish to go, Kevin?"

    "Not really."

    The two of them still held each other¡¯s hands, but they didn¡¯t know where they should go. Slowly, they walked on the sidewalk. There was no car in this area as many people were still asleep. Only several people looked like they were ready to go to work.

    "Honey, be careful on your way out."

    "Yeah, yeah, you take care of that brat while I¡¯m going."

    The sudden conversation made Kanae turn her head. She felt that the voice sounded familiar as if she had heard it before. Looking at the man in front of her, her eyes widened.

    "What is it, Kanae?" Kevin noticed her sudden movement.

    "That¡¯s Rod Mdy, right? Why is he still in this city?"

    "Rod Mdy?"

 Chapter 580 The True Colors

    "Rod Mdy?"

    The name didn¡¯t ring a bell in Kevin¡¯s mind, but the surname was awfully familiar. Tommy has the same surname, so his face appeared in his mind almost instantly. The man who was appearing in front of the door also seemed to look simr to Tommy a bit.

    "Yeah, he¡¯s Tommy¡¯s father," Kanae frowned. "From what I remember, he tells us that he¡¯s going to leave the city before."

    "Oh, so that¡¯s his name."

    "You know him?"

    "I already investigated all of you before," Kevin admitted frankly. However, there was no record about Kanae¡¯s activities in underworld, which he had missed back then. "Tommy is included and there¡¯s also his father."

    He took out his phone and scrolled his document before handing it to Kanae. "You can read all of them if you want, but make sure that you won¡¯t be too angry afterwards."

    "What?"

    Taking the phone, Kanae started reading. Her mind felt like spinning when she saw the numerous photos inside the document. There were like 10 different women?

    "Rod Mdy is not too ugly, but not handsome too. Those women try to get close to him because of his second wife¡¯s wealth. He got close to them for either money or their body," Kevin exined without any emotion in his tone. He had seen a lot of people like this that it wasmon to him.

    On the other hand, Kanae felt like smashing the man¡¯s head right now. To think that this man would be such a scum!

    Why would someone like him be Tommy¡¯s father?

    She was even feeling that he was not that bad after seeing him for once because he searched for Tommy. Even though it waste, at least, he still tried to search for Tommy. But now, she didn¡¯t think that way anymore.

    "Does Tommy know?"

    "About this? No, not really. He did ask Neo after he meets with his father, so Neo tells him a part of it about his father¡¯s way of life."

    Kanae noticed that the man, Rod Mdy, had gotten out. This time, he was holding a young girl in his arms, who seemed to be sleeping peacefully.

    "That¡¯s...?"

    "Lyna Mdy," Kevin continued Kanae¡¯s words. "He has two children from his first wife, Lucas and Lyna. As for his children from his other women, I forgot the exact number."

    "What is he nning to do?"

    "Probably selling her."

    "... Excuse me?"

    Kevin noticed the anger in Kanae¡¯s tone. His own expression was also cold. "He already sold some of his children from his mistress in the past to get some money and to silence them. Recently, he¡¯s marrying into a rich family in this city and that woman seems to hate Lyna¡¯s presence."

    At this moment, Kanae¡¯s body was trembling in anger. She could forgive him for abandoning Tommy because she knew that he is a scum. But selling children? That was one of the actions that she hated the most.

    The man walked into the other street. Kanae wasted no time as she rushed to get to him with Kevin following behind her. Right now, she just wanted to stop this insane man from selling that young girl.

    "Father!"

    The sudden boy¡¯s cries halted her footsteps. A boy with strikingly simr appearance with Tommy stood in front of Rod. He was around 12-13 years old, yet his face looked a bit more mature than his age.

    Rod frowned. "Lucas, what are you doing here?"

    "I should be the one asking you this, right?" Lucas¡¯s line of sight fell on his sister. Anger filled his eyes almost immediately. "After you abandoned me and mother, you also wish to get rid of my sister?"

    "Get away from me, Lucas! Just return back to your mother!"

    "Return back? Where can I return back when you have already predicted that her family will pursue her because of you? You don¡¯t even care about us at all!"

    Rod raised Lyna up to avoid the boy¡¯s outstretched arm. He was annoyed that Lucas came to him again. After all, he had already signed an agreement with his second wife that he would note to bother them anymore.

    "Go back!"

    Raising his leg, he kicked the boy to the back.

    "Ouch! Return my sister back!" Lucas struggled to stand up. Before he could reach the man, a slender arm was already clenching the man¡¯s shoulder tightly. Bloodlust filled the entire area, nearly choking the two of them as they felt that it was hard to breath.

    "Who...?"

    "I believe that there¡¯s aw that prohibits anyone from hitting children," Kanae said in a cold tone. She could not withstand his violence to the young boy. He was just a young boy that should have deserved better from his so-called father.

    Rod frowned. "Who are you...?"

    Bam!

    Before he could finish his words, Kanae already punched the man on his face. His arm let go of the young girl and Kanae hurriedly held Lyna in her arm. Her eyes were cold as she looked at the man before her.

    "I¡¯m just someone who hates you," Kanae replied inly. She felt a heartache at the sight of the young girl in her arms. She was so slender and thin! Did this man even feed her properly?

    "You...!"

    Bang!

    This time, a bullet passed near his cheek. Rod¡¯s eyes were bulged out as he was staring at the man behind Kanae with fear. This ce has not been considered as ck Street anymore due to the recent changes. Because of that, the number of people who could freely take out guns were limited.

    Fear filled his eyes as he stared at Kevin.

    "Don¡¯t try to touch my fianc¨¦e," Kevin¡¯s tone was cold. Even though he knew that Kanae could protect herself, he still didn¡¯t wish to see anyone get close to her with the intention of harm.

    Rod¡¯s body trembled. "You..."

    "Sis!" At this time, Lucas stepped and hurried over to Kanae¡¯s direction. His gaze was locked on his sister. Seeing that she was only sleeping, he felt d.

    Kanae looked at Rod. "Scram!"

    "I¡¯m her father! You can¡¯t take her away from me!"

    "Oh? If you wish to take this to the court, I¡¯ll willingly face you," Kevin said in an indifferent tone. "However, you should wish that you can still be alive if you truly did so."

    The murderous aura that Kevin emitted was directed solely to Rod. The man felt as if he was facing arge mountain, unable to escape at all. As someone who had once lived in ck Street, he understood this pressure very well. If he dared to fight against Kevin, he would be the one to end miserably.

    With his legs trembling, Rod stood up and rushed to the other side. A pool of ¡¯water¡¯ could be seen from the ce where he sat before.

    "Coward yet thinks of himself so greatly," Kanae humped. If only it was possible, she wanted to mince that man into bits and pieces. However, she knew that it would not solve the problem because the one who should kill him was not her. It should be Tommy.

    Lucas raised his head, looking at the two of them with worried gaze. "Um, thank you very much for your help. I... I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s anything that I can do to pay you back."

    "It¡¯s nothing," Kanae replied softly. She understood very clearly the feeling of a sibling who cared for each other very well since she also had a younger sister. She smiled. "Where do you live, Little boy?"

    "I¡¯ll take you there."

 Chapter 581 Life is Always Full of Surprise

    Lucas couldn¡¯t run too fast, but Kanae and Kevin were patient. The house that Lucas brought them to was a rundown. It was not really a good ce for a kid to stay, yet the boy was smiling happily.

    "I stay here after mom is taken away."

    "Your mother?" Kanae frowned. She didn¡¯t know much about their mother since she didn¡¯t investigate that deep into Tommy¡¯s background. In addition, Tommy never acknowledged them as his family members anymore, so she didn¡¯t care about them.

    It was only today that she decided to meddle as she couldn¡¯t Rod¡¯s behavior

    "I¡¯ll find out in a bit," Kevin took out his phone. "And I¡¯ll buy some food for them."

    Kanae nodded. "Thank you, Kevin."

    "No need for thanks, you¡¯re my fianc¨¦e."

    She had the feeling that Kevin was slightly bragging with the word ¡¯fianc¨¦e¡¯ today. He seemed to love it so much. Kanae pushed down the thoughts as she looked at the two children in front of her. Lyna was still sleeping while Lucas was dragging arge sheet from the cab.

    "Whose house is this, Lucas?"

    "This is an abandoned house," Lucas replied. "There¡¯s no one staying here, so I can use the ce for free. Please put Lyna here. You must be tired."

    "I see," Kanae ced Lyna on therge bed sheet. Even if she was not tired, it would be inappropriate to hold the young girl all day. Besides, she needed to make a call.

    "So, why do you help us, Big Sister?" Lucas raised his head, looking at her with his pair ofrge eyes.

    Kanae smiled. "I¡¯m friends with your big brother, and it¡¯s only a coincidence that I passed by today."

    "Big Brother? Big Sister means Brother Tommy?"

    "You knew?" Kanae arched her eyebrows. She thought that Rod would surely cover up his past rtionship because it was not truly something worth bragging.

    Lucas nodded his head. "Father blurts it out when he¡¯s drunk once, so I know that I have a stepbrother. However, I have never met with him."

    "Do you want me to call him?"

    "Eh?" Lucas looked at Kanae worriedly. "Will it be okay? Won¡¯t he hate me because I take away his father?"

    "Don¡¯t worry, he won¡¯t be angry at you because of that scum."

    Recalling Rod, Kanae wished she had given him a few more beatings. That one punch didn¡¯t seem to be enough to vent her anger at that man¡¯s behavior. However, she decided to just let the matter drop as she wished to just let him ruin himself.

    With his rude behavior that only seeks women for their body and money, he would be killed soon.

    "Alright then," Lucas agreed after hesitating a bit.

    Kanae took out her phone and made a call to Tommy. Surprisingly, the young man picked up his phone right away.

    "What is it, Kanae?"

    "You¡¯re quick to answer."

    "I have been wishing for my phone to ring."

    Kanae could guess that he was subjected to a load of work after his return to the hidden n¡¯s headquarters. As paperwork was never his forte, Tommy would definitely try to find a way out of his predicament.

    "You shoulde to ck Street XXXX no XX."

    "Why?"

    "There are two people who you might want to meet," Kanae looked at the two children. "And you better hurry."

    "Why are you so secretive..."

    Kanae hung up before Tommy could finish his words. She noticed that Kevin had returned with a small paper bag filled with steamed buns. "Thank you for buying them."

    "They must be hungry."

    Kevin handed the buns over to Lucas, who greedily munched on them as soon as he got the okay. He proceeded to stand near Kanae while his hand was holding his phone.

    "His wifees from a rich family and supposed to be the heir of a business. She¡¯s engaged to a man, but she refused and married Rod Mdy. As the result, a lot of people in the family hate her. Since she¡¯s still the legal sessor, she inherited the business, but recently, there was a scandal about her.

    They get divorce because Rod can¡¯t stand to be dragged with her scandals. Thepany is going bad, so her family chose to sacrifice her. I heard that she died in the prison not long ago."

    "Oh, she¡¯s quite a poor woman," Kanae said inly. There was not even a trace of pity in her eyes.

    Kevin didn¡¯t ask. He knew that Kanae didn¡¯t like that woman. Even though she was quite pitiful, it was her mistake in the first ce to seduce a man who was already married. Moreover, it was hard to see the positive points in Rod Mdy considering that he had neither looks nor money.

    She must have been blind.

    Bang!

    "Why are you calling me without telling anything beforehand..." Tommy¡¯s words paused when he saw the two children on the bed sheet. The boy has just gulped down another piece of the steamed buns and was looking back at Tommy with hisrge eyes.

    The two of them have simr features that one might even mistake them as twins if not for their difference in their build.

    "I think you should introduce yourself to one another," Kanae broke the tension and pped. "Right, I haven¡¯t introduced myself. My name is Kanae and this is Kevin."

    "I¡¯m Lucas Mdy," Lucas stood up and bowed politely. It was the kind of behavior one would expect from a noble family.

    On the other hand, Tommy was still standing in his ce with a dazed look. He had long tried to forget about this boy and the young girl. Even though they didn¡¯t do anything wrong, he still didn¡¯t like them too much because their existence would only remind him of the pain.

    The pain from his childhood when their mother used to push his own mother to the end.

    "Tommy?" Kevin¡¯s voice woke the young man up from his daze

    Lucas gritted his teeth. "It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re that close too. There¡¯s no need to stay here if you don¡¯t wish to do so, Brother Tommy."

    The soft tone of the young boy made Tommy recall his own childhood. Being despised because he was fatherless and his own mother not acknowledging him as his son was painful. It was as if his own existence was something that the world detested.

    "I¡¯m Tommy Mdy," Tommy chose to speak up in the end. "Why did you end up here?"

    "Why do you care?" Lucas frowned. He locked his gaze to Tommy for a split second before tearing his eyes away. "Forget it, it¡¯s not important. Mom and Father have divorced. Mom is in prison while Father remarried someone rich and powerful."

    Remarry.

    That word hit Tommy¡¯s heart the most. He sighed to himself and turned to Kanae. "Captain, is it possible to find a way for them to stay?"

    "You¡¯re still calling me as Captain?" Kanae was amused.

    "Well, technically, the group is not formally absolved."

    "Right. I can¡¯t let them stay in the n, but I can think of another ce for them to stay."

 Chapter 582 The Orphanage

    "Right. I can¡¯t let them stay in the n, but I can think of another ce for them to stay."

    Lucas¡¯s eyes widened when he heard the word ¡¯n.¡¯ As oftely, this word was not used a lot because a lot of small ns were already abolished. They didn¡¯t have the power to support the existences of the ns. Only two big ns were still standing.

    He looked at the three people in front of him. At that very moment, he understood that neither one of them were ordinary.

    "Where is it?"

    "Well, let¡¯s wait for the little girl to wake up. Also, I¡¯m sure that Lucas is still hungry."

    Growl~

    As soon as she finished speaking, she noticed that Tommy¡¯s stomach also rumbled. Her lips curled up in amusement. Did this young man neglect his breakfast because of her call?

    "That, I..." Tommy was embarrassed. He felt that his stomach was betraying him. How could it speak up at this very moment?

    "Here."

    A bun appeared in front of his face along with the low yet still with the hint of childishness behind the voice.

    "You can eat some," Lucas offered.

    "T-thank you."

    "It¡¯s from that Big Brother."

    The room descended into silence as Tommy ate one of the buns. He let Lucas ate the rest because he understood that the young boy must be hungry. In a few seconds, Lyna¡¯s eyes fluttered open.

    "Mhm."

    "Lyna, are you awake? How¡¯s your feeling?"

    "Brother?" Lyna rubbed her eyes and looked around her in confusion. She could only faintly remember when her father brought her out as she was feeling extremely sleepy after drinking a ss of juice. Her eyesnded on Tommy as it lit up.

    "Big Brother! Are you getting into fights again?"

    "Ah no," Tommy scratched his head.

    Lyna inched closer to take a look at Tommy¡¯s cheek. "It has healed."

    "It has been weeks since that time," Tommy smiled. He forgot the exact time when he met with this young girl, but it was already a very long time ago. "Are you doing well, Lyna?"

    "Yeah," the young girl grinned.

    "That¡¯s good."

    Kanae smiled as she saw Tommy warmed up. He seemed to have good feelings for the young girl. Well, she is a cute and kind young girl, so it wouldn¡¯t be weird for him to have a positive feeling about her.

    "Now that Lyna has woken up, shall we head out?"

    Lyna raised her head, seemingly has just realized that these two were here. "Um, who are you?"

    "We¡¯re just passersby."

    "They¡¯re the one who help you out, Lyna," Lucas exined in one sentence.

    "I see."

    Kanae and Kevin walked out of the room first. Kanae looked around for a few minutes before she started walking. The others were waiting as they were curious as to what kind of ce Kanae would bring them to.

    In a few minutes, they stopped in front of an orphanage.

    "This..." Tommy was stunned. "I didn¡¯t know there¡¯s an orphanage on this street."

    "One of the religion organizations built it a few months ago because this ce is no longer considered as ck Street," Kanae exined. "I didn¡¯t have a chance to visit it, but I heard that this is a good ce for children who have lost their family members."

    "Really?"

    "Yeah, they have a kind sister to manage this ce."

    Kanae stepped forward and knocked on the door. She could hear the sound of someone running inside before it was opened. A young woman with a beautiful face stood before her. Her hair was slightly disheveled because she was hurrying.

    "Yes? Is it about the payment again?" the woman asked in a worried tone.

    Kanae tilted her head. "It¡¯s not that. I found two children on the street who didn¡¯t have parents. Is there still any room for them?"

    "Oh, yes! Of course!" the woman looked excited upon the mention of the word ¡¯children.¡¯ It could be seen that she must have loved children very much. She turned to look at the older children behind her. "Azarina, Wiem, Dhadam, Danchel, Misaw, and Ronoa can you help these two settle down?"

    "Yes, Sister Aina!"

    "Yes!"

    "Woohoo, new brother and sister?"

    "Of course!"

    The sound of children filled the room. Kanae could see several children run out excitedly. They rushed to Lyna and Lucas as if they were already impatient to see their new friends.

    "Hello! I¡¯m Wiem. It¡¯s nice to meet with you," one of the older ones greeted with a smile.

    "Ah, I¡¯m Lucas and this is my sister, Lyna," Lucas introduced them.

    Misaw smiled brightly. "Let¡¯s get inside."

    "Yeah! It¡¯s nearly the time for breakfast."

    "Join us!"

    Lucas hesitated for a moment as he turned his head around to look at Tommy, Kanae, and Kevin. Tommy waved his hand to the boy.

    "It¡¯s fine, just go."

    "Are you not going with me?"

    "I¡¯m already 18," Tommy secretly counted the time in his mind as he forgot whether he already had his birthday or not. "I can be considered as an adult, so I won¡¯t be staying here."

    "Oh."

    "You have to take care of your sister, alright Lucas?" Kanae pointed to the young girl, who seemed to have started being impatient to get inside.

    Lucas smiled. "Yes!"

    The two of them rushed inside while the woman looked at them with a grateful smile. "Thank you for taking them here. I¡¯ll make sure to take care of these children well."

    "You don¡¯t seem to be curious about their background. Sister Aina, right?"

    The woman named Aina nodded. "Yes, it¡¯s my name. There are a lot of unfortunate children from the ck Street. No one knew for sure what they have gone through, so at the very least, I just wish they can be happy here."

    Kanae smiled. "Please take good care of them. Also, there¡¯s no need to worry about the payment anymore."

    "Yes?"

    "Is this ce yours?"

    Aina nodded. "We have already purchased it, but the situation on the street is pretty bad. Some gangse here and create trouble."

    "Oh, don¡¯t worry, you can say that this ce is under the Ryukalin n. No one will dare to mess up if you do," Kanae grinned.

    "But that¡¯s!"

    "I have some position there, so you can rest assured."

    Tommy: "..." your position is practically the highest since you can directly influence their very leader. Who are you going to fool?

    Besides, that very leader is standing right beside you.

    Aina smiled brightly. "In that case, I¡¯m thankful for your care. I wish you happiness, youngdy."

    "You¡¯re wee."

    "Please take care of those two."

    They talked for a bit more before they bid their farewell. Tommy turned around right at the time when Lyna¡¯s face appeared on the window. The little girl smiled and waved her hand excitedly.

    ¡¯Good bye, little girl,¡¯ Tommy waved his hand slightly as a smile decorated his face.

    "You can visit them again in the future."

    "Maybe," Tommy shrugged. "But from what I know, the two of you are going to be busy, right?"

    Kanae and Kevin looked at one another. They were not entirely sure, but it was highly possible considering that the government has started moving. There were a lot of things to tidy up.

    Ring! Ring!

    Kevin¡¯s phone rang and he directly took it. Kanae could faintly hear her senior¡¯s voice. Probably there was some matter in the ns again.

    "I need to return back," Kevin looked at the two of them. "If you wish to go to school again, you have to pay attention to your behavior. Don¡¯t make them suspicious of you."

    "Yes!"

    After Kevin walked away, Tommy sighed. "I should go back and help out the n."

    "Right, there is a lot of paperwork to be done," Kanae recalled Kevin¡¯s work. Probably, she would just head there after she had finished with her own work.

    "Yeah," Tommy looked a bit down. "I¡¯ll be going now. See youter in the future, Kanae."

    "Take care of yourself, Tommy."

 Chapter 583 Building inside the Fores

    After dawdling around by helping out in the Ryukalin n, Kanae finally decided to return back to the school. Aside from here, there were many others who also skipped school because of the chaos in their house. The teachers didn¡¯t really pay much attention and only assigned the doctor to check on them.

    Kanae smiled wryly at Shiro in front of her. "Do you need to do a check up?"

    "There¡¯s no need," Shiro rolled his eyes. Just one look was already enough for him to see that Kanae had healed from the wounds that she sustained during the battle. Besides, he would never give the real report regarding the girl¡¯s health to the government.

    "Is there anything important happening in the school during the time I¡¯m away?" Kanae asked.

    "There¡¯s nothing much. The school barely pays any attention to the students whoe here because of their family background. They¡¯re mostly focused on the students who receive the golden letter."

    Kanae nodded her head. It was to be expected since the purpose of this school was to monitor those who received the golden letter. As for the silver letter¡¯s holder, they were mostly only cannon fodder. Only those who were nearing the limit got special attention.

    As for Kanae, Shiro had tampered the report, making her looked as ordinary as possible. This way, the attention was shifted from her to the other people.

    "You should be careful, Doctor Shiro. I¡¯m not sure how much longer you can stay here safely."

    "Don¡¯t worry so much, you brat," Shiro smirked. "If you want to worry, you should worry about Jason more. I¡¯m sure that the government has started to pressure his family into giving in."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes widened. That was true, she hadpletely forgotten about Jason because of theplicated matter of the n. Before the celebration party, Jason called her to talk about the matter and the fact that he would started moving. After that, she had not received any other report from Jason anymore.

    "Right now they¡¯re still fine," Shiro pointed to the television. "But some reporters manage to catch the news regarding the family dispute inside Wells Family. From outside, they still look peaceful, so I doubt anything happen to Jason right now."

    Kanae nodded her head. "I¡¯ll make a call to him when I have time tonight. Thank you for your reminder, Shiro."

    "No problem, now you should go back to ss. Your little annoying friend has been looking for you."

    "Ah, ok," Kanae walked out of the room and headed back to the ssroom. The only friend she had in this school was only n, who loved to chat with her. She was not close with the other students, especially with thepetition between those who came from Nolen School C and those who came from Nolen School A.

    The moment she walked into the ss, n saw her. His face lit up in happiness upon seeing his friending back again.

    "Kanae! I¡¯m worried about you for the past week, where have you been?" He ran at high speed towards Kanae.

    The girl only smiled wryly as she inspected the ss. As she had expected, the student¡¯s reactions were rather boring. They didn¡¯t pay much heed to her and treated her like air. There were a lot of students who didn¡¯te here for the past two weeks. For them, oneing meant nothing.

    "I¡¯m staying at home," Kanae replied. It was not really a lie since she did stay at her home, but only for sleep. No matter how many times Kevin persuaded her to stay behind, she refused him.

    "Oh, I see," n proceeded to tell her about the lesson, albeit a bitcking in exnation. "Oh yeah, do you know Anna, Iris¡¯s best friend?"

    The name ¡¯Anna¡¯ caused Kanae to be reminded of her painful battle against the other party. Although she managed to turn the situation around, it was a tough battle as she needed time to allow herself to adapt to the gravitation. Not to mention, it was a terribly heavier gravitation level than normal.

    "I don¡¯t think you mention her that often."

    n scratched his head. He liked Iris, but he didn¡¯t really favor the other woman because he didn¡¯t like that muscle woman. However, the two of them were close with one another, so he got the wind about the other woman too.

    "Is there anything serious?" Kanae asked amusedly.

    n shook his head lightly. "Not really serious, but it seems that Anna is wounded. When shees to the school a few days ago, her hand is fully wrapped in a bandage. Many of us spected that she trains too much as that muscle girl ¨CI mean, Anna, love to train."

    Kanae had experienced firsthand the power of Anna¡¯s fist. It was not that good, but it was certainly far better than normal humans. As for Anna¡¯s arm, it was the result of the battle because she managed to wound the other party¡¯s shoulder heavily.

    "I see."

    "You can see her from here. After the ss, she often goes to the forest alone as for Iris, she¡¯ll stay behind in the dorm," n¡¯s eyes shone when he mentioned Iris.

    Kanae had to admit that her friend was a bit too much of a fan for Iris. She just hoped that he would not try to delve deeper in the rtionship because it would not end well for either side.

    "Ah, the teacher hase. Try to not stand in the limelight, Kanae."

    The ss for that day was rather boring as Kanae had reviewed the lesson. She crammed the night just to study them in fear that there was a quiz today. Her score so far was only slightly above the average, so she couldn¡¯t afford getting a bad score at all.

    When the ss ended, Kanae recalled n¡¯s story about Anna. The forest was known to be a dead end, so she never tried to go there. After all, the lush forest was not something that she liked.

    ¡¯She¡¯s there.¡¯

    From a distance, Kanae saw the two girls waving to one another. Iris was easy to spot because of the blond hair, as for the other one, she could perfectly remember the other party. That bandaged arm was quite conspicuous.

    Anna was not paying much attention as she walked into the forest. Her step was light, but it was apparent that she tried not to move her arm so much. Her healing rate was rather slow, so her arm still felt hurt even after a long time.

    Behind her, Kanae followed after Anna slowly. The thick forest provided enough cover for her. At the very least, until Anna stepped into a rather open space.

    This part of the forest was fully clean, with nothing inside but a ground and a ratherrge building in the shape of a cylinder. The color of the wall was brown, making it hide among the trees around it very well. If one didn¡¯t pay closer attention, they wouldn¡¯t have guessed that there was a building in this ce.

    ¡¯There¡¯s a camera there.¡¯

    Kanae was pretty sensitive with camera, so she could guess that there was a camera nearby. Hiding behind one of the trees, Kanae watched as Anna stepped into the building, as calm as possible. From the way Anna walked, it seemed that the girl didn¡¯t sense Kanae¡¯s presence at all.

    Not wanting to stay here any longer, Kanae headed to the other gate near the forest. This gate was rarely used because the student didn¡¯t dare toe to the forest. Only during several kinds of events did theye nearer and then use the gate.

    Kanae put her hand on the gate and pushed it lightly. It was easy to open the gate because they didn¡¯t lock it.

    Right when she wanted to walk out, she heard the sound of rustling from behind her. Someone was following after her step.

    "Hey! Why are you following after me?"

    ¡¯How did she find me?¡¯ Kanae was stunned, but she paid no heed to the question. She stomped on the ground and dashed towards the alley between buildings, determined that she would reach ck Street as fast as possible.

    Behind her, Anna was chasing furiously.

 Chapter 584 Another Battle against Gravity

    As Anna chased after Kanae, she felt doubt from the bottom of her heart. How is it possible for the other party to get close to her without her detecting the other party? It was only because of the mirror in the building that she noticed someone moved behind her in the forest.

    At that time, she could feel her heart dropping. Ferdinand always warned them that they should never bring anyone close to the building or he would give them severe punishment. To avoid people following after her, she practiced how to detect other people from a distance. This allowed her to know when someone came after her.

    Unfortunately, this time, she failed to detect the other party.

    "Stop where you are!" Anna roared. Clenching her hand into a fist, she gave herself a boost by lowering the effect of gravity, allowing her to move even faster without being limited. At the same time, she pulled the other party by multiplying the gravity around Kanae.

    Kanae gritted her teeth as she forced herself into the deeper part of the valley. The sudden increase in gravity caused her body to feel incredibly heavy, but she forcefully moved her body into a deeper part of ck Street. She could not allow them to find her so quickly.

    "Stop there!" Anna yelled once again. She dashed even faster by utilizing her power and soon arrived by Kanae¡¯s side. Without any hesitation, she pulled out her dagger and thrust towards Kanae.

    Swish!

    Kanae stopped her movement suddenly, avoiding the dagger that passed by her. Her eyes scanned the surrounding. She had arrived in ck Street and this ce was rather deste, so it would be perfect for her to battle the other party without worrying about other matters.

    "Now you have stopped," Anna turned her body around. Her face showed a trace of surprise when she noticed Kanae¡¯s countenance. There was no way she could possibly forget the other party as it was precisely Kanae who inflicted heavy wound on her.

    "You! It¡¯s you, how is it...?" her eyesnded on Kanae¡¯s uniform as she came to understand. "Heh, so you¡¯re also part of the school. This will make things easier."

    Seeing the woman¡¯s wicked smile, Kanae knew that the other party would expose her identity. She could never allow that to happen. As she stood quietly, her body has been adjusting to the severe gravitation field around her. This was not the first time she experienced the pressure, so her body adapted at a higher ratepared with before.

    "Now, all I have to do is..."

    Before Anna could finish her words, Kanae had sprung from her position towards Anna. Her small sword made its way directly towards Anna¡¯s face. At thest moment, she managed to insert her dagger between Kanae¡¯s sword and her face, allowing her to partially parry the sword. Still, it caused a wound to appear on her white cheek.

    Anna¡¯s face turned dark in displeasure, she exerted more force and pushed Kanae back with all of her power.

    "You¡¯re impolite!" she yelled.

    Kanae paid no heed to the yelling that Anna gave. She somersaulted on the air and kicked the wall to send her back to Anna¡¯s direction. Her sword was directed towards Anna¡¯s neck.

    Once again, Anna had to work harder to parry the attack. The sword caused a thin line of wound to appear on her neck, causing blood to flow out like crazy.

    After the attack, Kanaended behind Anna, she shifted her position to turn around and began another barrage of attack. The speed and precision she showed made Anna doubted that she was under the higher gravity level that she imbued.

    ng! ng! ng!

    After several attacks, Anna managed to jump back after pushing Kanae back. Her other hand touched her bleeding cheek. Upon seeing the blood on her hand, she felt even angrier.

    "Don¡¯t you know any courtesy? Attacking before any greeting is impolite!"

    Kanae snorted. "You talk too much."

    She dashed from her position and began another barrage of attack towards Anna. Sensing that she wouldn¡¯t be able to gain the upper hand, especially by fighting using one arm, Anna roared and unleashed a higher gravity field.

    ¡¯Ugh,¡¯ Kanae¡¯s movement stopped momentarily as she tried her best to adjust her body against the multiple gravity level. She was not sure how many times Anna raised it, but it felt incredibly heavy. Even the ground around her dropped several levels just because she was standing there.

    Anna used the chance she created to raise her dagger and attacked Kanae. Her dagger made a slicing movement, directly hitting Kanae¡¯s arm that she used to block along with the thin sword.

    ng!

    Knowing that her position was in danger, Kanae swiftly retreated from her position. She felt that every bone inside her body was screaming. The force given to her was simply too big for her body to handle at a long period of time.

    ¡¯Adapt!¡¯ Kanae yelled inside her mind.

    She could feel that her body was slowly trying to adapt, but Anna didn¡¯t leave this chance disappeared. She pursued Kanae and swung her dagger like crazy, attacking Kanae from every direction possible. Every attack caused Kanae to move back bit by bit.

    ng! ng! ng!

    When her body could handle the weight, she sidestepped to the side. Evading the attack, she made a circr movement and shed Anna¡¯s back, making a deep wound on the girl¡¯s back.

    Anna was stunned, she was about to run when she felt sudden pain from her brain. The gravity field that she ensued was far higher than what she could handle. Using power above her level was clearly a no go, as it would slowly destroy her from inside.

    ¡¯No! NO! NOOOOOOOO!¡¯

    The pain intensified, and then she felt something pierced her chest, straight towards her heart. Even when her mind was in disarray because of the pain, she knew right away that it was Kanae.

    ¡¯It¡¯s painful.¡¯

    She spurted out blood as she fell to the ground. All she could feel was pain from her brain because she overexerted her ability and the wounds from her chest that continued to bleed. In mere seconds, her eyes turned lifeless.

    Behind her, Kanae was panting heavily. The gravity had turned normal again, allowing her to breathe more freely. However, the fight just now caused her to feel extremely exhausted.

    "It¡¯s over," she told herself. Her eyes were fixated at the woman on the ground. It was never her intention to kill the other party, but it was to be expected that she could not allow the other party to stay alive. If she did, she would make them find her.

    Her heart ached a bit at the thought that her opponent was still young. But the harsh battle that she had before had taught her to not show any mercy to her opponent. If she did that, the next thing she knew would be her own head ced in somewhere unknown.

    ¡¯Should I hide her body?¡¯

    When she was pondering, she saw a distinct red light from Anna¡¯s body. Her face turned pale. She recognized it instantly. It was a device used in the military in this city to tell if theirrade has fallen. Once the one who used the device no longer breathed, it would send the signal location.

    Not wasting any other time, Kanae dashed deeper into ck Street. She didn¡¯t want to stay there any longer as those people mighte at any time.

 Chapter 585 What Did You Say?

    Kanae¡¯s House

    After the battle with Anna, Kanae hurriedly went back home. Her hands were filled with scratches as she tried to defend herself when Anna attacked her. Their condition was rather severe, but she didn¡¯t have any other choice as she couldn¡¯t possibly protect every part of her body during the battle.

    ¡¯I really wish Shiro was here.¡¯

    Taking out the ointment and other medicine, she started to treat her hands. If Shiro was here, he would dly help her out. Unfortunately, that doctor should stay in Lima School because of his business, leaving the others.

    Knock! Knock!

    "Come in," Kanae replied. She put away the first aid box that she used as she sat down on the chair calmly.

    The door opened, revealing Patrick who had a solemn look. Without beating the bush, he directly asked the question he had wanted to ask. "Rei, did you kill Anna?"

    "You heard the news very quickly, Father," Kanae showed a bitter smile.

    Patrick sighed. "Matt is the one who gets the news. He has some rtions with the higher ups, so whenever an awakened person dies, they¡¯ll know right away. The location of the body is in ck Street, so I suspect that you have some rtion with this matter."

    "Yes. I secretly follow after her, but she found out about that. After that, the battle is inevitable. I can¡¯t possibly let her live if I want to preserve my life," Kanae smiled wryly.

    Patrick didn¡¯t me her. He knew that he would have done the same if he was in Kanae¡¯s shoes. However, the death of Anna would quicken the inevitable battle against the government.

    "You really should learn how to stay low."

    "I¡¯m already low-key, Father," Kanaeined. "Also, I found out that there¡¯s a building inside the forest. It¡¯s a ratherrge building that looks like a forest from outside."

    "Oh?"

    Patrick¡¯s eyes narrowed when he heard about the building. He had some suspicion regarding the forest because the government ced strict restrictions for anyone who wanted to get inside. However, he never tried to investigate further because it would be dangerous.

    Kanae picked up her pencil and started drawing on the paper. Although she was not an expert in drawing, she has some skills in this field that would allow her to show the building¡¯s shape.

    "The color of the wall is simr to trees and the roof is green. I think that they make it like that to avoid getting found out."

    Patrick nodded. "The satellite view of the school didn¡¯t show anything suspicious in the forest. It seems, we need to pay a visit to Matt again."

    "I¡¯ll let you do it, Father. I don¡¯t want to get too involved in the government," Kanae shrugged.

    "Alright, now you better have some rest. Your wounds won¡¯t heal if you don¡¯t."

    "I want to visit Kevin," Kanae smiled awkwardly. She was nning to help out in the Ryukalin n again after the ss has been over. If not because of Anna, she would have returned back to Ryukalin n by now. The blood stain was ufortable, so she chose to wash up first.

    "Ah," Patrick shed a knowing smile. He eyed Kanae with a yful glint. "Sure, sure, your husband is waiting for you too."

    "Father, we¡¯re not married yet."

    "Yet?"

    Kanae got the urge to smack this father of hers. Why did he have to nitpick on her words so much when it was regarding Kevin? "We¡¯re not married."

    "But you will be in a matter of time. There¡¯s nothing wrong with me calling you two as husband and wife."

    "Father, didn¡¯t you say that you won¡¯t acknowledge him?"

    "When did I say that? I don¡¯t remember," Patrick denied the usation immediately. Although he knew that he truly said that, it was because the one asking was Kevin. Who would want to readily agree to that young man?

    Kanae: "..." Don¡¯t deny your words!

    After a few more banter with her father, Kanae headed to Ryukalin n. The location of the house was not that far from the n, so it was very convenient for her to go back and forth. In addition, she could easily reject Kevin¡¯s suggestion of staying in the same room with him again.

    When she arrived in the n, some of the other members greeted her politely. It was precisely because Kanae had participated in the battle that they came to know about her prowess. Besides, knowing her other identity caused the core members to respect her greatly.

    "Is Kevin inside?" Kanae asked nonchntly.

    The one whom she asked nodded his head. "n Head is inside. Should I ask someone to call him?"

    "There¡¯s no need, I¡¯ll go visit him myself."

    Kanae made a beeline towards Kevin¡¯s headquarters. Upon seeing his workroom, she wondered if she took the wrong one. It was filled with paper from every side, making it hard for her to see the person before her.

    "Oh, Kanae? You¡¯reing again?" Neo turned his head from his table. He looked confused as to why Kanae woulde from time to time to the n. Because Kanae always dresses up as usual, she hasn¡¯t had the chance to tell Neo about her real identity.

    Kanae nodded. "Yeah. I¡¯ming to help out."

    "Are you sure it¡¯s fine for you toe to the n so often?" Neo frowned. "Boss is not going to like you getting involved in ck Street matters so much."

    Kanae was stunned for a split second. Come to think about it, she hadn¡¯t told him that she is, in fact, Rei. Even withouting to the n every single time, she had already participated in ck Street matter over and over to the point that it was no different than eating.

    Her lips curled up slightly. It has been some time since the battle on the ind, so there shouldn¡¯t be any reason for her to hide it from them again. Besides, Neo and Mike would be the few people who continued to help Kevin from the close side. Hiding it from them would be difficult.

    "I don¡¯t mind hering at all." Kevin¡¯s voice came from behind the paper.

    "Kevin, why is it that you always have so many papers to do?" Kanae asked with a dry voice.

    Kevin couldn¡¯t see Kanae, but he knew that she was there. "I have a lot of things to do and these papers are just representation of them."

    On the other hand, Neo turned to look at Kevin. "Are you sure you want to involve Kanae in underworld matters? Things are not going to end so peacefully."

    "Kevin, can I tell him?"

    The corner of Kevin¡¯s lips curled up slightly. He was sure that his two friends would have exciting reaction upon hearing the news. He had purposely waited telling them because he wanted Kanae to tell them by herself. "Sure."

    "Tell what?" Neo¡¯s face was full of confusion.

    Kanae smiled as she looked at Neo. "Neo, I¡¯m Rei."

    "You¡¯re Rei? What do you...?" It took a second before the sentence sunk into his mind. Neo turned his head to look at Kanae as his eyes turnedrge. His mouth opened and closed like a fish.

    "What did you say?"

    Kanae coughed and repeated again. This time, she made sure that she pronounced each word clearly, as to avoid Neo asking her again. "I¡¯m Rei."

 Chapter 586 Sudden News

    "Rei?"

    "Yes?"

    "Do you mean, Rei from Fiore Group who¡¯s also the legend of the street?"

    "I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any other Rei aside from Rei from Fiore Group. As for the legend of the street, that¡¯s a bit of exaggeration," Kanae replied. In her opinion, the nickname legend of the street that she got was a bit of overestimation. Though, her teammates didn¡¯t think that way and rather liked it.

    Neo gaped his mouth before he screamed out loudly. "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAYYYY!"

    Closing her ear, Kanae smiled bitterly. Was it that hard to ept? It was not like she purposely hid it this long, ok? Alright, she did hide it, but there were many others who have already realized it from a long time ago.

    "You... you... how... can..."

    Neo banged his head to his table as he thought about the numerous asions when Rei helped them out. He always found it strange that Rei often meddled in their business and helped Kevin even when Rei was not called. At the same time, he was always astonished by the fighting prowess that Rei showed.

    epting Rei as a woman was already very difficult back then.

    NOW KANAE IS REI?

    Neo felt like digging a hole and buried himself there. Even believing that the entire city copsed sounded easier than believing that Kanae is Rei.

    He had interacted with Kanae for a long period of time. And from that time, he always saw her as a normal girl with slightly higher IQ and probably a bit better in physiquepared to other people. But now, he realized that she was not just a bit better, she is one of the best fighters!

    The contrast...

    It¡¯s just too much....

    Kanae watched amusedly as she turned her head to look at Kevin. "Do you think it¡¯s that hard to ept."

    Kevin arched his eyebrows. For him, it was more of relieving news, but for Neo, it just meant that his research overtime that he did was for naught. All three members were those who were very close to them in real life.

    "Probably."

    "Boss!" Mike walked inside with his phone on his hand. He was surprised to see Neo muttered like crazy. "Neo, what¡¯s wrong with you?"

    "Rei..."

    "Yes?" Mike tilted his head. "There¡¯s no Rei here."

    Neo shot a re at Mike and pointed to Kanae. "KANAE IS REI, IDIOT!"

    This time, Mike couldn¡¯t be bothered by the poor nickname he got from Neo. His eyes widened as he looked towards Kanae full of disbelief. Just like Neo, his mouth opened and closed just like a fish.

    "T-that¡¯s...."

    Mike looked at Kevin, hoping that the news was false. By this time, Kevin had walked from behind the stack of paper and looked at the other three. He noticed Mike¡¯s gaze and nodded in affirmative.

    "NO WAY! THAT¡¯S IMPOSSIBLE!" Mike yelled loudly as he looked at Kanae in horror. He always thought that Rei must be someone unfamiliar to them and also very powerful. Howe... howe that person turned out to be Kanae?

    He can¡¯t believe it.

    Kanae smiled bitterly as she watched the two of them looked like they were in utter shock. Well, she didn¡¯t mean to hide it so long, but seeing their faces now, she felt oddly satisfied.

    It seemed that her act was so good that they couldn¡¯t believe it.

    "Hey, what are you screaming so loudly for?" Patrick rolled his eyes. He was holding his right ear with an annoyed expression. "Don¡¯t you know any manners?"

    "B-b-but, Rei is..." Neo couldn¡¯t finish his words. He still found it hard to believe that the one standing in front of him is Rei. Countless legends about Rei repeated itself in his head as he gulped down his saliva.

    He had to believe this... no matter what.

    Patrick yawned. "Don¡¯t you already know that Kanae is Rei? Anyway, rather than shocked like that, you better follow me to the training room. Let me temper your heart."

    Both Mike and Neo were jolted back to reality. They looked at Patrick as if they wanted to cry.

    Training?

    Anything but that!

    Even though Mike liked training, training with Patrick meant that he would be pummeled up without any chance to fight back. That kind of fight was not fun at all. He disliked it so much.

    However, the two of them were dragged out by Patrick, who couldn¡¯t stand their shocked expression. They would need some time before they coulde in term that Rei is Kanae. Due to their shock, they also forgot that they wanted to ask many questions to Rei.

    Kanae giggled. "They¡¯re funny."

    "You already know that," Kevin shrugged. He walked closer to Kanae, trying his best to ignore the paper around him. "Do you want to help out now or have some rest?"

    "Let¡¯s have a snack first," Kanae suggested. "I¡¯m sure you¡¯re tired after browsing through that pile."

    "Sure."

    One way or another, Kevin managed to get out of the surrounding paper as he followed after Kanae to the other room. The quarter where he lived was pretty big, so it took him some time before they could reach the living room where Taro and James were watching television.

    "Big sister!" James eximed when he saw Kanae. After he saw Kanae wearing girl¡¯s clothes, he changed his way of calling.

    "Hey, James, what are you watching?" Kanae hugged the boy. He was only slightly shorter than her, but he was truly cute.

    "I¡¯m not watching. Uncle Taro hogged the television all for himself," James pouted, showing his displeasure.

    Taro¡¯s back drenched in sweat when he saw the usation look from Kanae. He immediately tried to fix the situation. "That¡¯s a lie, I¡¯m not hogging the television all of myself. He can choose too."

    "Uncle Taro is lying."

    "James!"

    Kanaeughed and pulled the boy to the sofa. She picked up the remote with a grin on her face. "Now, what do you want to watch?"

    "I want to watch an animal movie!" James eximed happily and hugged Kanae¡¯s arm.

    "Alright, let¡¯s watch."

    From the back, Taro was grieving because of the false usation. He wanted to ask for constion from Kevin, but found out that his gaze was fixated on Kanae. To be exact, he was looking at James who got close with Kanae.

    Although Kevin was d that Kanae liked James, he was secretly feeling jealous. ¡¯Why did she allow him to get so close? She didn¡¯t even allow me to hold her hand so often.¡¯

    Unaware that he was giving off a dark aura, Kevin walked to the other side of Kanae. He ced his hand on top of hers, surprising the girl.

    "What is it, Kevin?"

    "Nothing." I just want to hold your hand too.

    Taro pretended that he saw nothing. He didn¡¯t want to see more of Kevin shameless attitude of wanting to get close to Kanae. It would be better for him to stay on the back and read the magazine to ease his wounded heart.

    James picked up the remote on the table. He clicked another number as the channel changed.

    "...Breaking news, the Wells Family has just announced that they¡¯ll be supporting the new research from the government. However, the representative that they send today is Ivan Wells, and not Jason Wells. It¡¯s unknown what kind of problem has urred inside the family, but for the representative to change, could it be there¡¯s something wrong with their previously ¡¯perfect sessor?¡¯...."

    Kanae¡¯s mouth opened wide when she saw the news. She turned her head towards Kevin. "Do you know anything?"

    "No."

    "I need to make a call," Kanae released herself from the two boys¡¯ grip. She headed to the other room as she nervously typed on her phone, wondering what could have possibly happened to Jason.

    From the bottom of her heart, she hoped that he would be fine.

 Chapter 587 Wells Family Dispute

    Wells Family

    Jason was sitting in his office when he got a call from his secretary. The Wells Family would hold another meeting today, and every core member of the family has to be present.

    "Sir, they want you to arrive quickly."

    "Alright, I understand, I¡¯m on my way," Jason replied calmly.

    "I¡¯ll inform them that you¡¯re on the way."

    "Good."

    Jason put his phone down as he walked towards the lift. This was not the first time the family held a meeting. It has urred several times in the past and as the future sessor of the family, he had no choice but to attend. It was never his decision that mattered in the family, but his presence alone was required.

    ¡¯That Ivan brat really can¡¯t wait any longer, did he?¡¯

    Over the past few weeks, the number of family¡¯s meeting the Wells Family had increased several times. It was unknown whether the family truly required them or not, but it was certain that the family was getting impatient. The greatest matter that they couldn¡¯te into terms was regarding the letter of invitation that the government sent.

    Ivan is his cousin. The two of them have simr countenance, but there were still some differences. For example, Ivan¡¯s eyebrows looked sharper than Jason. Jason¡¯s hair glowed under the light while Ivan didn¡¯t.

    As Jason thought about what he should say in the meeting, his car had arrived in Wells Family¡¯s main residence. Simr to the Nali Family, the Wells Family also has their own main residence. The ce wasrge, spanned thousands of meters with a beautiful garden there.

    "Young Master Jason, the family has been waiting for you."

    "I understand," Jason replied calmly.

    The servant eyed Jason from behind. She had heard about Jason¡¯s name as the perfect sessor of the Wells Family. However, not a single one of them knew how the boy has always been coerced in the family. The name of the perfect sessor was given to him by those people who never knew how hard it was to survive in this family.

    Jason walked calmly to the main hall. Although he had note inside, he could feel the tense atmosphere. His brow creased, the Wells Family truly full of hidden danger.

    He knocked on the door as he stepped inside. "Jason Wells hase."

    The moment he walked inside, the elders¡¯ gazended on him like a hawk. It was clear that they didn¡¯t like this young man at all from their hostile gaze. However, Jason paid no heed to them all; his attention was fully focused on his father, the Wells Family Head.

    "Sit down," Wells Family Head said solemnly. He pointed to the seat, which Jason calmly sat down on.

    The elders threw him an annoyed re. They knew that the media termed him as the perfect sessor of the family, but not all of them liked Jason. Although he was the son of Wells Family Head, his ability often made them feel suffocated. In their eyes, he was far more dangerous than any other people.

    "Jason, you¡¯rete again," one of the elders snarled.

    Jason nced back at the elder. Somehow, he was reminded of his previous teammate, Tom, who often scolded him for beingte. However, the tone that this elder used was clearly trying to push him down.

    "My apologies, Elder. I was busy dealing with thepanies of Wells Family that has far away location from here."

    The elder¡¯s face turned dark. They all knew about the location of Jason¡¯s office. It was indeed one of the farthest from them all. There was nothing weird with Jasoning a bitter than the others. After all, the young man needed more time to reach this ce.

    The elder just wanted to reprimand Jason, but Jason would not back down when he was not in the wrong. Facing their usation, he was not afraid.

    Not long after that, several other people alsoe to the hall. There were many of them that eyed Jason with hostility. Even inside the family, Jason¡¯s presence was not weed. Unfortunately, there was nothing much that they could do.

    His nickname was not without any cause. He¡¯s truly a ¡¯perfect¡¯ young man, which made it hard for them to find any fault in him. Woman? He barely batted an eyelid towards them. Money? He was practically swimming inside them. Drinking? No one has ever seen him drunk, so they couldn¡¯t say anything.

    "Now that everyone has arrived, we shall begin the meeting," Wells Family Head announced.

    After that, the discussion turned hotter as they wanted to talk about Wells Family business. As thergest family in this city, there were a lot of businesses that the family held. The discussion stayed for a long time before it reached the most sensitive topic that they had always talked about.

    "Regarding the invitation letter that the government offered for the Wells Family, what should our response be?"

    The moment the question was uttered, the people¡¯s attention gathered into two young men. Only these two were brave enough so far to voice out their opinion directly, which was actually the opposite of each other.

    "I suggest our family stay away from the matter and not ept it," Jason replied calmly.

    Ivan, who stayed not far from him, sneered. "Do you think that the government will ept that kind of answer? Have you not seen the condition of the other families from after rejecting the offer? Doha Family is on the brink of destruction, Nali Family is on the edge, do you want to make our Wells Family the same?"

    "The letter directly stated that we have to help out in their research," Jason maintained his calm. "Even though the public doesn¡¯t know what kind of research that they do, all of us know that. It¡¯s unwise to participate in such a questioning act of research."

    The research that the government mentioned was regarding the talent of someone. So far, the research has been mild with little progress here and there. Things changed when Ferdinand took over. He made the research to push forward at lightning speed. At the same time, he caused the death of many innocent people, who were unfortunate enough to have ¡¯higher¡¯ genes.

    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with participating. Those people are nothing but livestock. Their existence meant nothing," Ivan scoffed. Those were onlymoners who didn¡¯t have many things to achieve in their life. There was no need to care about them.

    Jason passed a nce at Ivan. If this was him a few years ago, he might not care so much about the life of other people. However, the life he had experienced along with Kanae and the others in Fiore Group taught him how precious life was.

    When they epted a mission, Kanae always tried her best to avoid the killing mission unless it was truly a criminal. It might be kind of one-sided justice, but they knew how useless it was to bring the matter to the court. People with a lot of money could easily overturn the case in their side, leaving those who needed justice with none left.

    Besides, he knew that someone¡¯s fate might change in a matter of time. There was no telling what the future for those people would be. He didn¡¯t want to bet their future in this research.

    "Human¡¯s life is precious, my dear cousin. What if they can achieve bigger than you?"

    "That¡¯s only an ¡¯if¡¯ and nothing is certain. Their current life is filled with nothing but hardship. Being an experiment will grant them the peace that they longed for," Ivan snorted.

    "How do you know that they want it?"

    "Who would not want it? Rather than living a life filled with hardship, it¡¯s better for them to end them all and be useful."

    Jason shook his head. He had seen how those people were content with what they had. Only some of them, who dreamt of the better future, would feel dissatisfied with their condition.

    "Humans are unique. Even if they¡¯re staying in a rather low-cost house, having to work all day, they can adapt very quickly. Soon after that, they¡¯ll get used to their life and ept things as they are."

    Some elders nodded their head when they heard Jason¡¯s argument. It was rather true that many of the poor people were actually happy. Even though they didn¡¯t have a lot of money, having to live in a rather poor ce, they still enjoyed every single day that they had. Only those ambitious people would not feel content with what they had.

    Jason¡¯s mind pictured the little girl that he knew. She would prefer to work harder than to receive money for nothing. Even if her life was hard, she always did her work to the best of her ability.

    Sometimes, he even thought that her hard work was not equivalent with the money that she received.

    Ivan looked at Jason. "Don¡¯t speak as if you know them. You¡¯re living in a world filled with riches."

    "Is that so?" Jason replied nonchntly.

    Seeing the indifferent expression on Jason¡¯s face, Ivan felt irked. He took out a document on his bag and eyed Jason sharply. "Originally, I n to hit you at a more crucial time, but it seems that this is already more than necessary. I know why you know so much about them, Oro from Fiore Group."

 Chapter 588 Silence

    "Originally, I n to hit you at a more crucial time, but it seems that this is already more than necessary. I know why you know so much about them, Oro from Fiore Group."

    Jason¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment when he heard how Ivan called him. However, his expression was still as unreadable as ever. Even though Ivan wanted to see him panic, he had to be satisfied with an indifferent expression of Jason.

    "Oro from Fiore Group?" one of the elders asked. He nced at Jason with disbelief all over his face. "Are you saying that Jason is that famous group¡¯s member?"

    Ivan felt satisfied when he saw the elder¡¯s reaction. Jason¡¯s reaction bore him, so the elder¡¯s reaction caused him to be very satisfied. He had worked extremely hard to dig into Jason¡¯s background and activity for the past few years. Finding out that this young man participated in ck Street activity caused him to feel ted.

    He felt that he had grabbed on Jason¡¯s Achilles heel.

    "Yes, that¡¯s true," Ivan replied. He took out several photos from the map. It showed the footage of Jason leaving the house, wearing a different outfit than usual. "After a long time searching, I find out that Jason actually has a rtion with ck Street. He has been staying with them for a long time and has a rather close rtionship with them."

    The perfect sessor has a rtionship with the underworld was surely an interesting headline. Ivan smirked internally as he thought that the media will blow up the matter.

    "Jason, is this true?" the elder turned his head towards Jason.

    However, Jason didn¡¯t answer anything. He merely picked up the ss in front of him in a nonchnt manner. His silence caused the elder to feel rather enraged. Howe this brat didn¡¯t answer anything in the face of something this big?

    Ivan smirked. He thought that Jason was stunned silence because of his usation.

    "As someone who participates in ck Street¡¯s activity, don¡¯t you think he¡¯s unsuited to be the perfect sessor? What right do you have to tell us that the government is not good? Is it just your baseless assumption after being part of ck Street for a long time?"

    Every question Ivan threw was hitting harder and harder to Jason. Even the elders were riled up when they saw this scene. Only a few of them stayed quiet and decided not to participate in this discussion.

    Whatever they said, they would surely offend one party.

    These two, Ivan and Jason, had been rivals ever since their youth. If not because of Jason¡¯s bloodline, which was because he was the direct descendant of Wells Family Head, he might not be the future sessor. Still, in regards to their capability, Jason has more capabilitiespared with Ivan, so the selection was not truly unfair.

    "You¡¯re right, Young Master Ivan. As someone who participates in ck Street, he has more of a mind of a criminal than a young master. There¡¯s no way he can possibly think for us."

    "He has been brainwashed that the government is evil because of his participation. Young Master, we should think more about your opinion rather than him."

    "Yes..."

    "He¡¯s..."

    As the discussion turned into a one-sided attack towards Jason, Ivan was trying his best to hold hisugh. He had waited for this scene ever since a long time ago. Now that the chance hase, he would never let Jason off. This annoying cousin of his has to be dragged down from his firm throne as the sessor of Wells Family.

    On the other hand, Jason paid no heed to the direct insult directed towards him. His gazended on his father, who has been watching calmly from the back. The two pairs of eyes met with each other. Jason could clearly see the emotion from his father¡¯s eyes.

    It was filled with disappointment.

    It was fully disappointment, not anger, not happiness, and not surprise.

    ¡¯Father, you know, don¡¯t you?¡¯

    Jason has always followed his father¡¯s request ever since he was young. Every single request and tasks that his father gave him has always been finished extremely early and well done. It was to the point that he became nothing but a robot.

    ¡¯Jason, redo this report!¡¯

    ¡¯Do you think this is a game? Do it again!¡¯

    ¡¯What? Don¡¯te out if you have not finished!¡¯

    Under the harsh training of his father, he learned that he had to do everything perfectly if he wanted to gain his recognition. Days and night passed as he spent them memorizing everything that his father gave him. Because of them, he looked like a panda ever since he was young.

    However, he knew that whatever he did, the elders would never be satisfied with him. They wanted Ivan to be the sessor. Older than him by a few years, Ivan has been trained to be the sessor even before his birth. Because of his appearance, his father wanted him to be the sessor, thus began thepetition of the two youngsters.

    In every field, he dominated his cousin. Not even once he allowed his cousin to defeat him. However, life was nothing but a continuous repeat of the day before.

    His life has be nothing but a grey picture, without any color whatsoever around it. There was nothing that particrly made him excited him nor saddened him. He acted as the perfect gentlemen outside, disying his full knowledge of etiquettes and did his work spectacrly, bringing the Wells Family into greater heights.

    Only once did he feel emptiness: on the day his mother died.

    He rarely met with his mother because of his father¡¯s strict rule and everything. However, his mother always treated him gently and her loss caused him to feel lost. It took him days to fully ept that his mother had left him, leaving him with nothing warm.

    One particr day when he reminisced about his mother¡¯s death anniversary, he slipped away from the mansion. He was tired of staying around his people as their mind was only filled with profit and cost. Rtionship with only trade in mind was something that he faced every single day. It was nauseating that he no longer has any feeling every day. His days were extremely dull. Even the praise from his father no longer entered his ears. There were like words of the passing wind, entering his ear on one side and out on the other side.

    During his time slipping away from the mansion, he met with a young girl. The girl was not any different with any other kid on the street, but the way she cheerfully did her work with a young boy beside him attracted him.

    ¡¯Howe someone smiles so much in this dangerous street?¡¯

    He followed after them, and then learned so much more about the girl. Ever since that day, she became part of his life that he could never forget as she showed him apletely different life than what he ever knew.

    For him, she was the light that showed the color that he never knew existed in his dull life where only the perfect existed.

    As Jason brought his attention back to the hall, he noticed that they were looking at him with anger. However, he didn¡¯t say anything, not even a word in his defense. All his attention was poured on his father¡¯s face, which remained stoic all the time.

    It was as if the news regarding Jason¡¯s involvement in ck Street couldn¡¯t faze him. He didn¡¯t feel any surprise, though.

    His father is the leader of arge family, the Wells Family. His capability was surely top notch, something far above the current him. Before he was termed as the perfect sessor, his father has been known as the ¡¯perfect family head¡¯. He was only the continuation of the line.

    After an unknown amount of time, Jason broke his gaze from his father, yet he still didn¡¯t answer anything. His silence caused some elders to feel ufortable, but they didn¡¯t understand what this young man wanted to do.

    It was at this moment that the Wells Family Head spoke out, "Meeting adjourned."

 Chapter 589 Helping Each Other

    After the meeting had ended, Ivan felt dissatisfied because Wells Family Head didn¡¯t do anything. He was hoping that something big would happen, such as Jason lost his position. However, the dim reaction caused him to feel disheartened.

    "Young Master Ivan, the preparation has beenplete," one of his men reported politely.

    Ivan nodded his head. Since the Wells Family Head didn¡¯t want to make any move, he would do it by himself. It would be far better for him to take care of the things by himself.

    "Call the media, I have important news to make."

    "Yes, Young Master."

    Ivan rubbed his chin as he thought about his decision. It wouldn¡¯t be hard for him to make a move. All these times, he had cut off Jason¡¯s business and never let the young man did anything. With the businesses were handled back by the elders for the time being, it was the time for him to start his movement.

    His eyes glinted with ruthlessness when he thought about the matter. It would be better for him to leave that young man with no other way out.

    ¡¯It¡¯s time for them to know who the real sessor of the Wells Family is.¡¯

    ...

    While Ivan was nning on taking him down, Jason calmly walked out of the mansion. He could feel the prating gaze from the elders around him, but he paid no heed. There was no need for him to answer their demand as he believed that he would not lose in this exchange.

    Ivan¡¯s revtion didn¡¯t surprise him much. After all, he had found out that his cousin had spent a lot of money to track him down.

    It wasughable that his cousin would spend so much time just to search for him. However, Jason knew the allure of finding out his weakness was simply too big for Ivan. It would grant Ivan the chance to take over the position he eyed from a long time ago.

    However, Jason didn¡¯t care about the matter as much as Ivan. He allowed Ivan to pry deeper because he wanted to let them know about his real ability.

    Groups were not criminal.

    If they tried to pry deeper, they would know that Fiore Group has never been categorized as criminal by the police. It was because their area of activity lingered in ck Street area. They also did their work based on the request that was ced for groups to do.

    Jason walked to his own car. Right when he was about to start the car, his phone rang. Hearing the familiar ringtone, he picked up the call right away.

    "Kanae, what makes you call me so early?"

    "What do you mean by early? This is already afternoon, Brother Jason," Kanae retorted.

    "Fine, fine, afternoon, so what is it?"

    "I have just watched the television. Your cousin announces that the Wells Family is agreeing to the request made by the government, but the representative is Ivan Wells."

    ¡¯Ah,¡¯ Jason eximed internally. He didn¡¯t know about his cousin recent activity because he had just left the building. From what the meeting had concluded, there was supposedly to be no movement from the family at all. However, it seemed that his cousin couldn¡¯t wait to make a move.

    Knowing his father would not tolerate any misstep, he knew that his father would never let his cousin off. However, this would be the chance for him to show his father what he had done so far too.

    "I see, so he has presented arge gift for us."

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "What do you mean by gift?"

    "Kanae, how¡¯s the condition of thepanies that I entrusted to you?" Jason changed the conversation in a blink of eyes.

    "Pretty good. They¡¯re starting to get inside the circle of the most powerfulpanies in this city."

    "Can you push them to ovee the Wells Family?"

    Kanae arched her eyebrows when she heard his request. It was not impossible, but it would be hard to do them in a short span of time. There were still so many things that she had to do. The matter in the Ryukalin n caused her movement to halt for the past few days.

    ¡¯I should have worked harder.¡¯

    Kanae sighed to herself at the thought of her workload increased again. Thankfully, there was no apparent movement from the government against the Ryukalin n again or it would be hard for her to divide her work.

    "Do you mean that the news is not your family but your cousin¡¯s?"

    Jason smiled when he heard Kanae¡¯s conjecture. This girl was truly sharp. "Yep, so I have to respond, right?"

    "Sure, it¡¯s going to be interesting."

    "Thanks Kanae."

    "After I have finished the preparation, I¡¯ll hand them over to you again. And this time, I won¡¯t help you anymore."

    Jason smiled. "I can take care of the matter with your little sister¡¯s help."

    "Should I remind you that if you dare to let harme to her, I¡¯ll never let you go?"

    "No worry, I¡¯ll personally make sure that she will be fine."

    After finishing the call, Jason cut off the call. He focused his attention to the street before him. Even though the other elders cursed him because of his decision to be part of ck Street, he felt rather d that he did. It was his decision to join the group that allowed him to meet with a lot of people whom he cared about.

    It was the time for him to take over the family and dered their stance. He would never let his cousin take what belonged to him.

    ...

    Ryukalin n

    "Kanae, how¡¯s the call?" Taro asked when he saw Kanae walk into the room once again.

    Kanae raised her head as a wry smile appeared there. "I need to go home and finish some paperwork. Do you mind if I leave again?"

    "It¡¯s fine," Kevin stood up. He walked straight towards Kanae and caressed the girl¡¯s head tenderly. His eyes showed traces of warmth. "You should take care of your health and be careful. It¡¯s not going to be as easy as lifting your fist to fight against them."

    Compared to the n where there were things that could be resolved using fists, the matter of the family was far moreplicated. They couldn¡¯t only use violence to solve the matter. Even if they did, they had to pay attention to the media because they were fighting in the light.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I¡¯m not the one fighting directly. Don¡¯t worry, Kevin."

    "Take care of yourself."

    Bidding her farewell, Kanae dashed to her home. She wanted to finish the work as fast as possible.

 Chapter 590 Randy Reappearance

    Jason¡¯s Residence

    To say that the news didn¡¯t bring any ripples would be a lie. The media was bombarding the Wells Family¡¯s residence like there was no tomorrow. However, the family head didn¡¯t appear. He stayed inside the shadow, without any hint whatsoever that he woulde out to resolve the situation.

    On the other hand, Ivan was taking the matter directly by proiming that he would be taking over the family. He boasted that the family matter would be handed directly into his hand.

    "Your cousin is quite something, Brother Jason," Laura Nali, Kanae¡¯s little sister, was looking at the news report with disgust. The cousin of Jason was truly too much in his action.

    "Ivan always wants the position of family head that I hold for years. There¡¯s nothing wrong with him trying to take it back by using numerous schemes," on the contrary, Jason¡¯s reply was rather mild.

    "Hmm," Laura pursed her lips. Even though Jason epted the matter as it was, she still hated the fact that Ivan squandered the matter of Wells Family like that. It was as if he wanted to show to the entire world that the Wells Family is in his hand and no one shall take it from him.

    Today, she was visiting Jason¡¯s residence to apany the man. After she received the news regarding Wells Family, she was angry at theck of response the family had. She decided to visit the man¡¯s house to see the situation by herself.

    However, the man waszing around like it was nothing.

    "I really don¡¯t understand why you still let that man out," Laura pointed to the television in displeasure.

    Jasonughed. "There¡¯s no need for me to move so much. He¡¯s digging his own grave by picking up the position that doesn¡¯t belong to him. Even without me doing anything, he¡¯ll be done for."

    Laura frowned when she heard what Jason said. Her eyesnded on the confident man behind her. She could not understand how his confidence coulde from.

    "Speaking of which, I keep on hearing news regarding your involvement in ck Street. Fiore Group is my sister¡¯s group, right?"

    Jason¡¯s movement stopped when he heard Laura¡¯s question. He turned his head to look at the young girl as a wry smile appeared on his lips.

    "Why do you guess that it belongs to your sister?"

    Laura tilted her head. "She seems to have paid more attention to Fiore Group in the past. Besides, I once overheard her talk with you about that group."

    Jason: "..." Kanae, your sister is a bit too knowledgeable.

    "I¡¯m not really certain, but I think she likes the word," Laura thought to herself again.

    Secretly, Jason nodded his head. It was Kanae who suggested that their group name should be Fiore because of the word meaning: flower. He didn¡¯t know what made Kanae love the word, but since she wanted it, he let her be.

    Honestly, it sounded rather girly. With their group consisting of one girl and three men, it looked rather weird. However, he had already gotten used to the nickname, so he didn¡¯t care anymore.

    "Yes, it¡¯s the group that belongs to your sister."

    Laura¡¯s eyes gleamed. "Then she must be the leader since you¡¯re obeying her words, Brother Jason."

    "Am I that low in your eyes?" Jason flicked the girl¡¯s forehead. He would not allow this little girl to squander his name any further.

    "Hey!" Laura covered her forehead and red at Jason. "Did I get it wrong?"

    "Nope, but that just makes me want to punish you again."

    "Meanie!"

    The two of them yed around for a while, mostly just Jason messing with Laura¡¯s hair. The two of them stopped when Jason¡¯s phone rang. Looking at Laura panting heavily near him, heughed.

    "We can continue our little gameter," he quickly brushed his hand as it was filled with chocte.

    Laura humped. She proceeded to stir the chocte that she had mixed in the bowl. In their banter, she used it as her weapon. It was a waste that some of them fell to the floor, but she felt satisfied whenever she recalled his face.

    ¡¯Serve him right for teasing me so much!¡¯

    After drying his hand, Jason picked up the phone. He didn¡¯t even bother looking at the caller ID as he immediately answered. The familiar ringtone was still crystal clear in his ears

    "What is it, Kanae?"

    Laura¡¯s ears perked up when she heard the word ¡¯Kanae¡¯. After the incident that involved her, she hadn¡¯t seen her sister for a couple of months. It would be a lie to say that she didn¡¯t miss the other party, but she knew that it wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for her to search for Kanae again.

    "It¡¯s finished, Brother Jason," Kanae¡¯s voice sounded tired. "You can take over the matter, I have sent everything to your mail."

    "Alright, thank you, Kanae. You should take some rest."

    "I will."

    After he ended the call, he turned around to look at Laura. "Do you want to participate in a grand event?"

    "Is it involving your cousin?" Laura¡¯s eyes glimmered.

    "Yes," Jason nodded his head.

    "Sure, I want to see how you kick that annoying man into pulp!" Laura put the bowl on the table as she hurriedly ran to the sink. She wanted to see that man got beaten up.

    Jason shook his head amusedly at her action. His mind recalled his cousin as his gaze turned sharp. It was the time for a payback.

    ...

    Ryukalin n

    "Boss, there¡¯s someone who wants to meet you," Neo informed.

    Kevin raised his head from the stack of papers in front of him. He eyed Neo suspiciously. "Who is it?"

    "It¡¯s Randy."

    Randy? Kevin recalled this name because he was pretty famous and annoying for the past couple of years. As the leader of Hunter Group, Randy was pretty capable in dealing with many kinds of situations. After all, the Hunter Group was built from scratch by this man.

    The news regarding Randy had disappeared for quite some time. It was as if the man couldn¡¯t ept his loss to the Ryukalin n during the battle after the prison¡¯s breakout. Kevin thought that he would never hear the young man¡¯s name anymore, but here he was, standing right in front of Ryukalin n¡¯s gate.

    "I¡¯ll meet him."

    Kevin stood up from his seat and walked to the gate calmly. His steps were calm as he made his way to the gate.

    Standing in front of the gate was a man in unkempt clothes. His appearance was not any different than the previous times Kevin met him, but his eyes had lost its light. The brilliance and confidence that the man showed as the leader of Hunter Group has lost, recing it was a rather solemn gaze.

    If not for him meeting the other party directly before, he would never believe that they were the same person.

    "Randy, what brings you here?" Kevin asked in a rather cold tone.

    Randy raised his head. His eyes flickered when he saw Kevin standing in front of him calmly.

    "I... I need your help, Ryukalin n Head."

    Kevin¡¯s expression remained indifferent as he scanned the man before him. "Speak."

 Chapter 591 Collaboration Terms

    Randy was looking at the young man before him with gritted teeth. Originally, he didn¡¯t want toe here at all. He believed that he would be alright by himself without the need to rely on those powerful figures. It turned out that his mind has been wrong, extremely wrong.

    People thought that he disappeared because of the loss Hunter Group experienced. Only he knew that it was not true. The real reason for his disappearance was because of his woman, Vena Aida ¨Cthe previous princess of Aida Family, disappearance.

    That day was very humiliating for him. He had to stay silent in the room, unable to do anything for Vena simply because Ferdinand was there. Powerless and weak, he decided to stay quiet until they took Vena away from him.

    At that time, he felt a bit lost because it was always Vena whomanded his life, day and night.

    ¡¯I¡¯m free!¡¯

    His first thought was doing things that he always wanted to do but never had the chance. Filling his days with doing things that he liked, he enjoyed the freedom without having to worry that Vena would suddenly call him. It was fun and moreover, he didn¡¯t have to fight and bet with his life the entire time.

    Everything should have been perfect, but it didn¡¯t turn out as he wished.

    ¡¯I miss her.¡¯

    He never realized this before, but he ced more importance to his Miss more than what he thought. The phone that he always carried to allow the woman called him never left his body. Unconsciously, he would wait for her call and message like before.

    Still, he knew that it would be an impossible request. She had left; he abandoned her on that particr day, leaving the weak girl in the hands of that man. So he gathered his resolve and started his investigation to find her again.

    But things were not so easy.

    There was a lot of fake information spread around. He didn¡¯t even know which one of them was true. They were gathered together, mixing so perfectly that it was hard for him to differentiate one with the other. Because of that, he decided that it would be better if he searched for help.

    But who?

    The only person who still stood against the government was only the Ryukalin n. The very n that destroyed his group and sent him wounded so badly that left him with no face. However, he didn¡¯t have any choice.

    He couldn¡¯t possibly be enemies with them for his entire life. He needed help, or he would never be able to meet with Vena ever again. As he had known bits and pieces of what the government did, he knew time was of essence. If he didn¡¯t hurry, he might never see her again.

    "I want your help to find someone," Randy replied ambiguously.

    Kevin looked back at Randy coldly. His cold expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest, making Randy unaware of the thoughts behind his indifferent expression.

    "Are you searching for Vena Aida?"

    Randy¡¯s expression changed slightly. He raised his head to look at Kevin. "How...?" do you know?

    "It¡¯s not known whether she¡¯s still alive or not," Kevin said coldly, not showing his real thoughts at all. "Do you think I have any information about her whereabouts?"

    "I¡¯m not asking for information," Randy spoke up. "I want your help to let me get inside Lima School."

    So far, he has been trying to find out about Vena¡¯s whereabouts. He had barged into the government¡¯s ce a few times, but didn¡¯t find any trace of her. The next ce that he needed to check was Lima School. Unfortunately, the guards would never let him get inside undetected.

    From outside, it didn¡¯t seem to be any different than any other school, but he knew better than that. They were protecting the school heavily and unless the one who came inside had the pass, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to get close. The defense mechanism of the school didn¡¯t allow strangers got inside.

    Kevin also knew about the defense mechanism. This was the reason why he couldn¡¯t bring Mike and Neo along into the school.

    But if it was sneaking in, he had some ways.

    "What can you give to me in exchange for helping you get inside?"

    Randy¡¯s eyes shone when Kevin asked the question to him. This meant that this man had a way to get him inside the school building one way or another. If he had something that Kevin wanted, he would be able to get inside.

    The current him didn¡¯t really have anything left as Kevin nearly destroyed everything that belonged to him. His men had died, his headquarters were destroyed, and many other things. All that he had left was nothing but information regarding several things that he had worked hard to gather during his time as the leader of Hunter Group.

    "I can give you information," Randy replied.

    "What information do you think I need?" Kevin asked back.

    Randy¡¯s brain spun towards the matter of the west area. "I know that you have been trying to take hold the areas of the west. There is a lot of information regarding the power structure in that ce that I can give you, such as the small gangs and the government employees."

    "Is that all?" Kevin asked indifferently.

    "There is also aplete map and pathway of the west area of this city. The map is rtively new, so you can use it to your liking," Randy racked his brain about the information that he had. There were not too many, but the help of Vena in the past allowed him to gather much more than what his capabilities allowed. These were his biggest bargaining chips in front of Kevin.

    Kevin nodded his head. "You better not lie to me."

    "I won¡¯t lie to you, I swear," Randy replied. He was rather desperate because there was not a single person he knew that could possibly let him get inside the school. If he tried to ask the government to let him meet with Vena, they would dly blow his head rather than giving permission to him.

    In truth, Kevin had the n to sneak inside the school in the future. Because they have found out his identity, it would be hard for him to just walk freely. The best way would be sneaking inside during the night.

    Randy¡¯s request was the same as making slight changes to his n. It was not too hard for him to do.

    "Alright, get inside, we¡¯ll talk more about this."

    "Thank you very much, Ryukalin n Head," Randy beamed when he heard Kevin¡¯s suggestion.

    Beside them, Neo secretly lit up a candle for Randy. That man didn¡¯t know that Kevin didn¡¯t have to do much for the request that Randy gave. They were still preparing the infiltration because there were still many things that they were not certain, yet. However, it would be a piece of cake to add one more person, especially one of Randy¡¯s calibers.

    "In a few days, we¡¯ll get inside the school, but once you get in, you have to take care of the matter by yourself," Kevin warned the man.

    Randy nodded his head. "I understand."

    Right now, his mind was filled with nothing but finding a way to get inside and met with Vena again.

 Chapter 592 Perfect Couple

    Wells Family Residence

    As the elders were still gathering because of the media mass, they entered heavy discussion about Ivan¡¯s recent antics. Right now, not a single one of them have the intention to go back home. If they did, they would just be swarmed by the reporters who were eager to find them and ask numerous questions.

    "Family Head, what should we do regarding Ivan¡¯s action?" one of the elders asked nervously. They knew that Ivan had started to act out of the bounds with the recent action not befitting his name.

    Wells Family Head didn¡¯t answer. His cold gaze was directed straight to the front. Just outside the door, Ivan was busy talking to the reporters as if he was the one who had the right.

    "Family Head, please answer us."

    "They¡¯re waiting for an answer."

    While the elders were getting restless, those who supported Ivan felt glee. They deducted that the family head didn¡¯t want to get involved in this matter anymore, thus allowing them to act as they wanted to. Happily, they amodated Ivan to even more privilege.

    Those who supported Jason were equally silent. They didn¡¯t even utter any word as they watched from the sidelines, just like a spectator. While the others, who were rather neutral, came pestering the family head to step inside and resolved the matter.

    The Wells Family Head stayed silent all the time. He gazed directly to the front with his indifferent expression. No one knew what he was thinking with that kind of expression.

    "Sir...."

    "Family Head, Jason appears with a woman!" a servant suddenly announced.

    A woman? The elders were stunned to hear the sudden news. They knew that Jason has been staying silent all the time, but why did that young master appear with a woman?

    Did he spend his time ying around with his woman while the others were handling turmoil like this?

    "Unforgivable, what is that man thinking?" one of the elders who supported Ivan bellowed angrily. He couldn¡¯t believe that Jason would take a woman inside.

    "Family Head, he has acted out of bounds!"

    "Family Head, he¡¯s being too willful!"

    While the elders were yelling in displeasure, Wells Family Head pointed to the television. "Turn it on."

    He only said one single sentence, but the elders already scampered to take the remote control. The authority of this man was crystal clear, no one in the Wells Family dared to talk back to him. Once he spoke, that sentence was the rule of their family.

    The television turned on and it directly showed the condition of their residence where reporters were as many as dust. It simply filled the entire space with the reporters. At the very front, Ivan was standing proudly while a car approached him.

    From inside the car, two people appeared: Jason and Laura.

    Ivan nced at Jason. "My dear cousin, what are you doing here? Have you finally calmed down after the revtion of your involvement in ck Street?"

    The reporters¡¯ ear perked up. This perfect sessor has a hand in ck Street. Could it be this was the reason Ivan became the spokesperson recently? Now, this was truly a piece of great news for them. The perfect sessor was not so perfect after all.

    They quickly readied their pen and paper plus camera to capture this precious moment.

    Jason looked back at Ivan. If this was a private area, he would just let his cousin¡¯s mouth pped like a bird. However, he would never let his cousin nder his name in front of the media.

    "My dear cousin, do you understand the consequences of your words? Don¡¯t nder innocent people."

    Ivan sneered. "What are you talking about my dear cousin? I¡¯m just talking the truth as you¡¯re indeed involved in ck Street as part of a group."

    Dear cousin was their way to call each other in public. It sounded friendly and obviously cozy, but in truth the two of them were using it to restrain their feelings. With that polite and somewhat pleasing to ear greetings, they reminded themselves that they were in public and should not do anything that would damage Wells Family name.

    However, their tone when they said the phrase would reflect their real feeling. When they were restraining their rage, the words sounded forced.

    "My dear cousin, it seems that years of learning etiquette didn¡¯t make you a better person," Jason shed an apologetic smile. It was as if he was the one in the right while Ivan was the one in the wrong. "Why are you stepping out of your bounds by taking up my position? Have my Father given you the permission to speak as the representative of Wells Family?"

    Ivan¡¯s expression changed slightly when Jason countered him and forced the topic to change. "He gave his permission to me, my dear cousin. Didn¡¯t you hear his words during thest meeting?"

    "Unfortunately, my hearing is not too good. I don¡¯t recall hearing my father gives any order regarding this matter. Have you perhaps heard it, Elder Kan?"

    The elder beside Ivan wanted to say ¡¯yes¡¯. However, his mind reyed the meeting and the only sentence that the Wells Family Head uttered was only ¡¯meeting adjourned.¡¯ He didn¡¯t give any kind of instruction for Ivan to take over Jason¡¯s role as the Wells Family representative.

    Seeing the troubled face on the elder¡¯s face, the reporters knew that something must be up. They giddily wrote down in their paper about this conversation. Something must have happened in the meeting that didn¡¯t suit what Ivan told them.

    "You¡¯re really good at evading conversation, Jason. Why don¡¯t you tell us more about your experience in ck Street?" Ivan tried to change the conversation.

    Jason arched his eyebrows. "With all due respect, my dear cousin, why don¡¯t you tell me who allowed you to be the spokesperson of Wells Family today?"

    The two young men didn¡¯t want to back down, each of them pointing at the other party¡¯s mistake. Behind Jason, Laura held her urge to roll her eyes. This cousin of Jason was truly annoying. She wished for nothing more than smacking that man to clear up his senses.

    The elder beside Ivan knew that situation was growing bad. He eyed the woman beside Jason.

    "Young Master Jason, although I know that you¡¯re the sessor of Wells Family, is there any need for you to bring irrelevant parties to the matter regarding our family?"

    "Oh?" Jason eyed Laura. "I forgot to introduce you to my girlfriend, Elder Kan. I was nning on bringing her to meet with my father first."

    Inside the room, the elders were shocked by Jason¡¯s words. Although he was already 20 years old, no one expected him to bring a young woman into the house so quickly. Even if he wanted to do so, was there any need to bring her during this chaotic time?

    Wells Family Head¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly. "Laura Nali."

    "Family Head?" the closest elder was stunned to hear a woman¡¯s name from the old man. Also, it seemed that the name sounded rather familiar.

    When Jason began to introduce her, Laura stepped forward. "Hello, my name is Laura Nali, the Family Head of Nali Family. I¡¯m here to talk with Brother Jason¡¯s Father regarding some matters. Because of that, I hope that you can give way for us."

    When the reporters heard her name, they were stunned speechless. They had heard her name not long ago because of the incident in the Nali Family. As of now, the Nali Family stayed low, with nothing big on the surface, but the family has been secretly rising under the lead of this young woman. Many people spected that she was truly one of the greatest family heads.

    Their brain recalled the word ¡¯girlfriend¡¯ that Jason uttered not long ago. Right now, they truly wondered what could becking from this man.

    He has perfect skill, extremely suited to be the family head. He had earned the nickname ¡¯perfect sessor¡¯ from a long time ago. As for Laura, she has been known to be the promising leader of Nali Family, a truly perfect littledy that was equally powerful in business.

    Could it be that he would be perfect in every single matter? Now it seemed that they would have to add one more title for them: ¡¯Perfect Couple."

 Chapter 593 Itâ€™s in My Hands

    Ivan was practically on the edge when he heard what Laura said. The name ¡¯Laura Nali¡¯ was not a stranger for him because he had heard this name for a long time. However, he never had the chance to meet with the girl because she always stayed low.

    Even when he wanted to, she would give the excuse that she was busy. His futile attempt made him think that she was unreachable.

    Howe this woman bes his cousin¡¯s girlfriend? He couldn¡¯t ept this. This way, even if Jason didn¡¯t be Wells Family Head, he had more than enough resources to build morepanies. The Nali Family has been growing closer to the Wells Family, which made them one of the strongest rivals of Wells Family.

    What if the elders preferred to have him as the sessor instead, so they could gain morepanies? NO! He could not let this happen.

    "Don¡¯t lie! Howe you¡¯re his girlfriend?"

    Jason arched his eyebrows. "My dear cousin, don¡¯t me it on my girlfriend for your poor luck in finding a partner."

    That was truly arge blow straight to his heart. Ivan red at Jason deeply. If only looks can kill, Jason would have been dead a few times with the way Ivan red at the other party.

    "I¡¯m sure that private matter is not something that you need to pry on," Laura smiled sweetly. "Haven¡¯t your family taught you that, Young Master Ivan?"

    Although the tone that Laura used was extremely pleasant to the ear, the content was nothing but piercing deeper wounds to Ivan¡¯s heart. He wanted to refute Laura, but the elder had pulled him back.

    Right now, they were in front of the reporters. There was no need for Ivan to embarrass himself further by giving in to the taunt these two gave him. Despite being unwilling, Ivan had no choice but to back down.

    ¡¯Smart boy,¡¯ Jason thought to himself. "Let¡¯s get inside. I¡¯ll answer your question if we have the time."

    Jason took Laura¡¯s hand into his. Seeing their action, the reporters crazily tried to capture their picture. Every single angle possible of these two holding hands were taken by them. Even some frantic reporters went to the degree of climbing the trees just to get a better angle for the pic.

    This is a new sensation. The most well-known young master in this city is getting a girlfriend! Not to mention, his girlfriend is the recently famous and talented family head.

    This is truly a scoop.

    Slowly, Jason walked into the mansion with Laura holding his hand.

    "Are you alright?" he asked worriedly. He didn¡¯t want Laura to feel suffocated because of his matter.

    Laura nodded her head. "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Behind them, Ivan was staring at the door as if he wanted to bear a hole into them. He felt immense anger at the thought that Jason would be able to get everything that he wanted because of a woman.

    "Young Master, let¡¯s get in."

    "Yeah," Ivan¡¯s eyes narrowed. Even if Jason could get Laura, it didn¡¯t mean the elders¡¯ opinion would lean to Laura. He would make sure about that.

    In the hall, the elders¡¯ gaze was directed towards Laura. She was dressing properly, like how an elegant woman should dress. Although she was beautiful, her beauty was shown in a rather mild manner, not allowing them to see through her.

    Wells Family Head spoke up first.

    "Jason, you should exin yourself."

    "Yes, Father," Jason replied somberly. "For the past few days, I¡¯ve contacting Laura to talk about the matter of her attack after she rejects the notion of coboration. From what I heard, they didn¡¯t n on letting her go at all because there are a lot of attacks directed to the Nali Family for the past few weeks.

    However, the government didn¡¯t ce serious importance in eliminating Nali Family Head because she¡¯s staying low. They¡¯re just trying to cut off everyone who tries to oppose them because they want to be the sole one in power in this city."

    Laura stayed silent. In truth, they didn¡¯t even talk about that matter at all. What they were doing was only him helping her out with her paper per usual and him teasing her all day. However, there was no way she could tell that to the elders. There was no need for them to know their rtionship has been going for a long time.

    Behind him, Ivan frowned. "Won¡¯t that mean that the government is much more powerful than us, so we shouldn¡¯t go against them?"

    "It¡¯s the opposite, my dear cousin," Jason chuckled, yet hisugh was filled with coldness. "Do you truly want to see the government as the sole power in this city without anyone able to question their action? The number of innocent people who died in their hands amounted to thousands."

    "How do you know so much?" Ivan asked cautiously.

    Jason spread his hand. "It¡¯s easy, isn¡¯t it? You only have to look at the list of missing people for the past few years. Even though not all of them are because of the government, most of them are students from Lima School, which I believe belongs to the government."

    Ivan¡¯s face changed greatly when Jason mentioned that school. Among those who were here, there was not a single one of them who didn¡¯t know what had happened in that school. However, they didn¡¯t have the power to go against the government and stopped the inhuman act. All they could do so far was turning blind eyes to them.

    "Do you have any solution to go against the government, Jason?" Wells Family Head interrupted. This was the most important point of their entire argument.

    Jason nodded his head. He put down the map on his hand to the table. "This is all the photocopy of the shares for more than 30%rgepanies in this city. All of them are under my name. And I¡¯m mostly thergest shareholders in thepanies, so it can be said that I¡¯m the leader and owner."

    When the elders heard that, they were stunned speechless. So far, the Wells Family held around 40% of allrgepanies in this city while Nali Family held around 20%. If Jason has 30% ownerships ofpanies, it was practically telling them that the economics section of the city was nearlypletely in their hands. The rest of thepanies wouldn¡¯t be able to contend against them at all.

    Wells Family Head understood Jason¡¯s intention immediately. They might lose in terms of military power alone, but a city didn¡¯t only need military power. As long as they could convince the government that their existences were needed, no one would dare to touch them.

    As for the bodyguards, there were plenty of them gathered in the Wells Family.

    "That¡¯s impossible!" Ivan blurted out. He had been paying attention to the movement of Jason Wells all these years. One of the most important things he did was making sure that Jason couldn¡¯t build any otherpanies aside from those belonged to Wells Family. This was to ensure that this young man didn¡¯t step ahead from him.

    Howe he manages to obtain shares of 30%rgepanies just like that?

    Jason shook his head lightly. This was the backup n that he had prepared with Kanae. Using his secret stash of money, he bought arge amount ofpany and registered them under Kanae¡¯s name. The CEO was also a fake one that he paid to act as the owner. All along, Kanae was the one handling the matter of thepanies, while he helped from the shadow.

    Only when it was required that she would put his name as the co-owner, meaning thepany belonged to the two of them. This way, he would gain the right to control them too.

    Of course, this was only for a part of them. There were not enough funds to buy every singlepany in this city. And unless he was crazy, he would never do that because they dabbled in numerous matters. For most of them, he only became one of their biggest shareholders and could influence some of their decision making.

    But he would not reveal this to his cousin.

    "There are things that you don¡¯t know, my dear cousin," Jason smiled. "You have lost."

    "No! That¡¯s..." Ivan gazed at the paper with disbelief. "How did you do that?"

    "You don¡¯t have to know," Jason replied firmly.

    "I..."

    "Ivan, you should cool your head," Wells Family Head interrupted. "And Jason, we need to talk privately."

    "Yes, Father."

    Ivan red at Jason and the other elders. Seeing how those who supported him had lowered their head, he knew that he had lost this time. But this was not over yet.

    "I¡¯ll be back, Jason."

    Jason smiled. "I¡¯ll be waiting for you."

    Ivan turned around towards the door with a dark expression. The Wells Family Head hadn¡¯t given out his verdict, so there was still time for him. He would surely take the position for himself!

 Chapter 594 Finding Clues of Their Whereabouts

    After Ivan had left the room, the elders walked out one by one. Many of them passed a nce at Jason as if they were telling him about how they viewed him. All along, they had underestimated the other party. No one knew that he would make such a big event in their family and gained firm hold on something so outrageous.

    "Father, what is it that you want to talk about with us?" Jason asked after everyone had left.

    Wells Family Head fixated his gaze on Jason, his only son. He had never taken care of the boy directly because he was busy. Wells Family was simply too big for him to care about an annoying young man. What he wanted all these years was a perfect sessor to inherit his ce and not a son, so it was him who made Jason like this after a long time.

    "The matter regarding the offer from the government, you should just leave it to us," he said coldly.

    Jason didn¡¯t know why his father wanted to take care of the matter by himself. However, years of staying under his father taught him that it was better to not go against his father¡¯s will. Whatever his father wanted would be thew of the family. This was how the Wells Family managed to thrive all these years.

    "I understand, Father," Jason replied calmly.

    Wells Family Head nodded his head. He looked at Laura. "For your personal life, I won¡¯t meddle. But if you dare to scheme against Wells Family, I won¡¯t let you off."

    "I understand, Father."

    "The battle between you and Ivan should be handled by youngsters. I don¡¯t want you to involve other people from Wells Family into the meddlesome problem you two have created."

    "I understand, Father."

    "Now, leave me."

    "I understand, Father," Jason bowed formally before taking Laura¡¯s hand and walked out of the room.

    Wells Family Head watched as Jason left him with an indifferent expression. He had never tried to nurture a rtionship with his son because he didn¡¯t want it. It would be better for the boy to learn how to stand by himself. He was merely a stranger in that boy¡¯s life, and it would never change.

    Jason walked out of the hall solemnly. He knew that Ivan would not let the matter end here, so he had to be prepared for the worst. First of all, he needed to find all the records of his activities in ck Street to prepare for a valid argument against Ivan.

    "Brother Jason," Laura tugged Jason¡¯s clothes.

    "What is it, Laura?"

    "I just feel that your conversation with your father is strange. You two look like master and subordinate rather than father and son."

    Jason smiled wryly. If even an outsider saw it like that, then it must be crystal clear that their rtionship was that bad. "There¡¯s no need to worry so much. It¡¯s always like that, for him I¡¯m nothing more than a ¡¯sessor¡¯."

    Laura frowned when she heard what Jason said. Rtionship like that was surely not something one desired. She tightened her grip on Jason¡¯s hand. At the very least, she would shower him with attention from herself. In the past few weeks, she had gotten even closer with Jason as she learned more about business and how to manage therge family. She would surely help him when it was his turn to have problems.

    "It¡¯ll be a tough battle with Ivan, I might need your help."

    "I won¡¯t leave you."

    Seeing her stubborn stance, a smile made its way to Jason¡¯s lips. It was weird but having her by his side made him rather happy. Pulling the girl to his embrace, he lightly whispered on her ear. "Thank you."

    ...

    Government¡¯s Side

    "Professor Taren, we have finished investigating the blood trace on the weapon," a man dressed in white robe reported solemnly. His tone was rather serious when he announced his finding.

    Professor Taren nced up from the stack of paper on his hand. He was busy investigating the research report of the golden letter owners that the doctors submitted to him. His forehead creased when he heard what his subordinate said.

    "Which weapon do you investigate? Is it the one from Megara or the one on Anna¡¯s hand?"

    "We have traced the two of them, Professor," the man replied.

    After the battle with Kevin, Megara¡¯s weapon was taken because there were traces of Kevin¡¯s blood there. Professor Taren wanted to know more about Kevin¡¯s blood, so he sent his core team to investigate everything they could find, even up to DNA.

    As for Anna, they simply wanted to know who managed to kill the woman. As a fighter, Anna was one of the strongest ones in this ce. To be able to kill Anna would mean that the one who did it was not an ordinary person.

    "Tell me," Professor Taren fixed his sses position.

    The man cleared his throat. "From the blood on Megara¡¯s weapon, we found traces of several people¡¯s blood. One of them belongs to Kevin Kalin, the current head of Ryukalin n. Based on the reaction of the blood sample that we receive, it¡¯s suspected that Kevin has the same ability as his father. He has awakened his talent as the ¡¯perfect soldier¡¯ and has strength far surpassing any ordinary human."

    He paused for a moment. "Based on the calction, it might be nearing Ferdinand¡¯s previous level when he first awakened, Sir."

    Professor Taren creased his brows. Up until now, Ferdinand was the one who has the strongest talent that he had ever met. There was no one who could possibly contend against Ferdinand, so he couldn¡¯t believe that the man found his match.

    ¡¯He hasn¡¯t been awakened for a long time. He¡¯s still not Ferdinand¡¯s match.¡¯

    The calction was based on the assumption that the potential was awakened fully. Normally, it would take three years for the talent to be awakened mostly and give the body arge boost. However, it took one decade for the talent to be fully integrated and the potential no longer gave any boost each year on the day they awakened their talent.

    Based on Kevin¡¯s age, it would be impossible.

    "What about the other one?"

    "The blood that we find in Anna¡¯s weapon belongs to someone that has been missing for years: Kirei Servo. The blood showed that she has also awakened her talent and even if her strength will not be up to par against the strongest, it¡¯s quite a troublesome talent."

    "Kirei Servo you say?"

    "Yes, Professor."

    Professor Taren nearlyughed when he heard the name. They have been searching for the young girl for years without any result whatsoever, yet today, they found out that the girl was still alive. Moreover, she has awakened her talent.

    "This is interesting," Professor Taren smiled. "The two of the missing children resurface after a long time, only the third one missing. I wonder if he will alsoe over to me by himself."

    "Professor?" the man was stunned to see Professor Taren looked as if he was happy. Was there anything happy knowing the enemy was much more powerful.

    Professor Taren stood up. "I want that girl. She¡¯ll be perfect to test the medicine."

    The man shivered when he heard the word ¡¯medicine.¡¯ Everything that Professor Taren had made so far was extremely scary. It would give the one who consumed it arge boost in power at the exchange of something else. From the way this professor smiled, he could guess that whatever he nned for that girl was surely not something good.

    As the professor walked out to meet with Ferdinand, the man nced at the report. There was one more thing that he had not talked to Professor Taren as it was merely spection in the hearts of the researcher. Knowing that the professor wouldn¡¯t return back soon, he put the matter into the back of his head.

    ¡¯It¡¯s time to work again.¡¯

 Chapter 595 Competition for the Position

    n¡¯s House

    n was busy reading through the newspaper when he heard his father calling him. Standing upzily, he put the newspaper on the table and headed straight to the living room.

    "Father, is there anything wrong?"

    "n, look at the television?"

    n frowned, but he did as his father said. His gaze was totally focused on the television where a young man was standing there, yelling words to the mass in front of him. Several people stood with him, guarding the young man as if he was the most important person in the world.

    After a few seconds, the reporter¡¯s face popped in.

    "...Reporting from Wells Family Residence, the young master of Wells Family, Ivan Wells,es out today to tell us a breaking news. He revealed the fact that Jason Wells, the one termed as the perfect sessor has been dealing in ck Street for a long time as part of a group.

    In addition, he wanted to challenge Jason because his cousin takes the position of inheritance from him. Ivan Wells has been trying to gather his men as he spread the news this morning. The news has spread like a wildfire, spreading to every part of the city, announcing the fact that Ivan is the legal sessor and Jason is a thief...."

    n frowned when he heard the news. What in the world is that young master thinking by spreading the news like this? He would only be able to gain some sympathy as people in this city could care less about matters from the four big families ¨Cthree big families; one of them had disappeared from a long time ago.

    Even though some people may take his words for granted, many of them were not that stupid. For Jason to be able to hold his position as the sessor of Wells Family for a long time, it showed that the young man was quite capable. What was in the mind of this young master?

    "Father, what is it that you want to show me?" n turned his head. He saw that his father had a rather solemn look.

    "n, can you do some research about Ivan for me?" his father uttered his wish.

    "Ivan?" n was shocked. Why would his father want to know more about Ivan? Could it be that his father wants to make a newspaper about this man?

    His family was rich, but they didn¡¯t reach this point without any hardworks. His father was a journalist and at the same time, the owner of several newspaper firm in this city. Many kinds of news had to go through this man before they spread out in the city.

    As his son, n became extremely proficient in gathering information. As he was still in the midst of practicing, his skill caused him to be a chatterbox and gossiper in school. Thanks to that, he knew how to differentiate real news and hoax. Still, it didn¡¯t mean he could work yet.

    "Yes," his father sighed. "Our firm can stand because of the help that Ivan Wells give us in the past. Now, he¡¯s demanding us to spread news about this."

    "But father, didn¡¯t you always say that we will only tell the truth?"

    "We can¡¯t, n," n¡¯s father replied back. "All we have is because I follow what Ivan says years ago. I¡¯m not someone who doesn¡¯t know gratitude, so I have to pay him back for what he had done."

    From the way he saw it, n thought that his father was coerced into making this fake news. It would be detrimental for their firm telling fake news, but there was no other choice. Their life was at the stake.

    "Do we really have to do this?"

    "Just do as I say, n. Gather some news regarding Ivan, we can only try to make it as close to the truth as possible."

    "I..." n stared at his father with aplicated expression. His father always taught him that he should only tell the correct news to the people. Now, his father wanted him to do the opposite. This caused him to feel extremelyplicated.

    "This will be the only time, n," his father said. Even he felt hurt because of this decision, but if Ivan wanted it, he could destroy their entire family with only a lift of his finger.

    n nodded his head. Although he was unwilling, he didn¡¯t have any other choice right now. If he didn¡¯t do this, he would just throw their lives away because Ivan would never let them off.

    He never knew that their family would have any dealing with Wells Family. He thought that his father built this firm using his own hand and righteous way that he always taught to him. Reality proved otherwise.

    "Don¡¯t forget to make sure the data can be used, n."

    "Yes, Father, I understand."

    n stepped back to his room and took out hisptop. He sighed deeply for he understood that he couldn¡¯t get away from this matter. After this, their firm would be tainted because of the fake news they were forced to make.

    From the bottom of his heart, he hoped that they would be able to make the newspaper nearer to the truth. That way, there was still a way to salvage the situation.

    ...

    Wells Family, Jason¡¯s Residence

    Laura was watching the television with Jason. Her expression turned ugly when she saw how Jason¡¯s cousin unted the lie like it was the truth. The real sessor is Jason and not that faker, Ivan!

    "Brother Jason, he¡¯s very outrageous," Laurained.

    Jason nodded his head. He had to agree that Ivan was simply too outrageous. This action would prove to be very detrimental for their Wells Family because it was brought to the court. Not to mention, the case was extremely simple.

    "He wants war," Jasonmented with ease. me appeared from beneath his dark iris. "If that¡¯s what he wants, then I¡¯ll give it. War is it? I¡¯m ready."

    Laura could feel the surge of killing intent emanating from the man before her. She sucked on the air in surprise. This was the first time she had ever experienced her boyfriend showed this part of his true nature to her. Even though it was not directed towards her, the suffocating aura caused her to feel deep stricken fear.

    This made her wonder just how many people this man had killed in his life to cause this deep killing intent emerged.

    "Brother...Jason?"

    "Ah," Jason quickly reverted back his dangerous aura and looked at Laura worriedly. Different from Kanae, Laura was not used to the harsh and unforgiving life in ck Street. She might know part of them as it was rathermon, but it didn¡¯t mean she could live her life with them so close around her.

    "Laura, are you alright?"

    "Yes, I¡¯m fine," Laura eyed the man before her once again. Seeing that Jason had returned to normal made her feel more at ease. She was still not used to seeing his dangerous state as he looked extremely scary.

    Jason put down the remote control and patted the girl¡¯s head. "Sorry, I don¡¯t mean to scare you."

    "I¡¯m not that scared, yet," Laura mumbled, unwilling to admit that she was scared at his demeanor.

    Jason arched his eyebrows. "Fine, I¡¯m sorry for surprising you."

    "I¡¯m not surprised too."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yes," Laura averted her eyes, her stubbornness caused her to be unwilling to back down.

    Jason chuckled before pulling the girl closer. "You¡¯re so stubborn."

    "Don¡¯t get so close!" Laura red angrily.

    "Don¡¯t be angry, I need your help," Jason rested his head on Laura¡¯s shoulder. He inhaled her scent and thought that she smelled really nice today.

    "What help?" Laura shifted her body slightly. Her eyes showed traces of curiosity at the word that Jason might say.

    "I need to find awyer."

 Chapter 596 Asking for Help

    "I need to find awyer."

    Laura tilted her head sideways. "Why are you telling me what you need? I¡¯m not awyer."

    Jason: "..." I have not finished speaking.

    "I¡¯m not asking you to be one, but I know that you¡¯re close with awyer, right?"

    Laura racked her brain as a name appeared in the midst of her rummage. There was only onewyer that she knew, but coincidentally, she was known as one of the bestwyers in this city.

    ra Dara, Misae¡¯s mother.

    After the incident that involved Misae not long ago, ra moved out of this city to the other ce. The news regarding her disappeared within weeks as they were staying at a rather faraway city. However, it didn¡¯t mean that she didn¡¯t have any way to contact them. Her hand phone still kept Misae¡¯s number inside them.

    "You want me to ask for Mrs. ra Dara?" Laura asked.

    Jason nodded his head. "You can do this, right?"

    "I think so," Laura replied ambiguously. She was not sure about asking help from ra because the one who approached ra before was her sister. The rtionship between the two of them was unclear for her as she didn¡¯t have any information regarding why ra would want to help her sister.

    "What is it?"

    "Um, I think Mrs. ra only make a move because my sister asked for her help before, so I don¡¯t know if she¡¯ll move if it¡¯s me who asks," Laura replied with an apologetic smile.

    Jason stared nkly as he nearly burst outughing. The connection Kanae had so far always caused him to feel awe. This time was not an exception. He didn¡¯t even understand how that girl managed to attract powerful people to her side and helped her.

    If he knew that it all began because of her downfall, he might think that her luck was simply too good.

    In the midst of suffering, where her hope has been extinguished one by one, she met a lot of people. Those people were the one that helped her to reach this far bit by bit.

    "You won¡¯t know if you don¡¯t try, right?" Jason smiled.

    Laura nodded her head. She picked up her phone and searched for Misae¡¯s name. "I¡¯ll call her."

    From the moment she called up until Misae picked up, not even five seconds have passed.

    "Laura! You have finally called me back!" Misae¡¯s cheerful and loud voice could be heard loud and clear from Laura¡¯s side.

    Laura pulled the phone away from her phone. Her ear wouldn¡¯t be able to handle Misae¡¯s yelling. "Misae, it has been a long time."

    "Yes it is, how are you? I miss all of you so much!"

    "I¡¯m in need of help," Laura replied truthfully.

    Misae, who was sprawling on her bed, immediately sat upright when Laura told her that thetter needed help. She wanted to know what Laura wanted from her. "Tell me, what can I do to help you?"

    "My boyfriend is unjustly used and challenged. I need awyer to help him."

    Misae¡¯s brain processed what Laura told her when it clicked to her that Laura had just told her that she has a boyfriend.

    "WAIT! Wait, you have a boyfriend?"

    Laura¡¯s mouth opened wide as she sneaked a nce towards Jason. How could she forget what kind of person Misae was? The only thing that Misae cared the most would be about boys. It has been months since thest time they met, so Misae was adamant on hearing thetest progression.

    "You can say so."

    "Aw, I¡¯m so jealous! I want to have a boyfriend too!"

    Laura¡¯s mouth twitched. "You have Mike, right?"

    "Ah, that man is still busy because of work here and there. He rarely calls me, so who would want to think about that annoying man? It¡¯s better to forget about him for the time being!"

    Misae humped with annoyance. Thest time Mike called her was a few weeks ago. She knew that the Ryukalin n was busy, but she hated the fact that he didn¡¯t call her at all.

    Laura could tell that Misae was sulking about Mike. It was not like she would hate the man so much just because of that. As for searching for another man, she doubted that Misae would be able to do that with how this girl has been so stuck up on Mike in the past. She must be only saying that because she missed Mike so much as she hadn¡¯t been able to talk with himtely.

    "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll call you back soon enough."

    "I hope so, too," Misae sighed. She didn¡¯t only want Mike to call her, but she also wanted that man to meet with her. Unfortunately, she had promised that she wouldn¡¯t return back before finishing her study, so she couldn¡¯t.

    "Don¡¯t sulk. The matter in this city has grown rather hightely. It¡¯s not safe for you to return back."

    "I know, now, let¡¯s return back to your matter," Misae¡¯s tone turned solemn. "What¡¯s the name of your boyfriend and the charge directed at him? My mother needs to know the information regarding her client first."

    "His name is Jason Wells and the charge is, someone ims that he¡¯s stealing his position," Laura replied.

    "Okay, I¡¯ll text my mother first," Misae typed on her other phone and sent it when she inspected the name. Why did it feel that the name was very familiar?

    "Laura, is it Wells as in Wells Family?"

    "Yes."

    "Are you telling me that your boyfriend is the Wells Family young master, who¡¯s termed as the perfect sessor?"

    "Yes."

    "WHAT? Are you kidding me? AAAAAHHHHHH! How did you manage to get close with him? There are thousands of girls wanting to get close with him, but they don¡¯t have the chance!"

    Laura had to pull the phone away from her because Misae was partially screaming. She pursed her lips. How did she manage to get close to him? Well, obviously it was because Jason was her sister¡¯s subordinate. But this truth should be kept hidden. There was no need for an outsider to know that the so-called perfect sessor would bow down his head in front of two women.

    "It¡¯s a long story."

    "You have to tell me when I return back! I want every detail regarding that!" Misae insisted.

    Laura smiled wryly. She would just ask Jason to help her make a fake story about their rtionship. After all, it would be hard to believe that the man that many girls chased would be willing to help a little girl because of the request of another young girl.

    "I¡¯ll tell you a bit when we meet in the future."

    "That¡¯s good!" Misae smiled happily. She noticed that her phone vibrated, showing a recent message from her mother. It took her a few seconds to read the message. "I have a piece of good news for you. My mother agrees to be Jason Wells¡¯wyer."

    "Really?" Laura¡¯s eyes glimmered.

    "Yes, she¡¯lle there in a few days, so you have to prepare a lot of things. She says that she will send the necessary information to your boyfriend¡¯s email. There¡¯s no need for you to give the email, she already has it."

    Misae pursed her lips slightly when she thought about how famous Jason was. It was truly a wonder how Laura and Jason could get together.

    "Alright, I understand, is there anything else?"

    Misae¡¯s eyes fixated on the message his mother gave her. "No, there¡¯s nothing else."

    "Okay, thank you, Misae."

    "You¡¯re wee, Laura. Good luck in your case!"

    "Thank you!"

    After the call had ended, Misae stared at the message as she sighed. ¡¯Mom, why do you have to mention this again? I can¡¯t possibly tell this to her.¡¯

    She ced her phone on the table as she picked up her book. It was already the time for her to remember thew of this country again. On the screen of her phone, it showed the message from ra.

    ¡¯Her sister¡¯s changed your life, so I¡¯ll surely help her, Misae.¡¯

 Chapter 597 Teasing too Much

    Laura smirked as she ended the phone call. "It¡¯s a deal, Mrs. ra wille here in a few days."

    Jason nodded his head. He had heard part of their conversation as well because Laura was still sitting on hisp. Honestly, he didn¡¯t understand what made Misae so happy just hearing about Laura¡¯s boyfriend.

    "You seem to be very happy that you dere me as your boyfriend," Jason smirked.

    Laura pursed her lips. "Can¡¯t I? You¡¯re my man!"

    "Of course you can," Jason¡¯s smile turned wider. "But you have to pay me for using my name."

    "What?" before she could react, Jason had pulled her to his embrace as he leaned on the sofa. His sudden movement started Laura, but the girl didn¡¯t try to resist as her pupil was staring back at the man below her. Heat crept to her face as her cheek blushed when she realized their position.

    ¡¯He¡¯s below me!¡¯

    Jason chuckled as he pulled the girl¡¯s head closer. Laura was surprised and about to resist when her head was tilted slightly. She could feel his hot breath on her ear as his cheek was ced near hers. Even though she couldn¡¯t see how close he was, she could faintly feel his body heat near her.

    Her face flushed red like a tomato. "Wha- Brother Jason... wha -what are you doing?"

    "Hugging you."

    "Jason!" Laura shrieked when she felt he blew wind to her ear. She gathered her strength and pushed herself away from the man as fast as possible. As Jason was not restraining her back, her attempt caused her to be ced in a sitting position. Her bnce was off as she was moving too fast.

    "Careful," Jason firmly held the girl¡¯s hips, making sure that she would not fall. He eyed the blushing woman in front of him. Even her ear had turned red in embarrassment because of his yful tease just now.

    "Let me go!" Laura red at the man. Even though they have been staying close with one another for the past year plus a few months, he rarely made a move like that. At most, he would just pull her to his embrace, but today, he seemed to bring his tease to a whole new level.

    Their position right now was extremely embarrassing. It looked as if she was straddling him with her sitting like this. She wished that she could move away from the man as fast as possible.

    "Don¡¯t you like it?" Jasonughed.

    "I don¡¯t like it at all!" Laura¡¯s face was still as red as tomato. "Now, let me go!"

    "Okay, okay, your wish is mymand, my princess," Jason carefully moved his body as he ced Laura on the sofa. This time, he didn¡¯t try to do anything more aside from cing her on the sofa. He could feel a certain part in his body has started to get aroused, so he didn¡¯t wish to worsen his condition.

    Laura didn¡¯t dare to linger any longer on the sofa. She sprang up from her position and headed towards the other chair. Her eyes were watching Jason warily as her cheek was still as red as tomato.

    Honestly, what Jason wanted was to kiss the young girl, but he didn¡¯t want to make his move too fast. Hearing her im of himself as her boyfriend caused him to be on cloud nine. After that, she told him that he¡¯s her.

    When he heard that, all he wanted to do was to kiss her. It took everything he got to change it into blowing her ear, causing the girl to blush so badly. Her reaction was so priceless that he wished he could enact it once more. But if he did that, he was afraid his body wouldn¡¯t be able to control itself any longer.

    Jason didn¡¯t let her stay silent as he smiled and directed the conversation. "As Nali Family¡¯s head, can you move your men as you wish?"

    "Huh?" Laura tried to proceed with what Jason told her. She tilted her head. "I think so. The elders give me enough freedom to do whatever I want in the family as long as it¡¯s for the better future of the Nali Family."

    "Is it possible to use your connection to search for the coboration between Wells Family and Nali Family in the past? I believe that I have a few deals with your family long ago."

    "I think it¡¯s usible," Laura nodded her head. "We have the record for whoever has the contract with us. I¡¯ll ask the elder to check them."

    "Do you mind making a trip to your family personally?" Jason added.

    "Why? Is there anything that you need me to do?"

    Jason smiled. "I want the Nali Family to make their stance that they¡¯re supporting me if it¡¯s possible. But to talk about this matter, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll need the agreement of the entire family, so it¡¯ll be better for you to return back."

    Laura nodded her head. For something like this, it required the meeting of all the elders. It would take some time as she needed to call them all to heed her call.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll go there."

    "Don¡¯t you want to have dinner here?"

    "This is still 3 PM, Brother Jason. I don¡¯t want to wait any longer."

    "At least, let me kiss you."

    "Dream on!"

    After the two bantered for some time, Laura departed home while Jason sat on the living room. He smiled wryly when he recalled his ridiculous attempt to tease the little girl. Aside from making the girl blushed, there was not much progress in their rtionship.

    Shaking his head, he erased the thoughts from his head. He picked up his phone and made a call.

    "Hello, Brother Jason, why are you calling me today?"

    "Kanae, are you busy?"

    Kanae looked around her room. She had just returned home after ss in Lima School. Originally, she wanted to visit Kevin, but if Jason wanted her to do something, she would change her n.

    "Not really, is there something important?"

    "Have you watched the news?" Jason stood up from his chair as he made his way to his room. The email from ra would arrive anytime soon, so he would have to work harder.

    "Are you talking about the news regarding your annoying cousin? I have watched it a few times to make remember the content very clearly," Kanae replied, her tone was clearly displeased.

    "Yes. I need your help in that matter."

    "What is it?"

    "Ivan has made some connections over the years with various families using resources from Wells Family. I¡¯m afraid that he¡¯ll abuse them by using the people who feel indebted to him doing some dirty work on our backs. Based on the regtion of the family, he couldn¡¯t do it, but I believe that many families still don¡¯t know that."

    The rules of the Wells Family were clear. No matter whom their family has dealing with, only the Family Head could make the further deal. Any kind of indebted feeling was not allowed to be used if it was not the Family Head because it would just exploit the family¡¯s resources.

    "There¡¯s this?" Kanae was surprised to hear that Ivan would do something like this. Using the grateful and indebted feeling from other people was not something new. She had seen someone else using them in the past.

    However, this would not end too well because of the forced feeling that the other party might feel. This was why this attempt would only work against those who truly feel the debt.

    "Yes. Ivan has some share of work during his time in Wells Family. He¡¯s not apletely pampered young master."

    "I see. Do you want me to find them all out?"

    "Yes. You just need to send their information and the deal details to me. Can you do this?"

    "Sure. I won¡¯t take long for this."

    "Great, thank you, Kanae."

    Kanaeughed. "I¡¯ll dly help you brother-inw, but can you please not tease my sister so much?"

    Jason nearly tripped on his own leg when Kanae mentioned that. "How do you know about something like that?"

    "I wonder about that."

    "Kanae, don¡¯t breach my privacy."

    "I don¡¯t breach anyone¡¯s privacy," Kanae rolled her eyes. She found out about it because Laura identally activated the hidden connection device that she had on her bracelet for protection. It would activate if her wrist bumped hard. She guessed that Jason¡¯s sudden movement caused her wrist to bump into something, thus activating the device.

    As for what they were doing, she didn¡¯t even want to know. When she heard her sister yelled Jason¡¯s name in anger, she knew that Jason must have teased the girl too much. She left the device by the side until nothing could be heard anymore.

    "Argh, you¡¯re so annoying, Captain," Jason face palmed. The thought that Kanae saw or heard his embarrassing side caused him to feel embarrassed.

    "Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t have any interest in following your progress with my sister," Kanae rolled her eyes. "I¡¯ll start searching for the information and give you the reportter."

    After the call ended, Jason sighed to himself. Next time, he had to make sure that Laura didn¡¯t bring a hidden device. Even if it was for protection, he didn¡¯t want Kanae to hear what they were doing.

    That would be too embarrassing.

 Chapter 598 Fight â€˜Fairlyâ€™ or â€˜Unfairlyâ€™ 1

    Nali Family Main Residence

    After making the call and all, Laura managed to call the elders into the meeting ce once more. After she became the family head, she had never tried to summon them all like this because she didn¡¯t feel the need to. Today was different because she needed their help.

    The grand elder looked at Laura with inquiry. "Lass, you better have a good reason for calling us here today."

    "Yes, Elder," Laura replied.

    Standing in front of numerous elders caused her body to grow tense. It was to be expected since the elders were mostly very knowledgeable and experienced. Staying calm in front of their gaze was nearly impossible.

    However, Laura was no longer the same child as before. She had learned a lot of things and how to stand in front of a lot of people. As she had something she wished to share, she would not back down so easily.

    "Elders of Nali Family, today I call you here because of the matter of Wells Family. I¡¯m sure that many of you have heard the news regarding my rtionship with their young master. The news... is true."

    When Laura said that it was correct, the elders sighed to themselves. Some of them didn¡¯t like the fact that Laura got close with someone from arge family. On the other hand, the others just epted it because they respected her choice. Many different opinions brewed inside their mind, but no one dared to voice it out.

    "The dispute in Wells Family originated from a letter of invitation from the government, which our family declines. The Wells Family is divided into two factions, one agrees and the other one disagrees. As the result of the dispute, the two young masters of Wells Family enter into a dispute over the seat.

    This might be something that¡¯s far away from our family, but in fact, it¡¯s not. Once the seat for the future sessor is secured by either party, it¡¯ll show their stance about the invitation letter from the government. Either they¡¯ll agree to help in the research or disagree and face the government head on."

    Laura paused for a moment. Her eyes swept the face of the elders before her. Some of them were listening attentively, but many were looking at her with annoyance. They didn¡¯t wish to get involved in the matter regarding Wells Family.

    "No, what¡¯s the rtion with our family?

    The Nali Family has made their stance to reject the invitation and not plunge ourselves deeper into the hole they have prepared. While this may sound arrogant, but we don¡¯t want to stain our hands in the blood of thousands innocent people like them.

    If the Wells Family decides to help the government, it means that we¡¯ll be the only family left in this city that faces against them. It¡¯ll make our position vulnerable and allow them to attack us. But if they decide to go against the government, it¡¯ll mean the opposite.

    Now, I need your opinion regarding this matter."

    As Laura stood in front of the elder, she was unwavering and clearly voiced out her thoughts. It was as if the elders standing in front of them were not above her, but equal with her. At this moment, her figure caused them to feel that they were seeing a great leader and not a young girl.

    The grand elder, who once helped Laura, had a smile on his normal stoic face. He was betting about Laura¡¯s achievement when he allowed the girl to do as she wished. Now he won the bet.

    Both sisters were truly worthy of their position.

    The only thing he regretted was allowing the older sister to stay away from the Nali Family. With the determination and power that girl has, he would not feel surprised if that woman managed to rule the entire city.

    The elders started to pour out questions one by one. Laura proceeded by exining the benefit for them. It was important for her to not waver in front of the elders.

    After hours of discussion, the elders decided to help Laura. They agreed for Nali Family to make their stances. Although they wouldn¡¯t use much of their resources, they still wanted to make sure that the Wells Family didn¡¯t turn to help the government.

    Laura was d when everything had finished. Seeing the elders left one by one, she felt at ease.

    "Laura, stay behind," the grand elder suddenly spoke up.

    The elders¡¯ ear perked up when they heard the order. The grand elder rarely spoke, especially for the young generation. This was the second time this grand elder spoke out for Laura, which made them curious what this youngdy did to gain his attention.

    On the other hand, Laura also didn¡¯t understand, but she obeyed.

    When the elders had gone out of the room, only the two of them remained in therge hall. Laura stood in front of the grand elder, not saying anything. She could feel immense pressure from the man before her, but she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. Even though no one told her, she knew the authority of this grand elder was far higher than the others.

    "Laura, do you know what you have just said?" the grand elder asked.

    Laura flinched when she heard hismanding tone. However, she put on a brave expression on her face as she looked back at the elder. She was unwilling to back down.

    The grand elder inspected Laura¡¯s reaction before lowering his tone slightly. "I¡¯m sure you know that the decision of supporting either side won¡¯t really affect the situation in entirety. The Wells Family has decided to go against the government, right?"

    Laura didn¡¯t reply. She was present when the Wells Family Head decided that and talked to Jason, so she knew about the matter. However, this was the only convincing point that she could make in the face of the elders. Even if she knew, she would not admit it.

    "I¡¯m friends with Wells Family Head. He has told me about the youngsters¡¯ decision and warned me to not participate," the grand elder remarked. "You can show your stance as his girlfriend, but the Nali Family won¡¯t help much in this regards."

    "I understand," Laura replied slowly.

    "There¡¯s no need to feel down. I¡¯ll let you make the stance of the Nali Family as they have agreed," the grand elder eyed the young girl in front of him. He had promised his friend that the Nali Family won¡¯t move under his lead. However, he didn¡¯t say anything about the little girl in front of him.

    "But only when it¡¯s necessary."

    "I understand, Elder," Laura tried her best to make her expression neutral. In truth, she wanted nothing but to yell and scream in happiness. At least, her work hard was not in vain.

    The Grand Elder looked at Laura tenderly. He had always thought that the woman was very interesting and a few months of leaving her alone proved that she had begun to stand on her own. But right now, he had to teach her about the harshness ofpetition in the real world.

    "Laura, if you¡¯re in your boyfriend¡¯s ce, what do you think is the best way to win against him?"

    Laura raised her head. "It should be by gathering more information and winning in the court, right?"

    "In other words, you wish to win by ying fairly," The Grand Elder nodded his head.

    "Is there any other way, Elder?" Laura tilted her head confusedly. She didn¡¯t think that there would be any other way to contend against Ivan. All she could think was only fighting him head-on and won rightfully because the im that Ivan charged against Jason was untrue.

    "There is. Can you think what it will be?" The Grand Elder watched the woman in front of him. "It¡¯s an unfair y if you should say."

    "Unfair y?" Laura was stunned. She thought that the only way to win was only by proving that they were the right one, but there was another way?

    Seeing that Laura was confused, The Grand Elder decided to tell the young girl the answer. "You can try to drag your opponent down."

    Drag your opponent down?

    Suddenly, Laura recalled that Ivan has been trying to drag Jason down by spreading unjust news. This would make the reputation Jason had all these years gone to drain in mere hours. After all, a stain in a white cloth was easier to spot rather than the clean surrounding.

    "Grand Elder, do you mean that I have to do the same to Ivan?" Laura was stunned. Wouldn¡¯t this be an unjust y?

    The Grand Elder didn¡¯t answer right away. "It¡¯s up to you what you want to do against Ivan. I¡¯m just telling you that there are two ways to win in apetition. You can either try to prove that you¡¯re better or you can try to drag your opponent down. Which one will you choose?"

    Laura stared at The Grand Elder with aplicated expression. She truly didn¡¯t know, but she had to pick.

 Chapter 599 Fight â€˜Fairlyâ€™ or â€˜Unfairlyâ€™ 2

    "Is it that hard to choose?" The Grand Elder spoke out again after a few seconds.

    Laura raised her head and nodded solemnly. For her, it was out of the question to go by herself and spread bad news about someone. Although this could be considered as normal practice in the business world, she didn¡¯t really like the idea.

    "If you have to choose, which one will you pick?"

    "I still prefer the fair way of y, Grand Elder," Laura answered after some hesitation. She still believed that this was the best way to clear up this matter. However, she knew from the Grand Elder¡¯s tone that the correct answer was the other one.

    "I see."

    "Can you please enlighten me about why this is the wrong answer?" Laura looked back at The Grand Elder with aplicated expression.

    The Grand Elder shook his head. "It¡¯s not the wrong answer, but it¡¯s partially incorrect because it¡¯s not suitable for this matter. As for exining things, I believe your boyfriend can answer it for you."

    "What do you mean?"

    The Grand Elder picked up the remote control that was ced on the small table near him. He turned the television on, which showed the new report regarding Ivan Wells and Jason Wells.

    "... We have just received news and a lot of pictures regarding Ivan Wells¡¯ participation in underworld. From the way it is, he got involved in a lot of matters, such as killing, persecution, and many others. From this picture, it¡¯s clear that Ivan Wells is present during the exchange of..."

    Laura¡¯s eyes fixated on the television. Her gaze was filled with aplicated expression for she understood that the one who did this must be Jason. Aside from Jason, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone who paid close attention to what Ivan did. This was the very reason Laura became certain that the one who did it must be Jason.

    The question remained: why?

    She didn¡¯t understand why the man had to use this way to fight against Ivan. He could have just gone and dealt the matter in the court without using this way to leak out news about Ivan too.

    The Grand Elder noticed Laura¡¯splicated expression. "You should go back to him and asked him the reason. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll understand after he exins it to you."

    Laura turned her head around. She bowed gratefully to the elder. "I understand. Thank you very much for your teaching, Grand Elder."

    With that, she hurriedly walked out of the hall while The Grand Elder sat quietly on the seat. She was still very young. There were a lot of hidden sides in the business world that she had to learn before she could grow up.

    As Laura made her way to Jason¡¯s residence, the man in question was busy doing his work that ra told him to do. There were many of legal documents that he had to prepare, so this would make him very busy.

    "Young Master, a young master from Pei Family wants to meet you."

    "I¡¯m busy; tell him to ask for another day."

    "Young Master, there are a lot of reporters outside asking for an audience."

    "Tell them to wait for the court."

    "Young Master, your business partner is asking for a meeting."

    "Ask my secretary."

    "Young Master..."

    "I¡¯m busy!"

    "It¡¯s Miss Laura."

    "Ah," Jason immediately calmed down. He waved his hand. "Tell her toe in and you can work on the outer part of the mansion. Don¡¯t bother me."

    His assistant nodded his head. "Yes, Young Master."

    It didn¡¯t take long for Laura to get inside. She looked at the messy room and frowned. "Why does the room be so messy just a few days after I left?"

    "I¡¯m a bit busy," Jasonughed. "Is there anything that you want to tell me?"

    "Nali Family agrees to help you, but we¡¯ll only dere our stance once you¡¯re cornered. As for now, we¡¯re still searching for the documents. It¡¯ll be sent to your email."

    "That¡¯s good," Jason nodded his head satisfied.

    Laura eyed Jason with curiosity. She was not sure about asking this to him, but she wanted to know the reason.

    "Brother Jason, can you tell me the reason you leak out the news regarding Ivan¡¯s activity in ck Street?"

    Jason stopped typing when Laura mentioned that matter. "You know it¡¯s me?

    "It¡¯s just a hunch, but I¡¯m correct, right?"

    "Yes."

    "Can you tell me the reason?" Laura asked full of hope.

    Jason looked at the young girl with a smile stered on his face. She looked like a lost puppy right now, making him want to hug her closer to him. "Come over here, sit on myp."

    Laura eyed Jason suspiciously. Hisst tease was still printed clear in her mind. There was no way she would want to get closer to him in case he dared to repeat the same thing.

    "I won¡¯t exin to you if you don¡¯te closer," Jason smiled mischievously.

    "Don¡¯t try to do anything!"

    "I won¡¯t."

    After contemting for a bit, Laura inched closer to Jason. She sat down on hisp as Jason circled his arm on her stomach. He rested his chin on her shoulder with a smile on his face.

    "Do you still remember our fight with Vena in the past?"

    Laura racked her brain as she nodded her head slowly. When she had just made Kara Company, herpany was targeted by Vena repeatedly. It frustrated her greatly because that woman caused her to lose a lot of money. However, they managed to get out of the situation by employing some tactics. The battle ended in her victory.

    "I remember."

    "What¡¯s the tactic that we used before?"

    "We¡¯re fighting to make way against her and strive to make better sweets," Laura replied.

    Jason nodded his head. "At that time, trying to make something better is the most suitable way because we want to achieve a win in terms of sales. Right now, the situation is different. Do you know what we¡¯re fighting for?"

    Laura narrowed her eyes. "It¡¯s reputation, right?"

    "Yes, you¡¯re really smart," Jason hugged the girl closer to him. "In the matter of reputation, even a little stain can cause others¡¯ opinion to change greatly. You just need one mistake and it would haunt you forever."

    One mistake?

    Laura thought about the possibility of her making a mistake. It was extremely hard for those who stood at the very top to not make any mistakes whatsoever. In their long life, there were a lot of chances for them to make wrong decisions.

    "Ivan is targeting my reputation as the perfect sessor. He wants to break the myth that I¡¯m not truly perfect," Jason smiled warmly. In his eyes, he too was not a perfect person because there were so many things that he did incorrectly. It was all a long process that allowed him to reach this far.

    "Because of that stain, he wants to show that he¡¯s better than you," Laura murmured. "This is why you want to tell them that he too has stain like you to gain you equal ground in the fight for reputation."

    "You catch that very quickly, littless," Jason nodded his head and buried his head to her shoulder.

    "That tickles!"

    "Let me stay like this for a moment."

    "No! Come on, your hair is tickling me!"

    After a long struggle, Laura managed to get out of Jason¡¯s embrace. She red at the man angrily. "Stop teasing me whenever you have the chance!"

    "You¡¯re just too cute," Jason smiled. "Now, do you understand the reason I take this path?"

    "More or less," Laura nodded her head.

    "There are times when you can¡¯t do things only using the rightful way, especially when facing such a vicious opponent," Jason tapped the table. "Don¡¯t take it to heart. It¡¯s just, the way the world is working might be a bit hard to ept for someone like you."

    Laura¡¯s eyes widened. She looked at Jason with aplicated expression. When she found out that he has been doing secret work, it caused her to feel troubled. Now she understood why he did that when she was not here.

    He didn¡¯t want to let her choose.

    Since it would be a difficult decision for her, he decided that he would be the one to choose it.

    Slowly, she walked closer to the man and hugged him from behind. Her mouth was close to his ear as she whispered. "Whatever you do, I¡¯ll support you."

    Jason patted her hand. "Thank you, sweetheart."

 Chapter 600 Night Conversation

    Gathering information was not that hard for Kanae. It didn¡¯t take her a long time before she had finished gathering information about the families that have been dealing with Wells Family through Ivan.

    One name stood out the most.

    "n," Kanae murmured as she looked at the document in her hand. She didn¡¯t expect that the friend she had from school would have some dealing with Wells Family too. Should she expect this since n¡¯s family was quite rich?

    ying with the document on her hand, she sighed to herself. To be honest, she didn¡¯t expect to get a friend in Lima School. Her original intention was staying there for a short time to gather information before leaving. The meeting with n was nothing but coincidence.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s pay him a short visit.¡¯

    Even though she was not that close with n, he could be considered as her friend too. Kanae headed back to her room and changed her clothes swiftly before making her way towards n¡¯s house.

    n¡¯s house was not too big. Although his family was quite rich, they were taught to spend their earnings frugally. This caused n to not appear too rich nor too powerful in school.

    ¡¯His room is over there.¡¯

    Sneaking inside someone¡¯s house has be one of her expertise as she was very familiar in dealing with them. It took her a few minutes just to reach the inner part of the house and then found the location of her friend.

    n was busy typing something in hisptop. His expression was solemn as he did his work carefully, not wanting to make any mistake.

    "You won¡¯t be able to get away from spreading such news," Kanae suddenly spoke out.

    n was stunned to hear someone else¡¯s voice near him. He turned around and saw Kanae, dressed in all ck. Because she was wearing a cloth to cover up her mouth, he was unable to see her appearance.

    "Who are you?" he asked cautiously.

    "You don¡¯t have to know that," Kanae replied calmly.

    n¡¯s eyes narrowed. He picked up his books and threw them towards Kanae before sprinting towards the other side of the room. Opening the door, he slipped into the smaller room. His room was separated into two, one of them was for his work and the other one was for his bed.

    The ce where he stayed before was his workroom. Right now, he could only hide in his own room.

    ¡¯Has he gone?¡¯

    n¡¯s heart was beating so fast. He was worried that the person who sneaked into his room would do harm for him.

    "If you think that this is enough to stop me, then you¡¯re terribly mistaken."

    From behind him, he could hear the cold tone. Shiver ran down his spine as he closed his eyes. He didn¡¯t even know how the other party managed to get inside his room as he believed that he had locked the window.

    Kanae stared at An. She was known as this city¡¯s most powerful fighter. Fighting like a madman with a speed far surpassing the norm. Merely sneaking into a room was child y for her. Not that she would use this skill very often as it was not really a skill she was proud of.

    "What do you want from me?" n asked in a quivering voice.

    Kanae pointed to the other room. "Why are you helping them out?"

    Them?

    n was confused about what Kanae was talking about when his brain thought about the newspaper that he was trying to make. It was all regarding Ivan Wells and his achievement so far. Although there were things that they had to gloss, it was fully picturing the man in his glory.

    At this time, his heart grew cold. It didn¡¯t take a genius to understand that Kanae was on the side of the other person.

    "I¡¯m not making them because I want to but because I don¡¯t have any choice," n replied. "My father wants us to repay the debt we have to the Wells Family from this report, so I¡¯m doing my best to finish them."

    Kanae was not surprised to hear that. Jason had told her about what Ivan may do, so she came here with the intention of rifying the matter. It turned out, their conjecture was rather correct.

    "If you provoke the Wells Family for the sake of debt, you¡¯re just throwing your life."

    "What are you talking about?" n raised his head. For the first time, he was looking at Kanae¡¯s direction.

    "The debts towards one¡¯s family should only be imed by the family head and not their future family head. As the one who delved into many matters of this city, I¡¯m sure you can find out more about this."

    n¡¯s eyes widened. While it was true that there might be new regarding this matter, he had never tried to search for it. After all, they were too worried about what Ivan would do if they didn¡¯t follow his order.

    Kanae looked back at n for a few seconds. She turned around with the intention to leave.

    An snapped back to reality and shouted, "wait!"

    Kanae stopped in her tracks. "What do you want?"

    "What should I do? He has the protection of the government, and if I make news against him, my family will be in danger," n asked.

    Kanae didn¡¯t answer immediately. She knew for sure that it would be hard to go against the government and n¡¯s words were not wrong. However, Ivan alone was not enough to make the government make their movements.

    "You should fight them back. If you don¡¯t try, you will never know," Kanae replied calmly. "Try to understand your enemies fully. Know your enemy and know yourself, that way you¡¯ll be able to win in every battle*."

    n was stunned. Did this person think they were in the midst of war? However, her words were true. He didn¡¯t know much about Ivan¡¯s rtionship with government and the power that man might hold behind him. All that he knew was the man¡¯s skill and achievement in the past.

    There were still so many things he could study if he wanted to win this battle.

    "I see. Thank you," n muttered. "May I know your name...?"

    The person before him had disappeared into thin air. n nked for a moment before pinching his cheek, making sure that he was not dreaming. Feeling the pain, he sighed to himself.

    ¡¯I guess, it means I¡¯ll have to convince Father to release the news that¡¯s not ording to his wish.¡¯

    It wouldn¡¯t be easy, but he wouldn¡¯t back down before trying.

    ...

    After Kanae dealt with n, she gathered the information that she had collected that sent them to Jason, who dly epted them. When he saw the long list and detailed matter, he nearly cursed out loudly.

    ¡¯Why the Family allowed Ivan to get a lot of work?¡¯

    This would make him work harder, but he didn¡¯t have any other choice. As the time for the court drew nearer, he didn¡¯t have much time left to finish the preparation. This was the case that he didn¡¯t want to lose no matter what.

    ---

    *It¡¯s from the art of war.

 Chapter 601 Night Infiltration

    Ryukalin n

    "Boss, we have finished the preparation," Neo handed over the map to Kevin. "This is the ce where the barrier is at the weakest ce. If you go using this way sneakily, there¡¯s a high chance that you can get inside."

    Lima School was closed during the night and an invisible barrier would be erected there. No one knew about the existences of this barrier unless they were extremely familiar with the power the government had.

    It took Neo a long time to finish analyzing the barrier to allow them to get inside the ce. Although normally the barrier looked strong, there were ces where the security was not as high as the others. At this ce, there was a possibility of them getting in without being found out.

    Kevin nced at the picture for a moment. He nodded his head. "Tell Randy and Kanae that we¡¯re going there soon. They have to prepare themselves."

    "Yes, Boss."

    It has been quite some time since he made the pact with Randy to allow him tagging alone. His dark iris looked straight to the front. He didn¡¯t know what they were going to find in Lima School, but whatever it was, he would have to be prepared.

    Time passed swiftly and the decided night came. Both Randy and Kanae arrived in Kevin¡¯s ce at night.

    "You¡¯re alsoing, Rei?" Randy asked curiously.

    Kanae nodded her head. "I want to see inside."

    Randy inspected the young girl beside him. He hadn¡¯t seen Kanae for a long time, to be exact, after thest battle between the two of them. For some unknown reason, he could feel the girl¡¯s strength has been increasing at rming speed. Even now, he felt rather threatened by her presence alone.

    Trying to ignore those thoughts, he shrugged. "I never imagine that we¡¯re going to work together again."

    Again

    Kanae¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. She didn¡¯t expect to work together with Randy too. Because of their difference in mission, they shed with one another. Although they have some bonds that were created because of their past together in Lima School, it was extremely thin.

    For people like them, the most important thing has always been profit and nothing else.

    "Have you gotten along with one another?" Neo approached the two.

    Kanae was startled to see Neo¡¯s appearance. Although Neo wore normal clothes, this time, he wore dark gloves on his hand. The gloves only covered his palm, letting his finger shown under the moonlight. Based on his attire, Kanae coulc guess that there were several guns hidden beneath his body.

    Randy nodded his head. "We¡¯re acquaintances. It¡¯s not that hard to get along with this brat."

    "I may be younger," Kanae arched her eyebrows. "But I¡¯m not a brat."

    "Everyone younger than me will be called brats."

    Kanae rolled her eyes and ignored the young man. Kevin walked over to them after a few minutes. He dressed up neatly. Even though he didn¡¯t make any effort to prepare his appearance, Kanae was still stunned.

    ¡¯He¡¯s still as handsome as ever,¡¯ she secretly thought to herself.

    "Let¡¯s go," Kevin said coldly.

    "Yes."

    The five of them, including Mike who had prepared the car, they departed towards Lima School. The journey didn¡¯t take a long time. When they arrived, the car was parked in the alleyway near the school.

    "We can¡¯t get any closer or the camera is going to find us," Mike remarked as he rxed his body. Still, the car¡¯s engine didn¡¯t stop.

    "Neo, take care of the camera," Kevin instructed. "We¡¯re going inside."

    Kanae and Randy followed after Kevin while Neo was already busy in hisptop. He waved his hand outside the window when he had finished.

    The wall surrounding Lima School was rather high and every touch of the wall might rm the other party. However, there were still some trees around the school, which coincidentally, near one of the weak spots.

    "Climb the tree," Kevin ordered and started climbing.

    Behind him, the two others also started climbing, but the wall still looked rather high even after they had climbed. They have to jump a bit higher if they want to pass the wall.

    "How are we going to get inside?" Randy asked.

    "Jump," Kanae replied nonchntly. She moved back a bit before propelling herself to the wall, jumping as high as possible. Just like a cat, her feetnded on top of the wall, one by one. Her movement was extremely graceful, just like a dancer.

    Kanae looked at the school direction from her position. It was pretty far from the ground, but this was already part of the forest area. Calcting the distance in mere seconds, she jumped again andnded on the branches.

    Outside, Randy was watching with interest. "He sure can jump."

    "It¡¯s your turn," Kevin replied coldly.

    Randy nced at the high wall. Honestly, he didn¡¯t know whether he could jump that high or not. Even though he was acimed as one of the best fighters, he was more famous because of his bombs.

    Kevin noticed the man¡¯s hesitation. He stood behind Randy and kicked the man towards the wall.

    The sudden force caused Randy to fly towards the wall, bypassing the height. Hended on top of the trees behind it. Randy cursed internally. If only they were not inside the enemy¡¯s territory, he would surelye to Kevin and ask that man for a duel.

    In the next moment, Kevin had arrived on the branch not far from him. With another move, he made his way to the ground.

    "Randy, can you go down?" Kanae asked the man. He was still hanging on the tree like an idiot.

    "I can," Randy replied through gritted teeth. He twisted his body to pull himself up before grabbing the branch. After some hard attempts, he released his tangled body from the branches andnded on the ground.

    "How¡¯s that?"

    Kevin didn¡¯t pay much attention to Randy¡¯s movement. He was scanning the surrounding in order to not attract any attention.

    "There might be some enemies around. We¡¯re going to separate here. When you have finished scouting,e back here."

    "I understand," Kanae replied.

    Randy nodded his head. He rubbed his pained back as he saw the two of them moved at high speed. Internally, he wondered what he would do if he had to fight them. Would he be able to contend against them?

    ¡¯Let¡¯s not think about that. The situation here is more serious.¡¯

 Chapter 602 Not a Sight to Behold

    Under the dim light of night, Kevin made his way towards the building. He had inspected the location based on what Kanae told him. The building itself was not too big, but it was the only building existed in this ce. Sprinting towards the building, Kevin carefully watch his surroundings.

    He noticed the security inside the lobby was rather tight. Making his way to the back, he found an additional door. It was locked, but with a little trick, it was easy to open a locked door.

    Without any hesitation, he opened the door and saw the stair heading down. It was as he had expected. Since the building itself was not too big, it would be impossible to hold so many things inside except if they made the building located underground.

    ¡¯It reeks the stench of blood.¡¯

    Carefully, Kevin walked down the stairs. The circr stairs were heading down and down. It took him a few minutes to find the first door. Internally, he wondered what kind of ce this was.

    This time, the door was not locked, so he could push the door open gently. His movement stopped when he noticed that he sensed the presence of someone inside the room. After a few seconds, he knew that the other person didn¡¯t find him, so he peeked inside.

    What he saw caused him to feel disgusted. This room was aboratory, filled with numerous tubes and so on. In the middle of the room, one person was busy analyzing something on his table. Originally, the table has brown color, but it has turned ck due to the dried blood.

    ¡¯How many people have they killed in this ce?¡¯

    "Hey, there¡¯s a new one here," someone walked inside while bringing a student inside. He was still wearing his uniform with face stricken fear.

    "No! Let me go!" the student struggled.

    The man, who was busy analyzing before, put down his tube and pointed to the chair. "Just put him there. I¡¯ll be taking the medicine."

    "Sure," his partner replied.

    "What? No! Help me!" the student struggled again, writhing here and there to release himself from the man¡¯s grip.

    Unfortunately, the strength of a normal person wouldn¡¯t be able to match this man. With ease, he pulled the student¡¯s limbs and tied them to the chair. He finished right when the first man brought a tube filled with transparent liquid.

    He eyed the liquid warily. "Has Professor made a new type of medicine?"

    "Yes," the man replied solemnly. "He wants to make the perfect soldier, so this medicine¡¯s purity is increased."

    "Are you sure you want to waste the medicine on this puny boy?"

    "Professor tells me to test the effect first. He wants to know how they¡¯ll react for those with lower potential."

    The man shrugged. "If he dies, don¡¯t me me."

    "I won¡¯t," the first man replied calmly. He grabbed the boy¡¯s jaw and forced him to drink the content of the tube. The students struggled to release himself, but it was a futile attempt. The liquid entered his throat without any problem.

    Behind the door, Kevin was watching with cold eyes. He couldn¡¯t make any move right now for he would be in danger. From the way these two interacted, he could guess that this was not the first time. This door must have been the secret passage in case they couldn¡¯t get out.

    Closing the door again, Kevin looked down. The staircase didn¡¯t seem to end anytime soon. He didn¡¯t know what he would find if he went down, so he focused his attention back to the room and opened the door again. Near the door, he saw a card ced haphazardly.

    Without thinking, he grabbed the card. As it was dark, he couldn¡¯t see the card very clearly, but it looked no different from an ordinary card.

    ¡¯This should be their pass. I¡¯ll ask Neo to investigate thister.¡¯

    ncing at the door once more, Kevin decided to leave. He felt something ominous was waiting underneath the stairs, so he didn¡¯t try to go down. Sometimes, his instinct worked better, so he followed after what his guts told him to do.

    ...

    While Kevin was circling his way to the back, Kanae didn¡¯t even bother trying to find another way. Her greatest strength was her speed, so she waited for the perfect opportunity to slip towards the staircase. When she was still waiting outside, one of the guards walked outside nonchntly.

    ¡¯Let¡¯s just try this.¡¯

    Kanae knocked the guard swiftly and tried his clothes. Upon realizing that it was slightly too big, she sighed to herself. This was better than nothing.

    Acting as if nothing was wrong, she walked inside again. The other guards passed her a nce and nodded their head. From their way of conduct, it seemed that all guards in this ce were strangers to one another.

    ¡¯That¡¯s convenient for me.¡¯

    Kanae moved towards the stairs and made her way down. Just one floor, she had arrived in arger ce. This ce was muchrger than what she thought it would be.

    Carefully treading on the hallway, she made sure her steps were slow enough to take a peek at every room in this ce. There was another staircase heading down, but it was located at the other end of the room. In addition, there were a lot of hidden cameras.

    ¡¯The hat can make it hard to recognize me, but I can¡¯t go down any lower.¡¯

    Kanae nced to the room from the corner of her eyes. Seeing the room filled with screens made her shocked. At the screen, they were currently analyzing the students that they had gathered. Right now, she recognized the picture.

    The one on the screen was the boy whom she met in the ss. He was the only one who stood up when the teachers mentioned special students.

    It seemed that they truly paid closer attention to those students.

    As her feet brought her away from the room, she noticed that the other rooms in this ce were filled with strange things. Some of them were filled with papers, while the others were filled with tables and so on. Nearing the end of the room, she found a room that didn¡¯t have any light. As she was used to seeing in the dark, she could faintly see the inside was covered in numerous items from the small window.

    ¡¯Is it a storage room?¡¯

    Kanae didn¡¯t have any time to think as the door heading to the stairs were opened. A man she had seen before appeared before her. He was one of the guards in the school.

    The man nced at Kanae. "Go back up, there¡¯s nothing wrong here."

    Kanae bowed politely, acting as if she was scared.

    The man paid no heed as he walked towards the other room. On the other hand, Kanae could feel her body tensed up. It was only one moment that the man brushed near to her, but it was enough to tell her that he was really strong.

    On normal school days, this guard didn¡¯t seem to be anything special. But today was different. She could faintly sense the hidden power in his body.

    ¡¯I have to go back soon.¡¯

    She got away because the man didn¡¯t pay close attention to her, but if he wanted to, he would find out that she was not a real guard. Focusing her attention to her steps, she made her way outside.

    The guards still didn¡¯t pay any attention to her, so she got out of the ce once again.

    ¡¯Thank you for the clothes,¡¯ Kanae returned the clothes to the man whom she knocked out before. If he woke up in the morning, he wouldn¡¯t be able to remember anything.

    Finishing her task, Kanae sprinted into the forest once more.

 Chapter 603 Taste of Betrayal

    While Kevin and Kanae knew their purpose, Randy was having trouble finding direction. He didn¡¯t know theyout of the school as well as the other two. This caused him to walk in one direction even when he was not sure where the person he looked was located.

    Moving his feet, he arrived in the school grounds. His eyes carefully scanned the surrounding for hidden cameras. Thankfully, there was none around him.

    He had just felt relieved when he saw a light shed in the building not far from him. From the way it moved, it should be a shlight. Deciding to investigate, Randy made his way towards the building, one step at the time.

    ¡¯There is no camera in this part of the building.¡¯

    He inched closer and frozen in his ce when he saw the person who walked on the hallway. It¡¯s her!

    He had searched high and low for her, up and down for her, but she disappeared without any trace. Even when her father died, she didn¡¯t appear. None of the brother and sister appeared that day. It seemed as if the two of them were swallowed alive by the earth.

    Randy clenched his finger into a fist. He wanted to barge inside and met with her again more than anything. But he was hesitant.

    ¡¯Will she forgive me for what I did in the past?¡¯

    His heart wavered at the thought of her rejection. It was his fault for abandoning her for his own safety, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to face the reality that she might hate him for eternity.

    But he had waited for this moment all these months.

    Even if she hated him, he would ept it.

    All he wanted was to see her smile at him again. Even the wicked smile she showed when she made an evil n was the most beautiful smile he had ever seen from her.

    "Vena..."

    Hearing her name called, Vena turned around. Her pupil dted when she saw the man that stood not far from her. He was the man whom she used to care so much and also the man who had betrayed her horribly. Standing in front of her, he smiled warmly at her.

    However, her expression didn¡¯t change at all.

    She couldn¡¯t forget his betrayal when he abandoned her. The proud princess of that time was crushed heartlessly by the man in front of her. The pain and suffering he brought her was something she would never forget in her lifetime.

    There was only one person she trusted, but the same person whom she trusted betrayed her for his own sake. Just to be with him, she had designed countless ns in her head, ready to be executed when the time was ready. But the fact that he abandoned her was enough to freeze her heart.

    She was once the cold princess.

    And forever, she would be one.

    She had thought about their encounter countless times during her free time in this damned ce. Not a single one of them came true. She never expected to meet with him in the night like this. However, her attitude towards him wouldn¡¯t change. She would never acknowledge him.

    Vena put up hermunication device. "Vena¡¯s here, reporting a..."

    The moment Vena tried to tell them about him, Randy¡¯s heart sank. He knew that she didn¡¯t want to meet with him, but he knew that it was his fault. His feet kicked the ground as he moved speedily. In but a moment, he had reached the woman. One of his hands blocked the device while the other one closed Vena¡¯s mouth.

    Gazing at the woman, he opened his mouth slowly. "I just want to talk. Can you spare a minute?"

    The two locked their gaze. Honestly, Vena wanted nothing to do with him after his harsh betrayal to her. But his gaze made her feel weak. He seemed to be looking right deep inside her, sending numerous sensations inside her body. She had not forgotten about him at all.

    Vena understood her feelings better than anyone, so she knew that she had not gotten over him. Even after he abandoned her and her attempt to hate him, she knew that he still has a ce in her heart. It was never easy to forget someone she used to love so much. This meeting proved that very clearly.

    Closing her eyes for a moment, Vena calmed down. This was only talk, nothing more.

    Slowly, she nodded her head.

    While still being cautious, Randy removed his arm and stared deeply at the woman before him. He was worried that she might report him immediately, which would push him to run away. Her next words calmed him down instantly.

    "What is it, Vena?"

    "This area is clear," Vena answered coldly.

    "Understand."

    When themunication was cut, Vena looked towards Randy. "What do you want from me?"

    "Ie to take you back. Don¡¯t you want to return?" Randy asked hurriedly.

    Vena¡¯s gaze turned cold. She looked at Randy with me in her eyes. "Do you think I still want to leave with you after all that you do? From the moment you betray me, I vow that I¡¯ll never trust you again."

    Her harsh words pierced deeply into his heart, but Randy forced out a pained smile. He knew that it was his fault that drove Vena to be like this. Even though so, he couldn¡¯t stop his heart from screaming with pain.

    He regretted his action so much.

    "You didn¡¯t evene at your father¡¯s funeral. I was searching for you all these times."

    Vena¡¯s eyes flickered when he mentioned about her father. In this world, only one person she would care aside from Randy, which was her father. He was the one who taught her a lot of things, allowing her to be one of the most influential people in the city.

    But when he died, she couldn¡¯t visit him. The guards in this ce made sure that she couldn¡¯t leave this ce.

    "Why would you search for me? Aren¡¯t you happy to be able to live a life filled with nothing but enjoyment?"

    Randy showed an awkward smile. He knew that she was still angry at him and his action has always been monitored by thisdy. However, it was his deepest wish to see her smile and ept him again.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Vena."

    Vena snorted. "You¡¯re 100 years toote to apologize."

    "Is there nothing that I can do to amend my wrongdoing?" Randy looked back at Vena with a hesitant gaze.

    Vena could feel her heart fluttered when she saw his longing gaze. Forcefully, she blocked her own feelings as she didn¡¯t want to let him see this part of her again. The woman he was looking for had died a long time ago.

    "You should leave," Vena replied.

    Randy gazed into the woman¡¯s eyes in front of him. How should he say that he wanted nothing more than grabbing here right now and right here to take her away? But he knew any forceful attempt would only drive her further from him.

    The two of them locked their gaze for a while before Randy stepped back. If she didn¡¯t want to ept him, he would not force her. It was already more than enough that he left her.

    ¡¯I hate you.¡¯

    Vena turned around after Randy had left. She didn¡¯t want to meet with him anymore as she was no longer the same after she entered this hell. There was no ce for her outside, so she better stayed inside.

    After the girl had walked far away, a man appeared in the middle of the hallway. He stretched his body slightly.

    "Heh, Boss told me to watch that woman¡¯s movement secretly. It seems that woman is already broken by this time."

    The man chuckled, he extended his arms and stretched them. "Standing in the same ce for a long time is really tiring. If not only for the fact that I can turn invisible, Boss wouldn¡¯t have asked me to do this."

    He sighed as he exerted his power, making his body disappear slowly once again.

 Chapter 604 Returning Back

    After she had seen the ce, Kanae felt rather enraged because of what she saw. She could guess that they were trying to monitor every student¡¯s movement in the school and their development. This caused her to feel rather annoyed as she didn¡¯t wish for anything to happen to them again.

    When she was heading towards their meeting ce, she could sense someoneing from the side.

    Her body tensed up as her small sword appeared on her right arm. She dashed towards the person¡¯s location. Her sword shed the air as the person managed to evade with only a few inches away.

    "Kanae!" Kevin called. He was startled to see her attacked him so suddenly.

    Kanae halted her movement. "Sorry, I thought you¡¯re a guard."

    "It¡¯s fine, I also attacked you when we met," Kevin shook his head. His heart ached at the thought that he nearly killed Kanae in the past. It seemed that both of them really need high vignce to make sure that they wouldn¡¯t not hurt their allies. "Make sure that you remember my presence so that you won¡¯t attack randomly again."

    "Okay."

    Kanae racked her brain about their meeting. Why did he say that he attacked her? It was then that she recalled their trade of information, which inevitable turned intopetition of wits. He nearly shot her when they met. If not for her fast reflex, she would have died in his hand.

    Kevin was about to run again when he sensed another presenceing towards them. He pulled Kanae behind the tree as he watched the person walk around with his gun ready in his hand.

    "Don¡¯t move," Kevin whispered.

    Kanae was not that stupid to move in this situation. The trees and bushes around them barely covered them. If she dared to move, the guard would have seen them and a fight would be inevitable.

    Her only problem was how close Kevin was with her.

    Right in front of her, she could see his chest with only a thinyer of clothing covering it. His calm breathing caused wind on her head as his own chest moved up and down.

    ¡¯It¡¯s warm.¡¯

    Kanae was stunned at the thought she had. She quickly erased any other thoughts she had as she focused her attention to the presence of the guard. It would be better for her to forget about their awkward position.

    However, part of her mind was secretlyining. How many times did he want to pull her into his embrace for the past few weeks?

    "He left," Kevin whispered. He looked down at the woman below him when he realized their position. Although he didn¡¯t have any other intention, the position caused him to feel rather awkward.

    Kanae nodded her head. She was still averting her eyes from him. "Can you move?"

    Kevin was about to agree when he thought about something else. Lowering his head slightly, he nted a kiss on her forehead. His sudden movement caused Kanae to push him back. As her strength was far more than ordinary people, even Kevin was startled and stepped back a bit.

    "You don¡¯t hold back at all, do you?"

    "That¡¯s an ident," Kanae replied sheepishly. "Why did you do that so suddenly?"

    "I just feel like doing it."

    Towards his irresponsible remark, Kanae rolled her eyes. She stomped her feet on the ground and dashed towards the wall. Behind him, Kevin followed after the girl nonchntly as if he didn¡¯t do anything wrong.

    When they were near, Kanae stopped her movement. "Randy is still nowhere within sight."

    "He¡¯ll return back soon or we¡¯ll leave him," Kevin replied. He eyed the girl for a while. "What do you find in the building?"

    "I found out that the building is built underground. Not far from the entrance, there¡¯s a room where they reviewed the information of each student on arge screen," Kanae replied.

    "You get inside from the front door?"

    "Yes. What about you?"

    "There¡¯s a hidden door behind the building. It reaches deep down towards aboratory underground. There??s a student there that they forced to drink some kind of medicine."

    Kanae frowned when she heard that. She knew that the school was built for them to gather more people. Little did she expect that they would make the movement so quickly.

    "They¡¯re moving so fast."

    "It¡¯s already more than two decades since the first time they force innocent people to participate," Kevin replied.

    Kanae¡¯s pupil grew bigger. "Two decades? How do you know that?"

    "My father has been investigating them since a long time ago, so he told me about that. There were hundreds of people missing every single month and each of them are people under the age of 30," Kevin replied. "Now 20 yearster, they¡¯re still doing the same."

    Considering the time they have been doing this activity, it was no wonder that the number of youngsters they gathered decreased by arge amount. In addition, those who were still young didn¡¯t even reach half of them who were teenagers. This number was quite staggering.

    "Potential depends on their bloodline," Kanae frowned. "This experiment is eliminating the future carrier."

    Kevin nodded his head. He had hacked into the government¡¯s site to find out about the number of babies receiving the letter from them. ording to the site, it was usually 10-15 letters per month, but now, it would already be a miracle to hand one letter per year. For the past two years, there was no baby that received the letter from them.

    Kevin was about to talk more when they heard faint sounds of footsteps. As it was very light, the two of them tensed up. Upon seeing Randy¡¯s face, they eased their body.

    "Do you find her, Randy?" Kanae asked.

    Randy raised his head. His expression was rather hollow andplicated. "I find her..."

    Seeing that he didn¡¯t look happy at finding Vena, Kanae raised her eyebrows. Was there something that she missed?

    "Let¡¯s go back," Kevin pointed to the trees.

    Randy looked up before turning his head to Kevin. "Can you make sure to not kick me again?"

    Kevin looked back coldly. "If you can jump by yourself, I don¡¯t mind.

    At that remark, Randy shut his mouth. He climbed the wall behind Kanae who had reached the top.

    Kanae looked at the wall as she measured the distance. It was slightly nearer than the tree behind the wall. She moved back a bit before jumping to the wall. Just like a cat, her feetnded on top of the wall, one by one.

    Her eyes scanned the surrounding as she waved her hand, marking Neo that they had finished.

    After waiting for a moment, she could see the shlight from the car, telling her that it was alright toe down.

    Calcting the distance in mere seconds, she jumped again andnded on the branches.

    On the other side, Kevin looked at Randy. Since Kanae had disappeared from the wall, it was the time for this man to be kicked. As Randy braced for the pain, Kevin kicked him towards the wall once again, sending him straight towards the tree behind it.

    ¡¯He¡¯s hanging upside down,¡¯ Kanae thought to herself as she silently climbed down. ¡¯He really needs to learn how to jump wider or he will be in trouble every single time.¡¯

 Chapter 605 Wells Family Case

    "You¡¯re really amazing, Randy," Neomented when the three of them had returned back to the car.

    Randy had a dark expression on his face. Because of Kevin¡¯s kick, hended in a rather unfavorable position. Aside from his hurting back, his dignity was also shredded because he was seen in a truly embarrassing position. If not for the fact that he has learned how to adapt, he wouldn¡¯t be able to face Neo¡¯s taunt.

    "We should go," Kanae instructed.

    "Yes."

    Kevin nced at Mike. He hadn¡¯t given the other party any instruction of leaving this ce, but he had followed after Kanae¡¯s instruction. Towards the gaze that Kevin gave him, Mike tried his hardest to ignore. He was following Kanae¡¯s instruction because he knew that she would be the future Ryukalin n Madam.

    The car was halfway towards the Ryukalin n when Randy spoke up.

    "Can we stop here?"

    "Why?" Kevin asked.

    "It¡¯s time for separation. I have found what I¡¯m looking for and I have given my share of information that you ask," Randy replied.

    Kevin thought about it before nodding his head. Mike steered the wheel and parked at the side of the road. Randy got out of the car and looked back at the other four.

    "Many thanks for your help."

    "It¡¯s nothing much," Kevin replied.

    Randy tapped the ground a few times. "The next time we meet, it might not be this peaceful."

    Kevin¡¯s eyes flickered for a split second. "Everyone has their own path, but let me remind you one thing. If you stand in front of my path, I¡¯ll not show you any mercy."

    "I know," Randy shed a smile. "You better not be as I might be the one to take your life."

    "You can try that," Kanae replied cheekily. "And I¡¯ll be the one to send you to your grave."

    "Ah," Randy shed a smile. He looked at the four of them onest time before disappearing under the moonlight into the dark alley. This would be thest time he became friends with them.

    After this, his path would be filled with hardship as he wanted to chase after his woman. No one shall stop him from getting what he wanted.

    "He¡¯s far too weak to contend against you, Boss," Neo remarked.

    Kevin nodded his head. "If he joins them, he might be stronger. At that time, it won¡¯t be a fair fight anymore."

    "That¡¯s only ¡¯if,¡¯" Neo sulked.

    "And that ¡¯if¡¯ has the possibility of 90%," Kanae chuckled. "Let¡¯s go back to the n. There¡¯s something that we need to investigate."

    Kevin recalled his card and took it out. "Do you mean this?"

    "I also have one," Kanae pulled out hers that she stole from the guard. "It seems to be slightly different."

    "We¡¯ll knowter."

    "Ok."

    Neo sighed silently as he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get any sleep after this. These two would never let him off before they finished their research.

    ...

    Court

    The day for the battle between Ivan and Jason finally came after a painful period of waiting and preparing. The two of them were inside the hall as theirwyers prepared for the meeting. Inside and outside the building, numerous reporters surrounded the ce as they eagerly waited for the debate.

    "Today is the day for the battle of two famous young masters in Wells Family. Ivan Wells is determined in taking the position as the sessor of Wells Family while Jason Wells didn¡¯t want to let him take the position. The real question is: who is the real sessor? Right now...."

    "There has been a lot of news regarding the two of them circted in the media mass. The challenge will be attended by numerous people, including those from Wells Family. However, it is said that Wells Family Head didn¡¯t want toe. Right now, thousands of people are waiting for the debate to start...."

    In the waiting room, Laura watched the television with interest. The court hadn¡¯t started yet, but the reporters have been mouthing off about this matter like there was no end. She wondered if they could keep up the same intensity hourster.

    "Laura, are you ready? You¡¯re going to support from the side," ra stepped into the room. She was dressed neatly and her clothes exuded the word ¡¯elegance¡¯ to everyone who saw her. As someone who had seen ra in a rather messy appearance when making dinner, her transformation was quite unique in Laura¡¯s eyes.

    Laura nodded her head slightly. "I¡¯m ready."

    "This is your first time in a grand debate, so I want you to stay calm and answer their question to the best of your ability. You don¡¯t have to answer if you can¡¯t. If there¡¯s any personal question, I¡¯ll be the one to stop them," ra reminded.

    There were a lot of rules regarding debate that Laura didn¡¯t know. This was supposed to be a closed debate between Jason and Ivan, but they made it public. It was not known how either side reached this agreement, but it seemed that they wanted the public to see the other party¡¯s bad side.

    She would only stay by Jason¡¯s side. There was no need for her to answer any of the questions if she couldn¡¯t. Most of them will be directed to Jason and not her.

    "Okay," Laura nodded her head. This was not the first time she stood in front of numerous people as she had done this before. However, the pressure piled on her shoulder was not any lesser than before as someone¡¯s life was riding on the court again.

    ¡¯Previously, it¡¯s my sister, now it¡¯s my boyfriend,¡¯ Laura¡¯s lips curled up into a smile. ¡¯I can do this.¡¯

    The two of them walked out of the room. From the corner of her eyes, she saw Jason was preparing himself too. His face looked calm and rather indifferent. Although he didn¡¯t show the aura of confidence that he usually had, he looked far better than usual.

    ra headed towards Jason and sighed. "This is going to be the debate between you and Ivan. If there??s any matter that breaks the rules, I¡¯m going to step in. But remember that I won¡¯t be able to help you if you say something you shouldn¡¯t."

    Jason nodded his head. Although this was his first time attending such a grand debate, he had studied about them before. Aside from greeting each other, all they had to do was stating their fact and attacked the other side. He was quite proficient in talking but not against a family member.

    When he thought about ¡¯family member¡¯ his heart grew cold. Somehow, those whom he could term as his family member were only those who didn¡¯t have any blood rtion with him.

    Those who had blood rtions with him treated him worse than strangers.

    For this grand debate, there will be three judges who will oversee the matter. Although they might say the final verdict, there were times when they didn¡¯t do it and let them decide by themselves. After all, the matter of Wells Family was something that they couldn¡¯t touch.

    "I received a call from your little friend. There¡¯s going to be an additional witness in our list," ra smirked.

    Jason arched his eyebrows. The sight of this confident middle-aged woman made him recall his father when that man has victory within his hand. He heaved a deep sight as the guards called him inside.

 Chapter 606 Trial for Wells Family Young Masters

    Inside the hall, the people were waiting impatiently for the debate to start. When either side came inside, the room¡¯s temperature seemed to drop by dozens of degrees. The two young men were looking at one another like they were ready to murder the other party.

    Mind you, they were trained in martial arts ever since they were young. Because both of them had participated in numerous killings, their gaze was filled with bloodlust and killing intent. Those who sat on the front row gritted their teeth in fear. These two were not ordinary men.

    When the three judges came inside, all of them stood up. The three judges were extremely famous judges in this city as they were the one who usually handled high level cases. Two of them were men and the other one was a woman. From their appearance, it was clear that they were already above 50 in age, yet their steps were still very firm.

    "You may sit down," one of the judges said calmly.

    The audience quickly sat down on their seats. Some of them were sweating as they watched the court unfolded in front of their eyes.

    "The grand debate may begin. We will start from Ivan Wells."

    "Thank you," Ivan stood up from his chair. His gaze was sharp as he stared at Jason. Traces of mocking appeared from deep within his eyes. "Jason Wells, do you know that based on thew, I¡¯m the legal sessor of Wells Family? I¡¯m older than you and I have worked far harder than you."

    He tapped theptop in front of him. It showed the record of the case that he did in Wells Family.

    "As you can see, I have done much more than most young masters in this city. If it¡¯s not me as the family head, who will be suitable?"

    They had one minute to talk about their statement, but Ivan didn¡¯t bother using his time to the fullest. After all, this was only the opening and they merely stated their stances.

    Jason watched as Ivan returned back to their seat.

    "My dear cousin, it feels as if you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re the sessor because you¡¯re older than me. I believe that the sessor shouldn¡¯t be selected based on age alone, but more to capabilities. If you think that I have not worked enough, you should see my cases so far."

    Just like Ivan, Jason had collected them all and showed them to the screen. When the crowds saw how many works this young man had, they gasped in surprise. The number was truly overwhelming.

    "The Wells Family never made their legal statement that I¡¯m the sessor. I wonder why you¡¯re using me of taking the seat when there¡¯s no guarantee about them at all."

    As soon as Jason sat down, Ivan stood up. "Have you seen the newspaper and news report every single day? The media have been showing you all of your glory. It makes people think that you, Jason Wells, are the true sessor of Wells Family.

    Because of the misconception, people have been ndering me regarding this matter. It¡¯s all because you¡¯re ndering me that people are thinking that I¡¯m not the rightful sessor. "

    Jason arched his eyebrows. "Are you ming me for the reporters who have been following me and letting out the news? Should I sue them for doing their work? The people must be thinking that I¡¯m already crazy."

    Several people snickered when they heard what Jason said. It was true that many reporters only did their work. As for how the news turned out, there were times when people wouldn¡¯t know about that.

    "Also, why are you saying that I¡¯m ndering you? Shouldn¡¯t you give proof that I¡¯m the one ndering you?" Jason asked back, his tone asposed as possible.

    Ivan snickered. If the other party thought that he hadn¡¯t been prepared, he was terribly wrong.

    "The information base in my ce has been sabotaged by someone not long after I reveal the fact that you¡¯re part of the underworld, Jason. The only one who will do that is you because you will be having a lot of benefit from that. Now, am I wrong?"

    Jason shook his head. "Can you tell me when your information base or whatever has been sabotaged?"

    "It¡¯s the next day at XX/XX/XXX around 2 PM."

    "Unfortunately, I¡¯m with Laura Nali at that time. We¡¯re having lunch in her favorite restaurant. You may check the security camera for more information," Jason replied cidly.

    "You can ask for someone to search it for you!"

    ra raised her hand. "May I interrupt? This is the grand debate, so please provide the proof of what you say before you¡¯re using someone. It¡¯s unwise to bber nonsense like that."

    "Ivan, this is the first warning," one of the judges reminded.

    Ivan grunted. He noticed that hiswyer has been giving him signal to calm down. He took a deep breath as he scowled silently. Facing his annoying cousin, he couldn¡¯t control himself too well.

    "You¡¯re part of the underworld, so it should be easy for you to ask for their help to search for something that you want. As far as I know, you¡¯re Oro of Fiore Group, am I right?"

    Gasping sound reverberated in the hall. The reporters¡¯ eyes glimmered in happiness. They had never expected to hear something like this from them. Now, this would be very interesting. They were already impatient to go back home and wrote numerous pieces of report regarding Fiore Group. It would surely shake the entire city so badly.

    As Jason didn¡¯t answer, Ivan continued his words. "In Fiore Group, there are four core members. One of them has the ability to hack into the cameras, not letting their pictures be captured. Wouldn¡¯t it be easy for him to hack into mine too?"

    Beside Jason, Laura couldn¡¯t hold herugh as she cackled quietly. Ivan saw that and his expression turned ugly. Why would this womanugh during his speech? Didn¡¯t she worry about her boyfriend?

    "Laura?" the female judge asked.

    "My apologize Your Highness* it¡¯s just I have the feeling that Ivan is not ready for this debate at all," Laura replied. She stood up nonchntly. "Fiore Group has four members in total. Rei and Tom hold the front, Oro switched between front and back, while Shin protects from the back. There¡¯s one more thing that they never realize, the one who hack the cameras is Oro."

    Laura had done her homework by asking Jason about their work. Seeing the report that they made andpiled made her understood their work division. She had to say that she was amazed by how her sister managed to be the leader.

    ¡¯As expected of my sis.¡¯

    That was her thoughts when she finished reading Jason¡¯s report that hepiled for her.

    The crowds were stunned by her words. It could be true since Jason was the young master of Wells Family. He had learned how to hackputers ever since he was young, so it would be a piece of cake for him. It was the same with Ivan because the two of them needed to have some capabilities in order to handle the hackers.

    Ivan red at Laura. "Don¡¯t spout lies, Miss Nali. How do you know that it¡¯s not that shadow member, Shin?"

    Laura pointed to Jason. "It¡¯s better for him to exin by himself, right?"

    Jason ced his hand on top of Laura¡¯s shoulder. He sighed as he watched Ivan. "I know that being part of a group is not something glorious, but it¡¯s true. I¡¯m the one who hacks the cameras because the other three are too busy. Shin is a sniper. He has no time watching the camera as you may see from our record.

    I already collected information regarding Fiore Group," Jason moved his finger and showed the documents on the screen. "If you pay close attention, you¡¯ll see the pattern that I¡¯m the one who hacked. As for what I have done so far, I¡¯m not regretting it. A group is not criminal. We¡¯re made to do mission that many people don¡¯t want to do.

    Fiore Group always limits our activity in the area within ck Street. In this part of the city, you can¡¯t charge us unless we¡¯re offending a high level ranking person. I¡¯m proud to be part of this group as it shows me a lot of things that I can never see as the young master."

    Jason paused for a few seconds. He saw that he still had a couple more seconds as he looked at Ivan. "What about you? Do you feel proud for sacrificing the life of numerous innocent people to be theb experiment rat? You¡¯re taking their life without their consent."

    Ivan¡¯s face turned blue. "There¡¯s nothing we can gain without sacrifice. They are all necessary sacrifices. As for their consent, is there any need for that? They¡¯re already at the end of their life and they didn¡¯t have any good life either. It¡¯s better that they be of good use for us."

    "For us?" Jason asked with a sarcastic tone. "Don¡¯t lump me together with you. I don¡¯t care about the research result at all. You should not decide what¡¯s good about those people because you don¡¯t know them."

    "Also, who¡¯s the one doing the dirty trick?" Jason forcefully pulled himself to calm down. He knew that he had blurted out something outrageous, so he tried to change the topic. "I have called someone today to present proof of your doing."

    "What are you talking about?" Ivan yelled. He was about tosh out again when he saw n walk in. He recognized n as the son of a newspaper firm¡¯s owner. He bribed them to share good news about him. But they didn¡¯t do that.

    n walked stiffly. Compared to the calm Laura, he looked far more nervous. As he sat down on the chair, he looked at ra.

    "Your name is n Mirro?"

    "Yes."

    "Did your newspaper firm receive order from Ivan?"

    "Yes."

    "What¡¯s the order?" ra asked.

    "He asks us to share good things about Ivan and the fact that he¡¯s the legal sessor of Wells Family," n replied.

    The crowd was stunned to hear n¡¯s promation. All eyesnded upon Ivan, whose face had turned red as a tomato. He opened his mouth, trying to refute, but the crowds were looking at him with an unbelieving gaze. Unfortunately, the debate has not been over. There were still a lot of questions and revtions they needed to do.

 Chapter 607 This is Not Over!

    After n stepped forward, the tide waspletely turned to Jason¡¯s favor. Another stain was added to Ivan¡¯s name, making his reputation plummeted further. Ivan tried to divert the discussion back to Jason, but it turned to attack him from all directions.

    Even without the judges telling him that he was the one who lost, the result was already apparent.

    The court verdict was Jason was not wrong and it was Ivan who had to pay the penalty fee for falsely using the young man.

    "The debate is over. Judges will be leaving the room."

    The audiences stood up. Ivan was ring towards Jason as if he wanted to bear a hole there. If only looks can kill, Jason would have died a few times over the course of the court.

    ¡¯This is not over,¡¯ Ivan mouthed out.

    Jason arched his eyebrows. He was not afraid of the threat that Ivan gave him. Whatever Ivan wanted to do, he would be prepared to wee it.

    ¡¯You cane at me anytime.¡¯

    The two of them red towards each other before they walked back to the resting room. The first thing Jason saw was Laura sitting on the sofa, waiting patiently. Even though she has been spouting a lot of things bravely, right now, she looked like a little kitten.

    "Are you alright, Laura?" Jason approached the girl and hugged her tenderly. "I¡¯m sorry for asking you to be the witness."

    "It¡¯s my decision," Laura shed a smile. "Moreover, we win, right?"

    "Yes," Jason smiled warmly. He pulled the girl up as he sat down before cing her on hisp, his hand held her waist firmly in ce.

    ra chuckled when she saw these two acted close with one another. "You did great."

    "Thank you very much, Mrs. ra. You¡¯re a great help for us," Jason expressed his thanks.

    "You should give your thanks to your friend more than me," ra smiled. "It¡¯s Kanae who tells me about n and the fact that he¡¯s willing to confess what Ivan did to him."

    Jason shed a smile. When Kanae handed him the information, she had secretly added that she made a personal visit to n. That visit should be enough to push n into switching his stance, allowing them to gain a precious witness. Even though ra could make do with coercing the other party¡¯s witness, n became the perfect blow.

    Laura¡¯s eyes widened. "Mrs. ra, do you talk with my sister?"

    "She sent me an email," ra replied. She eyed Laura curiously. "Do you have some problem with your sister?"

    "Umm, I just can¡¯t talk to her," Laura replied in a soft voice. After the hospital incident, she hadn¡¯t seen her sister again. This was already nearing the end of fall¡¯s season, so it has been a few months.

    "I¡¯ll see what I can do to talk with her," ra smiled wryly. She knew that it would be hard as she didn¡¯t know Kanae¡¯s phone number.

    "There¡¯s no need. I¡¯ll be waiting for that by myself," Laura immediately rejected.

    "If that¡¯s what you wish."

    Laura eyed ra, who was busy making a call, with curiosity. She didn¡¯t understand why ra would dly help her even though they didn¡¯t have any close rtionship. Even before, ra didn¡¯t ask for a payment when he helped her go against the Nali Family.

    "If you¡¯re busy, we won¡¯t take more of your time, Mrs. ra," Jason spoke up when ra had finished making the call. "Thank you very much for helping us. Please tell me about the payment for your service."

    "There¡¯s no need for that," ra smiled.

    "I insist. I¡¯m not Kanae, so there¡¯s no need for you to help me for free. I¡¯ll pay in full for your service."

    ra sighed. "Alright, I¡¯ll tell you the details in your email, but don¡¯t make a call to me telling me that you regret it after you see the number."

    "I won¡¯t," Jason chuckled.

    ra talked with the other witnesses before departing back home. She has more cases in the other city, so she had to catch a flight. Thankfully, the court ended faster than what they imagined.

    "Do you want to eat first? I¡¯ll order some food in your favorite restaurant," Jason offered Laura.

    "That¡¯s a good idea."

    Inside the car, Laura made a phone call to Misae, telling the great news about the court. Honestly, Misae had seen the news report, so there was no need for Laura to tell her personally.

    "Misae, we won the case!"

    "I know! Congrattions," Misae replied. She hurriedly lowered the volume for the television that she watched. It was telling the exact same news that Laura told her.

    "Your mother is amazing," Laura praised.

    "That¡¯s my mom!" Misae replied proudly. "She¡¯s my goal. She has the nickname ¡¯Queen of the Court¡¯ because almost every case that she handled is a winning case. Someday, I¡¯ll follow behind her steps and be even better in the court,"

    She has always admired her mother, so she wanted to be like the other party.

    "I¡¯m sure you can. You¡¯re learningw seriously, right?"

    "Well yeah, but I just found out that there are still some additional rules in each city. My head feels like it was being jammed by thousands of books all at once..."

    As Misae was not that brilliant when it came to studies, she couldn¡¯t memorize them too fast. As a result, her mother became extremely strict to her, forcing her to memorize them under harsh teaching. It took her months before she could finish learning them all.

    Laura chuckled. "I know you can, Misae. Don¡¯t rush, you still have 5 years."

    One year of high school and four years of university. Misae nodded her head as she smiled. "I¡¯ll be awyer before I return back to the city."

    "What about Mike?"

    "Forget about that annoying man," Misae¡¯s mood turned sour when she recalled Mike. For the past month, Mike didn¡¯t call her even once, making her annoyed at the mention of his name.

    "Should I tell him to give you a call?"

    "No need, I¡¯ll just let him be," Misae replied, not wanting to talk about it anymore.

    Laura nodded her head. She saw that the car was already near the restaurant, so she bid her goodbye to Misae. Her eyes glimmered when she saw the restaurant¡¯s name.

    "Remember, you¡¯re not only eating dessert."

    "I know, but I¡¯ll still eat a lot of them."

    Jason secretly made a mental note that he would limit the girl¡¯s sugar intake. Sometimes, she couldn¡¯t hold herself.

    ...

    While Jason was enjoying a date with Laura, Ivan was making his way to his home. "I need your help to get back at Jason."

    "Have you finally decided to ept my terms?"

    "Yes," Ivan said through gritted teeth. He was desperate because this case has tarnished his name further. One way or another, the elder got wind about him using Wells Family¡¯s name to do personal deeds. They were rebuking him through the mail and whatsoever.

    "Do you know that you might not live if you decide to take it?"

    "I don¡¯t care," Ivan replied. "I¡¯m the descendant of the core member in Wells Family, my gene is far superior than other people."

    "Apparently, you¡¯re still lower than Jason."

    "Shut up!" the mention of the word ¡¯Jason¡¯ caused him to feel irked. All these years, he has always been overshadowed by his cousin in everything he did. Even after asking help here and there, he couldn¡¯t ovee the huge hurdle that Jason ced in front of him.

    With someone so perfect like Jason, he always lost. This made him extremely annoyed and angry both at Jason and himself.

    ¡¯You take everything from me...¡¯

    The position that belonged to him before Jason was born, the wealth that should be his, the connection he was supposed to make, and moreover, the reputation that he had longed for. Everything fell on the hand of Jason, not him.

    One thing

    At least, he would take one thing from Jason that was precious to him no matter what. If he couldn¡¯t take them back, he would just take things from his cousin that he protected so much.

    "Alright, I¡¯ll lend you my men and give you the medicine," the voice from the other side continued. "In exchange, give me a bottle of your blood."

    "Deal," Ivan replied. It was just blood, nothing precious for him.

    "Good. Go back to your residence, they¡¯ll be there by the time you arrive."

    Ivan smirked. "Alright."

    He would be ready for thest gamble. This time, he would not let Jason off unscathed.

 Chapter 608 Jamesâ€™s Condition

    Ryukalin n

    Inside the Ryukalin n, the most pressing matter was not about their battle against the government, but James¡¯s deteriorating health. Over the past few weeks, he grew thinner and weaker.

    "I have already given him the medicine," the doctor wiped his sweat. "The frequency of him needing the medicine has stabilized, but I¡¯m afraid, this won¡¯tst long."

    "He has turned 13, right?" Kevin asked.

    Taro nodded his head. "Yes, he turned 13 not long ago. Will that have any effect on him?"

    "The golden age for being awakened is 13-15 years old. During this age, their body is the most suitable to adapt for the power," Kevin replied. It was the normal case, but James¡¯s body has been weakened considerably. There was a high chance that he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on for too long even though his body has reached the optimal age.

    Taro nodded his head. "Thank you for checking on him again."

    "It¡¯s the least I can do," Kevin replied.

    Taro nced outside the window. Time passed ever so swiftly. It was already November, which meant the snow had started to fall. They were still very scarce, but the temperature¡¯s drop was quite serious.

    "This year winter is quite harsh."

    Kevin didn¡¯t reply. "I¡¯ll go back to my workroom. Take care of James, Taro."

    "I will."

    Inside his workroom, Kanae was busy scanning the documents. After a long time of hard work, the number of papers had decreased significantly. Right now, only several of them left from the usual tasks that he had to manage.

    "Kevin, your uncle is asking for more reinforcement," Kanae informed. "He has some troubles in managing the previous Souhon n¡¯s area."

    After the incident, they learned about the death of Master Ren and the fact that Souhon n was disbanded. The number of the n¡¯s members has been diminishing rapidly, so they decided to put an end for their n too. This action left Ryukalin n to be the onlyrge n left in this city.

    As Jay was still in hospital because of thest fight during the battle for the Ryukalin n, Kevin couldn¡¯t ask the former young master to help him. In the end, he had to work hard by himself to make his position firmer in their previous area.

    "Let him be, there are no more men we can send," Kevin sat down beside Kanae. His gazended on the paper as he sighed. "How¡¯s your school today?"

    "It¡¯s as usual."

    "Did they do any medical checks?"

    "No," even if they did, Kanae was not worried. The one who checked her has always been Shiro, so her secret wouldn¡¯t get leaked out. She has be extremely familiar with the school¡¯syout as she used her break time to walk around.

    "Oh yeah, I ask someone to find me the list of people who get the letter below 6 years old," Kanae recalled her request to Matt before. She made this after their infiltration to the school since she was curious. As for the age 6, she made that limitation because elementary children started schooling at the age of 6/7. The result shocked her greatly because of theirck of numbers.

    "What¡¯s the result?" Kevin asked.

    "There are only two people," Kanae replied. "I also asked him to trace their bloodline and found out that they¡¯re quite far from the main family, which meant that the possibility of getting a golden letter is nearly zero."

    Kevin was not surprised with the result. To be awakened always required a special bloodline, which were actually the five big ns, four big families, and the three strongest groups.

    It was believed that they were all those who had the highest potential. Over time, the group dispersed, some didn¡¯t even have descendants. The bloodline was polluted, getting thinner as time passed by. By now, only a handful of people have the possibility to awaken their potential as theirs were no longer exceeding the barrier.

    After the experiment, their number continued to dwindle to the point that it was hard to even find a silver letter¡¯s holder. Many of them were gathered in the school, ready to be the next experiment¡¯s object.

    "Also, I found something interesting from the data that he sends to me. ording to them, awakening outside the golden age will only give you part of the real potential or sometimes, even an additional skill that you have," Kanae read the content of the paper calmly.

    "If they¡¯re older, it just means that they¡¯ll never reach the highest potential in their lifetime. If they¡¯re younger, it can mean that they have the chance to awaken their potential for the second time if they¡¯re strong enough."

    Kevin looked at the email solemnly. He had the hunch about this when the doctor told him that James¡¯s condition stabilized. There was a possibility that his body was preparing to receive the second ability that James had deep inside his body. Based on the bloodline, it was not impossible. After all, he was the direct descendant of the family head.

    "James is not strong enough for another one awakening," Kevin said slowly.

    "We have to make sure that he won¡¯t experience any huge shock in the future. If that happens, there¡¯s a high chance that he will awaken his potential," Kanae sighed. If something like that truly happened, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive herself for allowing it to happen. The boy was simply too young for that. It would be better for him to just live through all this.

    "Boss, there¡¯s a new news report," Neo barged inside. He saw the two of them sitting close, but he didn¡¯t retreat.

    "What is it?"

    "It¡¯s from Wells Family. It seems that they¡¯re attacked."

    "What? Where?" Kanae stood up. Her sister was still staying with Jason. If they got attacked, there was a chance that her sister would be targeted. She didn¡¯t want her sister to get hurt.

    "It¡¯s in Jason Wells¡¯ residence."

    Kevin¡¯s aura intensified. "Tell me the details."

    "Jason Wells managed to win in the court against Ivan Wells, turning the tables back. He goes somewhere for lunch-dinner before going back home. When he went back, his home was attacked."

    "Do you know if Laura is still with him?" Kanae asked. "When did this happen?"

    "We received news that there¡¯s fire in his residence and some people heard gunshots. This happens just now," Neo informed with a wry smile.

    Kanae tried to ease her mind when she felt her phone vibrate and the familiar ring tone sounded. It was the ring that rmed when Laura was in danger. Her heart dropped.

    "I¡¯m going to his residence!"

    "We¡¯re going too," Kevin said coldly. "Mike, prepare the car."

    "Yes, Boss!"

    From the bottom of her heart, Kanae hoped that her sister would be fine.

 Chapter 609 Attack in Jason Wellsâ€™ Residence

    Jason looked at Laura with a wry smile. In the restaurant, this girl didn¡¯t hold back at all and attacked the sweets with everything she got. This caused him to wonder whether she could eat them all or not.

    "Next time, I¡¯ll limit your sweets intake."

    "Come on, Brother Jason, I love them!" Laura whined. Jason had stopped her to eat thest portion of her cheesecake, making her annoyed.

    "You¡¯re going to get fat."

    Laura¡¯s face darkened. "I¡¯m not fat!"

    "Not yet!"

    "Meanie!" Laura pursed her lips and crossed her arm. One of the things that she enjoyed the most was eating sweets, which was the very reason she decided to make sweetpany. Their diversity in taste always made her felt giddy, especially when the chocte melted in her mouth.

    The thought alone caused her to be hungry again.

    Jason shook his head. "Are you that simr to your sister? Stop thinking about food, there¡¯s still the matter of yourpany that you have to handle."

    "Aw, I remember them," Laura smiled wryly. She got a coboration offer from apany outside this city, so she took the offer to Jason for investigation. She was not very familiar with thepanies outside this city, so asking Jason would be the only resort she could do.

    Seeing her wry smile, Jason resisted the urge to pinch her cheek. He got inside his residence when he felt that the atmosphere seemed wrong. It was tenser and darker right now.

    "Brother Jason, why don¡¯t you open the car?" Laura asked curiously.

    "That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking too," Jason replied softly. He turned his body around when he sensed danger, and pulled Laura into his embrace as he opened the door.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Several gunshots came from the side of the car. The sses were bulletproof, but they wouldn¡¯tst long under the barrage of heavy artilleries. He pulled Laura to the other side of the car as they crouched down to avoid the attack.

    "Follow after my movement," Jason warned Laura.

    Laura nodded her head. Her face was as white as a sheet as she was terribly scared, but she knew that crying wouldn¡¯t do her any good. The two of them stayed in that position until the gunshots ended.

    Jason had readied his own gun. The moment they stopped, he stood up and shot them back.

    His shooting caused them to flinch. Pulling Laura, he made a run towards his house. "Open the door!"

    Laura put on the key with her trembling hand. It seemed tost forever when she managed to put it into the keyhole and turned it around. Pushing the door open, the two of them ran inside and closed the door again.

    In front of them, Ivan was standing with a gun ready.

    "Wrong move, Jason!"

    Jason covered Laura as he ran to the other side of the room, hiding themselves behind the wall.

    "Don¡¯t run, you won¡¯t be able to!" Ivan¡¯s eerie voice sounded as he reloaded his gun.

    Jason saw that Laura¡¯s hand was bleeding because of his sudden movement. It seemed, her hand bumped into a rather sharp end, causing a deep cut in her arm.

    "Go to my bedroom and hide there," Jason instructed.

    Laura nodded her head. She was afraid, but she didn¡¯t want to be a burden. Forcing her weak feet to stand, she ran towards Jason¡¯s bedroom. There was a secretpartment there, which would allow her to stay safe for the time being.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    "Kyaaa!" Laura covered her head as the gun grazed her arm. Tears filled her eyes, making her vision blurry as she made her way to the door.

    Jason got out of his hiding ce and shot the gun on Ivan¡¯s arm. He wanted to shoot again, but he found out that he had run out of the bullet. Without thinking, he ran to Ivan for a closebat battle.

    Bam!

    The two of them sprawled on the ground, with Ivan below Jason. Jason quickly maintained a sitting position before punching the man rapidly, straight to his face.

    "You bastard! Why are youing here?"

    Prang!

    Someone attacked Jason¡¯s head from behind using ss bottle, sending pain to the young man. He quickly rolled to the side as blood poured out of his head, trickling down to the ground.

    "Ivan, he¡¯s all yours," the man said coldly.

    Ivan nodded his head. He stood up as he red at Jason with hatred. His face has be unrecognizable because of the rapid attack that Jason gave him just now. It was no different than a pig face because of the swelling.

    Taking out the vial, Ivan drank the content until it has finished. The man who apanied Ivan nodded his head to Jason. Jason didn¡¯t recognize this man at first because of his blurry eyesight, but seeing the man¡¯s appearance after a while made him realize who this man was.

    "Jeff from the government¡¯s side," he murmured. Now he knew that his cousin had sought their help in this matter.

    As the man walked out of the room, Ivan threw the bottle to the ground. He felt immense power brewing inside of him as he looked at Jason crazily. Taking out a knife out of his pocket, he started attacking Jason rapidly.

    Jason picked up his sword that he put in the living room inside a hidden ce, not far from the couch. Using the sword, he blocked the attack from Ivan as the two des shed against one another.

    Sounds of their shing filled the entire room. Both used Wells Family¡¯s martial arts and the two of them were the best among the young generations.

    Jason twisted his body and kicked Ivan on the stomach, his eyes grew cold. "It seems you have been using these martial arts very much."

    "I¡¯m not like you who hid your appearance under the guise of another person," Ivan spat out. "I let them see who I am as myself. They better fear me because I won¡¯t let you off."

    "Just you try!"

    The two of them were mostly tied, but a shrill scream caused Jason¡¯s attention to waver. It was only a split second, but it was more than enough to make him lose his focus.

    ¡¯LAURA!¡¯ his mind yelled.

    "Where do you think, you¡¯re looking?" Ivan yelled as he shed his knife against Jason, hitting the man¡¯s arm.

    "You!" he didn¡¯t have time to y with Ivan. Switching his stance, he stepped to the side and lowered his center of gravity. His sword made its way to Ivan¡¯s stomach as the man put his guard too high.

    Blood spurted out of his stomach, yet Ivan has a smile on his face. "You won¡¯t see her alive!"

    Jason paid no heed to the man as he kicked Ivan away. The wound on the man¡¯s stomach was already more than enough to send Ivan died because of theck of blood. What filled his head right now was the safety of Laura.

    As his consciousness started to fade, Ivan¡¯s mouth shed a smile. He wanted to take one thing from the perfect Jason and that one thing would be a person: the person whom Jason loved so much, his girlfriend.

 Chapter 610 There are Prices to Pay

    After Jason pounced on Ivan, Laura dragged her feet towards the bedroom. Her heart was pounding hard at the thought of dying and tears continued to fall like a waterfall. It was so scary.

    Behind her, she could hear the sound of punching from Jason. Trying her best to ignore it, she made her way to the next floor. The mansion wasrge, so it took her quite a long time to arrive in front of Jason¡¯s bedroom.

    ¡¯I have to open the door.¡¯

    Laura¡¯s hand trembled as she put her finger on the scanner. The bedroom needed Jason¡¯s fingerprint to be able to get inside. Only recently did he add hers because he wished for her toe inside, which of course, she rejected. This would be the very first time she used the scanner.

    After a short time that seemed like forever, the door opened. Laura opened it to reveal arge room with little furniture. There was only one bed, onerge table with its chair, sofa, and cupboard. The others were Jason¡¯s items that he ced neatly.

    Wiping her tears, Laura proceeded toe inside. She was about to close the door when a hand appeared before her, forcing the door to stay open.

    "Kyaaaaaaaaa!"

    The sight of a hand appearing out of nowhere caused the girl to freak out. She attempted to close the door, but her strength was not a match for the hand in front of her.

    The door was flung open as Laura skidded back from her position. Her eyes were unfocused as she could only see one hand in front of them. Slowly, a man appeared before her starting from the right hand, head, body, left hand, andstly the lower body.

    "It seems that I startle you, little miss," the man chuckled.

    Fear crept up on Laura¡¯s body as she inched further from the door. The sight of this man terrified her. How was he able to appear out of nowhere? He couldn¡¯t possibly disappear, right?

    The man watched Laura move away from him as he shook his head. He didn¡¯t really like the task that was given to him this time, but he had to follow his master¡¯s order. From his pocket, he took out his knife.

    "We bear no grudges, but you have to die, so pardon me."

    With that, he stepped forward as he swung his sword at an rming speed. Laura was shocked by his movement and stumbled to the side. Pushing her body up, she tried to get away. Anywhere was fine as long as she was not near the man¡¯s reach.

    ¡¯Jason,e here quickly!¡¯

    Internally, she wished for Jason toe and helped her as soon as possible. She was running when she felt something shed her shoulder as pain followed it. Her feet tripped with one another as she tumbled into the bed, falling straight on top of it.

    "There¡¯s no use running," the man chuckled. He smiled when he saw the deep knife¡¯s wound on Laura¡¯s back. The girl was writhing in pain as blood continued to pour down on her shoulder, dyeing her white clothes in red color. There was nothing fun with killing a little girl, but he had to do it.

    Laura was crying hard as all she could feel was pain. Her body refused to move no matter what she did.

    The man raised his knife, intending to end the little girl¡¯s life when he heard a gunshot right behind him.

    BANG!

    His knife was flung far away from him. He turned around and saw Jason standing behind him. He was holding a gun with a blood stained hand. His eyes were filled with deep hatred towards the man.

    "You bastard!"

    He lunged forward, reaching the man in a split second. The man was nning on using Laura as his shield, but Jason was too quick. Laura had shifted her position, not letting him grab her.

    "Laura, hang in there! Do you hear me?" Jason yelled.

    Laura was writhing in pain because she forced herself to move to the side a bit. It was so painful on her shoulders. Ever since she was young, she never sustained any heavy injury because her sister always protected her. The guards were also guarding her heavily, not allowing anything to happen to her.

    Thergest wound she had was only grazed wound so far. The pain from the man¡¯s knife was too deep and painful to her. Even though she learned martial arts, she was never too good at it.

    "Laura, answer me!" Jason yelled once again as he guarded against the man, his eyes showed traces of panic.

    Tak!

    "I¡¯m here!" Laura replied, yelling back. It was so painful, but she had to hold on and tried to follow the flow of the battle.

    Hearing her yell, Jason was slightly relieved. He focused his attention to the man in front of him. The man looked at the two of them with pity.

    "You have great power, why do you have to go against us? It¡¯s such a waste of your formidable ability."

    "I¡¯ll never stand by your side!" Jason yelled as he swung his sword with his left arm. His right arm was wounded hard because of Ivan, so he had no choice but to fight with his left arm.

    The man raised his knife to block. As the two weapons collided, the man started to disappear right in front of his eyes. Jason¡¯s eyes widened. He had heard about this ability from his father because it was an ability passed down in their family.

    This man was a descendant of Wells Family?

    Wait no, this voice... He seemed to recognize it, but he couldn¡¯t remember where he had heard it before.

    "Think twice, Jason. With us, you can get a lot of things that you could never dream of before. The power of our bloodline, the strength to surpass humanity, and so much more. You¡¯re just wasting your energy fighting us. You can never stop us as you¡¯re all too weak!"

    "Shut up!" Jason switched his stance and attacked once again. His sword was blocked by the man¡¯s knife once again.

    "You have the skill and powerful ability, but you choose to go against us. Trying to offend the government won¡¯t give you a pretty result."

    ng!

    Jason¡¯s eyes held deep rage. "Even if I have to die fighting the government, I¡¯ll never go to your side. It¡¯s better to be remembered as the fighter rather than a coward who sold my soul!"

    The man jumped back as Jason swung his sword. He was still in his invisible body, but Jason seemed like he could see him perfectly. For this ability of Jason, he was not surprised as Jason has always been one of the most talented within humanity capabilities.

    "It¡¯s a pity indeed. Let me warn you one more thing, Jason, there are always prices to pay."

    Jason swung his sword once again, but the man moved even further. His sense told him that the man ran away from the house. Right now, he was not in the mood to chase after the man.

    He picked up his phone and called an ambnce. "Hello! Get a helicopter here right away! There¡¯s an emergency patient!"

    Moving to Laura, he pressed the wound to stop bleeding. The girl¡¯s face was extremely pale, making him worried.

    "Hang in there, Laura. You¡¯re going to be alright!" Jason held the girl tenderly as he tried to stop the bleeding. "Please, hang on!"

    Laura didn¡¯t answer. Her consciousness was fading and her strength had left her body. Right now, she didn¡¯t have any energy to answer Jason¡¯s pleading.

 Chapter 611 Iâ€™m Sorry

    Hospital

    Sitting in front of the door, Jason was looking at the door with a nk expression. It hasn¡¯t been long since he stayed here, his hands were full of bandages because of the wounds he sustained.

    When the door opened and the doctor came out, Jason stood up abruptly. "Doctor, how is she?"

    The doctor watched Jason, who looked at him eagerly. The man has been in panic for thest couple of hours, pleading to the woman to not pass out. Although he himself was wounded, his attention has been fully focused on the woman and not himself.

    "I have stitched the wound, but she needs blood transfusion fast. She has lost too much blood and the blood of her type has run out here," the doctor replied.

    Jason was stunned. He tried to recall Laura¡¯s blood type and felt frustrated when he realized that he had a different blood type. Taking his phone out, he was about to call Kanae when he saw the girling towards him with Kevin following behind her.

    "Where¡¯s Laura?" Kanae asked right away.

    "Kanae, what¡¯s your blood type?" Jason asked another question.

    "I¡¯m type A."

    His eyes lit up as he knew that Laura¡¯s blood type was also A. "Great! Laura needs blood transfusion, do you mind giving a bit to her?"

    "Not at all," Kanae replied.

    The doctor called the nurse as they brought Kanae to another room to take her blood for Laura. On the other hand, Jason was sitting on edge outside the door, worrying about Laura¡¯s safety.

    Kevin nced at Jason¡¯s arm. "You¡¯re bleeding again."

    "Ah," Jason didn¡¯t notice it and called the nurse to change the bandage. He looked at Kevin. "Thank you foring here so fast."

    "I¡¯m noting for you, but for her," Kevin pointed his chin towards the room where Kanae got in to take her blood. "You should know that the person she cared the most is always her sister, right?"

    "I know. Aside from you, it¡¯s always Laura that has the higher ce in Kanae¡¯s heart," Jason smiled wryly. "These two will always care for one another even when they¡¯re staying at faraway ce."

    "If you don¡¯t take care of Laura, I¡¯ll kill you."

    Jason arched his eyebrows, not expecting this man to threaten him too. "I can say the same about Kanae. Don¡¯t let anything happen to that girl."

    "I won¡¯t."

    The two of them stopped talking as Kanae walked out of the room unsteadily. Kevin moved forward and grabbed Kanae¡¯s arm with a frown on his cold face.

    "Are you alright?"

    "I think I donated too much blood," Kanae replied. "Help me sit down."

    Kevin helped Kanae sit down and red at Neo, who dashed to find some food to replenish Kanae¡¯s blood. It took him less than one minute to bring some date fruits and others.

    "You should take care of your health better," Kevin handed the fruit to Kanae, who immediately ate them.

    "Laura needs the blood."

    "I know."

    The three of them stayed quiet as they waited for the doctor to finish the transfusion. Around an hour after that, the doctor came out again, telling them that Laura¡¯s condition had stabilized.

    "Doctor, is it alright for us to visit her?" Kanae pointed to the door.

    The doctor nodded his head. "Yes, just make sure that you¡¯re not noisy. She is sleeping."

    "Thank you, Doc."

    The three of them walked inside with Kanae at the very front. It was a VIP room, so there was only one bed inside. Seeing the young girl sleeping inside with infusion on her left arm caused Kanae¡¯s heart to be filled with pain.

    She looked at Jason and Kevin. "Um, do you mind if you leave me alone for a few minutes here?"

    This question was directed more to Jason as she knew that Kevin wouldn¡¯t mind. As Jason is Laura¡¯s boyfriend, he would surely want to stay here for a longer period of time, not leaving Laura¡¯s side at all.

    Jason looked at Kanae¡¯s eyes. He nodded his head. "I don¡¯t mind and Kanae, I¡¯m sorry."

    "It¡¯s not your fault," Kanae shook her head lightly.

    He wanted to say more to Kanae but decided to not say anything more. Turning his body around, he left the room with Kevin. As he left, he didn¡¯t forget to close the door, making sure that it was closed securely.

    Kanae looked at the young girl on the bed as she sighed. Her eyes were locked in her sister¡¯s direction for some time before she started to move. She inched closer and saw the wounds on Laura¡¯s arm and shoulder clearer. Her heart felt immense pain as she looked at her sister¡¯s condition.

    "I¡¯m sorry, Laura. I can¡¯t be by your side to protect you," Kanae whispered. Tears started to fill her eyes as she gazed at her sister, the family member whom she loved so much.

    If only she didn¡¯t leave Laura¡¯s side, this might not have happened.

    But it would be impossible. She couldn¡¯t stay by Laura¡¯s side forever. She has her own life to follow, so does Laura. Only their beginning that they spent their time together all the time, but the rest of their lives would be spent with the person whom they loved on their own path.

    Her finger caressed her sister¡¯s hair slowly.

    "I can¡¯t do much for you anymore, but I hope that you can stay safe, Laura. I want you to stay safe and live in the different city that I hope to realize," Kanae smiled slightly. "Please, stay away from this matter. I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt."

    Even though Laura was unconscious, Kanae couldn¡¯t help but utter the words that she wanted to convey to her sister the most. When Laura forced her to leave the world of light, she had made theplete preparation for the girl to stay safe in the dark.

    It would allow Laura to keep hidden until the inevitable sh with the government urred. However, there was a variable in her n that she could never expect.

    The presence of Jason in Laura¡¯s life caused her to stand under the light once more to apany the man.

    "Having someone you love makes you do something crazy at times," Kanae chuckled. "If it¡¯s possible, I want you to stay away, far away from this matter. I want to protect you and keep you safe because you¡¯re my precious little sister.

    But if it¡¯s impossible, at the very least, I hope that you can stay alive through this event."

    Kanae watched her sister¡¯s face for a while. She had always tried to protect Laura from everything outside. Laura had been staying by her side too, obediently following after her direction.

    But things couldn¡¯t go as they wanted to. There were too many things that were unknown.

    Men could n but God decides.

    "I¡¯m really sorry, Laura, for dragging you into this mess."

    She apologized deeply for her little sister that she failed to protect. Even though it was not her fault, she couldn¡¯t stop the feeling that poured out of her heart.

 Chapter 612 Our Differences 1

    After Kevin and Jason walked out of the room, Kevin looked at Jason. "I thought that you didn¡¯t want to leave Laura¡¯s side at all."

    "That¡¯s true," Jason replied. "But I just can¡¯t say no to Kanae. Their bond with each other is much stronger than what I can ever imagine."

    The bond between sisters that was created because of their loss was hard to break. It was also very precious as not everyone could possibly care about someone else so much that they would be willing to sacrifice almost everything for their sibling. Even for couples, it was rare to see two who were willing to do that.

    Kevin¡¯s gaze was straight ahead as he asked. "You don¡¯t have any feeling for Kanae anymore, do you?"

    Jason nearly choked on the air when he heard Kevin¡¯s question. Looking at the man before him, he saw that Kevin was dead serious. Killing intent emanated from the man¡¯s body as if telling him that if he dared to say that he still has, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill the other party.

    "I don¡¯t," Jason replied, he kept his voice as t as possible. He sat down on the chair as his eyes didn¡¯t leave Kevin even one second. "When did you find out about that?"

    "Not long after I found out about Kanae¡¯s other identity," Kevin replied. "The other members always care about her very much. As someone who¡¯s stronger than her in the past, I¡¯m guessing that you might have developed some feeling for her."

    Jason¡¯s eyes narrowed. This man was too sharp. However, it was not a secret that the three of them cared about Kanae very much. From the very beginning, Shiro never tried to pursue Kanae because of their difference in age. For that man, Kanae would be no different than a little sister.

    On the other hand, Tommy has always been very weak. He had simr strength with Kanae at first, but she surpassed him with lightning speed. He never had any notion of that as he fell in love with another woman who cared about him so much.

    As for him, he used to see Kanae as his little sister. He cared about her deeply because he saw her as someone whom he needed to protect. But that battle in Lima School changed everything.

    He saw the girl¡¯s transformation right in front of his eyes. She has good fighting prowess, but a soft heart because of her life in a warm family. The moment she abandoned them all and became a cold killer was the time when she broke all the limitations she ced on herself. From that point, she was no longer the same person as before.

    Now that he has someone else he cared about, he thought that no one would know his past feeling anymore. Little did he expect that this young man would be so sharp that he realized it quickly.

    "You¡¯re very sharp, Kevin."

    "Many thanks for yourpliment," Kevin replied coldly.

    Sensing his slightly hostile gaze, Jason smiled bitterly. He knew that Kevin would still view him to be a bit of a hindrance because of his past feeling for Kanae. Even though he had moved on before his feelings were clear back then, he knew that there might be some possibilities for him to develop feelings for her...

    No, not at all.

    Jason knew better than anyone that he only viewed Kanae as his sister, a little sister that he cared so much because she is precious to him.

    "I used to care about her because she changes my life," Jason admitted. "I first met her on the street when I¡¯m feeling my life was dull and boring. She¡¯s the first person whom I seeughing as she picked up a job with Tommy, acting all cheerful just for a meager sum of money."

    Kevin¡¯s gaze flickered for a moment. He still hasn¡¯t forgotten that Kanae¡¯s life after her lost has been extremely hard. However, that girl kept on putting a smile on her face, acting cheerful for those around her.

    "I followed her out of interest and became attracted to her. At first, I see her just as an interesting person and decide to try asking for a mission from her then help her out. But as times goes on, I see her as my little sister, someone whom I need to protect. But it seems that my heart is following after her because of that," Jason smiled.

    At that time, he was in constant dullness in his family. He had reached the standard and acted out as the perfect sessor of Wells Family, but there was no warmth given to him. Everyone acted like a stranger and never tried to cultivate any rtionship.

    All they cared for was the money and power they could get through building connections.

    He was tired. On that fateful day, he had just shed with Ivan once more because his cousin was pestering him. As usual, he would win the debate because he had better eloquence than that young man. However, his mood worsened, so he decided to walk around.

    He had finished all of his jobs and there was nothing good to just stay in his home. It was then that he saw those two and met with them.

    "But I abandoned the notion when I saw her fight in the battle in Lima School two years ago. At that time, I saw the great transformation she underwent and I know that I can never be on par with her anymore. I can¡¯t catch up with her anymore, so I don¡¯t even try it anymore. At that point, I only see her as my little sister, nothing more."

    Kevin listened to Jason¡¯s exnation as he thought about Kanae. While Jason¡¯s reason to get close to her was because he wanted to protect her, he wanted to get close to her because he feltfortable with her. He cared about her wellbeing and he wanted her to stay by his side forever.

    He looked at Jason. "Are you stupid?"

    "Kevin, please don¡¯t insult other people¡¯s feelings," Jason was rather annoyed.

    "If you¡¯re behind her, just chase after her and then stand beside her. Is there any need to think that you have to be always above your woman?" Kevin didn¡¯t really understand Jason¡¯s reasoning. Since he liked Kanae, he didn¡¯t really care about their difference in skill.

    If he was behind her, he would work harder to chase after her and not became a burden for her. He would try to be much better. Even if it was not in the same field as her, it didn¡¯t matter. If he was above her, he would do his best to use his power to protect her. If his power wascking, he would gain enough power so that he could stay with her.

    When his position was still shaky because of his young age and inability, he worked even harder to make sure that his position was firm. At the same time, he maintained his rtionship with her because he didn¡¯t want to lose her. He had his own goal, but at the same time, he had his own feelings.

    He knew that he didn¡¯t want to let her go, but at the same time, he wanted her to be happy. When he had gotten the power to back him up, he chased her relentlessly, not wanting to lose her at all. He was determined to make sure that she could be happy when staying by his side.

    Even though it was not easy, he would do his best to be the perfect one for her.

    Even if he¡¯s not capable of doing everything, he would do his best.

    That is his conviction.

 Chapter 613 Our Differences 2

    Kevin looked at Jason. "You shouldn¡¯t have thought of yourself too highly."

    Jason was stunned to hear Kevin¡¯s words. He smiled to himself. Maybe, this was the biggest reason why he could never have romantic feelings for Kanae anymore. The budding thoughts he had in the past disappeared as soon as they appeared. He held himself too high of a pedestal and saw himself as someone above her, which made him felt down when she became stronger than him.

    The feeling that he could never catch up with her just made him unable to see her more than a little sister.

    A little sister that has grown up.

    But with Laura, it waspletely different. He just enjoyed her presence and her antics to the point that he couldn¡¯t leave her alone. Even though she might surpass him, he was not worried at all and instead wished that he could see that moment with her. He wished to protect her all the time and never let any harme to her.

    "Yeah, you¡¯re right," Jasonughed. "I just can¡¯t see Kanae like that."

    He only got attracted to Kanae because he saw her as someone he needed to protect. However, he couldn¡¯t harbor more feelings than that when he saw her surpassed him. The feeling he had only turned into that of a brother who was proud of her sister.

    It was not like he felt envy.

    He couldn¡¯t exin his heart too well, but he knew that he felt proud of Kanae. They were notpatible with one another because of his preferences. Probably, it was also the reason why Kanae only saw him as her brother too. The two of them were not meant for each other.

    "Is that so?"

    Jason looked over to Kevin. "Talking about thinking of oneself too high, aren¡¯t you one too?"

    Kevin stared back at Jason. "I don¡¯t prioritize them when I¡¯m trying to chase after someone I liked."

    The two of them were at simr ages and held high positions. One in the underworld while the other one in the business world. They naturally have their pride to be able to be the best in their own field.

    Jason curled his lips, recalling his own shameless attitude when he wanted to get closer to Laura. "I can understand that now."

    "Because of Laura?"

    "Do you really think that I¡¯m only getting close to Laura because of Kanae? Even before you kill me, I¡¯m sure that Kanae will roast me alive first," Jason shook his head.

    Kanae is very protective of her little sister. If he was not serious about that young girl, Kanae would never let him off. There was no need for Kevin to make his move because Kanae would surely deal with it herself. He would be digging his own grave if he tried to mess around with Kanae.

    "I see," Kevin¡¯s tone was indifferent.

    "Aren¡¯t you d that your woman¡¯s pursuer reduces by one?"

    Kevin nced at Jason coldly. "Even if there are a lot of men that wish to get close to her, I will never let them."

    For a moment, Jason was stunned. He never realized how possessive Kevin was since this man always acted normal. Because of his position and responsibility, he held himself back and only showed them all now.

    "Can you even do that?"

    "I¡¯ll make sure that she won¡¯t be able to look at anyone else," Kevin replied somberly. "Don¡¯t you think you would do the same for your woman?"

    "Yeah," Jason smiled. He wanted Laura to look only at him. The thought of seeing her looking with affection to another man would just make him feel bad. No, not just bad, he would wish to tear down that man so that Laura could never see anyone but him.

    Kevin stopped the conversation. He sat down on the opposite chair as he waited for Kanae toe out of the room. He could guess that she was feeling guilty because she was unable toe in time this time. Even though she had ced tracker in her sister¡¯s bracelet, it was useless if she couldn¡¯t arrive in time.

    The door opened and Kanae walked outside. Her eyes were slightly red, with trace of tears on the corner of her eyes. However, her expression was rather neutral, neither bad nor good.

    "Kevin, is there anyptop that you want to throw out?"

    Before Kevin could answer, Jason had tucked out aptop. "This is my oldptop that I cleaned up not long ago. You can use it."

    "Thank you," Kanae picked theptop before starting to search about everything rted to the incident that happened in Jason¡¯s residence. Every single footage, even the hidden one resurfaced as she scanned through them at an inconvincible speed.

    Beside her, Kevin was also watching with a calm expression.

    "There are three peopleing to Jason¡¯s residence. They¡¯re all awakened people," Kevinmented after Kanae had searched quite long enough.

    "Do you know them all?" Kanae took out an USB and copied all the important pictures inside, including the data that she had collected.

    "Haven¡¯t you read them just now?"

    "Yeah, the man with the power to make a barrier: Cain. He has been following the government ever since he was young. The man with the power to go invisible: James Wells," Kanae looked at Jason. "He¡¯s your cousin, Brother Jason."

    Jason stayed silent. The appearance of James Wells was nothing like him, but he could sense their blood rtion from the feeling he had when he fought against the man. It was as if his blood was boiling.

    In addition, James Wells¡¯s voice sounded oddly familiar. It was as if he had met with him before. However, his brain couldn¡¯t recall any memory about that man and his meeting with him.

    "Thest one is Jeff, we already know that he has the power to control other people," Kevin continued. He pulled theptop from Kanae¡¯s hand and handed it back to Jason. "These three are the ones who wound you and your girlfriend."

    Jason¡¯s eyes flickered as mes appeared within his eyes. "You need my help, Kevin?"

    "If you want to help, I don¡¯t see any reason to refuse," Kevin replied.

    Kanae looked at Jason. "I have told you before that if you let any harme to Laura, I won¡¯t forgive you, Brother Jason."

    Jason arched his eyebrows. "I believe that it should be a private matter."

    "Indeed, which is why I¡¯ll be seeking you for a spar not long in the future."

    Thinking that he had to face against Kanae, Jason¡¯s face turned sour. "Will you take it back if I choose to help you out?"

    "Didn¡¯t you say that the two of them arepletely different matter?"

    Jason: "..." I feel like I¡¯m digging my grave.

    Kevin shook his head. "It¡¯s your decision whether you want to help or not. As the future sessor of Wells Family, your decision will affect the lives of numerous people under your family."

    Looking at the unusableptop as Kanae had broken the inside to avoid detection, Jason pondered for a moment. He knew that the government wouldn¡¯t let them off even if he didn¡¯t do anything, so it would be better to strike first. "You win. Wells Family will support you, but only at the limit where I¡¯m capable off."

    "That¡¯s already enough."

    Jason nodded his head. He didn¡¯t really want to get involved in this matter, but he didn¡¯t want to stay quiet when those people were still out there. They targeted him and his girlfriend, so they should have expected that he wouldn¡¯t let them off. He might not be able to help much, but at least, he wanted to help a bit.

 Chapter 614 Jon Aidaâ€™s Reappearance

    Lima School, Hidden Building

    Inside one of the rooms, a man was busy typing in front of numerous screens in front of him. The room itself was dark, emitting murky and dark feelings for whoever saw it. Only the light from the dimmp and the screen filled the room, yet the man paid no heed as his attention was fully focused on the screen before him.

    "Ah, I fail again," the man groaned. He picked up arge bottle of beer that he ced near his table. Gulping the content down, he finished arge amount of drinks before he was satisfied.

    As he was about to work again, the door behind him opened and Vena walked inside. Her eyes showed no trace of emotion as she stared at the man before her.

    "Jon, they want the information."

    "Not now," the man, Jon Aida, replied with annoyance. "Tell them to give me more time, Sis."

    "He¡¯s already impatient."

    "There¡¯s someone who hacks into our system, prying on the information of James Wells," Jon replied. "I didn¡¯t manage to track him down, but I¡¯ll strengthen the defense again.

    "I need the information, Jon," Vena said tly.

    Jon rolled his eyes. After he had lost everything that belonged to his family, Aida Family, he has been working here. As the descendant of Aida Family, he has plenty of skills, which were far better than most people. However, his goal in life has always been to enjoy the moment.

    He never showed his real ability to anyone and kept them beneath the fa?ade. This caused him to be trash in front of society.

    Even his wives never knew about his real ability until their death. This has always been a secret that he kept dearly because he didn¡¯t wish to work hard.

    "If you sleep with me, I¡¯ll give you the information," Jon stated his demand.

    Vena nced at Jon coldly. "Spout more nonsense and I¡¯ll send Ayres to snap your neck."

    "You¡¯re treating your brother that coldly?"

    "You¡¯re not my brother," Vena said coldly. Her indifferent eyes gazed back at her brother¡¯s back. After she found out that it was her brother who leaked the news to their father, she never acknowledged him to be her brother anymore.

    Jon shrugged. "Up to you. You¡¯re also not my sister because my sister Vena always looks at me like looking at trash."

    "Good, we reached one point. Now, the information, Jon," Vena maintained her cold demeanor.

    Jon rolled his eyes again. "Give me a minute. I¡¯ll finish the search."

    On the back, Vena stood quietly, just like a statue. She still remembered the day she was taken here, broken hearted and full of despair. It was the day she lost everything that belonged to her. Everything that she held dear, her reputation, her wealth, her man, her dignity, everything was taken from her forcefully.

    It took her a long time to ept that she was nothing more than a tool for Ferdinand to use ording to his wish. Although she was the descendant of Aida Family, she learned that her ability was still below the barrier. She was not even good enoughpared with a lot of people here.

    And when she met her brother, Jon Aida, she learned the truth of everything. For a woman, Jon sold her out to their father. He caused her ruin and made her lose everything.

    She hated him.

    From that point on, she never acknowledged him as her brother anymore. He was a piece of trash that wasn¡¯t worthy of being in front of her. At the same time, she learned that she was nothing.

    She was no longer the same proud woman who could move thousands of men all at once.

    She was no longer the woman thousands of people adored.

    She was no longer the one who held the life of thousands of people.

    Everything was lost, she was back to square one. There was nothing that she could rely on except herself. It was at that point that she learned to not feel anything. As long as she froze her heart, she would never be able to feel the pain anymore.

    The action of people around her would never hurt her.

    Even if they abandoned her, she would not care anymore.

    That day, the cold woman, Vena Aida was born. Acting like there was nothing that could bother her was how she spent her day in this hell. As long as she didn¡¯t try to feel anything, she was not afraid of anything. Her heart has been frozen to the point of no return.

    Jon nced a nce at his sister. "What¡¯s the information that he wants?"

    "You know what he wants," Vena replied. "if you give me the wrong one, you¡¯re the one who¡¯ll die."

    "Yeah, yeah, I know," Jon picked up his beer bottle and gulped down anotherrge amount of them. He always spent his day working and drinking as they didn¡¯t allow women to get inside here. Until his job was over, he couldn¡¯t enjoy himself fully.

    Jon¡¯s mood worsened when he saw the error on his screen. He put down the bottle and started typing furiously.

    "Sis, talk something, I¡¯m bored."

    "You¡¯re annoying, Jon," Vena replied.

    "I know that. You should be creative and tell me something that I don¡¯t know," Jon retorted back as he was busy typing on theputer screen.

    Vena watched her brother¡¯s back as she recalled the time when she saw her brother y a game. He typed really quick that she wondered if it was humanly possible. The memory has been so far-etched that she only recalled that because she saw him typed.

    "There was once a little boy who was really good at ying games. He yed really quick and fast to the point that he nearly breaks the record of the game. After a long struggle, he managed to win the game. His friends cheered for him and forced the boy to treat them."

    "Huh? He must be quite a poor boy to spend money after winning."

    "In the end, he did treat them because hees from a good family," Vena replied.

    "Oh," Jon murmured.

    Vena stayed quiet again. She never paid close attention to her brother because all her effort has been towards herself. She wanted to inherit the family¡¯s business, so she has been working so hard to achieve it. Even though she is a woman, she wanted to prove herself that she was capable enough to do that.

    Her eyesnded on Jon. In the past, there were times when they yed together. She didn¡¯t know since when, but she no longer saw Jon with his male friends. All he did was bring women into his residence to y with him and drank himself drunk every single day.

    At first, she still ordered the servant to clean him up. But after she identally saw what he was doing with those women, she decided to move out to not live in the same house with him anymore.

    Ever since then, their rtionship has been estranged. Neither side was willing to cool down. Every time Vena saw Jon, she would see him as the disgrace of the family.

    "The information, Jon," Vena collected herself and called out.

    "A few more minutes," Jon replied as he scratched his head. "The algorithm changes every few seconds, I need full concentration to break it, so be quiet for a minute."

    "Sure."

    Vena stayed quiet at the back, watching her brother typed on the screen. Her expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest as she waited patiently for her brother to finish his work.

 Chapter 615 Switching Side

    At the other side of the building, James Wells was busy bandaging his arm. By some lucky movement, Jason managed to wound him. On his side, Jeff was looking at him with annoyance.

    "James, can you hurry up? They¡¯re waiting for us to announce the new member," Jeffined.

    James looked up and snickered. "Why do you care? It¡¯s not like the new member is someone extremely powerful. He¡¯s just an abandoned stray thates to search for his owner."

    Jeff knew that it was true, but he preferred to not debate with this man in front of him. Even though James appeared nonchnt and easygoing, this man was once the young master of Wells Family. That position alone has granted this man numerous chances in the past.

    "Have you finished?" Jeff asked again.

    James nodded his head. "Let¡¯s go."

    The two of them made their way towards the hall. There were already numerous people waiting for them and also the other two to appear.

    "You¡¯rete, Jeff," Irismented. "Are you wounded?"

    "Not me, it¡¯s this annoying man," Jeff pointed at James. He noticed the rim of Iris¡¯s eyes were red. "Are you crying because of Anna again?"

    Iris nodded her head. "I just can¡¯t forget about her that easily."

    The two of them had been best friends for a long time. Since they were close in age, Ferdinand allowed them to stay together and so they did. Because of that, the two of them stayed extremely close with the other one.

    Right now, Iris was partially ming herself for Anna¡¯s death. She has the power to see the future, but she didn¡¯t use it to save her own friend. This made her felt rather vexed.

    "By the way, has Ayres recovered?" Jeff recalled that he rarely saw that burly man again.

    "Ah yeah, he¡¯s recovering well. Master Ferdinand wishes for him to participate in the next mission, so he¡¯s busy gathering his strength back," Iris replied in a soothing tone.

    "That¡¯s good. I need him as the meat shield when I¡¯m directing people to attack each other," Jeff nodded his head.

    No one felt strange with what Jeff said. They might have stayed together for a long time, but their rtionship was limited to how much they could use the other people. In the mission, it was important to have a partner that could use their skill to help each other. This was the very reason that they trained together.

    As they were talking, the door opened. Vena and Jon walked inside with Jon in his messy appearance.

    "You look like a fool today, Jon," Jeff grinned.

    Jon shrugged. "Not my fault. Someone is keeping me awake all night."

    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re lousy," Vena retorted.

    "Be quiet," arge man walked inside. His height and stature allowed people to know directly that he was a former soldier. "Master Ferdinand ising."

    "Yes, Sir."

    All of them instantly shut their mouths. This man was Ferdinand¡¯s right hand, so they didn¡¯t want to make trouble for themselves by offending this man.

    Not long after that, Ferdinand walked inside with Randy following behind him like a lost puppy. Ferdinand nced at his people who had gathered in the room. He pointed towards Randy.

    "This is Randy, he¡¯ll be staying under Vena. The next mission will start very soon, I want you all to be prepared."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Ferdinand didn¡¯t say anything else as he walked away again with therge man following behind him. The others didn¡¯t move from their ce until Ferdinand was out of the sight.

    "Fiuh, he¡¯s as scary as ever," Jamesmented. He looked at the two quiet men by the side. "Pen, Cain, do you have any activities?"

    Pen, the man who has the telekinesis power, and Cain, the man who has the ability to create barriers, shook their heads at the same time. They quietly left the room as they only gathered here because Ferdinand told them to.

    Jeff shrugged. "Don¡¯t try to be too friendly. It¡¯s not going to do you any good."

    James passed a nce before walking away again. Behind him, Iris followed quietly as she also wanted to return to her room.

    Jon patted his sister. "Sis, go handle your boyfriend."

    Jeff¡¯s suddenly turned into a statue. He eyed the two of them incredulously. "Boyfriend? Vena has a boyfriend?"

    "They used to stay together for a long time," Jon sold out his sister without any hesitation. "But, now, I¡¯m not sure anymore."

    Randy didn¡¯t reply to Jon¡¯s usation. It was true that he used to stay with Vena for a long time, but it has been a long time ago. Right now, Vena didn¡¯t even want to talk with him.

    Vena also didn¡¯t give her reply to her brother. "Follow after me, Randy. I will exin your mission."

    "Ok."

    Jeff watched as the two of them walked away. He grabbed Jon¡¯s shoulder. "Are you telling me that your icy sister falls for that kind of man? What kind of sorcery is this?"

    Jon rolled his eyes. "Can you please let me go? I¡¯m not close with her, so you have to ask her by yourself. Now, I want to have some sleep, so unless you want to apany me, you better let me go."

    Like he was electrocuted, Jeff released Jon almost immediately. Without any hesitation, he walked out of the room, not wanting to stay in the same room with Jon anymore. On the other hand, Jon put his hand on the back of his head, walking away with ease.

    After Randy had arrived in an empty room, Vena turned around and looked at the man coldly. "What are you doing here, Randy? Didn¡¯t I tell you that no matter what you do, I¡¯ll never trust you, I¡¯ll never return to your side?"

    "I hope that I can have the second chance," Randy replied. He came here using the invitation letter that he got after the battle in Lima School. At that time, he didn¡¯t even bother using it, but now, he had to. This was the only way he coulde here and make contact with Vena.

    "There¡¯s no second chance,??? Vena replied coldly. She would never allow herself to be weak again. All of them were in the past.

    Randy smiled wryly. He knew that it wouldn¡¯t be easy, so he would work hard little by little to gain the trust of this woman. No matter how hard it would be, he would not give up so easily.

    Vena pulled out a scroll. "This is your mission. If you fail, don¡¯t even bothering back here again as people without real talent like you will be killed without mercy."

    "Ah," Randy epted the scroll. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll finish the mission and return back to your side again."

    He bowed down and kissed Vena¡¯s hand. His movement was rather sudden, but Vena kept her cool. No matter how much her heart fluttered, she would not give in and didn¡¯t show any expression.

    She waved her hand. "You should leave."

    "Yes, Ma¡¯am."

    After Randy had left, Vena caressed her hand that Randy kissed. It felt warm andfortable. She knew that she had missed this feeling for a long time, but she couldn¡¯t give in to her feelings anymore. She didn¡¯t want her broken heart that has been frozen to be broken once again.

    If that happened, all of her hard work would be in vain.

    As Vena was busy sorting her feelings, she didn¡¯t see her brother walking by the door. His eyes watched her movement with an unreadable gaze.

 Chapter 616 Jayâ€™s Choice

    Kanae¡¯s House

    Kanae was resting in her home, finishing her work that she had. The school homework was finished, leaving her with other works from Souhon n and some others. Even though Fiore Group was more or less disbanded, she still received news from that n. Some areas that used to belong to them were in her hands because she needed to take care of thepanies.

    Ring!

    "Yes?"

    "Kanae, there¡¯s a call from the hospital. Jay is awake."

    Swish!

    The moment Kanae heard that, she stood up straight. Ever since the battle in Ryukalin n¡¯s ind, Jay, the young master of Souhon n, had fallen into aa. No one was optimistic regarding his condition because of how severe his wounds were. As time passed, she had thrown the matter into the back of her mind.

    Shepletely forgot about him.

    "I¡¯ll be right there!"

    "Ok."

    Kanae changed her clothes and rushed out of her house. She still hadn¡¯t gotten her license and didn¡¯t have any cars, so the only option was to run or take a public transportation. Since the hospital was only several kilometers away, Kanae chose to run.

    It took her several minutes before she arrived by the hospital. She could see Kevin standing outside the hospital with Patrick not far from him. As for Neo and Mike, they were nowhere to be seen. Kanae guessed that Kevin must have ordered the two of them to finish the task in the Ryukalin n.

    "You¡¯re quick," Patrickmented.

    Kanae nodded. "I run as fast as possible. Have you seen him?"

    "No, not yet. We¡¯re waiting for you. Let¡¯s go in."

    "Ok."

    The three of them walked inside. Since it is Kevin¡¯s hospital, the doctors and nurse didn¡¯t stop them and let them head to the VIP room¡¯s section. Jay was ced in that hospital because of his severe condition and Kevin didn¡¯t wish for his friend to fall into the hand of the enemies.

    Even if Jay was not within the limit to awaken his talent, he came from Souhon n¡¯s lineage. It was the lineage of those who used to be one of the most powerful people in this city.

    Klek!

    "Who is it?"

    Kanae peered inside and saw arge bed. On top of it, Jay was sitting with a pillow behind his back. His eyes bore confusion as he stared back to the three of them.

    "It¡¯s Kevin," Kevin replied. "This is Kanae and Patrick. I¡¯m sure you already know them."

    Jay nodded. He had heard about Patrick a lot. Well, no one wouldn¡¯t know the name of this troublemaker. Right after he got out of prison, he had caused great chaos in the Ryukalin n where many members were pleading for their lives because of his intense training.

    "I don¡¯t have amnesia, so I still know you."

    "Good."

    "How long have I slept?"

    Kanae tilted her head. "A few weeks... around a month to two."

    She was not sure the exact time when Jay was hospitalized. Come to think about it, what date is today?

    "The doctor had told you the exact time. Do you remember anything before you fall into aa?" Kevin asked.

    Jay nodded. How could he forget?

    That was the worst day in his life. He lost his brother, whom he had long no longer regarded as a brother because of their rtionship. At the same time, he lost his master, Master Ren. The two of them died on the same day and then, he lost control of his own body because of Jeff¡¯s voice.

    "Is Jeff still...?"

    "He¡¯s out there. Alive and well."

    Jay frowned. He looked at Kevin. "He¡¯s very dangerous. Even if you¡¯re capable of fighting and have a good mind and body, his voice can prate through your defense to control you."

    "Not all, but yes."

    Kanae had heard Jeff¡¯s voice too, but she was not affected. Even though some fighters still got affected, it was not too effective for her and Kevin because the two of them were far stronger than Jeff. Of course, if Jeff used civilian people, they might not have an easy time to fight.

    "I see."

    "Anything else you want to ask?"

    "How¡¯s the condition of Souhon n?"

    "That¡¯s..." Kanae turned her head to look at Kevin. She was not sure that she would be the right person to tell Jay about the n¡¯s condition because it was so bad.

    Kevin nodded. He proceeded to tell everything regarding Souhon n¡¯s condition to Jay. Even though it was hard to ept because everything that he had was lost, Jay deserved to know.

    After the battle in Ryukalin n Ind, the elders in Souhon n attempted to take over. However, there were a lot of internal disputes and at the same time, many people no longer trust Souhon n. It was at that time Kevin decided to step in along with Rei. They took over the control and maintained the fragile bnce of power.

    Listening to the things that urred when he was sleeping, Jay fell into silence. He had expected that the n would be no more because without Master Ren and he himself, no one else could lead the n.

    "Jay?"

    "I¡¯m fine, Kanae." Jay raised his head and smiled. He looked at Kanae¡¯s face for a few seconds before adding, "I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re still close with Kevin."

    "Many things happen." Kanae smiled wryly. She wanted to tell him that she is, in fact, Rei. However, this was not the right time and ce. Jay already had a lot in his mind without the need for her to throw another bomb.

    "I guess so."

    Kevin crossed his arm. "What¡¯s your n next, Jay?"

    "What?"

    "You know the power struggle and the real plot of the government. The fragile bnce in this city can be easily broken due to many other factors, so I want to ask you. Do you want to return back to your position or do you have any other n?"

    Jay looked straight to Kevin¡¯s eyes. The way he looked at him made him understand that Kevin would give him back the control over the areas that used to belong to the Souhon n if he wanted to. However, what does he really want?

    Returning back to the n and assuming his position?

    Or...

    Leaving that world forever?

    It took Jay a few minutes before he raised his head. "I..."

 Chapter 617 Everyone Has Different Path

    Ting!

    The sound of the lift reaching the designated floor rang out. Kanae walked out of the lift with Kevin not far from her. Patrick was yawning behind the two of them, finding the matter boring.

    "If you don¡¯t want toe, you can just stay behind, Uncle," Kevin remarked.

    Patrick shot his eyebrows. "If it¡¯s not because Neo insists that you need someone to be your bodyguard around because he¡¯s and Mike are busy, I¡¯m noting here too. Do you really think I would want to spend my time with an ice block like you?"

    "Feel free to leave."

    "You¡¯re just going to get me into trouble, Brat."

    Kanae shook her head with a wry smile on her lips. She had guessed that the n must be worried if Kevin got hurt in the middle of his trip to the hospital, so they sent Patrick. Even if Kevin was far stronger than most of them, it would be better to be safe than sorry.

    "Do you want to visit Laura too, Kanae?"

    "She¡¯s discharged from the hospital too, right?" Kanae arched her eyebrows. She found her way to find out her sister¡¯s condition not long ago, so she knew that Laura was recovering well. As for visiting her again...

    No, she would not.

    She had promised that they would not speak to each other again for the time being. Because of that, she would note to visit her sister when Laura is still awake. Besides, she was pretty sure that Jason was taking care of Laura well.

    Kevin nodded. "She¡¯s healing very quick. Her restorative ability is far higher than normal people."

    "Oh?"

    "Not to the limit that you¡¯re worrying about."

    "That¡¯s good."

    If Laura had the chance to awaken her talent too, Kanae could guess that the chaos in this city would never end. The government would never let someone who could awaken their talent off. In addition, the condition in the citytely has been very unstable.

    It was as if the government was trying to destroy the entire city.

    Patrick yawned. "Stop making things soplicated. If you want to visit her, just go and visit her. Those who say otherwise can just eat my fist."

    Kanae and Kevin: "..." not everything could be finished with violence.

    "Kevin, did your uncle learn thew?"

    "He¡¯s your father too, and no, I don¡¯t think he learns any."

    "I could hear you two, Brats." Patrick could feel ck lines appearing on his face. These two dared to speak bad about him right on his face. If only this was not the public ce, he would dly ask the two of them to have a spar.

    Kevin just passed a sidelong nce. He looked to the counter and saw Vero, Jay¡¯s bodyguard, asking the nurse for an additional pillow. It seemed that he wanted to stay over to take care of Jay.

    "Is he going to follow Jay forever?"

    "It¡¯s possible."

    Kanae was surprised. She looked at Kevin. "Is the position as Young Master meant you will have people following you forever?"

    "It???s not like that." Kevin¡¯s eyes followed as Vero walked to other corridors, looking happy that the nurse allowed him. "The young master in each n is the future sessor to the n. Their safety means that the n will have a future and without them, the n can¡¯t survive.

    It¡¯s the rules that the n have to be passed to the blood rted child of the n head. If the only child is a woman and she was not strong enough, they would marry her early to the strongest man in the n. That way, the n couldst longer and longer.

    Each young master will have their own bodyguards and childhood friends, who grow up together with them. It¡¯s necessary to have them because we¡¯re not allowed to befriend those outside as our safety would bepromised. Because of that, the bodyguards usually grew close to the young master."

    Kanae looked at Kevin as her hand moved to hold his hand. He might not say it directly, but she could guess how lonely his childhood was. Because of his position, he couldn¡¯t have any friend outside the n and his bodyguards must be someone much older than him.

    It was truly good that he managed to meet with Neo and Mike, who were around the same age.

    Kevin grip Kanae¡¯s hand tighter. "Vero is Jay¡¯s bodyguard ever since Jay¡¯s childhood. Even though he was not that strongpared to many other members, it¡¯s undeniable that he had seen Jay grow up since young. Probably, Jay was already like his own son.

    I don¡¯t know what he thought, but he might not want to leave Jay at all. Even though Jay is no longer the young master, it doesn¡¯t mean he has to leave."

    Just now, Jay told them that he no longer wanted to participate in this battle. He had long grown tired of the repeated battle that urred over and over in the city and wished for peace. However, Vero refused to leave even though Jay is no longer the young master.

    "It¡¯s good that Jay has someone who cares for him. At least, he¡¯s not alone."

    Kevin nodded. "He¡¯ll find more people who care for him in the future."

    "His decision is boring," Patrick interjected. "What¡¯s the fun of staying out there and not participating? Rather than living in peace, it¡¯s much better to y with the government and see who canst longer."

    Kanae smiled bitterly. This father of hers was truly... "Everyone has a different path. I don¡¯t think Jay is suitable for this kind of violence. He¡¯s a bit too kind."

    "Indeed."

    Patrick sighed when he saw Kevin agreed. Well, he had seen the two young masters from Souhon n when they were young, so he knew that Jay was too kind as a person while Roy was too violent. It was as if the two of them were born on the other side of a coin and could never understand one another.

    "He can make his decision too. Whatever happenedter is no longer our business," Kevin said as he strode out of the hospital. He nced back to look at Kanae. "Do you want to visit the Ryukalin n or not?"

    "I still need to finish my work. You can go ahead."

    "Alright. Take care."

    "You too."

    Kanae watched as the two of them walked. She nced back to the hospital and smiled slightly.

    ¡¯Everyone has different paths and our paths only cross for a bit, Jay, but I¡¯m happy to be able to meet you and be your friend. Even if we¡¯re not close, I still wish you luck and happiness in the future.¡¯

    Afterwards, Kanae turned around and ran on the street to return back home.

    Jay¡¯s path was the one of peace, unsuitable to the violence and schemes in this city. On the other hand, her path has always been in the darkness. But she didn¡¯t regret any of them.

    This is her choice, her decision, and she would follow it until the end.

 Chapter 618 Rei and Oroâ€™s Spar

    The next day, Kanae pondered for a moment before deciding to make a short visit to Jason Wells¡¯ residence. Since Laura was already discharged, there was no need for her to worry so much anymore. She didn¡¯t want to go to school yet because she found it to be annoying without Kevin to apany her.

    Even though there was n who could joke around and make herugh, she preferred Kevin¡¯s presence much more.

    ¡¯I really need to learn how to drive in the future.¡¯

    It took her some time before she arrived by Jason¡¯s residence. She studied the new defense system that Jason had ced after the attack to find the best way to get inside. Even though the attack urred not long ago, his main residence has been rebuilt back.

    Swish!

    Once she decided, Kanae began to move. She slipped inside before the camera could catch her movements and entered the house from one of the open window. The rm didn¡¯t ring because it was unable to detect her.

    ¡¯Sensory rm,?? Kanae thought to herself as she looked at the door. It seemed that Jason was determined to not let anyone get inside without permission again. The number of rms that he ced in this ce was astonishing. Aside from the money he burned to buy them all, he also needed to remember their location in case he triggered them by himself.

    Klek!

    The door to the other room opened and Jason walked in, yawning lightly. Upon seeing Kanae stood with her arm crossed, he nearly stumbled on his own legs.

    "Kanae? What are you doing here?"

    "What do you think?" Kanae shrugged. "Do you have any wide area where we can spar?"

    "Now?"

    "Yes."

    Jason wanted to cry. "You¡¯re withholding your promise to beat me up?"

    "Of course."

    "Can¡¯t you postpone it? I¡¯m really tired."

    Kanae arched her eyebrows. "You¡¯re staying in front of yourptop for too long. Let¡¯s have a short spar as exercise."

    Jason sighed. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to change Kanae¡¯s decision anymore. Since she had decided that she would have a spar with him today, he knew that she would continue to pester him until he epted her demand.

    "Fine."

    It was at times like this that he wished Laura was here. If Laura was staying in his residence, Kanae wouldn¡¯t be thinking of asking him to spar right now. However, he knew that it was needed.

    Jason led Kanae to the training room underground. That ce was untouched because the door was located at the back. Looking at theplete set of equipment, Kanae was stunned.

    "No wonder you¡¯re Wells Family Young Master. Just how many equipment you have?"

    "I have one set in some of my residence, including the one in mountain range where we used to train," Jason replied. "Will you use your sword?"

    "No. I don¡¯t want to identally kill you."

    Jason: "..." with your self-control, will you really kill me?

    Kanae stood in the middle of the room and stretched her hand a bit before she ced it by her side, slightly in the middle. Her legs bent down a bit, yet she still looked rxed.

    "You can attack first."

    "Then I won¡¯t be polite."

    Tak!

    Kicking the ground to elerate, Jason arrived by Kanae¡¯s side very quickly. His right hand punched forward to hit her. Kanae swiftly switched her center of gravity to the left with her right hand parried the punch to the side. Her left arm followed with a hook towards Jason¡¯s jaw.

    Swish!

    Jason stopped his movement in time as he looked at the fist right before his eyes. Since Kanae was far shorter than him, her range was certainly also shorter. However, it didn¡¯t mean that he could let himself get hit. His jaw might get dislocated from the force alone.

    Tak! Tep! Tep!

    Before Jason could retreated, Kanae had changed her center of gravity once more and her right leg kicked up, hitting his stomach. With grimace because of the pain, Jason hurriedly stepped back. He could feel the pain very clearly.

    "Rei... you¡¯re not holding back at all?"

    "Your reaction speed has be slower, Oro. Is living in peace with Laura turn your sense duller?"

    Jason scrunched his face. It was not that he became worse, it was Kanae who became faster. He didn¡¯t even understand how she manage to raise her speed even more.

    "Rei, can¡¯t you let me off a bit."

    "No. Attack me, Oro."

    "Why don¡¯t you attack first?"

    "Really?" Kanae shook her head lightly. In the next instant, she had arrived in front of Jason with her arm punched forward. Jason evaded to the side, yet the fist that threatened to hit him opened up, turning into a palm.

    Grab! Bang!

    With a swift movement, Kanae grabbed Jason¡¯s arm and mmed him to the ground by switching her stance.

    Lying on the ground, Jason felt like crying. He didn¡¯t have the chance to react before Kanae had switched her stance and grabbed him. He looked at the girl¡¯s face in front of him.

    "Can¡¯t we stop here?"

    "No. Get up and attack me."

    "...Fine."

    The sparsted for hours before Jason was unable to stand up anymore. He looked at the energetic Kanae with a frown on his face. Just how much she grew during this short period of time?

    "That feels satisfying." Kanae nodded to herself.

    Jason rolled his eyes. "Why don¡¯t you just go and fight Kevin? I¡¯m sure that you won¡¯t find it as much fun as this."

    "He¡¯s busy."

    "And I¡¯m not?"

    Kanae flicked a nce to Jason. "Who was it that give his work for me to finish?"

    Knowing that Kanae was the one who did most of his work before this, Jason sighed. Since he was the one who took care of them alltely, he had be even busier than ever. Still, he knew that it was nothingpared to Kanae because she was the one taking care of the ck Street matter along while doing his work.

    "Come on, I¡¯ll order some food for you."

    "Alright."

 Chapter 619 Their Lives

    Jason ordered for three lunch boxes while he tended to his wound. Looking at his body with mirror, he sighed. They were ck and blue thanks to Kanae¡¯s punch, kick, or m. He only barely managed to hit her a bit while she kept on reaching him.

    "Kanae, don¡¯t you have something more important to do aside from beating me up?" Jason asked.

    Kanae tilted her head. "I do, but beating you is also very important."

    "What do you think Laura will say if she saw this?"

    "Oh? Will you show her?"

    Jason could sense the murderous re Kanae gave him. He quickly shook his head. Hell, he would not dare to tell Laura anything about this. Besides, why would he open his clothes in front of Laura?

    That girl already threw the pillows on the sofa when he teased her before.

    Kanae shook her head and pushed the first aid box closer to Jason. "I don¡¯t know when you two get together, but congrattion, younger brother inw."

    This time, Kanae purposely stressed on the word ¡¯younger,¡¯ making Jason roll his eyes. Even though he¡¯s older than Kanae, but Laura is Kanae¡¯s younger sister. It would make him Kanae¡¯s younger brother inw.

    Not wanting to think too much, Jason just focused on applying the salve for his wounds.

    "It¡¯s not long ago."

    "So when I¡¯m busy doing your work, you¡¯re also busy courting my sister?" Kanae arched her eyebrows.

    Jason¡¯s face reddened slightly. "It¡¯s not like that! But since we¡¯re working together for some business, I end up also spending so much time with her."

    Seeing that Kanae looked at him suspiciously, Jason tried to put on an innocent face. However, he found his words a bit hard to belief. Kanae had known him for some time to know that he could definitely avoid meeting Laura if he didn¡¯t want to. That business must be on purpose.

    "I can guess that you purposely handle personally in every business that have rtion with Nali Family, Jason."

    Jason: "..." you found out too quick.

    Kanae leaned back on the chair. "Also, I can see that the room is decorated perfectly to match both of you. Even though the difference is not much, I know that you¡¯re not one to have a lot of furniture inside a room. It must be Laura who arranged it."

    "Right."

    "Also, you order three lunchboxes just now. Will Laurae here in the evening?"

    Jason nodded. "We¡¯ll be talking about her progress in one field. She also wanted me to help her learn more about it, so we¡¯re going to talk in the evening."

    "You two are really workaholic."

    "I can say the same to you."

    Kanae pursed her lips. She knew that she spent a lot of time to work, but it was mostly because it was necessary. Unlike Laura and Jason who seemed to be trying to branch out here and there, holding control in several types ofpany.

    "So, aside from sweet, food, and some materials, which area do you want to get in?"

    "Transportation. Laura is interested with the fact that the public transportation is so poorly used. She wanted to make a new system to make herself able to have an influence," Jason replied.

    Kanae nodded. The government in this city didn¡¯t really do their work properly, so a lot of aspects were extremely bad. It was also one of the reasons why ck Street could still exist and a lot of people could participate in fight without needing to worry about breakingw.

    "That¡¯s interesting."

    "It¡¯s Laura¡¯s idea. I don¡¯t know the specific yet. Also, if it required too much fund, we might not be able to do it anytime soon."

    "She¡¯s very ambitious to take hard project."

    "I think that¡¯s because of you."

    "Hm?"

    Jason smiled bitterly. "Didn¡¯t you get out of Nali Family because you know that your existence will give bad image about her to the public? As long as Nali Family continue to grow with her at the forefront, no one will be able to shake her position. At that time, you¡¯ll have a ce to return back to Nali Family."

    Hearing what Jason said, Kanae just smiled. She knew that her sister wished for her to return back and the best way to do that was by making sure that no one will be able to shake Laura¡¯s foundation. This would surely take years, but they were not in a hurry.

    The city itself was still in development from various aspects.

    Ding! Dong!

    "Oh, wait a minute. I¡¯ll be taking the food."

    Jason picked the food and gave one of the boxes to Kanae. The two of them ate in silence for a while before Jason continued to focus on dressing his wounds again. On the other hand, Kanae decided to walk around the house to see his residence because he had done some renovations.

    "Your defense system is still suck, Jason."

    Hearing the way Kanae called him, Jason smiled bitterly. He knew that Kanae had totally treated him as her younger brother.

    "Why?"

    "The window over here is unprotected. Even though there are some guards over there, this ce is not within their sight of vision. Also...."

    As Kanae had gotten used to sneak around, she could pinpoint several locations that needed to be strengthened. As she listed them all, Jason was utterly speechless. He was already confident that he had made a good defense system. But in Kanae¡¯s eyes, it was nothing but trash.

    By the time she finished listing the weakness she found, Jason looked at his note. It was enough to make several pages of paper.

    "How do you even notice all of it?"

    "I¡¯mparing it to the knowledge I have. Besides, even if you have good defense system, it¡¯s useless if they can run fast enough to not be detected by the pressure sensor," Kanae pointed to the backyard.

    Jason sighed. Normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to run fast enough without giving pressure to the ground when they were running. The same couldn¡¯t be said about Kanae, though.

    Kanae turned her head to the front. Her eyebrows arched. "You have a guest."

    "Who?"

    Knock! Knock!

    "Brother Jason, are you here?" Laura¡¯s voice was loud and clear.

    "Ah, yes."

    Jason hurriedly wore a long sleeve shirt to hide his ck and blue skin. It would be impossible to use short sleeve for the time being as his arm was blue due to blocking Kanae¡¯s punch.

    While Jason opened the door and greeted Laura warmly, Kanae slipped away to the first room where she came. She looked inside through the slight gap of the opened door. From this angle, she could see Laura¡¯s face.

    ¡¯It¡¯s good that you¡¯re healthy again.¡¯

    Kanae smiled slightly as she turned her head away. Laura¡¯s rtionship with Jason was not something she needed to meddle. If they could get together, she would be happy because she had always thought of Jason as her brother.

    Well, previously it was older brother, though.

    Quietly, Kanae sneaked out of the residence once more. She still couldn¡¯t meet with Laura openly because of their promises. The two of them wanted their reunion to be done in front of a lot of people and not behind the shadow.

    It was not the right time, yet.

 Chapter 620 They Found Ou

    Lima School

    Time passed swiftly. Kanae didn¡¯t stay in her house forever and decided toe back to school again.

    "Good morning, n," Kanae waved her hand when she saw n walk inside.

    n nodded his head. He fixed his sweater and sat down beside Kanae. "It¡¯s really cold right now."

    "It¡¯s only the beginning of November. It¡¯ll get much colder in the future," Kanae chuckled.

    n didn¡¯t reply. He bundled the sweater closer to his neck to avoid the cold. Even though he liked snow, he couldn¡¯t stand the cold. This caused him to wear thick clothes even though the temperature has only recently gone down.

    "You rarelye to school, Kanae. Is your grade alright?" n asked.

    Kanae nodded her head. She might not pay the highest attention at school, but she didn¡¯t let her grade suffer. Even though they were only around 70-80 something, they were still pretty good to ce her in the middle of the ss.

    "The atmosphere seems to be rather tense," Kanaemented.

    "After the disappearance of Anna, many other students start to disappear one by one," n replied. His expression was serene as he continued. "They believe that the students are gone because they want to search for Anna, so they have been ming Iris secretly."

    Kanae knew the truth was not like what n said. Anna didn¡¯t disappear. She had died in Kanae¡¯s hand. As for the missing students, they were taken away by the government one by one to beb rats. Their number kept on decreasing as they needed a lot of experiment rats.

    "How many students have been missing so far?" Kanae asked.

    n tilted his head. He was used to listening in to too many conversations, so he knew about this better than anyone. "Around 100 people."

    "In the span of one month, there are already more than 100 people?" Kanae was stunned. Why did they speed up their experiment?

    "Yes, more or less."

    The two of them ceased to talk as the lesson started. Kanae¡¯s head was still filled with the thought regarding those students. She couldn¡¯t believe that the government would actually take so many of them when their number was barely in hundreds left in this city.

    ¡¯Are they nning on betting everything and speeding up the process?¡¯

    As Kanae gazed outside the window, the sight of the field ovepped with the horrible sight of the building that she once saw there. Bodiesid everywhere and students who had lost their mind because of the medicine became monsters. They filled the entire area and killed numerous people.

    She blinked once and the sight returned to normal. Sighing to herself, Kanae retracted her gaze back from the window. She couldn¡¯t change the past no matter what she did. The only thing she could do was striving for a better future.

    ¡¯Maybe, I need to tell Kevin that the government is also anxious.¡¯

    "Kanae, do you want to eat?"

    "Ah, sure."

    The two of them walked out of the ssroom. The canteen was located in the other building, so they used the elevator to reach the first level. When they were in the crowded lobby, they nearly couldn¡¯t move at all.

    "So many students want to go to the canteen," nined.

    Kanae scanned the students and found out that most of them were those of higher ss. At the beginning, the number of students was equal, but now, those from lower sses were extremely rare.

    As she pondered the matter, the crowds started to move, allowing Kanae to leave the lobby. From the corner of her eyes, she saw someone tall and huge passed by with a young man behind him. When she saw them, she instinctively moved behind n.

    "What is it, Kanae?"

    "I think I¡¯ll skip school today," Kanae replied. She saw the young man had turned around to look at her direction. Her heart sank, she knew that she had been seen.

    The young man, Megara, was looking at Kanae¡¯s direction strangely. He had the feeling that he had seen that woman somewhere before.

    "Megara, soldiers shouldn¡¯t lose focus," the big man said coldly.

    Megara raised his head. "Yes, Sir."

    "What is bothering you?"

    Megara wanted to say that he found someone to be familiar when he recalled the location he saw her. During the Ryukalin n Hidden n Competition, there was one odd girl that Patrick brought along. He didn¡¯t pay much attention at that time, but he has a good memory.

    "Sir, I see Patrick¡¯s girl here."

    The huge man recognized Patrick¡¯s name. He eyed Megara. "Are you sure about that?"

    "Yes!"

    "Then, you better take her to me."

    "Yes, Sir," Megara¡¯s lips curled up slightly to form a devilish smile. Everything that was rted to his previous n was something that he wanted to destroy the most.

    Megara turned around to find Kanae and realized that Kanae had walked quite far. Without any hesitation, he chased her using insane speed. As Kanae was trying to keep herself using moderate speed, Megara caught up when she was nearing the gate.

    "Move away," Kanae hissed.

    Megara smiled. "I won¡¯t move. I need to have a little chat with you."

    "And if I refuse?"

    "I¡¯ll take you by force."

    The man lunged forward to grab Kanae¡¯s arm, but she tilted her body to the side. Her feet nimbly distanced herself from Megara as it dashed towards the gate. Megara was furious, he turned around and chased after Kanae once again.

    His outstretched hand was directed straight to reach the girl. As if she had eyes on her back, Kanae evaded his hand and continued her way to the gate. She increased her pace until she managed to reach the gate.

    "Stop her!" Megara shouted to the guard.

    The guard tried to block her way, but Kanae twisted her body. She used the space between the two guards to bypass them and headed straight to the street. From the corner of her eyes, she saw a car was heading towards her.

    At that moment, she put more strength into her feet, sending her forward and reached the other side of the road. Behind her, Megara almost crashed into the car. He could only helplessly stand there as Kanae left and disappeared into the alleyway.

    "#$%^\u0026*(!" Megara cursed out loudly when he saw Kanae disappeared into the alley. He had the confidence that he could catch her, but everything she did caused his confidence to shatter into bits of pieces.

    Behind him, Jeff was walking leisurely. "You¡¯re in bad shape, Megara."

    "Curse you! Why don¡¯t you help me out if you see what happen?"

    "I¡¯mzy," Jeff replied. He could control the crowds using his voice, but he didn¡¯t want to. Using his power every single time was tiring. It was only yesterday that he overused it a bit, so he nned on resting for today or he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay healthy.

    Megara went into another course of cursing as he left. He felt his face flushed in embarrassment at his own failure.

    Jeff crossed his arm as he gazed at the alleyway. The way that woman dashed when the car had gotten near was not normal. There might be something interesting in that youngdy.

    As he thought about that, he turned around and headed to the building once more.

 Chapter 621 Charlie Doha is Kidnapped

    Ryukalin n

    Kevin looked at the young woman in front of him with surprise. This was supposed to be the time for her to go to school, but she appeared here. Her appearance caused him to wonder if there was something wrong with her.

    "Don¡¯t you have school, Kanae?"

    "I have just returned from there," Kanae replied. She stepped forward and sat down by Kevin¡¯s side. "Megara is there."

    The mention of the name¡¯s Megara caused Kevin¡¯s body to tense up slightly. He still remembered the battle between him and Megara that turned into quite a bloody battle. It was not a memory he wanted to resurface.

    "He recognizes you?"

    "I think so," Kanae smiled wryly. In thest battle, she didn¡¯t bother covering her face, so there was a chance that he found out about her. However, she had already met with him before when she came here for Ryukalin n Hidden n¡¯spetition, so she was not sure which one he remembered.

    Kevin nodded his head. He tapped the table in front of him. "It seems, all of our enemies have gathered in one ce."

    Kanae raised her head. "It just makes it easier to wipe them up."

    "We just need to have enough strength," Kevin agreed. It wouldn¡¯t be an easy battle, but it was a battle that would decide everything. If they won, they won against all of them. If they lost, they lost against all of them.

    "I¡¯ll work hard for that."

    Kevin pushed hisptop to allow Kanae to see. "Neo has just finished his research about James Wells. He¡¯s the only one whom we know the surname, so we can search news regarding him."

    The others have multiple surname possibilities, so they couldn¡¯t possibly search them aside from hacking into the government¡¯s ce. Unfortunately, hacking was not a skill that everyone skilled at, making it impossible for them to continuously hack their ce.

    If they got traced back, it would be aplete disaster.

    "What have you found about him?"

    "It seems Jason knows about him," Kevin pointed to the screen. "James Wells is Jason Wells¡¯ cousin from his father¡¯s lineage. Their fathers are brothers, but they have estranged rtionships. Even though James Wells¡¯ father is older, it was Jason Wells¡¯ father who inherited the position."

    Kanae nodded her head. It was not umon for younger people to get the position to inherit arge business. After all, what they were searching was the most capable, no matter if it was the oldest or the younger son.

    "Ivan¡¯s father has been out of thepetition from the very beginning, but James¡¯s father has the chance to win. However, he still fails, so he put his hope into his son. Ivan and James arepetitors with each other ever since they were young, but Jason¡¯s appearance caused them to be left in the dust because of Jason¡¯s capability."

    "Something happened to him when he¡¯s teenager, right?" Kanae asked.

    "Yes, when he came home after school in high school, he found out that his house was razed. It was impossible to do so with the massive guards they have, so the only option was someone leaked out his ce and the security system. Ever since that day, he disappeared."

    Kanae nodded her head. Thepetition to be the sessor has always been filled with blood because of their ambition. Many people experienced a lot of things that they would never be able to imagine just because of thesepetitions.

    "Every single member who awakens their ability has a past they never want to remember," Kevin said slowly. "It¡¯s their weakness and also their greatest strength."

    "I know," Kanae replied. The condition for someone to awaken their talent was an event that they would never want to experience. They have to be broken to pieces before being rebuilt in order to awaken their talent. It was that broken down process that usually destroys someone, which made them fail to awaken their talent.

    Kevin saw theplicated expression on Kanae¡¯s face. He raised his hand and patted the girl¡¯s head. Her soft hair felt smooth when it touched his finger, making him want to touch it forever.

    "Everyone has their story, a story of their life," Kanae murmured quietly. Even though she knew that, she was taught that she should never show any mercy to her enemy. They would surely take advantage of her weakness to strike her once she showed them any.

    "Yeah."

    The two of them stayed quiet for a while. Suddenly, Neo barged inside with a panic expression.

    "Boss, there¡¯s an emergency! Charlie Doha is kidnapped!"

    "What?"

    ...

    Charlie Doha¡¯s Residence

    The moment he had to take over Doha Family¡¯s business, Charlie has been working like a madman every single day. He hated business, which has been apparent ever since he was young. However, his brother has been missing, and he couldn¡¯t let thousands of people go unemployed. Without any other choice, he stepped forward and took over the jobs.

    It has been months since he took over and the condition has been worsened. He had to sell numerouspanies to cover up for his losses, which was extremely great for him.

    Right now, he was depressed at the sight of his familypanies breaking.

    ¡¯I really want to rest.¡¯

    He was about to leave this cursed desk when he heard the rm rang. It was the rm that signaled that someone had intruded the building. His gaze turned sharp as he internally cursed.

    ¡¯Even when I¡¯m at the lowest point of my life, someone is still after my life?¡¯

    Calling the guards, he proceeded to the emergency stairs. However, the door was opened before he could reach it, revealing a man drenched in blood. The man, Randy, was looking at Charlie with a wicked grin in his face.

    "I found you."

    "Who are you?" Charlie asked in fear.

    "I¡¯m the man who will take you away from this pace to a much greater hell," Randy replied. His first mission was to take Charlie away from the Doha Family. Although he didn¡¯t understand why the government ced so much importance in this lousy man, he would still do his work.

    "You won¡¯t be able to!"

    "Oh?" Randy arched his eyebrows. "We shall see about that, Mr. Doha."

    Charlie turned his body around and dashed towards the front door. He was stunned when he found out that the door had been locked from outside. Behind him, Randy swung his hand and hit the back of Charlie¡¯s head.

    The pain caused his consciousness to fade as Randy picked up the man. "This is far easier than I thought. Now, it¡¯s time to leave."

 Chapter 622 Jamesâ€™s Ability

    Ryukalin n

    Neo received the news when it had reached the media. Apparently, Charlie¡¯s secretary reported his missing when it was morning, allowing the media to catch wind of the news. As a result, the media mass was filled with the report regarding Charlie¡¯s missing.

    "Taro, you should step back from the television," Neo reminded Taro when he came with Kevin and Kanae.

    Taro¡¯s eyes were red. He was partially crying because of the news report just now. Although he was not close with his brother Charlie, thetter was still his brother. There was no way he wouldn¡¯t feel anything when something happened to his brother.

    "I feel so useless," Taro murmured. "He¡¯s fighting out there to make sure Doha Family stands while I¡¯m here, hiding with little James."

    "You¡¯re here to protect him, there¡¯s nothing wrong with that," Kanae replied. She sat down on the floor as James inched closer to her. Right now, the boy¡¯splexion has turned better. asionally, he would walk around the room to y around.

    James clutched Kanae¡¯s clothes. "Big Sister, y with me."

    "You still need a lot of rest, James," Kanae caressed the boy¡¯s hair. "I¡¯ll just sit with you here."

    "A, ok," James snuggled near Kanae.

    On the door, Kevin was trying his best to ignore the two of them as James was still a kid. There was no need for him to feel jealous because of a young kid like that.

    Taro nced at Kevin. He lowered his head slightly. "Kevin, I need another favor from you. Can you please search for my brother?"

    This time, he didn¡¯t go to his knees again. There was no need for that as he knew that Kevin would never allow Charlie to be kidnapped for a long time. Who knew what they would do with that young man.

    "Even without you asking, I¡¯ll still search for him because he¡¯s also an acquaintance," Kevin replied solemnly.

    Taro nodded his head. He looked at the television once again. It showed the messy residence of his brother after the attack on him before. He rarely went there, but he remembered that his brother¡¯s residence was one of the most beautiful ones in this city.

    "Among the three of us, only Big Brother receives the silver letter," Taro slowly said. "If they try to awaken Brother Charlie¡¯s potential, only death awaits him."

    Even those who received the silver letter have a hard time if they wanted to awaken their potential. What was more those who didn¡¯t receive any letter. It would be the same as courting death.

    "I see. I believe that he has another reason to kidnap your brother," Kevin turned around to look at Neo. "Neo, you and Lou are going to search for Charlie. In addition, ask Mike to follow after you when you have your doubts."

    "Won¡¯t they take him to Lima School?"

    "There¡¯s that possibility, but it¡¯s better to try searching in other ces too," Kevin replied. "After all, if they¡¯re keeping Charlie there, they might be in great troubleter on."

    "I see."

    Neo looked at Kevin worriedly. "Boss, if even Lou goes, what about your safety?"

    "There¡¯s still that one," Kevin pointed to Kanae. "Besides, I have asked Dean to camp around here."

    Knowing Kanae¡¯s identity as Rei didn¡¯t really help much in this situation. From what Neo knew, Kevin also prioritized Kanae¡¯s safety. If the two of them were in pinch, who knew that Kevin might choose to protect her without any regards to his own safety?

    Throwing the thoughts away, Neo nodded his head reluctantly. He didn¡¯t have any other choice right now.

    "I understand. Please take care of yourself, Boss."

    Kevin nodded his head. He turned around and saw Kanae pinched James¡¯s cheek tenderly. Her face was showing a bright smile as James pouted because Kanae pinched his cheek.

    "ytime is over," Kevin cleared his throat. He stepped forward and pulled James away from Kanae as far as possible.

    "I want to y with Big Sister!"

    "No," Kevin refused firmly. He didn¡¯t really want to see James stay close with Kanae like that. It caused the fire of jealousy within his heart to me at an incredible rate.

    Kanae looked at Kevin confusedly. "He¡¯s just a kid. Come on, I haven¡¯t had the chance to y for a long time."

    "No."

    James struggled in Kevin¡¯s arm as he looked at Kevin resentfully. His eyes widened when he saw Kevin before heughed out loud.

    "What is it, Brat?" Kevin asked James.

    "Big Brother is jealous!"

    "I¡¯m not," Kevin answered indifferently. With his usual cold expression, there was no apparent change in his handsome face.

    James smirked. "Dark is evil, white is pure, and grey is annoyance. Big Brother is shrouded by grey color, so it means that you¡¯re jealous!"

    This was the first time James exined what he had seen to other people. They only knew that he was capable of seeing through someone¡¯s intention, but it seemed that his capabilities were showing them in color.

    Kanae bent down curiously. "Do you mean every emotion has a different color?"

    James nodded his head excitedly. "It¡¯s filled with color everywhere and the ck one is the evilest. They¡¯re people with impure thoughts all over."

    "What is my color?" Kanae¡¯s eyes sparkled in interest.

    "It¡¯s white," James replied. "With numerous sparkles, just like an angel."

    Kanae grinned and pulled James to her embrace. "You really know how to make a girl happy, James."

    "Ehehe," James hugged Kanae again. He always liked this young girl because what he saw was pure white inside her. Even though she has been doing a lot of work in the underworld, her thoughts remained clear. She came to him without any intention of harm.

    Taro secretly peeked to see Kevin¡¯s expression. He could see the dark lines appearing on the man¡¯s forehead. Right now, Kevin was feeling incredibly pissed because Kanae adored James.

    "Kanae, let¡¯s go back to work."

    "Ah, okay," Kanae reluctantly put James back down.

    The boy looked at Kevin. "You¡¯re even more jealous, Big Brother. It¡¯s written all over your face."

    "I¡¯m not," Kevin denied the obvious thing as if it was nothing.

    "Yes, you are."

    "I¡¯m not."

    "Yes, you are."

    "I¡¯m not."

    From the side, Kanae watched amusedly as the two of them continued their conversation like that. She shook her head lightly. These two were incredibly funny.

 Chapter 623 Sudden Attack to Alice

    A Certain ce

    In a dark room, two people were staying inside. One of them was holding a metal pipe, ready to attack if it was needed. As for the other one, he was tied to a chair with a battered face.

    "You should just speak, where is James Doha?" the man, who held the metal pipe, asked with annoyance.

    The man on the chair, Charlie Doha, raised his head listlessly. His eyes stared hollowly to the man before him, not caring in the slightest about the question thrown to him.

    "Go to hell."

    The man¡¯s face contorted. He swung the metal bat on his arm towards Charlie¡¯s stomach, hitting the man with arge force once more.

    Charlie nearly yelled because of the pain, but he stayed quiet. This was not the first time he faced assassination. As the young master of Doha Family, he was taught ever since young how to face assassination. Because he had abandoned his name for years, his skill has grown rusty. However, he would never show this man whatever he wanted to see in him.

    Raising his head, he red back at the man. His eyes seemed to dance with me as he looked with unwavering determination.

    "He¡¯s like a cockroach," the man muttered in annoyance.

    Kreet (the sound of door open)

    "Ayres, how much longer do you want to torture that man? We have another mission soon after this," from behind the door, Jeff walked inside.

    Charlie nced at the two of them with a hardened expression. He didn¡¯t really care about his wellbeing as he knew that there was no one who could save him. The government has made their move as swift as possible. Trying to win against them was practically useless.

    "He¡¯s stubborn, Jeff," Ayres replied.

    Jeff shook his head. "Iris has already seen the future. She found James."

    Hearing that, Charlie¡¯s face paled considerably. All these times, he didn¡¯t know the location of Taro and James because the two hid from him. The only thing that he received from them was a single letter, telling him that they were alright. He has always felt reassured whenever he thought that they were safe.

    If these two were killed, he would never be able to forgive himself.

    "Ah, that¡¯s good," Ayres¡¯s mouth curled up to make a smile. "Where are they?"

    "Ryukalin n," Jeff replied.

    "Oh, he seeks refuge in that n. It¡¯s not a bad decision," Ayres nodded his head approvingly.

    "We¡¯re not going there."

    "Where will we go?"

    "We¡¯ll make a diversion," Jeff smirked. "Let¡¯s go."

    "Wait you bastard!" Charlie yelled in rage. "Don¡¯t you dare to touch my brother and nephew!"

    Bang!

    Ayres swung his metal bat once more, hitting Charlie¡¯s stomach once more. From the pain that seemed to creep from his stomach, Charlie got the urge to vomit. It was so painful that he felt he would die.

    Jeff looked at Charlie with crossed arms. "You¡¯re using too much strength. That man is going to die."

    "Who cares? They didn¡¯t specify us to keep him alive," Ayres threw the metal bat aside. "As long as they don¡¯t tell us to keep him alive, there¡¯s no need to be considerate."

    The door was closed and all Charlie could hear was his own heartbeat. Pain filled his entire body as he gazed at the floor, which has been dyed red out of his blood.

    ¡¯Taro... James... please stay safe.¡¯

    His head was hung low as he felt his consciousness fading. His strength was starting to seep away as if someone sucked it. With his head filled with the thoughts of his family, he closed his eyes.

    ...

    Ainge Hidden n, Alice¡¯s Residence

    On therge courtyard, a young man was busy swinging his sword. It has been a long time ever since the first time he stayed here because of the agreement with Alice¡¯s father.

    "Tom, you should have scheduled more rests," Alice peered from behind the curtain, her eyes held deep worry.

    Tommyughed. He put his sword down. ???I have to practice more if I want to defeat your father. That¡¯s the condition he gives me if I want to be your boyfriend."

    Alice smiled wryly. She knew that was the condition, but she couldn¡¯t stand watching Tommy forced his body to the point of copsing every single day. Tommy¡¯s physical condition has been pushed to the limit, and it was hard for the young man to improve any further.

    In order for Tommy to defeat her father, it would require a lot of hard work and great luck.

    "You should take care of your body too."

    "Don¡¯t worry, the meal that you prepare for me every day is already more than enough to replenish my strength," Tommy put out a thumb up. He grinned cheerfully.

    "I¡¯ll cook for you every day," Alice giggled.

    Tommy nodded his head. Even though living in this residence was a far worse hell than the training with his teammates, it was good that he could meet with Alice every single day.

    Before he could continue his training, he heard an eerie voice echo across the courtyard.

    ¡¯Attack anyone near you...¡¯

    Tommy hurriedly crouched down with his hand blocking his ear. His head hurt so much from the voice, and he could see the people from the n suddenly raised their swords or other weapons and attacked each other.

    His expression turned ashen. He turned around to look at Alice.

    "Close your ear!"

    "What are you talking about?" Alice was stunned. "I can¡¯t hear anything."

    ¡¯What?¡¯ Tommy was stunned to hear what Alice said. However, times wait for no one as one of the closest n members charged towards him. He picked up his sword and stepped forward while switching his sword to the blunt side. This way, he only knocked the man out.

    "There¡¯s someone trying to control us..." Tommy was stunned when Alice put on a headset to him.

    "It¡¯s Jeff from the government," Alice continued Tommy¡¯s thought. She guessed that she has higher resistance than the others, making the voice unable to affect her. "We have to make them all unconscious."

    "Alright," Tommy replied. However, he heard the sound of screaming from the front courtyard. The two of them hurriedly dashed towards the ce when they saw Nico, Alice¡¯s father and also Ainge Hidden n Head, fought against arge man.

    Beside therge and bulky man, someone was standing calmly.

    Alice¡¯s eyes narrowed. "Jeff and Ayres. They¡¯reing from the government."

    Jeff raised his head and shed a smile at Alice. "You¡¯re here little princess. I guess, it¡¯s showtime."

    With that, hemanded the n members to attack Alice.

 Chapter 624 Fight with Their All

    "ALICE!" Nico, her father, yelled when he saw the other members attack Alice.

    Tommy hurriedly stood in front of Alice. Using his sword, he blocked their attack. Sounds of metal shing filled the entire courtyard.

    Deflecting their attack, Tommy didn¡¯t stop there. He moved forward and struck those who attacked him using the blunt side of his sword. They were all members of the hidden n, so he couldn¡¯t possibly wound them.

    "I¡¯m okay!" Alice replied. Her fingers were holding onto several beads. They were all the poisons that she had prepared beforehand. Even though their effects were only sleeping or paralyzing, they were usually enough in the fight because she never needed to fight for long.

    "That¡¯s good..." Nico rxed slightly. When he saw that, Ayres charged forward, nearly catching the middle aged man unguarded. The two of them exchanged nces as they moved their weapon and started shing once again.

    "Tommy, help father!" Alice instructed.

    "What about you?" Tommy was stunned. If he went over there, Alice would be alone, facing the barrage of attack of her own n members.

    "I¡¯m okay," Alice put on a reassuring smile on her face. She raised her hand, which was holding several beads. "I can do this."

    "Are you sure about this?"

    "Trust me, I can fight too. After all, I¡¯m the Hidden n¡¯s Princess," Alice smiled brightly, reassuring the young man before her.

    Tommy frowned for he was worried about her, but he solemnly nodded his head. There was no time for this. He had to help Nico or the other party wouldn¡¯t be able to contend against Ayres.

    "I¡¯ll be right back!"

    Charging back to Ayres, Tommy elerated his speed. He swung his sword and crashed with Ayres, who blocked it using his hand. Blood flowed out from his hand, but the man just smirked.

    "Do you think this is enough?"

    Tommy¡¯s face paled. He attempted to move back, but the man had swung his arm. The force nearly sent Tommy flung away far back if not for his excellent reflex. He spun midair andnded on the ground.

    His knees were shaking at the force he had to contain when doing the acrobatic movement. Focusing his attention to the man, he gripped his sword harder and stomped the ground, charging straight to Ayres once more.

    "What a foolish boy," Ayres mocked.

    He swung his hand again as Tommy got closer. Sidestepping to the side, Tommy barely evaded the man¡¯s attack and swung his sword.

    Tak!

    It crashed to the man¡¯s arm and Tommy¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. His strength was barely enough to leave a scar in his skin. In fact, it might even just a graze from the way it looked.

    "Tsk," Ayres clicked his tongue and swung his arm to Tommy¡¯s direction.

    Bam!

    Itnded on the ground as Tommy managed to retreat. His eyes were filled with deep fear for he understood that he was not the man¡¯s opponent. However, he knew that he had to prolong the fight as long as possible.

    ¡¯There¡¯ll be reinforcement soon. I just have to hold on.¡¯

    With that in mind, Tommy sprang from his position and attacked Ayres once more.

    Nico was also busy fighting. Compared with Tommy, Ayres was more careful with his attack as he was far stronger than Tommy. However, their differences in power were still too big.

    Bang!

    *cough* Nico stepped back as he readied his sword once more. His eyes were watching Ayres carefully.

    While these two were having a hard time to fight, Alice threw the beads that she ced between her fingers to the men. It emitted smoke when it came into contact with them. The smoke caused them to feel sleepy.

    One by one, they fell to the ground, unconscious.

    With no one still awake, Jeff wouldn¡¯t be able to control anyone. This would be the best method to avoid getting casualties from their own side. After all, Alice didn¡¯t want to see her n members fought against their own friends. That would be too frustrating and saddening.

    "They¡¯re useless," Jeff frowned. He gathered his power once again and tried to control even more members. Unfortunately, Alice made most of them fell asleep using her medicine.

    ¡¯I don¡¯t have much left.¡¯

    Alice frowned when she noticed that her sleeping beads had decreased rapidly. She couldn¡¯t fight in closebat as it was one of her weaknesses. However, the other medicine she had was only poisonous medicine that she couldn¡¯t use against her teammate.

    Right now, she was partially regretting that she didn¡¯t stock up her supplies before the fight.

    ¡¯Father, Tommy, please hurry. I can¡¯t do much more.¡¯

    Bang!

    Nico attempted to attack Ayres, but thetter had switched his body position. He moved sideways and kneed Nico on the stomach, sending the man to the wall.

    *Cough*

    Nico saw he had vomited blood, so he could guess that his inner organs must be wounded. The strength that Ayres showed to him has far surpassed his imagination, leaving him on the dust.

    "Father!" Alice yelled in worry.

    Tommy hurriedly moved towards Ayres with his sword ready, but Ayres blocked the attack and switched his body. Just when he was about to move towards Nico, Tommy forcefully stopped his movement and lunged to the back.

    He was desperate.

    The attack he gave to Ayres so far has been extremely weak, to the point that it was simply useless. Using his entire power, he stabbed the man using his sword, piercing deeply to his stomach.

    ¡¯I got you!¡¯

    "You¡¯re too weak," Ayres remarked. He kicked Tommy and that kick caused Tommy to be sent back several meters, leaving a deep path on the ground.

    Groaning because of the pain, Tommy eyed his sword. There was only a bit of blood on the sharp side, while the blunt side was painfully clear. In that instant, he knew that his attack had been futile. Even though he had put his entire power inside that one attack, it was simply not enough to break the defense against Ayres.

    He was still not strong enough to fight against monsters like them.

 Chapter 625 This is A Trap

    Even though he had put his entire power inside that one attack, it was simply not enough to break the defense against Ayres.

    He was still not strong enough to fight against monsters like them.

    Ayres smirked. "You can¡¯t stop me!"

    He raised his fist again, wanting to attack Tommy once again.

    BANG!

    A gunshot reached his arm. His eyes widened. From the corner of his eyes, he saw a man holding a gun directed towards him. At the same time, there was a shadowing nearer.

    sh!

    He stomped his legs to move back, but the shadow still wounded him. Seeing the trail of blood caused him to be surprised. After all, he knew very well how high his defense was. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to wound him at all. They would only be able to scratch him at most.

    "Who-?"

    When he raised his head, he finally could see his opponent. He was stunned to see a young kid standing in front of him with a thin and small sword. Her eyes were ring at him as if he was her archenemies.

    "You-!"

    Not waiting for the man to stop talking, Kanae elerated towards the man once again. Her small sword made its way towards the man, attempting to cut a deep wound on his stomach.

    The man moved back, barely avoiding the attack as part of his clothes were torn. His eyes showed traces of disbelief. It was hard to cope up with the speed of this young kid.

    Before he could recover, Kanae hadunched another attack at him. His reflex made him raise his hand to block, yet the pain that followed soon after made him realize that he couldn¡¯t underestimate this young girl. The sword had made its way to cut his flesh.

    "Cain! Make a barrier!" he yelled.

    From behind the shadow, a man raised his hand. All along, he was only watching as the fight continued, but now, he had no choice but to interfere.

    A barrier was formed around Ayres at insane speed. Kanae¡¯s eyes narrowed, she twisted her body and attacked Ayres again, aiming for his chest. The man swiftly moved back while the barrier was in the process.

    SLASH!

    The sword cut off his left arm.

    Kanae swiftly moved back from her position as the barrier waspleted. The strong repelling force from the barrier told her that she wouldn¡¯t be able to get past it easily. Still, her attack just now was already enough to wound that man.

    Her lips curled up into a sneer. "That¡¯s the payback for hurting my teammate."

    BANG!

    Ayres saw that Jeff has been moving towards the car not far from Cain. He knew that he had lost his fight. Gritting his teeth, he ran to follow after them.

    "You¡¯re not getting away!"

    "Don¡¯t chase after them!" Kevin instructed in a loud voice. He was fighting against the men who had been controlled as he knocked them unconscious. Unlike Alice¡¯s harmless method, he could only forcefully put them in slumber by force.

    Thankfully, their number was not many because most of them have fallen asleep before they came.

    "Ok!" Kanae replied.

    Kanae stopped on her step right when several members whom Jeff controlled appeared to attack her. Her brow creased slightly. Her weapon didn¡¯t have any blunt side, so she had to attack using her fist.

    Twisting her body to evade their attack, she kicked or punched them right in their vital point.

    "Father! Tommy!" Alice yelled and quickly crouched down to check their wounds. The fight with Ayres was rather fierce, making them wounded hard.

    "I¡¯m fine," Tommyughed, but his face turned ugly when Alice pressed on his wound. "Dar-Alice, please don¡¯t push there."

    Alice pursed her lips. "Next time, don¡¯t lie!"

    Kanae watched the two of them with astonishment. She didn¡¯t expect that their rtionship would progress this far. There has only been a few weeks¡¯ time since thest time she saw them, but they have gotten close even on the outside.

    It seemed that her friend and sister were much quicker than her.

    Wait, why did she think these things? Shaking her head, Kanae moved to take the first aid box to help curing the injured.

    "Many thanks for your help, n Head," Nico tried to stand up to bow down.

    Kevin raised his hand. "Just stay there and tend to your wounds. There¡¯s no need for any formalities."

    "Thank you very much, n Head."

    Looking at the surroundings, Kevin¡¯s aura turned colder. Even though they have been trying to reduce the casualties by making the members slept before Jeff could control them, it was inevitable that some of them were still controlled.

    This resulted in them fighting against one another, giving wounds to their ownrades.

    "Jeff is truly the most annoying one," Kevin remarked as he looked back at Nico. "You should try to evacuate everyone if he appears next time."

    Nico was stunned. If only it was possible, he would surely do that. However, who would have known when Jeff would appear? How could they prepare themselves if they didn¡¯t even know who the government would send?

    "I-I¡¯ll do my best, n Head."

    Kanae walked out and put the box beside Nico. She took out the bandages and helped the man to tend his wounds.

    "Why do you think they¡¯re attacking us?" Nico tried to regain hisposure in front of Kevin as he watched Kanae¡¯s skilled movement to tend his wounds.

    Kevin arched his eyebrows. "I want to ask you the same question."

    "Do youe here alone?"

    "Only me and Kanae," Kevin replied coolly. There was no need to send too much reinforcement to this ce when the enemies have been running away.

    Kanae looked back to Kevin as she pondered. "Kevin, do you think that they have been leading us?"

    "What do you mean?" Alice raised her head. "Is there something that they¡¯re aiming for?"

    "So far, I only know that they want James."

    When he heard the word ¡¯James,¡¯ Kevin took out his phone and made a call to headquarters. Someone picked it up, which allowed them to hear the sound of people battling.

    Kanae¡¯s face turned ashen. "We have to get back right now."

    "I¡¯ll drive," Kevin strode to the car as fast as possible.

    Behind them, Alice silently listened to their conversation as she tended to her father and Tommy¡¯s wounds. Silently, she prayed that everything would turn out to be fine.

 Chapter 626 Weâ€™re Under Attack

    Ryukalin n

    After Kevin had left, Taro sighed silently. He watched as the two of them departed while he and James stayed in the residence. When he was pondering, James nudged his clothes.

    "Uncle Taro, where did Brother Kevin and Sister Kanae go?"

    "Well..." Taro didn¡¯t know if he could answer James¡¯s question because he was not sure about their destination too. He shook his head lightly. "I don¡¯t know, but I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll return back soon."

    James frowned. "I wanna y with them again."

    "James, you¡¯re not a kid anymore."

    "I want to y!"

    Taro sighed to himself. He felt that the awakening that James experienced only made this little kid became even more annoying. However, he couldn¡¯t possibly let this boy go because there was no one else who could take care of him.

    "Alright, we¡¯ll y!"

    "Yahoo, Uncle Taro is the best!"

    "Call me brother."

    James blinked. "Uncle Taro."

    Taro has ck lines appearing on his face when his little nephew didn¡¯t want to listen. He was only slightly older than Kevin, why should he suffer from being called as an uncle?

    Silently, he patted the boy¡¯s head.

    "Has your body gotten better?" Taro asked as he sat down.

    James nodded his head. "Yes, I¡¯m feeling much better than before. I can y around for as long as I want to without feeling tired anymore."

    "That¡¯s good," Taro nodded his head with satisfaction. When the doctor told him that James might not get better, he felt that his heart was sent straight to the bottom cold abyss. Seeing the boy get better became his joy. Even though it made him became tired as the boy was very energetic, it was worth it.

    "Uncle, do you feel it?" James suddenly stopped moving. He looked outside with a confused gaze.

    "What is it?"

    "There are people with ill intentioning here."

    Taro sprang up from his position the moment he heard James¡¯s words. He opened the door with worry. However, there was nothing that he saw. Everything was still going on as usual.

    "There¡¯s no one around, James."

    James pouted. "It¡¯s clearly there. I can see ck some appearing near the gate."

    "What...?"

    Before he could finish his words, the door was opened with arge force. Taro could feel his heart dropped as he turned his head slowly. His pupil shrunk when he saw three people standing near the gate. He recognized the two of them instantly.

    "James Wells and Randy," Taro murmured to himself.

    "Who are they, Uncle Taro?" James pulled the edge of Taro¡¯s clothes once again. Hisrge eyes showed traces of curiosity.

    "They¡¯re not good people, we have to go," Taro replied as he pulled James¡¯s arm.

    At this moment, the three of them were standing near the gate calmly. James Wells smirked as he nced at the young man beside him.

    "It seems the sturdy gate is not a match for your power, Pen."

    The young man raised his head slightly and nodded quietly. Not even once did he utter any words. His presence was rather thin, it was as if he didn¡¯t exist at all.

    "It¡¯s time to fight," Randy remarked.

    "Well, they¡¯re all just ants," James nced at the men around him as he sneered. Those people were not worthy of his time at all. Without the strong people, which were the core members, the rest of Ryukalin n members were not a match for him.

    "I¡¯ll fight them," Randy said coolly.

    James nodded his head. "I¡¯ll search for those two. As for you, Pen, you¡¯re in charge of chasing whoever get out of this ce."

    Pen nodded his head, agreeing to the mission that he received without much qualm. With that, Randy and James barged inside and started their fight against the Ryukalin n members.

    "Protect the n!" one of the members yelled.

    "We can¡¯t let them get inside."

    "Even if our leader is not here, we won¡¯t be easily defeated!"

    Randy snorted. He paid no heed to the energetic youngsters. Drawing his double dagger, he started making his way towards them.

    "Die!" an attack was directed right to his head.

    Moving sideways, Randy avoided the attack. His eyes flickered when he saw the young age of the attacker. Even during this time, those who were still young didn¡¯t abandon their n. They still fought bravely on the frontline regardless of the consequences.

    Retracting part of his power, he swung his dagger, wounding the young man¡¯s stomach. After that, he started to fight with the other members of the n.

    ¡¯I have turned into a softie, haven¡¯t I?¡¯

    In the past, he didn¡¯t really care whether he killed a kid or woman. In his eyes, they were all enemies that he had to fight or he would be dead. However, things changed after he had lived alone for a long time.

    He started to cherish lives.

    And those people in the Ryukalin n were not strangers for him. He had talked with them a few times during his time staying here when he asked for help from Kevin. And this time, he couldn¡¯t attack with full power.

    Twisting his body, he evaded the next attack towards him. His eyes narrowed as he pushed his dagger forward, wounding the shoulder of the man who attacked him. Sensing danger from behind him, he switched his position and kicked backwards.

    "Where¡¯s that brat?" While Randy was fighting hard, James Wells was trying his best to locate James Doha. He felt a bit irked to think that he had to find someone who shared the same name with him.

    Suddenly, he sensed dangering at him. Switching his body¡¯s position, he evaded a narrow attack to him.

    "James Wells," Dean remarked. "You¡¯re still lousy as ever. Haven¡¯t anyone told you that your skill in hiding is lousy? Even though you can disappear, your intent is painfully clear in the air."

    James¡¯s face darkened. He red at Dean. "Dean, why is the Lore Group here?"

    Dean shrugged. In truth, his senior asked him to guard the n in case something like this happened. As he didn¡¯t really have any other job, he stood not far from the n. When he saw the three of them attacked, he started to make his move.

    "It¡¯s up to me wherever I want to be. Now, prepare your weapon, James. I won¡¯t be lenient," Dean¡¯s eyes glinted in ruthlessness as he stood guard in front of James.

    James¡¯s heart dropped when he thought about fighting this man. Iris told them that she saw Taro and James Doha in this residence, which was the real reason they enacted the n. However, she didn¡¯t tell them anything regarding Dean helping the n.

    ¡¯I¡¯ll ask them to reeducate Iris again.¡¯

    Moving his gaze, he saw Taro and James run towards the area of forest. His heart sunk.

    "Pen! Chase after the two of them!"

    "Oh no, you won¡¯t be able to do that!" Dean stomped on the ground and attacked James. His de grazed James¡¯s cheek as he charged towards Pen. Unfortunately, Pen raised his hand, which pulled a nearby tree and used it to attack Dean.

    Bam!

    Dean rolled to the side. He saw that Pen had disappeared from his ce, which meant that the man had gone to chase after Taro and James. He focused his eyes on James Wells and Randy.

    At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t let these two run away.

 Chapter 627 Master Rudy vs Pen 1

    Running with all his strength, Taro could sense that his speed started to slow down. Activities that required stamina was never his forte. Even though they haven¡¯t run for a long time, his breath has already turned rough.

    Not far from him, James was also running as fast as possible. With Taro holding his hand, he was forced to run at the same speed as this man. For a young kid who rarely exercised, it was extremely hard.

    Right now, they couldn¡¯t think about anything else as their survival mattered the most. After the three people entered Ryukalin n Headquarters, they quickly ran out of the ce. Kevin had shown the route to get out of the ce in case of danger, so they could get out easily.

    "James... hold...on!" Taro whispered in between his breaths.

    James looked at Taro with determined eyes. However, he was very clear of his body¡¯s condition. There was no way he could run for a long time anymore.

    Bang!

    Something was shot the tree near Taro¡¯s head at high speed. The sudden sound of the gunshot caused adrenaline to rush out like crazy, making him pushed himself harder. He didn¡¯t want to die yet, so he forced himself to run.

    Tears started to pour out of the corner of his eyes. He was scared, very scared. Every moment might spell his death. It was terrifying.

    The shooting continued, sending numerous items to their direction. If it was not rock, it would be twigs or even fruits. Any kind of items were thrown in their direction at an inconvincible speed.

    During this time, Taro didn¡¯t dare to look back, or stopped his movement. Even though James was already at the end of his breath, he couldn¡¯t give his nephew any time to rest.

    "Just....a...bit...more."

    James silently nodded his head. He had just recovered his strength after a lot of rest, which made him far weaker than normal child. Right now, he was relying on nothing but willpower to push him forward.

    Shua! sh!

    Taro sensed the pursuer reached his side. He raised his and to block and received a deadly wound as the result. His hand hurt so much as he couldn¡¯t sense anything else.

    The force from the attack sent him tumbled to the back. His movement caused him to crash into James, sending both of them falling to the ground.

    Standing not far from them was Pen. His eyes were lifeless, as if he was not a human. He raised his hand, which pushed a rock to move towards Taro. The speed of the rock didn¡¯t lose out of a bullet.

    ¡¯Is this the end?¡¯

    Taro closed his eyes in fear. He braced himself for the pain that would soon reach him.

    ng!

    The rock never reached him. A big man was standing in front of him, blocking the sword. The distance between him and the sword was very close, just a bit more and he would have been hit.

    Pen eyed the man emotionlessly.

    Master Rudy smirked. "So you¡¯re the one who came here, Pen."

    Without greeting back, Pen raised his hand. The tree behind him was pulled out of its ce and charged towards Master Rudy at inconvincible speed. Master Rudy readied his de. When the tree reached the de, it was split into two.

    "You¡¯re still as silent as ever, Pen," Master Rudy shed a smile. He turned his head at Taro. "Are you two alright?"

    Taro was startled. He didn¡¯t recognize this person, but he knew that he was very powerful.

    "Thank.... you for..... your help, we¡¯re... alright," Taro expressed his thanks.

    Master Rudy waved his hand. "The fight is far from over. You should go."

    Taro nodded his head. He gritted his teeth and mustered more strength to stand up. On the other hand, James no longer has any strength left. He lied still in the ground.

    "Ah," Master Rudy realized what had happened as a wry smile appeared on his lips. "You don¡¯t have to go, then."

    "What...?"

    Before he could ask any question, Master Rudy had charged forward towards Pen. Seeing his sudden attack, Pen raised his hand, which pulled nearby rocks around him to attack at Master Rudy.

    Master Rudy smiled. With a thought, he transported himself to stand near Pen and swung his sword towards the man¡¯s neck.

    ng!

    A sword, flying on the air, blocked his attack. Behind him, Pen was standing motionlessly, his gloomy eyes stared back at Master Rudy.

    "Interesting," Master Rudy smirked.

    He initiated his power once more. Pen was startled. He was about to run away when he realized that it was toote. Master Rudy had transported the two of them away from their previous location.

    Taro was staring with wide eyes when he saw the two people before him disappeared.

    "Uncle Taro, where.... are they?" James asked. He couldn¡¯t sense anyone¡¯s intention around him anymore.

    "They¡¯re gone," Taro replied. "Let¡¯s... go."

    "Okay..."

    Struggling to stand up once more, Taro nced at the ce where Master Rudyst stood with worry in his eyes. He hoped that nothing would happen to that man.

    Bang!

    After they were transported, Pen gathered his strength and moved anotherrge tree to attack Master Rudy. His eyes narrowed when he saw Master Rudy blocked the tree with ease.

    ¡¯I used too much stamina,¡¯ Master Rudy smirked. "You sure spare no time tounch your attack, Pen. Just like your father."

    The moment Master Rudy mentioned about his father, Pen¡¯s gaze turned sharper. The previous lifeless eyes had disappeared. He moved his hand and pulled another two trees out of their root and attacked Master Rudy.

    Raising his de, Master Rudy blocked the two trees. His feet were starting to be buried on the ground because of their weight.

    Swish!

    He disappeared from his ce and reached Pen¡¯s side. The sword that was hanging on the man¡¯s hips immediately moved to block his attack.

    Master Rudy jumped back as he evaded the next attack from Pen. His gaze grewplicated as he watched the young man in front of him looking at him angrily.

    "Why are you always fighting with lifeless eyes, Pen?"

    Pen¡¯s gaze flickered. He raised his hand, the two trees started moving again, pressing Master Rudy further. Although Master Rudy possessed immense strength, these trees wererge and Pen¡¯s fluid control caused him to be unable to defend himself too well.

    sh! sh! sh!

    Master Rudy sliced the trees into several pieces. His movement was fluid and didn¡¯t look like he had any difficulties. He stared back at Pen. "Can¡¯t you answer me, Pen? Do you lose your voice in addition to your soul, Little Pen?"

 Chapter 628 Master Rudy vs Pen 2

    Hearing the nickname Master Rudy used, Pen¡¯s gaze turned sharper. He controlled the pieces of wood as he started to attack Master Rudy again. The pieces turned smaller as they met with Master Rudy¡¯s de.

    Swish!

    Master Rudy appeared behind Pen, his de ready to attack the young man.

    ng!

    Pen gazed back at Master Rudy.

    "Pen, why can¡¯t you answer me? Did Ferdinand erase your memory too?"

    The sword pushed Master Rudy back. Pen¡¯s lips trembled slightly. "I don¡¯t want to fight you too, Master. But I don¡¯t have any choice. My life belongs to Ferdinand."

    "Is that so?" Master Rudy shed a sad smile.

    "Master, I... I¡¯m sorry," Pen¡¯s lifeless eyes shook when he saw Master Rudy¡¯s appearance. In his memory, Master Rudy was alwaysughing and beat people around with a wide grin on his face. He would challenge people with confidence.

    Never, even once, he showed his sadness in front of others. It was something Master Rudy would never do.

    Master Rudy shook his head. "Apologizing now, isn¡¯t it toote? Besides, it was never your fault."

    "Master, I..." Pen clenched his chest. He wanted to tell Master Rudy so badly about how the government managed to control them all. However, he knew that if he tried to, they would kill him instantly.

    Master Rudy could see the conflict in Pen¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t want to see this too. Gathering his determination, Master Rudy gazed at the young man in front of him. "I guess, I don¡¯t have any other choice but to kill you, Pen. I don¡¯t want to see you suffer anymore."

    "I can¡¯t let you do that, Master," Pen¡¯s voice cracked. He owed his life to Ferdinand, so he had to work for his entire life to repay that man. Even if he was told to go through the bottomless abyss, he would do it.

    Even though he was unwilling, he had to do it.

    "Why can¡¯t I?" Master Rudy dashed and swung his sword.

    ng!

    Pen¡¯s eyes shed as he blocked with his sword on his hand. His body was pushed back several meters as he was not used to close battlebat. "Master..."

    "If you still consider me as your master, you should know what I want."

    "I can¡¯t..."

    Master Rudy was his father¡¯s master and at the same time, his. Back then, he was still very young and learned under Master Rudy¡¯s tutge for some time. Unfortunately, his talent brought him disaster. He had no other choices but to follow after Ferdinand.

    "I¡¯m really sorry, Pen, but this is going to be ourst fight," Master Rudy smiled.

    Pen became wary when he saw that smile. He knew that Master Rudy was determined to make this thest time they met with each other. One of them... had to die.

    Even though Pen didn¡¯t want this, he pushed the emotion back into his heart. His days in the government¡¯s institution taught him that emotion was unnecessary. Having emotion would only expose him to weakness, and they would use the feelings he had.

    He didn¡¯t want to feel hurt anymore.

    So he locked away his feelings.

    Bam! sh!

    The trees crashed on the ground near Master Rudy as he sliced the other one. Master Rudy had started to feel that his body was not moving ording to his wishes, which might be because he had forced the two of them to transport a long distance. However, he would not let his condition affect his fight.

    "Is that all you have, Pen?"

    "No, Master," Pen replied. His gaze had turned empty once more as he gathered his power once again, attempting to attack Master Rudy when he saw that Master Rudy didn¡¯t even raise his de.

    At thest moment, he noticed that he switched ces with Master Rudy with the heavy trees about to crash at him. He used his power to levitate them a bit but it was futile. He had consumed too much of his power today.

    Swish! Crash! Stab!

    Blood flowed out of Master Rudy¡¯s lips. He stared at the sword that pierced through his heart. From the corner of his eyes, he could see Pen was buried deep under the two trees. At thest moment, Pen decided to use his power to control the sword, something he had never done before.

    Master Rudy knew that Pen hated violence and most of all, he hated his power. Because of that, he never wanted to control things that might harm other people. Even if he was forced, he would not do that.

    But at the veryst moment, Pen controlled his sword to attack.

    Even though he hasrge power, Pen didn¡¯t have great physical abilities. The crash killed him immediately. Dying because of his own power... that was really sad.

    Master Rudy sighed to himself as he pushed the thought into the back of his mind. Even though he used to be Pen¡¯s master, it was already decades ago. Time had changed them and pushed the two of them to fight at the opposite side. There was no chance for them to return back to the past.

    ¡¯I have to treat my body...ugh...¡¯

    Master Rudy cringed at the pain that appeared from deep within his body. He instantly understood. He had overtaxed his body when he used transportation several times. His old body couldn¡¯t cope up with his increasing use of his power.

    He dropped to the ground as a wry smile appeared on his lips.

    His aged body had repeatedly told him that he was unable to exert his power as much as he did in the past. The battles he had with other people had decreased a lot over the recent years. Even though he still sparred asionally with his disciples, they never tried to fight him seriously in fear that they might hurt him.

    At the same time, they tried to close down the news about his condition deteriorating. Patrick stood at the forefront, bing the shield that covered the truth.

    ¡¯Ah, I¡¯m too reckless this time.¡¯

    Master Rudy recalled his disciples. He truly wanted to stay much longer with them and have more spars with his disciples. But there was no more time left for him in this world.

    ¡¯I guess, it¡¯s time for the great Master Rudy to leave this world. I¡¯m sorry, my disciples, I can¡¯t teach you anything anymore.¡¯

    As he thought that, he breathed hisst.

 Chapter 629 Good News and Bad News

    In a certain ce

    "Lou, we managed to find the abandoned warehouse," Neo informed through themunication device. He was following behind Mike as they approached the ce closer.

    "I¡¯ll be reaching the ce in a few minutes. How many enemies left?"

    Neo looked around. There were numerous bodies around them as the result of him shooting them and Mike fought. "I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any."

    "Neo, can you find the keys? This door is sturdy," Mike shook the door with annoyance.

    "Wait a minute," Neo crouched down as he tried to find the keys from the dead men.

    Mike shook his head. He stepped back then raised his feet near the handle. With a kick, the door was opened.

    "Well, you can do that," Neo shrugged.

    Mike didn¡¯t pay any heed as he walked inside. In the middle of the room, a man was tied to the chair with his head hung low. Dried blood dyed the floor around the chair. His heart skipped a beat in fear as he approached the man. He quickly took the man¡¯s pulse.

    "We found Charlie Doha," Neo informed Lou.

    "How is he?"

    "He..." Neo eyed Mike. Mike¡¯s face was dark as he took out a knife and started untying Charlie.

    "Charlie is alive, but his heartbeat and pulse are very weak. We need to bring him to hospital as soon as possible," Mike replied.

    "I¡¯ll drive, let¡¯s go," Neo quickly informed Lou about the recent progress. At the same time, he called the hospital to prepare their equipment for emergency patient.

    ...

    Ryukalin n

    The fight of Dean against Randy and James Wells grew fiercer as the two of them continued to attack Dean. Internally, both of them were cursing the man¡¯s endurance. No matter what they did, Dean would be able to counter their attack as if it was child y.

    "You have grown stronger, Dean," Randy groaned when Dean kicked him and sent him back.

    Dean shrugged. "I¡¯m not ying around with women during my spare time. Also, call me Master Dean!"

    "Dream on!"

    Randy moved his dagger and started attacking Dean at high speed once again. Beside him, James Doha tried his best to disappear and attacked Dean at blind spot. But no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t surprise the man.

    Bang!

    A kicknded on his stomach once again. James Wells was flung to the back as he vomited blood. His face was grim.

    "You won¡¯t be able to defeat me. The name of the strongest group is not for a joke," Deanughed. He readied his sword once again.

    James¡¯s face turned ashen. Who among them didn¡¯t know that Dean has been famous as the legend of the street for years? There was simply no question needed to confirm about his strength.

    Right at this moment, the device on his hand rang. He frowned when he heard the cold voice.

    "Pen has died, mission failed. Retreat back to base."

    ¡¯Pen died?¡¯ James was in disbelief when he heard about them. Among the three of them, Pen was the strongest one. Despite the fact that Pen has always been extremely quiet and emotionless, that manbat¡¯s ability was the best because of his special talent.

    Beside him, Randy didn¡¯t even wait for another second before he sprang up and ran out of the residence. Noticing that Randy has gone, James followed suit.

    "We¡¯ll fight again, Dean!"

    On the other hand, Dean didn¡¯t have any intention to chase after them. He turned his body towards the other end as he started chasing after Taro and James Doha. Right now, their safety was at the highest importance.

    Traveling in the forest, his eyes narrowed when he sensed presence not far from him. His eyes lit up when he saw Taro and James, resting near a tree.

    "Who¡¯s there?" Taro picked up a branch of a tree as he turned his body.

    "Do you see the one who chase after you?"

    "You mean that telekinesis man? He¡¯s fighting with an old man that capable of teleporting," Taro replied. He felt that his words have been incredibly incredulous, but today¡¯s experience has been extremely new.

    Dean¡¯s body shook when he heard that Pen was fighting with his master. "Where are they?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Dean quickly scanned the surrounding as worry enveloped him. He was nning to search again when he saw two people running towards him. His sharp eyes recognized them as Kanae and Kevin.

    "Kanae, Kevin!" Dean yelled.

    Kanae quickly approached them. Her heart was at ease when she saw that these two were safe. "Brother Dean, it¡¯s good to see you here."

    "Don¡¯t feel safe too soon. Master Rudy is out there, fighting Pen."

    "Pen?" Kanae recalled that the young man was someone who has the ability to move items ording to his will. Her heart dropped once again. "Where are they?"

    "Master Rudy transported the two of them to somewhere. We have to find them before it¡¯s toote."

    "Okay."

    The two of them ran again. Kevin took out his phone and gave his coordinate before chasing after Kanae. On the other hand, Taro was stupefied. What about him?

    Thankfully, several Ryukalin n members came to help him not long after that.

    The three of them ran along the forest. This was one of thergest forests in the middle of this city that they built. The forest was intended for vacation and the likes during holiday. As it was nearing winter, the trees looked rather bad, which was the reason that there were no longer many peopleing. Besides, the cold temperature made them unwilling to get out so often anymore.

    "Do you see any trace of fight?" Dean asked in a loud voice.

    Kanae shook her head. She was also trying to find them. Her eyes scanned the surrounding in frustration.

    "There¡¯s something there," Kevin pointed in one direction.

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Kanae sprinted from her ce. Her feet brought her to the location that Kevin pointed. Stopping near a bent tree, her eyes were looking with disbelief. There were several trees that were pulled out of their ce. Many pieces of woods scattered around. In the middle of them all, a young man was crashed under two of them while Master Rudy was lying with a pool of blood below him.

    "MASTER!"

    Stomping her feet on the ground, Kanae arrived at Master Rudy¡¯s location. Behind her, Dean followed suit. His gaze was filled with worry and anger.

    Kanae checked Master Rudy¡¯s pulse, but she couldn¡¯t feel anything. She lowered her head to his chest, but she couldn¡¯t hear his heartbeat anymore.

    "Master, wake up! Please, wake up!" Kanae whispered as she tried to hear something from his chest. "Please don¡¯t leave us. Just be angry and scold us, but please wake up!"

    Dean arrived by Kanae¡¯s side and tried to check Master Rudy¡¯s pulse again. The body was still slightly warm, so it shouldn¡¯t have been that long ever since his death. However, the blood that surrounded the body told him the painful truth that the old man has died.

    "Kanae...."

    Kanae didn¡¯t answer. She lifted her head as she gazed at her master¡¯s face. When she first met with him, she wanted nothing to do but smack some senses to this man who nearly killed her. However, he was the one who told her about important things as a fighter and let her grow her ability as a real fighter and killer.

    He was the one who gave her the path to be who she was today. It was a harsh route, but it was also the best one for her. Even if she had nearly died numerous times and was forced to close her feelings, Kanae never regretted following after Master Rudy¡¯s arrangement.

    When he became her master, he was even more stricter than what she could ever imagine. It was hard. Training under her master every single day was not easy. But never even once she wished for the man to leave her.

    She still wanted to train with him.

    She wanted to hear more of his jokes.

    Bang!

    Kanae punched her fist on the ground, making a small crate out of her fist. Her eyes were lit up with a dangerous glint. Right now, she wished for nothing but killing the one who made her master die.

    "I can never forgive Ferdinand."

    After he took her parents, now he took her master. Who else he nned to take from her life again?

    "Me too," Dean whispered.

    At this time, Kevin had walked closer to the two of them. He silently pulled Kanae up and hugged the girl.

    "I want to kill Ferdinand."

    "We¡¯ll kill him," Kevin¡¯s gaze shed with ruthlessness. "When it¡¯s the time, we¡¯ll drag him out of hisir and kill him."

    "Mhm," Kanae nodded her head. She buried her head to Kevin¡¯s embrace. As her rage was boiling, so was her sadness. Tears started to pour out of her eyes, drenching the young man¡¯s clothes.

 Chapter 630 Youâ€™re the Best Master in the World

    Days quietly passed. Because of the attack from the government, it caused quite a lot of destruction in the n. Many of the members were injured and numerous properties were destroyed.

    In the hospital owned by Kalin Family, two people visited one of the patients.

    "James, Uncle Charlie will be fine," Taro patted the boy¡¯s head. "He just needs some rest because of overwork."

    James nodded his head quietly. His eyes were locked onto the bed where Charliey. The man was still unconscious and there was an IV connected to him. His face was pale, but he was still breathing.

    "I want Uncle Charlie to y with me again," James sulked a bit.

    Taro sat down as he watched his brother on the bed. When he heard the news that his brother was safe, he was ecstatic. However, upon seeing his brother lying on the bed like this, he felt his heart was crushed to pieces.

    He was already used to seeing Charlie¡¯s smug smile and stern expression. After all, this man was someone whom their family raised so strictly along with his older brother. If someone were to say the person who could follow those rules without batting an eyelid, he would point to Charlie. Aside from the fact that he didn¡¯t have any talent in marketing, he was the one who followed the rules the most.

    "He¡¯ll surely recover and y with you again," Taro replied somberly.

    James nodded his head. "I hope that Uncle Charlie can recover."

    "Yes."

    Taro flicked his gaze to the television. Just yesterday, he watched the news report about the fall in the Doha Family¡¯s stock market. It was so serious that numerous people have to quit and search for other jobs. Right now, the Doha Family was in tatters.

    He sighed deeply to himself. The previous proud and unyielding young master has gone. Recing it was a mature young man, who determined that he would never do the same mistake ever again.

    ¡¯If I have the chance, I¡¯ll rebuild the family.¡¯

    It might be an inconvincible dream. With the Wells Family at the forefront and Nali Family behind them, the Doha Family stood no chance. However, he didn¡¯t want to abandon this dream. At the very least, he wished that his family could recover.

    "Uncle Taro, where are the others? Brother Kevin and Sister Kanae say that they¡¯re busy," James pulled Taro¡¯s clothes.

    Taro nodded his head. "They¡¯re quite busy right now, so they can¡¯te here. Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯lle to visitter."

    "Mhm," James pursed his lips. He fixed his gaze on his uncle, unwilling to leave it to that.

    Taro didn¡¯t say anything else. Today is the funeral day for Master Rudy. Those two must have gone there for the ceremony. He couldn¡¯t possibly pull them toe here just because of James. After all, Master Rudy was an important figure in their heart.

    ...

    In the funeral, Kevin and the others were standing in front of a grave. Written at the tombstone was the phrase that described Master Rudy the most.

    ¡¯The most unyielding man who fought his ce in the rotten area of ck Street and the master of famous fighters in the city.¡¯

    Standing at the forefront was Patrick. He was the first disciple that Master Rudy ever epted and groomed. Ever since he was young, he had learned a lot of things from Master Rudy to the point that he memorized them all.

    "You¡¯re truly a selfish master," Patrick opened his mouth. "Deciding on things without consulting others, fighting recklessly, not caring about others, you¡¯re truly the most inconvincible master."

    Others: "..." those descriptions could also apply to you.

    Patrick shook his head lightly. "Still, you¡¯re the best master in the world. I never regret the day I¡¯m meeting you even though you nearly killed me in that exchange."

    Dean chuckled. "He always did that in the past. Everyone who met with him and survived in the exchange has the chance to be his disciple. However, not everyone epted the notion."

    "I know," Patrick rolled his eyes. "I have followed after him for years and walk on the path that he paved for me. There¡¯s no way I don¡¯t know how he recruited Matt and you."

    "You miss our little junior, though," Dean pointed at the back.

    Patrick followed Dean¡¯s finger and saw Kanae stood beside Kevin. The only disciple he missed was Kanae. They met in the most peculiar situation he could ever imagine. At the same time, it was the meeting that left him awestruck because of the power she had.

    He turned his gaze back to the grave. "Anyway, this is our parting, Master. I wish you happiness in the other world out there."

    "This is not a parting for me, Master," Dean looked at the grave. "You¡¯re the most unpredictable master that I ever met. Because of you, I suffered countless times in the past because of the weird training that you subjected me."

    Others: "..." why did it sound you¡¯re cursing your master?

    "However, they¡¯re all important phases of my life. Without your training, I can never be who I am right now. It¡¯s my foundation to ovee the obstacle on the street and be the leader of the strongest group ¨Ceh previous strongest group."

    Kanae shook her head slightly. After a long time, it seemed that her senior still couldn¡¯t get over the fact that she took the title from him. Even though it was Dean who allowed her to take the title, the man didn¡¯t really want to acknowledge it.

    Kevin nced at Kanae. "Don¡¯t you want to send your final message to your master?"

    "There¡¯s no need," Kanae replied. "I have told him everything that day."

    Kevin nced at Kanae¡¯s serene expression and didn¡¯t say anything else. On that day, she had reminisced about everything regarding her master, so she would not repeat them anymore.

    If she had to summarize, she would just say two sentences.

    "He¡¯s the best master in the world," Kanae murmured to herself. Her eyes were staring at her master¡¯s face. "Thank you for being there for me, Master."

    The other two still chatted a bit more in front of the grave. They talked about their past and their time with Master Rudy.

    When it was evening, a car came to the ce. From inside, a man with a suit came out.

    Patrick stared at the man. "Matt, you¡¯rete."

    "I can¡¯t skip my work," Matt replied with a wry smile. "Sorry Master, I can¡¯te earlier."

    "You¡¯re talking about your work with the government?" Dean crossed his arm. "Why don¡¯t youe when they¡¯re attacking the Ryukalin n, Matt?"

    Matt paused for a moment. "I¡¯ll talk with you all after we left this ce. But for now, I just want to focus on Master."

    "It¡¯s fine with me," Patrick nodded his head.

    Matt nced back at Kanae and Kevin. "In the discussion, I hope that they can be there too."

    Kanae was stunned, but she nodded her head. By her side, Kevin stayed silent and didn¡¯t reply.

 Chapter 631 Government Protection

    They departed from the cemetery using the car. As it was used to fit five people, the car became a bit cramped.

    Matt eyed the four others. "Shall we start?"

    "First, you have to tell me the reason why you¡¯re absent," Patrick remarked coldly. "I¡¯m away because I¡¯m in another assignment thanks to this annoying nephew of mine, but what about you?"

    Matt sighed. "I¡¯m working on papers for permission."

    "What permission?"

    He took out his suitcase and took out a stack of documents on the table. It was all the report regardingints about Ferdinand¡¯s behavior for the past few years, arranged neatly.

    Kanae picked up several of them. She was surprised that there were a lot of different writers.

    "How do you get this all?"

    "I¡¯m not a mere official," Matt rolled his eyes. "I have quite an important position in the government. Finding them all is easy as long as I work hard enough."

    Patrick frowned. "What do you want to do with them all?"

    "The media gets the news that Ferdinand makes a move against a young kid. Although this has happened a few times in the past, this time, the kid is from an influential family. I¡¯m sure that the media are pretty hyped right now."

    Dean nodded his head. "That¡¯s good. Whoever sends the report to them and publish are truly good people."

    Kanae stayed silent at her senior¡¯s remark. The one who sold the surprising pieces of news was her. She contacted n using her other identity and told him that she wanted him to publish news regarding this matter. After that, she ordered the young man to hide because it would be very dangerous.

    Tapping the chair, Patrick eyed Matt. "I¡¯m still dissatisfied with what you¡¯re doing, Matt."

    "Whether you can ept or not, it has happened, Senior Pat," Matt replied strongly. His eyes red back at Patrick, unwilling to back down.

    "Now you¡¯re brave enough to oppose me, Matt?"

    "My personal matter is not for you to interfere. Besides, even if I¡¯m there, do you think I can help him in battle?"

    Among the five of them, he had the weakest strength. While Kevin and Kanae were away because they had to protect Alice, Patrick has also gone to do the mission. On the other hand, Dean has been fighting in the Ryukalin n Headquarter, so it was impossible for him to help. Even if he was there, he might not be able to help much.

    Patrick opened his mouth. Although he knew that Matt wouldn¡¯t be able to help much in the fight, he couldn¡¯t help but wanting the man to be there. At the very least, he hoped that he showed an effort to help.

    However, his words stuck on his throat. He couldn¡¯t bring himself to say anything at all.

    Kevin knocked the ss to gain the others¡¯ attention. "Why do you call me to participate?"

    "Ah yeah, I call you because of James Doha," Matt started. "The attack directed to him makes the government wary because we know that he holds an important ce in Ferdinand¡¯s n. Because of this, we want to offer protection."

    "Protection?" Patrick snorted. "Do you think your lousy skill will be enough to grant you the power to protect James? The least you can do is keeping your neck intact."

    "Senior Pat, don¡¯t test my patience," Matt red at the man.

    The two of them entered a staring contest as they stared at each other¡¯s eyes directly. Neither side was willing to back down as it seemed they wished for each other¡¯s death. Even though they were not truly hostile, it was clear that their emotion was currently raging.

    Kevin frowned slightly. The position Matt has in this city was still below Ferdinand because of that man¡¯s achievement in the military. Asking for protection from Matt was simply impossible because it would be a piece of cake for Ferdinand to use his connection and make Matt hand the kid to him.

    The only exception would be if the one Matt represented was not this city¡¯s government.

    "Are you talking about this city¡¯s government or the country¡¯s government?" Kevin decided to ask.

    Matt raised his head. "This country¡¯s government."

    The word ¡¯country¡¯ caused the other four to stay silent. All along, they have been operating their activity in one city, never leaving out or even participating in the various things in the country. The only ones who had connections outside were mostly businessmen.

    Even though they knew that Matt was part of the city¡¯s government, they never suspected that he would also be part of the country¡¯s government. The scale of these two waspletely different. After all, this country alone has numerous if not hundreds of cities under them.

    This city, which is usually called as the Crime City, was only one among the few biggest cities in this country. Because of the size and the uniqueness of the people here, they were granted special privileges. The government at national level would never meddle in their business and let them alone to thrive.

    "Now this is a surprise," Dean broke the silent after several seconds. "I never know that you have some connections to the real powerhouses of this country."

    "Does Master know about your background?" Patrick frowned.

    "Yes, Master Rudy knew about that," Matt replied.

    Kanae crossed her arm together. "I thought that the country government left this city alone because of thewless areas in this ce. After all, it¡¯s a bit of a hopeless case in this city."

    Matt put on a wry smile. It was not entirely wrong because they did n to not touch this city at all. The crimes in this city made them raise their hand in defeat. They were not willing toe here.

    "Ie here because of a lottery," Matt admitted.

    The others: "..."

    "Do you truly expect me to ask for a job transfer to this city?" Matt didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he saw their faces.

    "No, but I never expect that it¡¯s that bad," Dean replied.

    "Thest time someone from the country¡¯s government came to this city, they were almost getting killed. Because of that incident, they nned to send soldiers here, but then, the n changed," Matt replied.

    "Isn¡¯t it better if they just send soldiers here?" Patrick asked with confusion. In his opinion, it would be better to let them came here.

    Matt shook his head. "Once they decide to send soldiers, everyone in this city is going to appeal to them. Everyone who has the crime record will be punished mercilessly. Once that happens, no one will know what will happen to this city anymore."

    The other four stayed silent. The meaning of Matt¡¯s words was extremely clear. Once the country¡¯s government put this matter into their hand, it was game over for them. There wouldn¡¯t be ck street anymore, but it would be bloodshed because numerous people would be killed. They wouldn¡¯t let anyone with a crime record to go away.

    And that would definitely include groups, gangs, and ns. Not a single one of them would be able to stay alive.

    "There¡¯s no need for that," Kevin spoke up. "I¡¯ll clean up the city."

    "And who do you think you are, little brat?" Patrick raised his hand to flick his nephew¡¯s forehead. Unfortunately, Kevin avoided it at thest moment. "You¡¯re just a leader of a n, you won¡¯t be able to do anything."

    "I¡¯ll defeat Ferdinand," Kevin replied solemnly.

    Matt raised his eyebrows. He knew that Kevin was serious. However, defeating Ferdinand would only be the very first step in changing the city.

    "It won¡¯t solve everything."

    "I know."

    The unreadable expression on Kevin made Matt unable to read the young man¡¯s thoughts. He sighed silently.

    "Let¡¯s back to the topic, I need to know your opinion about sending James out of this city. This requires the permission from you, Taro, or James himself."

    "Wait, can you exin your position in the country¡¯s government first?" Dean interrupted.

    Matt shook his head. "It¡¯s a ssified secret."

    "What? Even to your senior?"

    "Yes."

    Dean messed up his hair in frustration. "Fine, but you owe me an exnation once this is all over."

    "I understand," Matt turned his head back to Kevin. "What do you think about this, n Head Kevin?"

    Although Ferdinand was powerful, his power was limited to this city. Outside this city, the man didn¡¯t have too much power. This was the reason Matt¡¯s proposal was very interesting.

    However...

    "I need time," Kevin replied. "This decision is not only up to me."

    "I understand," Mat took out a card from his pocket. "If you have the answer, feel free to give me a call."

    Kevin epted the card and nodded his head. The car had arrived in the hospital. It was time for them to visit Charlie.

 Chapter 632 Visiting and Jealousy

    Hospital

    "Do you want to visit Mr. Charlie Doha too, Brother Matt?" Kanae asked the man as she alighted from the car.

    Matt shook his head. "I¡¯m thankful for your invitation, but I have to go again. This is already the time for me to return back. Even though I¡¯m not look like one, I¡¯m still a minister in this city."

    He has to appear on numerous asions in this city, which led to the media knowing his face. With the recent fame of this case thanks to the leak of news, there was no way he could appear here. No one ever knew about his rtion with Charlie Doha and there was no need for him to appear there.

    Closing the window, he ordered the driver to take him back.

    "Do you really want that man to visit Charlie too?" Patrick asked when Kanae followed after the others to climb the stairs.

    Kanae raised her eyebrows. "Why not?"

    "Well...." Patrick didn¡¯t know how he should answer them. Right now, his mood was rather bad because of his failure to appear during the time his master was attacked. Although he wanted to me Matt too, he knew that he himself was not any better.

    If he could control himself better, Kevin wouldn¡¯t send him away from the n.

    "Stop ming yourself, Father. There¡¯s nothing you can do to change the past, but you can move on to the better future," Kanae smiled. "Let¡¯s go visit Mr. Charlie. I¡¯m sure James is waiting for us there."

    The four of them headed to the elevator and waited for it to arrive. Dean felt that he didn¡¯t belong to the group, but he decided to follow after the other three. After all, Taro had told him that he wanted thetter toe.

    "Did you ce them in the VIP room?"

    "Yes," Kevin replied coolly. In fact, it was the VVIP room as he wanted to keep the hospitalization of Charlie Doha a secret. The reporters were eager to find out where Charlie Doha was hospitalized because of the recent report. Many of them made the trip to numerous ces just to gain the information.

    When the elevator arrived, they got in and waited for several seconds. The hospital itself was not too big, which made it possible for them to arrive so quickly. In fact, they could just take the stairs if they didn¡¯t want to wait for a long time.

    "Where¡¯s the room?" Patrick frowned when he saw the design of the hospital. Those rooms looked extremely simr with one another. How can one find the patient when theye here?

    "Over there," Kevin walked ahead and stopped in front of the door that has several bodyguards waiting. They quickly moved to make a way for Kevin and the others.

    "Brother Kevin, Sister Kanae!" James¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw the two of them. He sprang up from his position and ran to them. "Youe!"

    "We have promised that we¡¯lle," Kanae smiled and hugged the boy. Internally, she sighed to herself. If only James was a little bit shorter, she would not mind carrying the boy up.

    James nodded his head as he snuggled to Kanae¡¯s neck. It didn¡¯t even take him one second to be pulled back by someone, who was staring at him with a dark expression.

    "Brother Kevin, you¡¯re jealous again?" James pursed his lips.

    Kevin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "If you cling on Kanae for a long time, I¡¯ll never visit your uncle again."

    "It¡¯s fine for you to not visit. As long as Sister Kanae is here, I don¡¯t mind."

    "That¡¯s including her," Kevin secretly vowed to himself that he would never allow Kanae to stay with James alone anymore. This brat would surely take advantage of the fact that Kanae didn¡¯t mind hugging the boy. He would not allow James to get that close to Kanae!

    James¡¯ lips were pursed in annoyance. "Don¡¯t limit Sister Kanae¡¯s movement. It¡¯s up to her whether she wants toe or not!"

    "I¡¯m her boyfriend."

    "There¡¯s no rtion with that!"

    "Come on you two, stop fighting," Kanae sighed to herself as she pulled James away from Kevin. "Why are you getting jealous of a kid? He didn¡¯t do anything wrong."

    Seeing James already happily snuggled to Kanae¡¯s embrace again, Kevin¡¯s expression turned dark once more. James might be only a kid, but it was still out of the question for him to see the two of them cuddling together so closely. He wanted to be the one in her embrace!

    While these three were ying around, Dean watched from behind with confusion.

    "I never know that Kanae is Kevin¡¯s girlfriend," he turned his head to look at Patrick.

    Patrick shrugged. "A lot of things happen. These two just happen to like each other, so I let them be."

    No matter how nonchnt Patrick pictured himself out, Dean knew that it was not that simple. There was simply no way this man would let his precious nephew and little junior be together just like that. In fact, it was harder to imagine how these two could meet in the first ce.

    Patrick knew that Dean didn¡¯t ept his exnation, but he simply didn¡¯t care. He nced at Taro and beckoned the young man toe closer.

    "Is there anything that I can help?" Taro asked.

    "There¡¯s a protection program from the country¡¯s government for James. I¡¯ll give you the detailter," Patrick thought to himself that he would pester his little junior for the detail after this has been over. "But if you agree, James will be taken out of this city."

    Taro was stunned. He stared back at Patrick with a nk expression. Although he knew that it was notpletely impossible, he never expected to hear any news from the government at the higher level.

    As a matter of fact, the city¡¯s government has been paying close attention to James and wanting to take the boy in for their experiment. Although the country¡¯s government should be different, he still felt wary for them. After all, he didn¡¯t want to risk his nephew¡¯s life for something that he was not certain of.

    "You can trust me that they¡¯ll treat James with utmost care," Patrick continued. If they dared to mistreat James, he would surely pay a visit out there to give some lessons to them. After all, it was not out of the question for him to travel out of the city.

    "I see," Taro replied.

    "You don¡¯t have to answer right away," Dean added. "You can take your time to weigh your decision before telling us. Besides, it¡¯s important to talk with James about what he wants."

    James¡¯ health was no longer arge problem, but Taro was worried that something may happen to the young kid. After all, if he decided to agree, James would be out there, alone.

    "Let¡¯s separate the three of them," Dean pointed to the annoyed James and the ck faced Kevin. Even though the situation has grown to that level, Kanae was still trying to calm them down.

    "Ah, okay."

    As they tried to meditate, Taro¡¯s mind was filled with the thought regarding the program that Patrick told him. He wondered what his decision should be.

 Chapter 633 Things are Getting Messy

    "Have you calmed down?"

    Kevin raised his head and saw Kanae holding a ss of water to him. Because of a special brat, he got annoyed a lot and ended up showing apletely different side of him to the young girl. Still, he didn¡¯t like seeing that brat took advantage of his age to get closer to Kanae.

    "Thanks," Kevin took the ss and gulped down the water in one go. "Why are you tolerating that kid so much?"

    "Well, he¡¯s young," Kanae tilted her head.

    "I¡¯m also young."

    "Kevin, you¡¯re a year and one day older than me."

    Kevin was still feeling dissatisfied with Kanae¡¯s answer. "But I¡¯m still considered as young."

    "Then, James is cute."

    "I¡¯m..." Kevin was unable to continue his words. How could he say that he himself is cute? It would be the same thing as lowering his dignity. What kind of man would be happy being called cute?

    Seeing that Kevin was unable to answer, Kanae pursed her lips. She was only teasing him because it was funny to see the proud Kevin argued with a young brat like that. She already knew from a long time ago that James liked to stay close to her even though she was not clear of the reason.

    "He¡¯s not going to take me away, Kevin. You don¡¯t have to worry so much," Kanae reassured the young man.

    Kevin sighed. "I know."

    "Then why are you angry?"

    "I don¡¯t like seeing you get close with him."

    Kanae smiled slightly and stood up. "It¡¯s pretty tiring today. Do you want to have a walk outside?"

    "Sure."

    They were still in the hospital because Patrick and Dean were having a talk with the guards there. Even though the one who handled the matter was mostly Dean, Patrick tagged along because he didn¡¯t want to disturb the two of them. In his opinion, it would be better to leave these two alone.

    Kanae looked up to the windows on the buildings. She wondered how their condition was.

    "Are you still thinking of visiting James?"

    "He¡¯s going to be fine. Taro is over there," Kanae smiled. "That reminds me, I¡¯m always curious how you can befriend Taro."

    Kevin arched his eyebrows. "Is there anything wrong?"

    "You two are just... very different."

    Saying that they were very different would be aplete understatement. Kevin was someone from the ck Street and also known as a cold leader. On the other hand, Taro was aplete troublemaker from a renowned family. That man did nothing every day but create trouble.

    Though, he had changed recently.

    Kevin didn¡¯t reply right away. He thought about the words he should use before he finally sighed. "I¡¯ll just keep it short. He¡¯s hitting on me."

    "He¡¯s wha...?"

    "I¡¯m not going to repeat it."

    Kanae¡¯s face turned weird as she was looking at Kevin. She did hear that Taro had some quirks, but she never heard of him hitting on another boy. Was there anything she missed?

    Kevin sighed. "He¡¯s dressed as a woman at that time to get out of his family surveince. I have just finished a deal in a hotel at that time, and he bumped into me then tried to flirt as a way to escape from his guards."

    That was a memory he didn¡¯t like to bring up. At that time, he waspletely confused as to why there would be a weird womaning at him. Of course, he made sure that he beat up Taro afterwards because Neo found out right away that he was the young master of Doha Family. He disliked being used that way by Taro.

    Since that time, he met that brat a few times when Taro was disguised as a woman.

    "I see," Kanae smiled slightly. "That sounds like something that Taro will do."

    She still remembered when that young man dressed as a woman. He could basically do anything. Besides, his slender figure made it easy for him to sneak out as a woman whenever he wanted to.

    "Yeah."

    The two of them no longer talked as they walked around the hospital. The sun was setting and the sky turned red. It took them a few minutes before they returned back to the front of the hospital.

    "Oh? You two are taking a walk around the hospital?" Patrick waved his hand when he saw them.

    Kevin nodded. "Have you finished arranging them?"

    "Dean is the one taking care of them," Patrick pointed to the man beside him. "They seem to be quite thorough."

    "Well. This idiot over here just didn¡¯t know how to handle them without threatening, so I have to make sure that they can do their work," Dean shrugged without care.

    Kanae giggled. "That¡¯s just like him."

    "What? Why are you on his side too, Kanae?"

    "Uncle, I can arrange a work in the West area for you again," Kevin interrupted. "I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re going to be happy if you can help them out again."

    "No thanks," Patrick rejected right away. "I¡¯m not going to have any good sleep if I have to stay away from here. Let¡¯s return back to the n. I???m sure that you have a lot of work to do."

    "Right. Let¡¯s go back, Kanae," Kevin extended his hand.

    Kanae looked at his hand for a few seconds before cing her own hand. He gripped it the moment she touched him, not letting her go.

    Seeing their action, Patrick sighed to himself. For how long would they kept their distance like this? Well, it was indeed inappropriate to get close in public, but he felt a bit tired to see this.

    "You look like you¡¯re eager to see them get close," Dean patted his senior brother¡¯s back and entered the driver seat.

    "I wish to see my grandchild before I die."

    "You¡¯re going to live a long life," Deanughed as he fastened his seatbelt. "However, things are pretty messy so right now. You shouldn¡¯t have so much hope."

    "Right," Patrick replied somberly. A lot of people died recently, and he knew that these two would never think of something like that when the situation was this chaotic.

    They needed to finish their work first.

    "What are you talking about?" Kanae asked when her father entered the car.

    "Nothing."

    "Patrick will help out doing paperwork," Kevin replied.

    "What? I never say that!"

    "Oh right, he will."

    "Dean, you too?"

    "Wow, Father, I didn¡¯t know that you want to help out."

    "Kanae... why are you doing this to me?"

 Chapter 634 Itâ€™s Just a Game

    Lima School

    Inside one of the rooms, the people gathered once more. Ayres was holding onto his wounded arm, which had stopped bleeding. However, the sight of him without a hand caused the atmosphere of the room to turn even worse. The others were not any better. Many of them were wounded, which hadn¡¯t healed even after several days of recovery.

    "The atmosphere is very suffocating," Jeffmented leisurely. Contrary to the others¡¯ tensed expression, he appeared unconcerned with the matter. It was as if he didn¡¯t do anything wrong.

    "Jeff, read the situation better," Ayres warned. His expression was terrible. The loss of an arm caused him to feel rather annoyed because his strengthy in his physical strength. Without an arm, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight to his fullest anymore.

    Jeff shrugged. "Lamenting on the past is not going to make things any better."

    "Jeff!" James Wells called, his tone was sharp.

    Seeing that they were all having solemn expression and unwilling to reply to his joke, Jeff shut his mouth. However, he didn¡¯t even bother putting on proper expression. In his opinion, there was no need to care about what the others would think about him. He has always acted ording to his will.

    Whether the others wanted to ept him or not, it would be up to them.

    When they were talking, Iris walked into the room. Her expression was pale. Compared to the others, hers was even worse.

    No one bothered to talk with her. The mission would depend on what she saw in their future and this mission was not any different. However, the end result of this mission nearly annihted them, so no one cared about this woman anymore.

    In their opinion, she was as good as trash.

    "Iris, you should use your power better," Jeff decided to speak up after a few seconds. "No one wants you to tell them lies about what you see."

    Iris¡¯s face turned somber. She was fearful of these people in this room. Even though they usually acted normal around her, they were all extremely powerful. Killing a girl who didn¡¯t have much gift in physical strength was very easy. Just a snap of their finger and she might have been dead.

    In the past, her best friend always stood up for her. It was the existence of her best friend that allowed her to keep moving on in this ruthless world. Ever since her death, Iris always felt that part of her has been lost.

    Every single day was a torture for her. She was too afraid to keep on staying in this ce, but she didn¡¯t have any other ce to move.

    Click!

    The door was opened and two people came inside. They immediately stood up better. Even Jeff decided to stand up properly because he knew that Ferdinand was a former soldier. Standing limpidly was clearly out of the question if he wanted to survive under this man.

    Ferdinand swept his gaze across the room. When he heard the news regarding Pen¡¯s death, his mood turned sour. Although Pen has been extremely quiet and unreadable, he was very efficient in his work. The strength of Pen has always been one of the greatest that he ever trained.

    "Iris,e over," his deep voice rang.

    Iris¡¯s body shook terribly. She was too scared at what might being to her from Ferdinand. He was merciless, even to women.

    Moving her legs slowly, she stood in front of the man. The sheer pressure from the man¡¯s presence alone was already more than enough to make her feel suffocated.

    "I¡¯m he-here, Sir."

    Ferdinand looked at the young woman coldly. Without thinking, he raised his hand and pped the woman¡¯s face.

    SLAP!

    Iris fell to the floor at the result of the p. She could feel the burning sensation on her cheek as tears rolled out of her eyes. It was so painful. Biting her lips, she tried her best to stop the tears, but it was futile. More tears poured out and stained her face.

    Not far behind her, Vena was standing calmly. Even though she was also a woman, she had learned from a young age that she should never show her sympathy. It would only make herself look weak both for herself and for others.

    It was her indifference that allowed her to reach so high in the past.

    "See the future again, Iris," Ferdinand ordered coldly.

    Propping herself to stand, Iris nodded her head quietly. She wiped her tears as she tried to force her mind to look into the future of the people around her. Right now, all she wanted was to see the future as fast as possible and get away from this ce.

    Iris focused herself on them. They were staring at her indifferently. Even though they knew that she could see their future, her vision has turned extremely blurry recently. It was as if their future was blocked.

    Swish!

    The vision in front of her changed drastically to that of arge field. She was stunned to see the changes in surroundings, but what surprised her even more was the stench of blood around her. It caused her to cringe at the horrendous smell it gave.

    She was about to cover her nose when she felt a pain. Something had crashed on her body so hard. Her body was pulled to the back when she realized that she was inside the monitoring room. There was blood in front of her along with the continuous coughs.

    Her expression turned ugly. She wanted to scream so badly, but she had returned back to the ce before. Her eyes widened. It was too soon. She didn¡¯t even spend five seconds in that ce to carefully inspect her surroundings. It was weird, but the time she could spend in the vision decreased exponentially.

    At the same time, she felt a pang on her head. Her knees fell to the ground as she clutched her head.

    "What do you see?" Jeff broke the silent.

    Iris wanted to say that she saw one of their¡¯ deaths, but she was not sure who it was. There were a lot of them standing in front of them. All she knew was it should be a guy from the rough hand that she saw.

    "I see someone gets wounded," Iris replied.

    ???Who?"

    "I don¡¯t know."

    The others: "..." How useless.

    Ferdinand red at the woman coldly. Iris flinched from his stare, but she truly didn¡¯t know who among them the one that she saw was. Seeing her frightened stance, Ferdinand knew better than anyone that she told the truth.

    As a former soldier, he had seen the prisoner and could guess their thoughts extremely well. The mental condition of Iris proved to him that this girl would never say any lies because of her weak attitude. However, this caused him another headache.

    "I¡¯ll give you the next mission."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Ferdinand walked away with the guard following behind him. The other members waited until Ferdinand had disappeared before they walked away. There was no need for them to talk with the others as it wouldn¡¯t help them at all.

    In the middle, Iris was still shaking slightly. No one came to help her at all. Tears started to roll down once again. She was feeling afraid of Ferdinand and no one was there to help her anymore. From the bottom of her heart, she hoped that her best friend was still here.

    She hated this ce so much. In this ce, they were nothing but chess pieces that Ferdinand could use and throw as he wished.

 Chapter 635 I Agree 1

    Ryukalin n

    Because Kevin and Kanae no longer go to school, they stayed at Ryukalin n Residence most of the time. After the incident with James not long ago, Kevin reviewed the condition of his n once again. To his surprise, the number of experts in his n has decreased by a significant number.

    "They¡¯re using your ambition to control the entire city to eliminate most of the n members," Patrick remarked as he reviewed the paperzily. "But your effort hasn¡¯t been in vain so far."

    The areas that previously belonged to other ns have been gathered under one name, Ryukalin n. At the same time, they were busy battling the gangs and groups who tried to take over the ce. This caused the Ryukalin n manpower to decrease significantly as many of them were wounded.

    However, Kevin didn¡¯t bother calling them back. Even though the number of expert in Ryukalin n Residence has decreased a lot, he didn¡¯t try to pull them back and helped him. He had the confidence that the people around him were already more than enough.

    "The best experts are only me, Lou, Dean, you, and the littless," Patrick remarked.

    "I know," Kevin replied. He wanted to add Mike and Neo too, but he knew better than anyone that the strength of this duo couldn¡¯t be matched against the five of them. They were still far behind them.

    Kanae nced up from the paper on her hand. "Father, do you hate calling my name so much?"

    "I just don¡¯t feel like saying your name."

    "Father!"

    Patrick shrugged. "What have you been looking at?"

    "This is the report from the Souhon n. It seems that they¡¯re already gone as they handed everything to the Ryukalin n," Kanae replied. "Also, Jay is being transported to another city."

    Jay was the previous Souhon n Young Master who was famous as quite the useless young brother. After the battle with his older brother that cost his master¡¯s life, he didn¡¯t want to participate in the battle anymore. He wanted nothing more than peace.

    "He¡¯s out of the city?" Mike asked curiously. He was standing behind Neo, who was working on hisptop, with a stack of documents in his hand.

    "Yeah, he wants to continue high school and then enter university. It seems, he no longer wants to touch the matter of the underworld any longer," Kanae replied cheerfully.

    In her opinion, Jay was not suited to be a young master with his personality. In terms of strength, Jay was pretty weak. He might not bepletely useless, but he was far away from matching against the real powerhouses.

    "I see," Neo nodded his head.

    "Who do you receive report from Souhon n, Kanae?" Mike asked as he pointed to the paper on Kanae¡¯s hand.

    "There¡¯s an agreement between the Souhon n and Fiore Group in the past," Kanae smiled. "We don¡¯t do anything much anymore, but the two of us coborate a lot."

    "What do you do with them?" Kevin asked.

    "Nothing much. It¡¯s just mostly joining hands in battle and the likes," Kanae replied calmly. She grinned. "It used to be pretty fun as the Souhon n needed a lot of help."

    Internally, Neo sighed lightly at the thought that Jay¡¯s image has gone down in Kanae¡¯s eyes again. Although the Souhon n was not that strong, they were not pushovers either. Kanae¡¯s words made it sound like the Souhon n was entirely useless.

    "How do you want to start the battle?" Patrick changed the topic.

    Kevin shook his head and pointed to the television. In that moment, both Neo and Mike sprang out of their ces and searched for the remote control. It was located near the table, so Neo quickly snatched it and turned the television on.

    Mike¡¯s face darkened. "I¡¯m the one who should take it."

    "Heh, I¡¯m not that slow anymore."

    "It¡¯s just a coincidence that you¡¯re closer."

    "I¡¯m still faster," Neo stuck out his tongue.

    Kanaeughed when she saw the two of them acted like children. "Stop talking, let¡¯s hear the news report."

    Neo and Mike nodded their heads. They would banter asionally, but it was not that often. Turning their head to the television, they found out that the reporters were telling news regarding James and the battle.

    "...It is reported that the recent attack is directed to capture James Doha. From the source we get, it¡¯s said that the one who wants Jameses from an organization that the government supported...."

    "They¡¯re still telling the news very often," Kanaemented.

    Patrick nodded his head. "Matt called me yesterday to tell me that there are still a lot of debates regarding Ferdinand¡¯s behavior. They want to catch him, but they don¡¯t have enough proof to make a move."

    "Are the report so far not enough?" Neo asked in bewilderment.

    "They¡¯re not enough to charge someone at a high rank like him. He had paid arge sum of money to cover up the expense for these families, so the case is regarded as close," Patrick exined. Internally, he grumbled how these people could always get away with money. He hoped that something happened to them so that they lost all of their money.

    Neo was speechless. Those people just bought their freedom with money?

    "How did he gather a lot of money?" Kanae asked.

    "Experiment fees," Neo replied. "He was tasked to do the experiment and take over the research for the talented people. There is always a lot of money left unused, so you can say that he¡¯s very rich. It is only during his time that the money seems to decrease at insane speed."

    "Oh..." corruption.

    Mike raised his head. "How about gathering more evidence? Are there no pictures or videos about his involvement?"

    "Real leader will not move on his own," Kevin replied coldly. As a leader himself, he knew that the real and powerful leader wouldn¡¯t bothering into contact with the dirty works. They would stay on the back and watch as their men moved ording to his wish. This way, he could easily wash off his involvement from the matter.

    "He¡¯s pretty smart," Kanae¡¯s face turned grim. "In my opinion, he has someone who deletes the data from the other¡¯s database too."

    Neo¡¯s eyes widened. "Do you mean he has a hacker too?"

    "Yes."

    Pursing his lips, Neo knew that it was not entirely impossible. With the connection that Ferdinand had, finding one or two hackers would be easy. Although there were not a lot of people who had good skills, there should be those who were willing toe when they offered some money.

    "Should we make any movement?" Mike asked.

    "No," Patrick rejected immediately. "Ferdinand won¡¯t make any move when the reporters are still butchering his name. It¡¯ll allow us the time needed to prepare ourselves too."

    "I see."

    Knock! Knock!

    Taro opened the door and looked around nervously. He eyed Kevin and opened his mouth. "May I talk for a bit?"

    "What is it?" Kevin asked directly.

    "It¡¯s about the proposal of the protection," Taro took a deep breath. "I agree."

 Chapter 636 I Agree 2

    Kevin looked at Taro¡¯s expression with an indifferent gaze. There was not even a millimeter change in his expression, but the others could feel that the atmosphere seemed to change slightly. "Are you sure about your decision?"

    "It¡¯s not my decision alone, but it¡¯s also what James wants," Taro exined. "Should I call him here to talk with you?"

    "I¡¯ll just go visit him," Kevin stood up calmly.

    "I¡¯lle with you."

    "Me too!"

    "Only Kanae and Uncle cane," Kevin ordered strictly, his tone was rather cold and indifferent. This caused the others to be rather surprised, but they knew better than to offend him. Neo and Mike listlessly returned back to their ce. Internally, theyined about the unfair treatment. They wanted to hear what James said too!

    In the living room, James was ying with his drawing book. He lifted his head when he heard theming back.

    "Brother Kevin, Sister Kanae," James waved his hand excitedly.

    Unknowingly, Kanae¡¯s lips were already curled to make a smile. She approached the young boy gingerly. "What are you making, James?"

    "I¡¯m drawing my family," James showed off his drawing proudly. In the picture, there were several people that he gave names to. Kanae and Kevin were ced in the middle, holding hands together. He was standing near Kanae, holding her other hand while his other hand held onto Taro. Beside Kevin were Mike and Neo.

    Kanae scrutinized the picture curiously. "Why don¡¯t you draw your Uncle Charlie?"

    "I¡¯ll draw him after he gets out of the hospital," James grinned.

    Kevin saw the drawing as ck lines appeared on his forehead. He epted that he and Kanae held hands, but why should she hold James¡¯s hand too? On the second thought, he erased the thought regarding this matter. There was something more important that he needed to talk with James.

    "James, Taro tells me that you want to follow the protection program. Did he tell you what it will mean?"

    James put down his drawing. His clear iris stared back at Kevin¡¯s eyes. Even though Kevin¡¯s eyes made him feel like he was sucked into a bottomless abyss, he stayed calm.

    "Yes, Uncle Taro has exined everything. I know that I might never return back to this city and never meet with him again," James¡¯s voice faltered a bit at this point. "But I don¡¯t want to always be protected. I want to be strong enough so that I can stand on my own."

    Right now, a lot of people were chasing after him because of a gift that he didn¡¯t even want. Even though he wanted to erase his ability, he couldn¡¯t. It was part of him. The only option left for him was to ept himself as who he was and continued his journey.

    What he wanted to do right now was to be stronger; strong enough to make him able to protect himself and those around him.

    "I understand," Kevin nced at his uncle. "Please make a call to Matt telling him that James will follow the protection program."

    "Wait, why me?" Patrick frowned. He was about toin more when he saw Kevin walked out of the room. Kanae was following behind Kevin, so he was left alone in the room.

    While grumbling, he took out his phone and made a call to Matt. At the same time, he asked James about his preferences in studies and the like.

    In the garden, Kevin walked around aimlessly. Behind him, Kanae was following him like a little pet. She didn¡¯t understand why Kevin didn¡¯t return back to his workroom, but she decided against asking that. It would be better to wait for the man to talk about it by himself.

    They stopped near the pond. Kevin sat down on the stones as he gazed at the water, which reflected his cold expression.

    "You don¡¯t have to follow me here, Kanae," He said indifferently.

    Although Kevin¡¯s tone was slightly milder, Kanae could tell that it was because he was trying to tone himself down in front of her. She had heard him talked in much harsher tone before. As she was subjected to the minimum changes in his expression, she has started to get used with them.

    Right now, Kevin was trying to calm down. She didn¡¯t understand why, but it seemed that there was something that agitated him.

    "I don¡¯t want to return back for now," Kanae shrugged. "The work can be der. They¡¯re not too many either."

    Kevin nced at her direction for a moment. "You should sit down."

    Kanae pondered for a while before inching closer to the man. She sat down near Kevin and leaned to his back. When her head touched his back, his body tensed up slightly, but it rxed again in the next second.

    "Do you want to know?" Kevin asked in a low tone.

    Kanae knew that there was something wrong with Kevin today, so she nodded her head lightly. "If you wish to tell, I¡¯m willing to listen."

    Kevin gazed at the pond. "Master Rudy asked me to follow the protection program too when I¡¯m young. If I agree, I¡¯ll be taken away from this city, had my name and identity changed, and never met with my rtives ever again."

    When she heard that, Kanae¡¯s eyes flickered. For Master Rudy to offer the protection program to Kevin, there must be a reason behind his action. Recalling his ability, she knew that the government must have wanted to chase after Kevin to get his ability for theirs.

    "I refuse," Kevin continued. "I want to stay with my father and my n members. Because of my decision, our n has always been at odds with the government as they want me. In the end, they got what they wanted and killed my father and several important core members."

    It was the incident that pained his heart the most. That incident changed his entire life and also numerous people¡¯s lives, including Kanae. When he heard Matt talked about the protection program, he was reminded of his decision in the past once again.

    When James decided to agree, he wanted to see why the young boy decided that. Seeing the clear gaze on James¡¯s eyes, he knew that James wanted to fight using a different way.

    "Everyone has their own way," Kanae whispered softly. "Don¡¯t regret your decision. If you decide to go after them, many people would have lost their lives. There are always good things and bad things from the decision you make."

    "Yeah," Kevin replied.

    The two of them stayed quiet for the next few minutes. Only the sound of wind could be heard asionally, brushing against their cheek as if intending to light up their mood.

    "We should go back. The work is not going to finish by itself," Kevin remarked after a while. He enjoyed his time with Kanae, but he knew that it wouldn¡¯tst long. There were still a lot of things that they needed to do.

    "Okay."

    As they stood up, Kevin examined Kanae up and down. When he saw her sleepy expression, he knew that she enjoyed their time too much to the point that she wanted to sleep.

    He reached out his hand and pulled the girl to his embrace. The sudden movement caused Kanae to be shocked as her eyes widened in surprise. She could feel the warmth from the hand that Kevin used to hold her and at the same time, the heartbeat of the man before her.

    "What is it?" She tried to calm herself down.

    "Nothing," Kevin replied. "I¡¯m just d you¡¯re here."

    Kanae didn¡¯t understand, but it seemed that Kevin was enjoying their current position, so she stayed still. His arm was warm and she felt safe with him. Leaning her head to his chest, she closed her eyes, enjoying this moment to the fullest.

 Chapter 637 Transporting James Doha

    It took Matt a few days to prepare everything for them. The most important phase of this matter was taking James away from the Ryukalin n. For this matter alone, he prepared numerous cars with several guards ready.

    "I wonder how he manages to find so many experts," Patrick rubbed his hand together. "I should have coerced him to hand them over to the Ryukalin n."

    "Elder Patrick, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea," Neo frowned. From what he knew, they were alling from outside this city. Trying to make them protect the Ryukalin n wouldn¡¯t be easy. Besides, they were starting to run out of the funds from the numerous battles that they had to do.

    "You should try it," Kevin agreed.

    Neo: "..." Boss, please review our funding again!

    Kanae shook her head slightly. She nced at Taro. "Do you want toe and watch as your nephew departs?"

    Taro shook his head. He loved his nephew and wished the best for the brat, but he couldn¡¯t watch James departed. If he did, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to let his nephew go. It would be better for him to say his goodbyes in this ce.

    "I want to check on my brother, so I think it¡¯s better for me to stay away from him," Taro replied.

    Kanae peeked behind Taro, she had seen the cases that Taro prepared beforehand. After he had finished sending off James, Taro nned to stay in the hospital until Charlie woke up. At the same time, he would try to find work in order to gain enough funding to build his family back.

    James walked out with his backpack. His eyes shone when he saw therge limousine prepared for him.

    "That¡¯s amazing!" he eximed.

    Patrick snorted. "It¡¯s just a little rundown car. Why are you so excited about them?"

    "Father, are you in a bad mood again?"

    "I¡¯m not."

    "I feel that you¡¯re in a bad mood," Kanae replied with a wry smile. She could sense the dark aura that her father emanated. It seemed that Patrick hated James to the bone.

    On the contrary, Patrick didn¡¯t even bother to reply. He snorted and turned his head away. Because Kevin didn¡¯t want to contact Matt, he was the one who had to prepare everything for this brat. For someone who only loved martial art and fighting, those days filled with papers were nothing but torture.

    He felt extremely d when everything was over. After he sent James off, he would be able to rest and focused his attention back to the martial arts that he loved. That was the biggest reward that he could imagine getting.

    "Are you alright, Senior Pat?" Matt asked wryly. He had the feeling that his senior wanted nothing but punching him.

    "I¡¯m fine. You should just go with that brat already," Patrick waved his hand like ordering the man.

    Matt shook his head. "I won¡¯t being in the same car with James. My ability is not enough to protect him."

    "Don¡¯t tell me that you want me toe along? I don¡¯t like children," Patrick cringed at the thought of apanying the brat for hours. Right now, he truly didn¡¯t want to see the boy¡¯s face at all.

    "Of course not. I have prepared bodyguards for him."

    Standing behind Matt were several bulky men. They were standing while emanating dark and dangerous aura. It was as if they wanted to tell everyone that they were great.

    Patrick snorted. These people¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t bepared with him in the slightest. Granted, they were stronger than Matt, but he wouldn¡¯t lose in strengthpared with these men.

    "Are you sure they can do their job properly?"

    "At least, they¡¯ll be better than me," Matt shrugged. He walked towards James, who was standing near Kanae. "James Doha? Are you ready?"

    James raised his head to look at the guard. Although he knew that they meant no harm to him, he still didn¡¯t like the sight of them. His right hand moved up and clenched Kanae¡¯s hem clothes tightly.

    "James?" Kanae was surprised.

    James raised his head. "Sister Kanae, can you apany me?"

    Hearing his question, Kanae was stunned. She nced back and saw Kevin¡¯s dark face. She knew that he didn¡¯t like her staying only with James, but it seemed that this situation required that.

    "These uncles are kind, James. They won¡¯t hurt you."

    "I know," James replied seriously. "But I don¡¯t feelfortable around strangers, so I want you to apany me, Sister Kanae."

    "I..." Kanae was at lost about what she was going to do. She knew that Kevin wouldn¡¯t like it if she agreed with the brat¡¯s request. At the same time, she wanted to agree when she saw his cute face.

    On the back, Kevin was trying his best to calm down. Seeing James act so coquettishly with Kanae made him want nothing more than kicking the boy¡¯s out. However, he knew that the strength of these guards could never match up with Kanae.

    "Uncle, where¡¯s Dean?"

    "He¡¯s arranging his group," Patrick replied.

    Kevin nodded his head. He thought for a moment as he said. "You shoulde with her too, Uncle."

    "What? You want me toe along that brat?"

    "You can stay in the same car with Matt while Kanae in the same car with James. Remember to protect them."

    "If I go, who will protect you?" Patrick chided. Lou was guarding Charlie because they were not sure if the government nned on attacking the man again. If he went too, Kevin would be alone.

    Kevin nced back. "Protect Kanae, Uncle."

    "You two lovebirds," Patrick rubbed his forehead. "Fine, I¡¯ll go."

    Kanae heard their conversation and agreed to James¡¯s request. The boy cheered up instantly and walked to the limousine with Kanae behind him. Not far from them, Patrick also got into the car with Matt.

    As the car moved, Matt nced at Patrick with raised eyebrows. "I thought that you didn¡¯t want toe."

    "My nephew wants me to protect Kanae," Patrick shrugged.

    Matt¡¯s eyes widened. "Given her ability, is there any need to worry about her safety?"

    If Patrick said that the guards were not strong enough, he would believe that. After all, those people outside this city didn¡¯t have supernatural powers or talent that exceeded the certain limit. However, when Patrick said Kanae, he was rather surprised.

    "They¡¯re two lovebirds, so I¡¯m not that surprised," Patrick shrugged. "Besides, she¡¯s also an awakened as you have known."

    Matt nodded his head. He thought about his conversation with Master Rudy previously. Master Rudy had specifically told him a lot of things regarding Kanae which made him did his own research. He had found out that the government once chased after Kanae when she was known to receive the golden letter.

    The thought made him frown. Would they chase after Kanae again when she has awakened her talent?

    It shouldn¡¯t be possible for them to control her when she was already at this age...

    Right?

    Matt erased the thought as he focused on the road. Even though he knew the government in this city has some dark history, he wanted to believe that they couldn¡¯t control people.

    If they could....

    Matt shuddered.

    "What is it?" Patrick noticed his friend suddenly shuddered. The car was not even that cold.

    "It¡¯s nothing."

    In the other car, James was happy that Kanae decided toe with him. He gazed outside the car¡¯s window excitedly.

    "Sister Kanae, there are a lot of different kinds of building over here."

    "We have gone out of the central areas," Kanae replied with a smile. "There will be much more varieties in this part."

    "That¡¯s so cool!"

    Kanaeughed as she watched James point them out excitedly. Her heart was filled with warmth as she gazed at the boy. However, her sharp sense suddenly told her that there was something wrong.

    Her body tensed up as she looked out of the window. It shook her when she saw the torpedo aiming at their car.

    "Step on the brake!" She yelled abruptly.

 Chapter 638 An Ambush

    The driver was stunned to hear Kanae¡¯s sudden yell. From the side mirror, he could see the iing attack. Fear seeped into his mind, but he still stepped on the brake as fast as it was possible.

    The car jolted violently, sending those in the passenger¡¯s seat forward. Kanae swiftly held James and herself in ce, carefully avoiding the impact to the seat.

    In front of them, the missile passed. It didn¡¯t hit any of the cars but instead, it was aiming at the pir of the building beside them. Therge building with several dozens of meters high started to fall towards them, threatening to crash into dozens car.

    Kanae¡¯s face paled. "Get out of here now!"

    She kicked the car door and dashed out of the car. James was positioned on her back as she held on his feet, his hand tightly grabbed Kanae¡¯s cor. At that very moment, Kanae couldn¡¯t care about other people¡¯s safety anymore. Many of them ran out of their car or sped up their car to avoid the building.

    It was total chaos and the impending building came closer and closer, marking its fall on the ground with huge shadow.

    "Sister Kanae, the building!" James shrieked. The looming shadow in front of them became darker and darker.

    "It¡¯s alright," Kanae sprinted even faster. Anxiety filled her heart, but she showed none of them. Right now, all that she could think was about how to get out of this ce as fast as possible.

    BAM! CRASH!

    The building fell down. It nearly hit her, but she managed to get away from the ce in time. Sweat trickled down on her face as she calmed her heart down after facing such an attack.

    "That¡¯s awesome, Sister Kanae!" James¡¯s eyes sparkled in astonishment.

    "It¡¯s not over yet. James, you should hold onto me tighter," Kanae instructed the young boy.

    James nodded his head. He clung onto Kanae even tighter and firmer as his eyes scanned the surrounding. There were only people who ran away from the building, so he didn??t understand what made Kanae so wary. However, he knew that she must have her reason.

    Kanae had just stood up for several seconds when she sprinted again so suddenly. James was stunned. He turned around to look at the ce where they previously stood and saw something was formed halfway, it looked like a barrier was trying to capture Kanae.

    His eyes grewrger in surprise. There were so many interesting things that he didn¡¯t know.

    "You¡¯re amazing to avoid the barrier, but your journey stops here," as the voice echoed, an attack was directed straight to Kanae.

    Stopping her movement so suddenly, Kanae¡¯s right hand had picked out the small sword that she had. Clicking on the button, the small sword appeared and blocked the attack.

    "Randy," Kanae frowned. "Get out of my way!"

    ng!

    With a force, Randy was flung back. His heart fell at the realization that his power couldn¡¯t match Kanae. However, he calmed himself down as he readied his stance once more.

    "Unfortunately, I can¡¯t do that, Kanae."

    "If you can¡¯t, I¡¯ll be the one to make the way!"

    Randy¡¯s face changed when he saw a shadowing towards him. He raised his hand in time to block the attack, but the force that hit him caused him to step backwards.

    That was not all, Kanae rapidly attacked him while being careful to not make any excessive movement for James. Every single attack of hers was directed at the vital point, tiring Randy out.

    ¡¯She¡¯s truly a monster.¡¯

    ng!

    With her sword, she forced Randy¡¯s hand to move outside. While Randy was trying to use his other hand to block, Kanae raised her leg and kicked the man back. The force from her kick caused Randy to fall on the ground, making a path in the supposedly hard road.

    "Hold on tight, James," Kanae instructed. She could sense that Randy was not alone. Someone else wasing at her at fast speed while being invisible. She couldn¡¯t see him, but she could sense his presence.

    "Yes."

    Internally, she cursed them all. Stomping on the ground, she propelled herself to run away from the ce. The barrier that was about to form around her was broken once again, letting her go freely.

    "James, help out a bit!" Randy propped himself up. His hand held onto his stomach as he could feel the pain from Kanae¡¯s kick. It may not wound him on the outeryer, but the pain was still there.

    "You useless man!" James Wells yelled in annoyance.

    Not far from them, Cain was standing. He was trying to make the barrier around Kanae, but her reaction speed far surpassed him. Before the barrier could finish, she had charged away from the ce.

    "Chase after them! You two too!" James Wells continued as he dashed into the way where Kanae went just now.

    "Yes."

    Gritting his teeth, Randy forced himself up from the rubbles and followed the chase. Cain did the same quietly.

    On the other side of the fallen building, Patrick and Matt were cursing. They were trapped in the car because the building covered the back and their side, blocking their way out perfectly.

    "Who in the world will fire that damned thing in the early morning like that? #$%^\u0026*!" Patrick snapped as he cursed out loudly. Right now, he was feeling terribly annoyed at the fact that someone attacked them.

    Not only were they trapped, there were numerous people who didn¡¯t manage to run away. The thought that many people died in this incident caused his heart to turn cold.

    "This always happens to those important people," Matt had picked up his phone. "There are many people who want their life because of their value. This is why a certain wise man in the past had said ¡¯with great poweres great responsibility.¡¯"

    Patrick red at Matt. "Rather than spouting rubbish, why don¡¯t you find a way out of this ce?"

    "I¡¯m making a call," Matt replied. He frowned when the other party didn¡¯t answer as a bad feeling washed over him.

    "Do you think they know which car James is in?" Patrick asked.

    "Senior Pat," Matt called. "I think it¡¯s better if you just force your way out of the car. I can¡¯t connect the call to Kanae."

    "What?" Patrick was no longer in the mood to leisure around as he kicked the door with all of his power. It trembled a bit, but the rocks were still blocking the way. With gritted teeth, he punched forward repeatedly, pushing the block away along with the car door.

    Matt¡¯s lips twitched when he saw the scene. It was simply too scary to think that this man was truly capable of making his own way out. Seeing how Patrick pushed the rubbles away, he thought that Patrick would surely be able to make his own way out if he was trapped in an avnche.

    "This is Matt, reporting a dangerous situation. The rabbit* is in danger," Matt informed through hismunication device.

    "Matt, I¡¯ll go to the other side," Patrick informed as he started climbing the building. The rubbles blocked the four way perfectly. If he didn¡¯t climb, he would have to circle for a long period of time.

    "Wait a minute! They tell me that there¡¯s footage not long ago about a young woman carrying a kid behind her ran away from the scene!"

    "What are you-? Wait! Are you telling me that Kanae has ran away from the scene?"

    Matt showed a bitter smile. "I believe so."

    "Track her or anything! Those d*mned people will never get away with this!" Patrick ordered as he started another round of cursing. Right now, he wished that he could help his daughter.

    From the bottom of his heart, he hoped that nothing happened to her.

    ---

    *Rabbit here is code

 Chapter 639 Chase

    Kanae knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to run away forever. She could sense that someone was trying to catch up with her as she ran with all she got. The weight on her back slowed down her speed by several milliseconds and those important milliseconds allowed them to catch up with her.

    Dashing to the alleyway, she hoped that she would never hit a wall. This part of ck Street was unfamiliar to her, so she couldn¡¯t say for certain whether she could get away safely or not.

    "Sister Kanae, my hands feel numb."

    "Please hold on," Kanae was still holding James¡¯s feet firmly, but if the boy broke his hold, she was not sure that she could carry him.

    Suddenly, she broke her direction to the side as Randy appeared from the other side of the way, intending to trap her. Seeing that Kanae managed to sense him, he cursed quietly and went into another chasing.

    "Go over there!" James Wells ordered.

    "I get it."

    The two of them separated as they chased after Kanae. Although it was faint, Kanae could feel the pressure was slowly building up inside her. She knew that they wanted to trap her, but she couldn¡¯t let them do it.

    Her feet continued to run at high speed as she tried to think for a way to evade them.

    Bang!

    Randy kicked the trash can in front of him, blocking his way with Kanae as he stood in front of her. His double daggers were held firmly on both of his hands, ready to strike them.

    "Sis!"

    Kanae was about to turn around when she sensed someoneing at high speed towards her. Gritting her teeth, she charged forward to Randy.

    "Come here!" Randy focused his entire attention to Kanae.

    In the next moment, she disappeared.

    Randy was stunned, but he collected himself calmly again. When they were near, Kanae jumped to the wall and kicked it. The force generated from her feet forced her upward as she somersaulted in the air. Twisting her body, she made sure that she was the one facing against Randy and not James.

    "You!" Randy thrust his sword upwards, trying to wound Kanae fatally.

    ng!

    Kanae blocked his attack using her sword. She pushed them to the side as shended on the ground. While Randy fell down due to the force he gave just now, Kanae kicked the ground and ran away even further.

    "You¡¯re useless!" James Wells spat out.

    Randy¡¯s face darkened. It was not his fault that Kanae was that quick. Her reaction speed was simply superb. It left him with no room to exploit, which allowed the woman to get away with the boy.

    "Where¡¯s Cain?"

    "He¡¯s using a car," James Wells¡¯ expression darkened once again. Cain¡¯s physical strength was not that good. Hence, he had to use a car for the pursuit, or he would drop down.

    The two of them continued the chase while Kanae was trying her best to run even faster. She hoped that there was a car nearby, but she knew better that she couldn¡¯t drive. This was certainly not the right ce for her to put her lousy driving skill to test.

    She didn¡¯t want to identally kill both of them. That would be the most tragic end.

    Her dash came to a halt when she saw the dead end. Her heart sank to the bottom when she saw therge wall in front of her. She was about to turn back, but it was a one-way road. Seeing the two people behind her, she focused her attention back to the wall.

    ¡¯She has to get past it one way or another!¡¯

    Her eyes scanned the surrounding. There was nothing in that ce aside from trash cans loitering around. The building on either side was residences that didn¡¯t have any door nearby. The closest one would be the window on the second floor, but the size of the window was too small for them.

    "Grab me tighter, James!"

    Instead of answering, James held Kanae¡¯s cor firmer. His eyes showed deep surprise, but there was no fear. He trusted that everything Kanae did would be for him.

    Gritting her teeth, she dashed forward and made her way to the wall. Stomping on the ground, she jumped to the trash can that she stood firmly. Using it as the base, she propelled herself to the middle wall. Kicking the wall, she forced herself up towards the side wall, reaching out her hand to hold onto the side window.

    "She¡¯s here!" James Wells was stunned when he saw Kanae hanging near the window.

    Before he could make any move, Kanae curled her body slightly and kicked the wall. She aimed to the middle wall as she managed to grab it using her both hands.

    ¡¯It¡¯s painful!¡¯

    She could feel that she was straining both her hand and feet like this, but she simply didn¡¯t care. Forcing herself up, she made a jumping movement andnded on the wall. From this position, she could see therge forest not far from her.

    Her heart skipped a beat. She recognized this ce as the previous battle area during their chase to that n.

    "Where¡¯s she?"

    The voice behind her reminded her that they were still chasing after her. Without thinking much anymore, she jumped down andnded on the ground. Her knee dropped to the ground as a way to bnce herself. Forcing herself up, she ran away to the forest once more.

    Randy was stunned when he saw Kanae standing on the wall. The height of the wall was several meters. How in the world did she do that?

    "James, what should we do?" Randy asked.

    "What should we do?" James Wells¡¯ face darkened. "Of course, we¡¯re chasing after her!"

    His heart grew cold when he thought about Kanae¡¯s movement just now. He was too shocked to move; hence he gave them the time to run away. However, he knew that his attempt would be futile. In order for Kanae to reach that wall, she must have used her entire body.

    He didn¡¯t think that he would be capable of imitating her movement. Even worse, Kanae was carrying James on her back when she made that stunt.

    ¡¯She¡¯s truly full of boundless potential and energy.¡¯

    While Kanae was in the forest, she navigated her way to reach the previous headquarter. Running at high speed for a long time, she has started to feel the exhaustion, but she simply ignored it. Right now, she needs to focus on finding a ce.

    She didn¡¯t know how long she had searched when she found the ruins. Her heart skipped a beat. Dashing to the ruins, she found out that there was barely anything intact. From the corner of her eyes, she saw that there was still one building standing.

    Directing her feet to that ce, she stopped when she saw the hidden space beneath the woods.

    "James, you should hide here."

    Alighting down from Kanae¡¯s back, James looked at the dark face with hesitation. He looked at Kanae. "Can¡¯t I follow you?"

    "It¡¯s too dangerous," Kanae rejected his notion right away. She knew far better than anyone that they have more strength than ordinary people. With James on her back, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fight with her utmost ability.

    James could see that Kanae was sweating heavily. Her breathing was still more or less controlled, but it started to turn slightly faster.

    He didn¡¯t want to be a burden to her anymore. Nodding his head quietly, he slipped under the wood, using it to cover his body.

    "Good boy," Kanae took out her phone and handed it to James. "When we¡¯re already far away from here, call Patrick. Tell him that you¡¯re in the ruins inside a forest. He¡¯lle here right away."

    James nodded his head. He looked at Kanae worriedly. "Will you be alright, Sister Kanae?"

    "I¡¯ll be fine," Kanae smiled reassuringly.

    "Pleasee back safely," James looked up with a hopeful gaze.

    Kanae truly wanted to say that she woulde back safely, but she was not sure about that herself. The enemies she might fight were not ordinary enemies at all.

    "I¡¯ll do my best. Be a good boy and stay here, okay?"

    "Okay," James nodded his head.

    After she got his answer, Kanae dashed to the forest and headed towards a different direction. She was not entirely sure about this decision, but she hoped that she could face them and get away from here.

    In the ruins, James held the phone as tears trickled down on her cheek. He was not sure why, but he had the feeling that he would never see Kanae ever again. The thought that this would be theirst meeting caused him to feel immense sadness.

 Chapter 640 Staking Everything in the Battle

    After she had secured James¡¯s wellbeing, Kanae dashed into the forest again. She treaded the unfamiliar way rather than the one she knew. The sight of mountains not far from her gave her the feeling as if they were in a raging storm. She had not realized this before, but the mountain peaks¡¯ shape was numerous.

    With the fog surrounding them most of the time, it was hard to recognize their peculiar shape. It was only because today was pretty clear that she managed to make up their shape. The snow has not fallen yet, but the temperature got even colder every single day.

    Brmm!

    The sound of car engine caused her to feel wary. She saw two cars wereing at her directly. Her lips twitched.

    You cheater! Don¡¯t use car!

    Dashed away from her position, she ran deeper to the forest. Every step was done in the most efficient way as she tried her best to lose her pursuer. Unfortunately, human¡¯s speed could never bepared with cars.

    Bang!

    Kanae was stunned when she suddenly crashed into something. Her heart dropped when she realized that Cain had made arge barrier around them. Although it was exhausting, this man had done that for years, so it was not that hard.

    While she was trying to break the barrier, the two cars had reached up to her. Seeing that one of them nearly crashed to her, she swiftly moved back.

    Screech.

    The two cars made formation and blocked her way. From one of the cars, Randy and James Wells came out while the man in the other car didn¡¯t dare toe out. Kanae knew that it must be Cain, but she simply paid no heed.

    "Where¡¯s James?" James Wells was rmed when he saw that there was no one behind Kanae¡¯s back. His heart dropped at the thought that she must have dropped the boy on her way.

    Internally, he cursed out. If he knew that she had dropped James somewhere, he would have just tried to search for that boy.

    "You will never know," Kanae replied as she sprang from her position towards the two of them.

    They rolled down to avoid her attack, but Kanae chose to cut the tires and tried to run away. Before she could do that, she could feel a strong barrier blocking her way. During the time she was fighting with Randy and James Wells, Cain had shortened the size of the barrier.

    "This barrier!" Kanae gritted her teeth.

    sh! sh! sh!

    In mere one second, she had attacked the barrier repeatedly. Inside the car, Cain¡¯s face was pale. He had tried to make the barrier numerous times today and only after he made a superrge barrier did he manage to trap her. When she attacked so ferociously, he had no choice but to push more of his power to strengthen them over and over again.

    *cough*

    Blood flowed out from the corner of his lips. Kanae¡¯s attack was simply too ferocious.

    "You damned girl!" James Wells was angry at Kanae¡¯s attack. He charged towards the girl and shed his de with hers.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stepped back.

    Randy started to attack her too. Sounds of metal shing reverberated in the forest as the three of them exchanged their attack. Numerous attacks happened in mere seconds, yet no one backed down.

    ¡¯I can¡¯t hold on any longer.¡¯

    Kanae knew better than anyone that her stamina has been depleted seriously. She had to stake them all in one attack and eliminated them all at the same time.

    ng!

    As she parried James Wells¡¯ attack, she twisted her body and allowed her sword to meet with Randy¡¯s attack. However, it didn¡¯t stop there. Raising her feet, she kicked Randy¡¯s face, sending the man back from her.

    Her attack stunned Randy. He stepped a few steps back, preparing himself for the next attack to her.

    However, Kanae didn¡¯t even bother attacking Randy again. The moment her feet reached the ground, she dashed to the side, evading the attack from above that James Wells gave her. Appearing behind the man¡¯s back, she swung her sword violently, reaching to James Wells¡¯ neck instantly.

    Before James could react, he felt pain on his neck and blood gushed out. His eyes widened as he stared in disbelief.

    ¡¯No....¡¯ His knee felt weak as he fell to the ground. His eyes showed deep unwillingness as he breathed roughly. He knew that his end was near, but he couldn¡¯t ept this death. He wanted to return back to his former glory in the past.

    This couldn¡¯t happen!

    While feeling resentful, there was nothing that James Wells could do. He could only swallow his hatred down as he wished that he was stronger. If he was, he would never end in this state. Not long after that, he stopped breathing.

    Kanae switched her attention back to Randy. The man moved to attack her, but Kanae swiftly parried the attack and kicked the man once again.

    "Get away!"

    Randy was lying on the ground as he watched Kanae attack the barrier rapidly. He wanted to move, but his body was unwilling to. The sight of Kanae killing James Wells in front of him was still fresh in his eyes.

    He had seen numerous killing, and he had participated in numerous killing too. Not even a single one of them shook him. But the single sight of Kanae killed the man simply caused deep etched fear to emerge in his heart.

    Why?

    There was no other reason than the fact that he knew James Wells was far stronger than him. When Kanae killed the man with ease, he knew that he would never be able to match with Kanae. The only reason he could survive facing her attack so far was because he coborated with James Wells.

    His eyes grew dimmed as he watched the barrier break.

    ¡¯Have we failed our mission?¡¯

    Kanae was about to run away when she felt immense danger. Her body moved reflexively and blocked the attack directed to her chest. Her eyes narrowed in vignce.

    "You¡¯re pretty good, little girl," arge man said with a ratherrge knife on his hand. "But your luck ends here."

    "Mr. Aria!" Randy yelled in pleasant surprise. Aria was the man who has been following after Ferdinand for years. His strength was only slightly below Ferdinand, making him an extremely powerful man.

    ng! ng!

    Kanae was pushing her concentration to the extreme limit. She had reached her limit when she was attacked by James Wells and Randy just now. Thest attack was simply a desperate attack.

    Her stamina has disappeared. She was only standing and fighting with sheer will. However, she was determined that she would not give up!

    ng!

    Parrying the man¡¯s attack, she gritted her teeth. The force behind his attack was simply too big for her to withstand. His speed could match her, making it difficult for her to do anything excessive.

    Her eyes widened when she saw the palm of the man from the corner of her eyes. It struck her face hard as she flew to the ground. She was about to stand again when something was ced on her face. The smell of chloroform caused her to feel dizzy.

    Striking with her hands, she tried her best to get away. However, the exhaustion she had made her unable to fight back. With the cloth blocking her airway and forced her to inhale the chloroform, her consciousness started to fade.

    Before she became unconscious, she still saw the man¡¯s face looking at her. Eyes were the window of someone¡¯s heart. She could see that she too was their target.

    It was not only James.

    "Is she unconscious, Mr. Aria?" Randy asked nervously.

    Aria nodded his head slightly. He eyed the fallen James Wells and the condition of the two others. The price to fight Kanae head on was simply too big. It was no wonder that Ferdinand sent him to help capture her.

    "Will she be taken back to headquarters?"

    "Yes."

    Randy was not sure what they have in n for Kanae. But whatever it was, it would be anything other than good. He silently helped Aria to pick up James Wells¡¯ body to the car before they departed from the ce.

    ---

    A/N: Chloroform can make people unconscious if you inhaled it. The time estimation is around 5 minutes, but it can differ depending on the person. (Don¡¯t try this to your friend, tho)

 Chapter 641 Saving James Doha

    In the Ryukalin n, the room temperature had dropped to unimaginable degree when they received the call from Patrick. The single news regarding Kanae¡¯s wellbeing was enough to invoke great anger from their cold and ruthless boss.

    Neo swallowed his words when he saw Kevin was on the verge of exploding. His body was telling him that every word he uttered would surely bring him to his demise. The massive killing intent from the man in front of him was already more than enough to send them all into their grave.

    "Where¡¯s Kanae, Uncle?" Kevin spat out coldly in the call.

    "We¡¯re chasing after her. The recent video security shows that she¡¯s in ck Street, running around with James behind her."

    "Track her phone!" Kevin ordered coldly.

    Beside him, Neo went to work almost immediately. The angry Kevin was already more than enough to make him feel like he was choking. The suffocating air made him unable to breathe, but he didn¡¯t dare to defy Kevin¡¯s order. His fingers began to tremble as he typed on hisptop, doing his best to make type the code as fast as possible.

    Kevin turned his attention to Mike. "Prepare the car. We¡¯re going to the West."

    "Yes, Boss."

    While Neo was busy typing on theptop, Patrick had continued his talk. "We¡¯re currently chasing after them. But they¡¯re moving too quickly and unpredictable."

    It was not weird considering Kanae¡¯s experience that she would surely move in the most unpredictable way. In ck Street, their survival relied on their ability and instinct to avoid the enemies and fought in the most advantageous ce for them. Kanae naturally used her instinct to bring her away from her pursuer.

    While it was good that she could shake them off with her sheer determination and skill, it was hard for them to keep up with her. They didn¡¯t know where she would go, so it would be too hard for them to chase her.

    "Just follow after her closely."

    "I already did!?? Patrick yelled with annoyance. He saw that the dot was moving faster in the street. Internally, he wondered how Kanae was able to run that fast with James on her back.

    Didn¡¯t she feel the weight?

    Trying not to think too much, he turned his head to Matt. "Step on the gas faster! We¡¯re going to lose them!"

    "If you want to go even faster, you should be the one to drive!"

    "I can¡¯t drive!"

    "Just shut up! I¡¯m already stepping on the gas with all of my power!"

    "You didn¡¯t try enough, you useless junior! Go even faster!" Patrick yelled again. He was getting frustrated when he saw the dot getting far away. As Kanae was running in ck Street, they couldn¡¯t chase her using a car inside the ce.

    As for how he got the car, the word ¡¯stealing¡¯ would be the most appropriate. They were already far behind Kanae, so they didn¡¯t even try to chase her by running on the alleyway.

    "Shut up!" Matt snapped. His usual calmness has disappeared without any trace. Right now, his attention was fully focused on the street and how he could arrive by Kanae¡¯s ce.

    Patrick watched the screen with a frown. The dot suddenly moved slower, in fact, it stopped for several seconds.

    "Hurry up! She¡¯s facing a dead end!"

    "Do you want to crush us to death by forcing our way to the alleyway?"

    The two of them argued, and then they saw that the dot had moved again. They were stunned. If it was a dead end, how did she manage to get out of the ce?

    "As expected of my daughter," Patrick smiled with glee. He was sure that she must have shaken off her pursuer one way or another.

    It was then that he recalled he was still calling Kevin. "Brat, where are you?"

    "I¡¯m on my way," Kevin replied. He frowned when he saw the speed. "Mike, step on the gas."

    "Yes, Boss!"

    The car sped up even faster and Kevin chose the rural roads that people rarely used. His heart grew cold when he saw the movement of Kanae in the tracker. Kevin took the charge from Neo to hack the cameras, trying to find out the scenes that had urred. However, her fast movements made it hard for the camera to capture her figure.

    Time seemed to pass slower as he watched her movement stopped in the ruins of a n¡¯s headquarters.

    "Mike, is there any shortcut to the n headquarters?"

    "Yes, there is."

    "We head there right now."

    "Yes, Boss!"

    Mike stepped on the gas, not caring that the police would chase after them because of his speed. Right now, the utmost importance was Kanae¡¯s safety. As for the others, they could be thrown to the back of their mind.

    "Neo, where¡¯s Uncle¡¯s location?"

    "Wait a minute!" Neo quickly typed on hisptop as anxiety hit him. He was feeling deeply worried about Kanae¡¯s safety that his fingers trembled as he typed.

    "I can tell you right away, you brat!" Patrick¡¯s voice sounded from the phone. "I¡¯m in the forest, trying to track her."

    Kevin noticed that the dot had stopped moving. His heart dropped to the bottom abyss when he saw that. Could something happen to Kanae? Was it because the phone was thrown away? Fear enveloped his entire body. This was the very first time he ever felt something like this.

    He didn¡¯t want to lose her at all.

    "Neo, hack the satellite and find the images of the location!"

    "What?" Neo was stunned. If they hacked into the satellite, it would mean they were facing the government directly. Although it might not mean much for them, he didn¡¯t have sufficient skill to cover his track from them for a long time. It would mean that he could only do that for a limited amount of time.

    "Just do it!"

    "Yes!" Neo typed on theptop furiously. Making his way to the information database, he handed hisptop to Kevin and showed him the picture of the ruins.

    Kevin saw that there was nothing in that ce. The ruins still looked exactly the same as before. There was no trace of fight in that ce at all. Unless...

    "Mike, make your way to the forest, find any trace of fight."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Patrick was stunned to hear that Kevin changed his course so suddenly. "Brat, why are you heading to other ces? Isn¡¯t Kanae in that ruin?"

    "I¡¯m afraid not," Kevin replied coldly. He didn¡¯t give any further exnation as he cut off the call with his uncle. His eyes scanned the surrounding carefully, not wanting to miss anything.

    "Boss, what are we searching here?" Neo spoke up.

    Kevin didn¡¯t answer as he ignored the other two. His eyes turned sharp when he saw the broken tree not far from them.

    "Go over there, Mike!"

    "Yes, Boss."

    As they approached the broken tree, they could see the trail of the tires on the ground. It was not that apparent, but some ces have their mark. Following behind the mark, he saw that they made a circling movement.

    "Stop the car!??

    Alighting from the car, Kevin¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw therge pool of blood on the ground. From the size of that pool, it was almost certain that the person there should have been dead. There was a blood trailing out of the pool, so he could guess that someone must have pulled the dead body out of the ce.

    His eyes narrowed dangerously. Gritting his teeth to contain his anger, his body shook slightly. He knew that he hade toote.

    BANG!

    He shot his gun in frustration as his hand gripped the sword tighter. "Ferdinand, just you watch, I¡¯ll never let you go!"

    Behind him, Mike and Neo stood quietly. They knew that there was a chance that the government might chase after Kevin and Kanae because of their ability. Little did they know that they werepletely correct. The miscalction on their part caused them to lose an important member of their family.

    While Kevin was trying to calm down, Patrick made his way to the ruins where he detected Kanae¡¯s phone.

    The car stopped not far from the ruin and Patrick ran out of the car as fast as lightning. His heart dropped when he didn¡¯t see any trace of Kanae there. However, his sharp sense allowed him to know that there was someone nearby, hiding beneath the rubbles.

    Making his way to the ce, he moved a wood and revealed the young boy behind it.

    "James, are you alright?"

    James was looking at Patrick with tears filling his eyes. He was afraid. When he heard the sound of the car, he didn¡¯t dare to get out in fear that it was one of the enemies. Upon seeing that it was Patrick, he was relieved.

    However, his tears didn¡¯t stop.

    "Sister Kanae, where¡¯s Sister Kanae?" James sobbed as Patrick pulled him out of the ce slowly.

    Patrick didn¡¯t answer. He received the call from Kevin just now, so he knew about the situation. Still, it was not something he could tell a young kid. He shook his head lightly.

    "She¡¯ll be back soon."

    James shook his head. "I won¡¯t meet her again, will I?"

    "You will," Patrick felt dry on his mouth. He knew that he was spouting lies, but he couldn¡¯t let this child break for the second time. It would take his life for sure and everything they had been trying to protect would disappear.

    "I want to meet with Sister Kanae!"

    The boy¡¯s cry filled the entire area. Patrick and Matt were unable to do anything as they watched in silence. Internally, they knew that the chance for Kanae to stay alive in the hand of government was very slim. Yet, neither one of them dare to utter it out in fear that it woulde true.

 Chapter 642 The Experimen

    Lima School

    Ferdinand was staying in his work room calmly. He didn¡¯t even pay any attention to the matter of the school as he had handed them all to his subordinates. For the past few weeks, he had collected every single talented student in this school, leaving only the rich to stay.

    The result from the experiment that Professor Taren had done so far has been extremelycking. There were no more rats for him to do his experiment, so he has been focusing on the strongest and purer medicine.

    For this medicine, only a handful of people would be suitable.

    "Aria, have you gotten her?" Ferdinand asked through his phone to his most trusted subordinate.

    "Yes, Sir."

    "Bring her back to theb. I¡¯ll be with Professor Taren."

    "Yes, Sir!"

    Ferdinand put down his phone as he stood up. Originally, he nned on taking Kevin because Kevin¡¯s ability was clearly the strongest. However, when he saw how high Kirei¡¯s adaptability was, he was faced with the second option. As Kevin was simply too strong, the next target should be Kirei.

    The Kalin Family¡¯s strongest ability was the ¡¯perfect soldier¡¯ as it would allow the person to have ability far surpassing normal humans. He had guessed that Kevin must have gotten this special ability that only rarely appeared. This was the reason why he wanted to try taking that young man to theirb, but unfortunately he managed to get away.

    After that, there was no other chance for him to kidnap him anymore.

    On the other hand, the Servo strongest ability was the ¡¯adaptability¡¯ and this ability would allow the user to adapt at the shortest time possible. People with this ability would be able to fight against those far stronger than them and still survived. This was precisely the ability that he saw on Kirei.

    Because of the report of one of his men, he reviewed the footage of her every appearance. Her asional performance might miss other people¡¯s eyes but not him. From each fight he managed to find, he found out how great her adaptability ability was. He became certain that she was truly Kirei Servo, the little girl who escaped years ago.

    Making his way to theb, he saw Professor Taren was busy with a tube in his hand.

    "Oh, Ferdinand, do youe for the medicine again? I have managed to find one that¡¯s extremelypatible with your body," Professor Taren excitedly moved to the refrigerator. His action was simr to that of a kid if not for the fact that Ferdinand knew that this was how this old man acted when it was regarding his research.

    Inside the refrigerator were numerous kinds of bottles, tubes, and vials. Professor Taren picked up one bottle gingerly and handed it to Ferdinand. His eyes were sparkling as if he was a little child that was waiting for his parent¡¯spliment.

    "This will enhance your ability to the fullest, but you can only consume once or your body will break. Also, please take note that you¡¯ve to let your body adapt to your newfound strength first."

    Ferdinand nodded his head and kept the bottle away. "Professor Taren, are you still researching to make the perfect puppet?"

    "Of course, I do! These people are mostly too weak, they all transform the moment theye into the contact with the diluted medicine. What I want is the one who can stand against the purest form of medicine that the government manages to find decades ago," Professor Taren puffed his chest.

    "Just like you, Sir Ferdinand."

    "I¡¯m afraid that it¡¯s impossible to find one that¡¯s as strong as me," Ferdinand replied calmly. "However, I¡¯ll bring you the recement that may be able to survive the potent medicine too."

    "Oh?" Professor Taren arched his eyebrows. "Who?"

    "Kirei Servo."

    The moment he heard the name, Professor Taren¡¯s eyes sparkled in excitement. There were only three kinds of bloodline lineage aside from Ferdinand that might be suitable for his experiment. One of them was Servo¡¯s bloodline.

    "This is perfect!" Professor Taren eximed happily. It was his dream to create someone who could match Ferdinand, but not above Ferdinand. He had been wanting to find people who have better potential, but it was so hard to find them.

    After all, just birth alone was not enough to make sure that they have the potential. Even siblings could be different in ability, this would be even more so. However, this person has to be on their side, so he has been working to create the perfect controller. He wouldn¡¯t want to make another puppet that didn¡¯t follow after his wishes again.

    "What is her ability? I only recall that she has the golden letter based on the record that we kept."

    "From my observation, it should be ¡¯adaptability,¡¯ which is the strongest ability the family had," Ferdinand replied proudly. Finding one of their sessors who managed to awaken this ability was not easy. With the number of talented people dwindling furiously, it was hard to obtain the rarest one.

    Professor Taren rubbed both of his hands together. He was already feeling impatient to meet with the youngdy.

    "You¡¯re truly the best, Ferdinand."

    "I was lucky to find her," Ferdinand replied. He thought for a moment. "Do you n on giving her the variant or the raw one?"

    "I¡¯ll decide after meeting her," Professor Taren replied. He would be careful when deciding to give them the pure one because he understood how powerful it was. With the stock had been reduced overtime because there was no one who knew how they were produced in the first ce, there was no way he would want to waste them.

    He had to use every drop of the medicine efficiently.

    Not long after that, Aria came in while dragging Kanae on his shoulder. The girl had woken up not long ago, but he didn¡¯t bother trying to make her sleep again. He had tied her hand and feet plus her sword was in his hand. There was no way she could run away.

    "So this is Kirei Servo?"

    Kanae¡¯s mind nearly stopped working when she heard her second name. It was already long ago that she decided to stop calling herself using the name ¡¯Kirei¡¯ but the past came back to her.

    ¡¯They must have nned for this.¡¯

    She twisted her body, attempting to escape, but Aria didn¡¯t let her. He flung her to the chair violently, sending course of pain to her back. Before she could react, Ferdinand had tied her to the chair firmly. Her arms and legs were strapped to the bed with another one at her abdomen.

    "Let me go!" Kanae twisted her body, but she found out that it was impossible to get away. The rope they used was much firmer than what she imagined.

    "I¡¯ll be waiting for your result," Ferdinand said indifferently and walked out of theb.

    "Of course. I won¡¯t disappoint you."

    Kanae could practically feel chills run down her spine when she heard their tone and words. Her eyes scanned her surroundings as her heart dropped to the bottom.

    Whatever they nned to do to her, she knew that it was anything but good.

 Chapter 643 Becoming Lab Ra

    Whatever they nned to do to her, she knew that it was anything but good.

    Kanae struggled to break free once more. She didn¡¯t want to be part of their experiment no matter what the cost. After seeing the result of their failed one in the fight before, she didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with them at all.

    However, the rope that tied her up didn¡¯t budge at all.

    "She¡¯s pretty fierce," Professor Tarenmented.

    "Do you still have the medicine?"

    Professor Taren nodded. "The government has plenty of the purer and raw one. I have already used most of them, but it¡¯s enough to give her."

    From the pure and raw medicine, he had tried to make the variety as people with lower potential couldn¡¯t digest them. They were the base for every medicine that he created to deal with these awakened people. They were so powerful that it just took them one second for ordinary people to die upon getting into contact with them. With such a result, there was no way he wanted to waste them.

    He had made plenty of variation with only a handful of them sessful. The result of the sessful one was those who stayed close with Ferdinand.

    Looking at the refrigerator, he frowned when he noticed that only two bottles were left. This medicine was found during the era when this city was founded. Even he was not sure how they came to existence, but he knew their worth far more than anyone.

    It would grant them the power beyond what they could imagine.

    "Professor, is it alright to leave her be like this?"

    "She won¡¯t be able to break the rope. It¡¯s specially tailored for awakened people and able to handle even Ayres."

    Kanae¡¯s mind churned when she heard that name. She knew very well that Ayres has power that was higher than ordinary people. It was to the point that one could call him monster. If even that man couldn¡¯t break free from this rope, she knew that her attempt would be useless.

    From the bottom of her heart, she hoped that she still had her small sword with her.

    Picking one of them, he handed it to Aria. "Feed it to her, she¡¯s too fierce for me to handle."

    "Yes," Aria replied stoically and moved to Kanae.

    "Also, make sure that you don¡¯t touch it at all."

    "Yes."

    Seeing the bottle, Kanae struggled hard to break free, but Aria clenched her jaw. He did it so hard that she could feel pain all over her face.

    Forcing her jaw to open, Aria tilted the bottle and poured out the liquid to Kanae¡¯s mouth. Her eyes opened when she sensed the burning sensation from the liquid. Her body squirmed, but Aria forced her mouth to close and tilted it upwards so that the liquid went down her throat.

    He patiently waited until Kanae had gulped down the medicine before he released her.

    *cough* *cough*

    Kanae choked violently, trying to force the liquid out of her throat. However, no matter what she did, it won¡¯te out.

    Her heart grew cold as she felt pain permeated from her stomach to every part of her body. Gritting her teeth, she didn¡¯t let out any voicee out of her mouth. She would never show her weak side!

    Professor Taren watched her struggle with interest. "It¡¯s indeed different between people who awaken their power by themselves and those who have to rely on medicine. She¡¯s far more interesting than them."

    Aria didn¡¯t bother toment as he watched from the side. His eyes didn¡¯t show any trace of emotion even when he saw the girl struggle to not show her pain. For him, this view was extremelymon because Professor Taren had done his experiment to numerous people in the past. When they were hard to control, he was the one who stepped forward to help out.

    As the result, he knew that they would struggle but unable to break the binding at all.

    At the end, they would surely follow after Professor Taren¡¯s words and did everything this old man told them to do. His creation was able to aplish all of them.

    Professor Taren watched with his eyes glued to the writhing Kanae. Rather than sympathy, his eyes showed deep interest. For him, it didn¡¯t matter whether she was someone he knew or not. All that he wanted to know was the result of the medicine.

    He had seen worse than this over and over in his life. Many of them died right away when they came into contact with the medicine. It was strange that certain people survived, but many died.

    From his young age, he has taken interest in those people, especially when they were fighting back to resist the medicine.

    "The struggles of these rats are very beautiful," Professor Taren sighed.

    It was at this time that Vena walked into the room. She was holding a stack of document as her cold eyes watched over the process indifferently. Over the past few months she has been here, she had seen this countless times. Professor Taren would surely do a lot of experiments by capturing some students who studied in Lima School.

    "Professor Taren, this is the report for thest one."

    "Let me take a look."

    Professor Taren looked at the report with a frown on his forehead. The result was not as good as he expected. He looked back to the young girl. "Vena, have you prepared the room?"

    "It¡¯ll be ready in a few minutes, Prof," Vena replied in an indifferent tone.

    Professor Taren nodded his head lightly. His eyes were glued to Kanae as he watched her face calm down. Internally, he had to praise this youngdy to conceal her pained expression very well.

    "Kirei Servo, I really wonder what is your past that makes you able to hold on for so long," Professor Taren smiled deeply. He looked at the young girl maniacally. "In mere hours, you¡¯re going to be my greatest experiment. I can¡¯t wait to see the result."

    Kanae stayed silent. It took her every cell in her body to withstand the permeating pain that crept out to every corner of her body. It was so painful that she didn¡¯t have the thought of focusing on other matters. Right now, she could only hope that she would not be broken because of the tremendous pain.

 Chapter 644 Prisoner

    "You¡¯re really quiet," Professor Taren shook his head lightly. He turned his head to Aria. "She¡¯s just like you when you endure the pain, Aria. You grit your teeth and never let your voice out."

    Aria¡¯s face was still indifferent as he replied. "At that time, I only used the diluted medicine, Professor. It can¡¯t bepared with the pure and raw medicine that she consumed."

    "Your bloodline and gene are not that strong. Ferdinand values you greatly, so I can¡¯t possibly risk you dying by using the pure one," Professor Taren replied with an ¡¯it¡¯s unfortunate¡¯ expression.

    Aria looked back at the professor. "Master Ferdinand only values me because we have experienced hardship as soldiers together. He¡¯s the one who saves me, and I value and also respect him greatly."

    "I know, I know," Professor Taren waved his hand. He turned his head to Kanae. "I really want to know your past, little brat. Vena, asks your brother to search for more information regarding this woman."

    "Yes, Professor."

    Professor Taren sat down on his chair. "Let me tell you a nice story while we¡¯re waiting, Kirei. I have always wanted to tell someone about my past, but my previous listeners are always on the verge of their death. It¡¯s not fun at all, you know."

    To be honest, Kanae didn¡¯t care at all about what this Professor wanted to say. She had doneplete research regarding this man and the result left her to be speechless.

    Professor Taren was known as a genius in medical field, especially in the research program. However, after his first contact with the strange medicine that the government hid from the masses, he became enraptured with them. He offered countless proposals to the higher ups, hoping to be part of the research team in order to investigate the medicine further.

    No one epted him.

    No one except Ferdinand.

    There was no record about their meeting as it should have been done in secret. All they knew was when Ferdinand became the one in charge of the field that handled the talented people, he brought Professor Taren along. He announced that Professor Taren would be in charge of them all, bing the head of the team.

    "I always thought that meeting with Ferdinand was a fate. There¡¯s someone who appreciates my ideas and is willing to invest further. I¡¯m so happy. Someone is willing to help me and fund my precious research," Professor Tarenughed. "Without him, I won¡¯t be able to conduct any research and make improvement in the medicine that I make. It¡¯s so amazing!"

    On their side, Vena was also as expressionless as ever. She had heard this professor spouted nonsense about how grateful he was for meeting with Ferdinand. He would do this to every single person whom he did experiment with. But of course, only now did she realize that his story couldst this long.

    Her eyes flickered back to Kanae. By now, the girl waspletely calm, as if there was no pain at all. But Vena knew it was not true. She had experienced the diluted medicine and knew the potency inside them. It was so painful that she hoped she has never been born.

    At that time, she didn¡¯t have any choice. Even now she didn¡¯t have any intention of going away anymore. It was all in the past, which she couldn¡¯t change at all.

    As her eyesnded on Kanae¡¯s hand, she saw that Kanae had clenched her fist so tightly. Because her nails were short, it shouldn¡¯t have wounded her palm. However, blood trickled down on her left arm, dropping to the floor bit by bit.

    ¡¯I see, she¡¯s just good at holding the pain.¡¯

    Her mind was thinking about her rtionship with Kanae. If she wanted to say that they were friends, it would be aplete lie. They were enemies, and she always wished for nothing but for Kanae to disappear from her life.

    But seeing Kanae like this, she didn¡¯t feel happy.

    It was strange, but she knew that she didn¡¯t wish for things to end up like this. Before her thoughts went further, the I-Pad on her arm vibrated. She peered to the screen and saw that Jon had sent her the information regarding Kanae¡¯s past.

    "Professor, the information is here."

    "Send it to me!" Professor Taren immediately shifted his attention. He stared at the screen before him with a wide grin. "Ah, so they¡¯re your parents. I see. No wonder that you seem familiar. I remember these two, they¡¯re really lousy in experiment, but they¡¯re hard headed. If not for the fact that they¡¯re still useful in theb because of their ability, I would have used them for experiment."

    Kanae¡¯s blood boiled when she heard Professor Taren¡¯s remark. She was angry that this professor ever thought about using her parents as his experiment. What did he see human life as?

    However, the pain assaulted her even greatly, sending numerous courses of pain to her.

    "Hmm, so it seems that you also receive proper education as a child from a rather rich family. Youe from the Nali Family, so it means that you should be rted to that fake letter," Professor Taren¡¯s eyes gleamed. "How wonderful! I didn¡¯t expect you to be such a treasure!"

    Kanae¡¯s eyes were cold as she just endured the pain, ignoring the nonsense the professor spouted out. In any case, she didn¡¯t think that her past was that interesting because it was kind of normal in her opinion.

    "Vena, has the ce ready?" Aria interrupted.

    Vena nodded her head. "Yes. It¡¯s the underground base. They have cleaned up the ce just now."

    "I¡¯ll take her there. You should go ahead to do your job."

    "Yes, Sir Aria."

    While Professor Taren was still engrossed in reading Kanae¡¯s past, Aria lessened the ties of Kanae. It was the rope that tied her to the chair. When she was released, she nned on trying to escape, but the pain made her unable to do so.

    Aria held her up and carried her away like a rucksack on his shoulder. As Kanae was in her half-conscious state, she was unable to match his strength. He brought her to the dungeon.

    The smell of blood jolted Kanae awake once more. Her eyes widened when she saw the jail like room around her. Not far from her, she could hear the sound of door banging.

    "W-what¡¯s that?" she asked subconsciously. Her voice was so low that it was hard to hear them.

    "That¡¯s Carlo," Aria replied calmly. "He¡¯s the one who gets the vial during the grand battle before and also the former vice-leader of Oval Group. You may not remember him anymore."

    Kanae¡¯s head throbbed as she thought about the man. How could she forget this cunning man? He was the one who ¡¯stole¡¯ the vial from her.

    "The content of the medicine is just diluted medicine that Professor Taren prepared. It didn¡¯t harm him too much, but after two years, his body can¡¯t control the power that emerged from his body anymore," Aria said in a t tone. He stopped before one of the rooms and threw Kanae to the ground.

    The impact of the cold floor caused her to grimace slightly. However, she didn¡¯t let any word of pain let out of her mouth.

    "You¡¯re very stubborn," Ariamented. "I¡¯ll fetch you again at night. For now, you should enjoy your sleep."

    After the sound of footsteps could no longer be heard, Kanae curled up her body and held her head. After the pain spread all over her body, it moved to her head. The pain caused her head to feel like it was going to break. It was even much worse than when she awakened her body.

    This time, she gritted her teeth harder and held her head tighter.

 Chapter 645 Emergency Meeting

    After leaving the room, Vena made her way to the other room. She saw Randy and Cain were staying in the room with limpid bodies. They were extremely exhausted after the insane battle with Kanae.

    Randy¡¯s eyes lit up the moment he saw Vena. "Miss, is there any reason for youring?"

    Vena ignored Randy and took out two bottles. "Master Ferdinand asks me to give this to you two. Tomorrow is going to be a harsh battle, so he needs you two in perfect condition."

    Because Ferdinand had captured Kanae, there was no doubt that the Ryukalin n would make their way here tomorrow. He would need everyone who could fight and that has to include these two. Although Randy was barely wounded, Cain has overtaxed his ability, wounding him internally.

    Randy looked at the bottles. "Will this give us another pain?"

    "This will enhance your ability," Vena replied. "This is one of the variants that Professor Taren makes. It has been diluted considerably to allow your body copes up with it."

    "Do you think...?"

    Before Randy could finish speaking, Cain had stepped forward and took the bottle. He shook it slightly before opening the lid and drank the content without any hesitation.

    Randy was stunned. He was staring at Cain in disbelief when Vena stuffed the bottle to his hand. Seeing her cold re, he couldn¡¯t muster any other words.

    "Return this bottle to Professor Taren after you finished the content."

    "Yes."

    After giving the instruction, Vena walked away without hesitation, leaving Randy who was still trying to process the new information that he got. Turning his head to Cain, he opened his mouth. "Why are you drinking it without hesitation? Do you want to die sooner?"

    Cain stared back at Randy with an expressionless face. "When youe here, you have to be ready to sell your soul to the devil. Your life ispletely in Master Ferdinand¡¯s hand. There¡¯s no other way out of this ce unless you¡¯re dead. This," he raised the bottle. "Is the quickest way."

    Randy¡¯s mouth opened wide as he stared with disbelief. When he came here, he only had thoughts of getting Vena back. Little did he know that this would be his final grave.

    He eyed the bottle in his hand. The content of the bottle was something he was familiar with as he had seen someone drink it in front of his eyes before. It would never end well.

    "Do you think there¡¯s any way out?"

    Cain didn¡¯t reply. He walked out quietly. His expression was as serene as before, without any apparent changes.

    Randy thought about his condition. He knew that he would heal sooner, but he has never been a match for the others. Tightening his grip, he knew that he could never get out of this ce ever again.

    Sorting his thoughts, he drank the medicine.

    ...

    Wells Family Residence

    Jason stared at the phone in his hand resentfully. It was not because of the phone, but because of the news that he had just received. He had seen from the television that there was an incident in the West area of the city. However, there was no one who told him that they took Kanae until now.

    "That captain is the one giving us troubles now," Jason rubbed his forehead. Right now, Fiore Group was partially disbanded as they had never gathered together anymore. Besides, they didn¡¯t take any missionstely as they handed every management to him.

    Jason picked up his phone.

    "Hello, this is Jason Wells. I want to talk with my father."

    "Please wait a minute, I¡¯ll inform master that you¡¯re asking for him."

    "Tell him that it¡¯s important," Jason added. He waited as he stared at the clock across the room. It was already noon time, which meant that it has been several hours since they took Kanae.

    At this point, anything could happen.

    "I¡¯m here," his father¡¯s voice sounded irritated.

    "Father, I need your help to summon every elder in Wells Family. I¡¯m going to hold an emergency meeting with them all," Jason informed. "Plus, I want to talk with the other ministers."

    "There¡¯s no need for you to tell me. I¡¯m in the governor¡¯s office. There¡¯s going to be a meeting in two hours."

    "Alright, I¡¯ll be there."

    "Don¡¯t bete."

    "Yes, Father," Jason closed the phone as his eyes glinted with ruthlessness. It seemed that his father had also made the same move with him. The two of them knew for sure that someone important was targeted. This time, the scale was no longer something that they could handle.

    The reason was simply because there was the country¡¯s government involved!

    If they got wind that their guards were getting killed in this city, there was no telling what they would do. Worst thing that might happen was forced reformation of this city. It would not do anyone any good.

    When he prepared himself, he heard ruckus from the front door of his mansion. He smiled wryly as he guessed who it might be.

    Bang!

    "Brother Jason, tell me that Sis is alright!" Laura was asking with dagger in her eyes. Her gaze was clearly using the man that something happened because of him.

    Jason sighed. "I don¡¯t know the current condition of your sister, but I¡¯ll do my best to solve the matter."

    Laura puffed her cheek in anger. She stomped into the room and sat down on the sofa. From her bag, she took out herptop.

    "Who is the one chasing after her?"

    "What do you n to do, Laura?" Jason wore his suit as he peered to herptop. He was stunned when he saw the email that she was about to send.

    "I¡¯ll send news that will lock that person in this city," Laura shed a devilish smile. "I have ess to more than 90%panies in this city, including transportationpanies. With a little incentive here and there, I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s easy to make everyone hate that person in mere hours."

    More than half of them were given ess to her because of her sister and Jason¡¯s work hard. Although her influence was not as big as them, she still has some say in theirpanies.

    Jason didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry right now. The sight of Laura made him recall the devil Kanae when someone hurt those close with her. She would surely bring them to their demise with her insane power and strength.

    "I¡¯ll send you the information from your phone. Make sure that you make him to be the most hated person in this city."

    "Leave it to me," Laura snorted. Whoever dared to hurt her sister should be ready to pay hundreds of folds! She would never let that person off at all.

    "I¡¯ll be waiting for your result, Laura," Jason leaned in and kissed the girl¡¯s head. Laura was stunned for a second, which gave Jason the time he needed to run. He was just about to close the door when he saw a pillow headed towards him.

    "JASON!"

    Jasonughed as he closed the door. The girl must be fuming because of embarrassment at his sudden action. He picked up his phone and looked at the map towards the governor¡¯s hall. It would take him an hour to reach the ce.

 Chapter 646 The Most Hated Man in the City 1

    Laura¡¯s face was red as she stared at the door with a fierce gaze. If only looks could kill, she would have dug out a hole in the door by now. She felt extremely annoyed that Jason became even more daring in his advance.

    She couldn¡¯t even rx for one second around him. It was truly annoying. Though, at the same time, her heart felt warm.

    "Miss Laura?"

    "Ah yes, I need you to publish the information that I¡¯m going to give you," Laura replied. "Within an hour, I wish that every single advertisement will show off this one news. As for their variety, I want you to make five different pictures and short videos."

    "An hour?" the one on the other line of the phone felt like fainting. How could he manage to finish them all within an hour? However, he knew that the information should be extremely important. Laura rarely called them and even if she did, it would be for checking up.

    Right now, he wanted to cry.

    "Of course, I¡¯m sure that you have heard about the news recently. I¡¯ll give you dozens of pictures, you can decide for yourself how to use them."

    Laura didn¡¯t know how Jason managed to collect so many photos in the span of short time. That man must have prepared for everything ever since a long time ago.

    Ending the call, she made another one to differentpanies and so on. For the next few hours, all she did was make calls and ask her employee to do some work or ask for help from her connections.

    "Miss Laura, it¡¯s already nearing the time for dinner," Jason¡¯s secretary reminded her.

    "Please bring it here, I¡¯m still busy."

    "Yes, Miss."

    Laura bit her lips as she hoped that they would move even faster. The longer Kanae stayed in that ce, the thinner the chance for her to stay alive. Even if Kanae was still alive, she was afraid that something bad might happen to her.

    "You always do everything for me, so this time, let me do something for you, Sis," Laura whispered to herself. She nced at the television. "And not only for you, but also for the entire city."

    Her sister¡¯s incident would only be the fuel that ignited the events that would happen. She could only hope that her sister would be fine.

    ...

    Governor¡¯s Hall

    Numerous important people gathered in the hall that day. They had heard about the recent ident. Some of them knew that the one being transported was someone very important to the country¡¯s government while the others only knew when it had happened.

    Right now, they had grim expressions on their faces. Certainly, they didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen at all.

    "Please start the meeting," the governor said with a sullen expression.

    "Sir, we¡¯re getting numerous reports that Ferdinand has gone out of control. He¡¯s attacking the one the country¡¯s government wants and createsrge chaos on the street."

    "Have the country¡¯s government received the report?"

    "Yes," the one who replied answered weakly.

    The governor rubbed his forehead. The biggest problem right now was how to solve the problem and not getting the brunt from the government. If they didn¡¯t do anything, the worst may happen to this city.

    "What do you think we should do?"

    "I think, we have to catch the proprietor and hand him to the government, dead or alive."

    The governor¡¯s face changed immediately. He shook his head rapidly. "That¡¯s impossible. We can¡¯t let them capture Ferdinand. He¡¯s an important member of this city."

    Numerous officials turned their head to look at the governor. They knew that this governor was one of thergest supporters of Ferdinand. This was why the report regarding Ferdinand always met with deaf ear.

    No matter what they said, this governor would never admit that he was in the wrong.

    "Sir, the situation is dire, we don¡¯t have any other choice," another official stood up and voiced out hisint.

    "That¡¯s ridiculous!" one of the ministers near the governor spat out. "What do you mean by no other choice? There are clearly a lot of other ways for us to resolve this problem. All you have to do is use your head."

    "Yes, there will be a way out!" another official that supported Ferdinand stepped forward to voice out his thoughts.

    The other ministers shook their heads. They knew that the people who supported Ferdinand were a lot. After all, they were granted with a lot of power just because of that man¡¯s experiment. This caused them to not feel any fear to the others.

    Prang!

    Every pair of eyes stared at one direction. They saw that a young man had dropped his ss to the floor.

    "Oh, I¡¯m sorry, my hand slipped," Jason gave his excuse. He stood up. "But might as well, I speak up first. I believe that you all have heard regarding the experiment that Mr. Ferdinand did in the past and also the result. However, I believe that you haven¡¯t seen this."

    He tapped hisptop, which he had connected to the projector in the middle. Instantly, numerous pictures of horrible creatures that he met during the battle in Lima School appeared.

    "Hieeee!"

    "Wha-a-!"

    The ministers and officials were stunned speechless. They didn¡¯t expect to see something like that appeared in front of them right away.

    "You shouldn¡¯t be surprised," Jason chuckled. "This is all the side effect of the medicine that the awesome Mr. Ferdinand makes."

    The officials who had received the medicine turned paler. They stared at the picture with disbelief. Even the governor didn¡¯t seem to know about this matter as he gazed at the pictures.

    "Tha-that¡¯s rubbish! How do you expect us to believe in you?"

    "Ah, I have the video," Jason shrugged. This was the video that he cut away from the others. He had ced several hidden cameras in his clothes during the battle. Some of them were damaged, but he managed to find something that was interesting.

    It showed a perfectly fine man. His hand was connected to a certain liquid. As the liquid came inside, the man roared in pain. Not long after that, he started to transform into the horrible monsters that they see just now.

    The officials¡¯ expression paled considerably. They stared at the young man in disbelief. Just who this man was?

    "H-h-how did y-you get the video?" the man beside him asked in stutter.

    "I¡¯m there to watch it directly," Jason shrugged. "Oh yeah, I forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m Jason Wells and in ck Street, I¡¯m also known as Oro from Fiore Group."

    Their heart turned cold when they heard the phrase ¡¯Fiore Group.¡¯ Who among them didn¡¯t know Fiore Group participation in the big battle? Many of them knew that it was just an event staged by Ferdinand, but they didn¡¯t know the content. It was only after seeing this video that they understood.

    "W-w-will everyone t-transform like that?"

    The ministers turned their head to look at the governor. They were stunned speechless when they saw the proud man had tears in his face.

    "ording to what I heard, yes," Jason didn¡¯t want to tell the truth that it was ording to their body¡¯s limit. "Professor Taren diluted the medicine, allowing you to consume without much qualm, but I¡¯m sure that once your body can¡¯t hold on, it¡¯ll act up."

    The real reason it would act up was if the person was agitated to the extreme or if the body reached the limit. Although Professor Taren must have diluted the medicine to the fullest, the real potential was still there. He purposely made his words sounded threatening to make the officials emotional.

    "AAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRGHGGGHHHHHHH!"

    The sudden scream made them surprised. They were stunned when they saw several officials, who were perfectly fine before, had transformed.

    Before the transformation wasplete, several gunshots headed to their direction.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    "Please don¡¯t interrupt the meeting," Jason said coldly. "Now, let¡¯s back to the topic."

    The ministers were stunned at Jason¡¯s calmness. Right now, the most dangerous person they saw was surely the young man in his early twenties. Even the governor was in tears because he was afraid of his own safety.

    Seeing their expression, Jason knew that he had won their attention. Now was the time for him tounch his real intention.

 Chapter 647 The Most Hated Man in the City 2

    Wells Family Head listened silently as his son spoke up to the other officials. He didn¡¯t have any intention to help his son because he knew that Jason would be able to do it.

    After Jason had finished exining his n, the ministers were deeply thinking about that. It was not impossible, but it would mean that they would have to abandon Ferdinand and the man¡¯s work all these years.

    "Are you sure that it¡¯s feasible?" one of the ministers spoke up.

    Jason nodded his head. "I¡¯m sure that this is the only way out. Besides, while we¡¯re having a meeting here today, my girlfriend is borrowing my ess to spread some news."

    A minister raised his hand. "Does it mean the video you show us just now is broadcasted?

    The ministers and officials were deeply shocked. If the people in the city knew about them, they would surely panic. It was not without reason that they hid the presence of those who had supernatural power. They wanted to keep the bnce in this city.

    Internally, Jason rolled his eyes. Even if he wanted to take the people¡¯s opinion towards him, he would never use such a way to pull them to him. It was simply too insane for him to broadcast them all.

    After all, he didn¡¯t want to create more chaos in this city.

    "I spread different news such as the bribes that he gives to higher ups and also the kidnapping action that he had done every single day," Jason replied. "I¡¯m sure that many of you are very familiar with them."

    They stayed silent immediately. Even though they knew about the matter, many of them received money or medicine from the man. Those who received the medicine felt that they were tricked. If they knew that they would turn into monsters, they would never ept the medicine.

    "Do you have any antidote for the medicine?" one of the officials asked.

    "No."

    "Don¡¯t tell any lies, there are many of us who¡¯re dying."

    Jason rolled his eyes. "I¡¯m not a doctor and I never even touch them. I only know the effect as I manage to obtain some news about them."

    The ministers looked around dejectedly. They knew that they only have limited days left for their life. Even though no one has changed to be a monster, there was no telling when it would happen.

    "Is there anything else?" Jason asked. When he saw the quiet ministers, he continued. "If there¡¯s nothing else, the meeting is dismissed. It¡¯ll be better if you can work faster as the lives of other citizens may be in danger once he decides to release the monsters out into the city."

    The ministers were stunned to hear Jason¡¯s words. Although it was notpletely impossible, they knew that Ferdinand was notpletely out of his mind yet. Still, the thought that the city would be in a much bigger chaos made their legs move even faster.

    No one wanted to see it happened.

    "You did well, Jason."

    "Father," Jason turned around to see his father. He smiled slightly. "Have you finally acknowledged me as the future sessor?"

    Wells Family Head didn¡¯t answer. He merely stared at Jason and took out his phone. "You should call your girlfriend to rest. Both of you have worked hard. The rest should be left for the older generations."

    "Yes, Father."

    Jason opened the phone and saw numerous reports regarding Ferdinand. He was shocked at Laura¡¯s insane speed. It was only several hours, but the entire media in this city was reporting one piece of news.

    First report:

    "...Ferdinand was caught in this picture when he recruited Professor Taren to be part of his worker. It seemed that the two of them are pretty close with one another...."

    Second report:

    "...After the shocking news that we receive, we can conclude that Mr. Ferdinand, the one who¡¯s pretty famous is the one behind the lost of numerous children in this city. He says that they¡¯re all for his experiment and the result will benefit greatly for the entire city. However, should he sacrifice the lives of thousands of children? He..."

    Third report:

    "...Every missing child has some connection with Lima School. It is believed that Mr. Ferdinand worked in that ce as he conducted numerous experiments for the children, disregarding their safety and everything..."

    Ferdinand this...

    Ferdinand that...

    It was all filled with Ferdinand.

    Jason was speechless. If he was an ordinary person in the city, he would have the urge to smack the one who posted the news. Was there any need for them to post the exact same news in every piece of paper?

    ¡¯Laura, I truly don¡¯t know whether to cry orugh.¡¯

    He stood up from his position, intending to leave when several people surrounded him. His body tensed up in vignce as he scanned the people around him. They were extremely powerful, so he was not sure that he could escape unscathed if he had to face them head-on.

    "Who are you?" he asked sharply.

    "Please don¡¯t be agitated," a man walked forward. His appearance would make people think that he was still in his early twenties, but Jason knew better than that.

    "Minister Matt? Why are you? What are you?" He looked at the guards around him in confusion. He knew that Matt was part of the ministers in this city. However, the power that Matt held has been extremely limited. There shouldn¡¯t be any way for Matt to have connection with these people.

    Matt smiled wryly. "I shall reintroduce myself. I¡¯m Matt Kinwumi, an investigator sent by the country¡¯s government."

    Jason¡¯s mind nked for a moment when he heard what Matt said. It never crossed his mind that this weak looking man would have connection with the highest power in this country. In fact, it seemed that this man held quite an important position.

    "I¡¯m surprised," Jason extended his hand. "It¡¯s nice to meet you, Investigator Matt."

    "There¡¯s no need to be so polite," Matt smiled. "Ie to you because there are some things that I need to discuss with you, especially regarding the government and also your friends."

    Jason nodded his head. Because of his performance just now, he must have held some degree of importance in Matt¡¯s eyes. He didn¡¯t know how high the other party¡¯s viewed him, but it didn¡¯t really matter for now.

    "Is there something important that you have to tell me?"

    "The n you propose will solve the problem, but it won¡¯t be effective if you don¡¯t eliminate Ferdinand himself," Matt replied. "You should know that Ferdinand is a former soldier, not only for this city but for the country. If he wants to, he can get away from the city easily. Even though your girlfriend had blocked the ess, he can find some other way out."

    Jason frowned. He knew that it would not bepletely impossible for Ferdinand. Had he underestimated Ferdinand¡¯s power?

    "Secondly, eliminating Ferdinand is not enough. This city needs a leader for the reformation that Kevin Kalin wants to do. However, his background makes him unable to do so."

    Jason¡¯s eyes widened. "Minister Matt, are you telling me that I have to be a leader?"

    "It¡¯s an option and even if you don¡¯t be the leader, there will be more people who will step up," Matt replied. "This country is republic on the outside, but still partially monarchy because of the various types of cities. If you want to make it monarchy in this city, it¡¯spletely feasible."

    "I¡¯ll think about that," Jason replied. He was not sure that he could be the leader even though he had some capabilities. "You say that there¡¯s some problem with my friend, what is it?"

    Matt stayed silent for a few seconds before answering. "Even if you defeat Ferdinand, you might never be able to see her anymore."

    "What are you talking about?" Jason has a bad feeling crept out on his back. He could guess where Matt¡¯s conversation directed him to, but he didn¡¯t want to think about it.

    He wanted to reunite with his friend again.

    "Even though the monsters are free, they¡¯re still partially being controlled. It has been more than two years ever since that time," Matt replied slowly. "Why do you think they try to catch awakened people?

    Jason¡¯s expression turned grim. "There is still hope, Minister Matt. Please excuse me."

    Matt nodded his head slowly. He didn¡¯t say anything else as he walked away from the location. The two of them knew thergest possibility, but neither one of them was willing to say it.

    They didn¡¯t hope for it to happen.

 Chapter 648 I Will Never Let Them Off!

    Ryukalin n

    Bang!

    Patrick threw a fist right at Kevin¡¯s face. He looked at thetter coldly. "Have you regained your sense back? If not for me finding you so quickly, you¡¯ll surely charge towards Lima School without thinking."

    "I need to go there!" Kevin raised his voice. For the first time in his life, he didn¡¯t care about the training he received about maintaining his calm. He was too anxious about what would happen to Kanae to care about them all. His mind waspletely filled about her as he knew that he might not be able to save her anymore.

    "Jason is making his speech in the governor¡¯s hall. They¡¯re gathering soldiers to surround the ce," Patrick replied. "Once it¡¯s morning, we¡¯ll attack the ce."

    Kevin¡¯s face changed slightly. Could he wait until morning? He looked at Patrick in front of him as he spat out slowly. "It¡¯ll be toote."

    "Even if it¡¯ste, there are chances for you to survive and save her in the morning rather than now. Do you think your ragged condition will allow you to save her instantly?"

    Patrick saw that Kevin had started to calm down and returned back to his cold and indifferent face. He sighed internally. Even though Kevin had always showed strong front, he just hid everything inside his heart. It was hard for him to guess what this man was thinking from the subtle expression in his face.

    However, just now, he hadpletely let his expression off.

    It took a few seconds for Kevin to regain back his usual expression. Even though the chilly air still lingered around him, it was calm on the surface. Patrick knew that Kevin was angry and just temporarily suppressing his feelings to not do what his heart wanted.

    "I¡¯ll gather the men to attack," Kevin said as he calmed down. "Those soldiers are not enough to hold them off."

    "Fine. Go and calm yourself down!"

    Kevin turned around as he tried topose himself. He knew far better than anyone what kind of ce the Lima School was. Anyone who got inside because he has a special condition or body would never be able to get out alive anymore. Death was the only way out.

    The thought that Kanae might die haunted him too much. After all, he knew that the chance for her to survive was very minimal.

    Gathering his thoughts again, he mmed the door to his workroom and started to make a call to gather the men from ck Street. There were numerous monsters that he had to face there. If he just charged inside and they released the monsters, the entire city would be in chaos.

    He couldn¡¯t be selfish.

    "Has Boss calmed down?" Neo asked from the side.

    Patrick nodded his head. "He¡¯s truly a brat. He¡¯s not patient enough when it¡¯s regarding someone he loves."

    "A brat?"

    Neo felt that it was funny to hear someone called Kevin as a brat. Knowing how that young man could perfectly hide his feelings all these times and always thought of the matter of the n first, the word ¡¯brat¡¯ was totally unsuitable. It was theplete opposite from what people would describe Kevin.

    Mature would be far better.

    Patrick smirked. "Of course, the two of you are also brats. You should know better that you¡¯re still a kid."

    "..." Neo wished to throw a punch to this elder¡¯s face. If not because he knew very well that his end wouldn¡¯t be good if he attacked Patrick, he would surely challenge this man into a fight.

    "People in love will be more reckless for the one they loved," Mike smiled wryly. He knew that he would surely do the same thing if the one they took was his girlfriend.

    "I don¡¯t want him to experience the same pain with me," Patrick said calmly. "It¡¯s already enough that I¡¯m regretting my action of acting rashly when I heard about what happened to my girlfriend. I can¡¯t let him repeat the same action with me."

    The other two nodded their heads. They faintly recalled the past, where Kanae would charge head on to the barrage of bullets just to protect Kevin. At that time, they didn¡¯t even know that it was her, but now it made sense.

    She wanted him to be safe. He wanted her to be safe.

    They just wanted to protect each other with all they got.

    "Will you participate in the battle, Elder Patrick?" Neo asked.

    Patrick snorted. "Do you think I¡¯m that heartless? They take my daughter, so I¡¯ll surely pay them tenfold for that! If even a strand of hair from her is lost, I¡¯ll destroy the ce until it¡¯s t with the ground."

    The other two were trembling because of the killing intent that Patrick leaked from his speech. They knew that Patrick was terribly angry and mad, but he had learned from the experience in the past that not every reckless action would turn out well. There will be other consequences that might happen because of their action.

    Mike nodded his head. "I¡¯ll surely follow Boss wherever he goes! Even if I have to go through fire and ice, I¡¯ll never let him go."

    "That¡¯s true," Neo replied. "I haven¡¯t had my revenge on the government. Tomorrow, I¡¯m going to make them pay for everything that they have done."

    Inside the room, Kevin could hear their conversation clearly. His eyes flickered for a bit as he picked up his phone to make another call. Even though he wanted to charge directly to Lima School, he knew that he would regret his decision.

    Did he want to release those monsters into the city just to save one person?

    No matter how much he cared for Kanae, he could never sacrifice the lives of numerous people just for an attempt to save her. From the moment he caused the death of a lot of people just because of his position, he knew that he didn¡¯t want to repeat it again.

    He couldn¡¯t do it by himself. In order to defeat Ferdinand thoroughly, he needed help from others. Making another call, he made sure that those powerful people from ck Street appeared tomorrow. The number of people who could charge inside safely was extremely limited. Besides, one of the most important things was making sure that they didn¡¯t attack the citizens.

    "Hello, Kevin, why are you calling me?" the voice of a young girl sounded in the phone.

    "Alice, how¡¯s the condition of Tommy and your father?"

    "They¡¯re still wounded very hard," Alice replied with a sad tone. "Is there anything important that you want them to do?"

    "It¡¯s nothing..."

    "Wait! Is it about Lima School? Are you going tounch a raid to that ce?"

    Kevin didn¡¯t want to involve Alice in this matter because this girl was extremely soft. It wouldn¡¯t do her any good toe in contact with those monsters and saw the ugly truth of the awakened.

    "That¡¯s not for you to participate."

    "What are you talking about? I can¡¯t possibly let my best friend die, can I? Let me participate, I¡¯ll go there."

    "Alice..."

    "Kevin, I insist," Alice replied strongly. "Kanae has helped me numerous times in the past. If there¡¯s something I can help, I¡¯m more than willing to help out."

    Kevin knew that these two had an awkward rtionship because of him. As he couldn¡¯t get close with Kanae because of his position, it was Alice who had to step forward. Even though so, the two of them remained close friends even after they knew the truth.

    Alice truly wanted to help out because she cared about Kanae¡¯s wellbeing very much. She was very much enraged when she listened to the news report regarding Kanae¡¯s abduction.

    "Kevin, please?"

    "You should take care of yourself. I¡¯m sure that Kanae will never want to see you hurt."

    "I know," Alice smiled. "I¡¯m partially a doctor and poison expert, so I¡¯m sure that I can help out a bit."

    "Fine, you cane to Lima School tomorrow morning."

    "Alright, I get it."

    As Kevin closed the phone, he thought about Kanae again. There were a lot of people who cared about her wellbeing. He was not the only one, but he was the one who wanted more than just her safety. He wanted her entirely.

    "I¡¯ll never let them off," He muttered to himself. His eyes gleamed dangerously. ¡¯Kanae, stay safe, I¡¯lle for you.¡¯

 Chapter 649 Cries

    Kevin finished making calls to several more people when he heard the ruckus in the courtyard. He walked out and saw Lou standing there, partially out of breath.

    "Where¡¯s Boss?" Lou asked immediately.

    "He¡¯s inside," Patrick pointed to the room. "He¡¯s making a call to the people from underworld to ask for their help in the grand battle tomorrow."

    "Oh," Lou heaved a sigh. He was worried that Kevin would do something as stupid as charging directly to Lima School. If it was only a small n, there was no problem at all. However, Lima School was filled with experts all over. Charging inside was the same as asking for himself to be killed.

    In the past, something simr happened to Patrick. Someone took his girlfriend and captured her. He was not entirely clear about what had happened, but he knew that Patrick charged to the ce immediately when he heard that they took his girlfriend.

    It was aplete mess and no one survived except Patrick, who sustained deep wounds all over his body.

    Even though that man was extremely powerful, he didn¡¯t manage to escape unscathed from that ce. He turned the entire ce into bloodbath as the revenge for killing the one he loved. No one could stop him.

    They also didn¡¯t know what Patrick actually did to those men. When they came there, the entire ce had turned into a sea of blood and bodies. Countless corpses filled the area with the floor turned redpletely. In the middle of them all, Patrick stood therepletely soaked in blood.

    "He¡¯s about to charge inside directly," Patrick chuckled, yet his eyes were solemn. It waspletely different from his yful and excited light that always appeared within his eyes. "But I¡¯m not going to let him make the same mistake as I did."

    "Thank you very much, Elder Pat."

    "I did nothing good. Also, you better rest for the battle tomorrow, Lou. Fighting with an exhausted body would only make you be defeated easily," Patrick remarked harshly.

    Lou nodded his head. "There¡¯s no need to worry, Elder Pat. I¡¯ll go to replenish my strength."

    "Good to hear."

    "I¡¯ll also do my best for the battle tomorrow, Elder Pat. I¡¯ll make sure that no one escape from that ce," for a moment, a murderous aura emanated from Lou. He was not just a person who only knew how to work near the table and did paperwork, but also worked in the n. It was only because he had more experience did he also have work in thepany.

    Of course, during that time, he acted normal as if he didn¡¯t have any capability in the battle.

    This made people unaware that this seemingly ordinary man was actually one of the best fighters in the Ryukalin n, excluding some extraordinary ones such as Patrick.

    Patrick arched his eyebrows. "I thought that you don¡¯t like that girl."

    It would be a lie if Lou said that there was no time when he didn¡¯t like the girl. In the past, he didn¡¯t like her when she stayed close with Kevin because he didn¡¯t wish to repeat the same tragedy as Patrick¡¯s girlfriend.

    However, things changed. After he learned about her other identity and the fact that the two of them did have mutual feelings, he no longer harbored any other thoughts regarding the girl.

    "In the past, I¡¯ll surely oppose them. But I have acknowledged her, so I¡¯ll surely make sure that she can return to Boss¡¯s side."

    Patrick nodded his head. "Good, now let¡¯s eat."

    Watching near the door, Kevin knew that there were a lot of people caring for his wellbeing. He knew that they cared for him not because of his position alone. Now, they genuinely cared for him because it was him.

    Suddenly, there was a loud voiceing from the other side of the courtyard. It sounded as if someone was screaming on top of their lungs as the high pitched voice filled the area.

    They were startled, but their mind immediately thought about the only person who stayed there: James Doha!

    Rushing towards the other room, they saw James was sitting on his bed. Something fell to the ground and the boy was crying hard. His eyes were red, and he seemed to have a nightmare. Tears stained his face as the boy wailed.

    "James, are you alright?" Patrick hurriedly stepped forward in worry.

    James swatted the man¡¯s hand. "Sister Kanae, where is Sister Kanae?"

    He scanned the room in hope of finding that girl. Seeing that she was not there, the boy started crying out loudly. He knew that something must have happened to Kanae when she tried to keep him safe.

    "She¡¯ll be back soon," Mike said in a stiff tone. He didn¡¯t know how to console a little boy. His voice was as stern as normal.

    "I WANT HER HERE NOW!"

    Seeing the boy continued to cry, the others didn¡¯t know what they should do. They were not used to soothe a little boy. Moreover, they knew better than anyone that Kanae was still away in that ce.

    No one knew whether she would still be alive or not.

    Their hope would be that she is alive and well.

    ¡¯Where¡¯s Taro?¡¯ Mike whispered to Neo.

    Neo shook his head. ¡¯He¡¯s not here now.¡¯

    Seeing Neo¡¯s expression, Mike decided to not ask more about that young man. He forgot what kind of task they handed to Taro, but that young man has still not returned here yet.

    "WHERE¡¯S SISTER KANAE?" James asked again, his face was stained in tears as he swung his hand around. He didn¡¯t have the strength to move far from the room because of his body¡¯s condition, but he wanted to see Kanae again.

    The image of when she left him still fresh in his mind.

    He felt afraid.

    Afraid that he would never be able to see her anymore.

    "Calm down a bit, James," Patrick tried to hold the boy, but he didn¡¯t dare to exert more force. As he knew that his strength alone far surpassed normal humans, he better not try to hold the boy tighter for he didn¡¯t want to hurt him.

    "I WANT SISTER KANAE!" James yelled.

    Patrick looked at the back with a helpless expression as his hand still held the boy in his ce. He could only stop James from moving around and possibly caused his condition to turn worse but not more than that. After all, he had to make sure that James stayed safe.

    "She¡¯s fine."

    "I WANT TO SEE HER!"

    The cries of the boy filled the room as they felt helpless. Even though all of them also wanted to find Kanae and made sure that she was safe, they didn¡¯t dare to do anything. They were already adults, so they knew that throwing a tantrum wouldn¡¯t change anything.

    James seemed to understand that they couldn¡¯t do anything as he tried to struggle free from Patrick¡¯s hand.

    "Boss, do something!" Seeing that, Neo panicked. He turned to the young man before him, who hadn¡¯t done anything.

    Kevin watched as James cried from the side. His heart felt slight pain seeing the boy cry like that because of Kanae. Upon hearing Neo¡¯s words, he stepped forward and raised his hand.

    SLAP!

    He pped the boy¡¯s face.

 Chapter 650 James Dohaâ€™s Death

    Upon hearing Neo¡¯s words, he stepped forward and raised his hand.

    SLAP!

    He pped the boy¡¯s face.

    The others nearly fainted when they saw that.

    "Boss?" Neo¡¯s eyes turned wide as he felt like smacking this icy cold boss of his. Didn¡¯t he know somemon sense that they shouldn¡¯t hit children?

    They thought that Kevin would try to console the boy, but he just immediately pped the boy¡¯s face just like that. Did he think James was the same as him? Kevin think better after being hit by Patrick, but would it apply to James?

    However, James did stop crying. His eyes were red and they widened as he looked at Kevin in disbelief.

    In this world, these two were the only people he allowed to get close with him aside from his family members. He couldn¡¯t believe that Kevin had just pped him.

    "W-w-why?"

    "Do you think that crying can solve the problem?"

    "B-but!"

    "You¡¯re no longer a child, James. You know that she¡¯s not here," Kevin remarked bluntly. "I¡¯m sure that sleeping didn¡¯t make your memory disappear."

    James¡¯s mouth opened wide, and it closed again. Indeed, he still remembered the scene he saw before he fell asleep. It was printed clearly inside his mind. The helpless and solemn expression of Kanae shed in his mind constantly, reminding him of what she had done to help him.

    "I-I don¡¯t w-want her to go," James sobbed. He didn¡¯t want to see anyone got hurt because of trying to protect him. Seeing how he was unable to help Kanae at all in that ce made him frustrated.

    Most importantly, he didn¡¯t want to see Kanae get wounded because of him.

    He didn¡¯t have long to live. It would have been better if she just let him be the one got captured back then. At the very least, he wouldn¡¯t be able to stay alive for a long time, so it would only be a short time.

    "That¡¯s her decision. She wants to protect you," Kevin stood up. "You¡¯re not a child anymore, James."

    "I..."

    "Crying like this won¡¯t do you anything good because you can¡¯t change the past. You should think about other ways to help out rather than crying like a baby," Kevin replied solemnly.

    From the side, Patrick rolled his eyes in annoyance. He knew very well that James has a bit of a mental problem because of his awakening. It made this boy slightly slower in growth yet at the same time, he has the mind of adults at other matter. In his eyes, it wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that James might be still a baby at times.

    James stared back at Kevin. He knew that Kevin was telling him that he should be more mature because he was no longer a kid. 13 years old should be considered as a teenager. However, he didn¡¯t know what he should do anymore.

    "I-uh, isn¡¯t it fine to just let me die?"

    "You shouldn¡¯t say that," Neo interrupted. "What do you think your uncle will think if you suddenly leave him alone?"

    To save James, Taro brought the boy to this ce. Even though the boy would still die because of his deteriorating health, there were still a few weeks left. Taro wouldn¡¯t want his little nephew to leave so early.

    ¡¯But I don¡¯t have long to live,¡¯ James thought internally, yet the others could see his thoughts clearly from his expression.

    Their heart felt pain when they thought about that. They knew very well that James wouldn¡¯t be able to live for long, yet they wished for him to stay alive because it would be too unfortunate for him to leave at such a young age.

    It was too soon.

    At this time, James has stopped crying. His face was still messy because of his cries just now, but he no longer sobbed. Closing his eyes, he thought about what he could do as he looked back at Kevin.

    "Brother Kevin, do you think that Sister Kanae will miss me?"

    "Why not?" Kevin asked back.

    James couldn¡¯t answer. He thought about what he wanted to do the most and everything. More than anything, he knew that there was something different about his body.

    He recalled his instinct when Kanae left him in the rubbles, he had the feeling that it would be thest time he met with Kanae. He knew far better than anyone that it was the truth, but she was not the one who would leave him. Yeah, it would not be her.

    It is him who would leave her.

    James raised his head as he smiled brightly, yet his eyes were tinged with sadness. "Brother Kevin, please tell Sister Kanae and my uncle that I¡¯m sorry."

    Kevin¡¯s eyes flickered. His hand was outstretched when he noticed James was holding his head and screamed as if his life depended on it. In that moment, he understood.

    James knew that he would experience the second awakening soon enough. His body had prepared himself for the second one, but the anguish and the destruction of his own body as the result of the first one was irreparable. There was no way he could survive the second awakening.

    "Boss, stop him!" Neo yelled in panic.

    "It¡¯s no use," Patrick shook his head. "Once the awakening process is initiated, you won¡¯t be able to stop it."

    "Can you even initiate it by yourself?"

    "I can," Patrick replied. "Once you experience your first awakening, you will know that you can initiate it yourself. However, the anguish you experience must be greater than the previous one, so no one dare to do it. Each of us knows that it would be impossible for us to survive. Besides, not everyone can experience worse anguish than the first one that they had experienced."

    It would require the worst luck ever for them to experience even worse anguish than the first one that they did. Besides, no one would willingly walk on the path of pain like that. Destroying their heart after having it destroyed once might make it irreparable.

    Kevin extended his hand and clutched James¡¯s tiny hand. The boy has been sickly for a few years, making his body extremely thin. It didn¡¯t feel like he was holding the hand of a 13 year old boy as it was more simr to that of a 10 year old boy.

    The scream ended after a long time. James was exhausted as he breathed roughly. He felt his strength was draining at rapid speed. The new surge of power from his second awakening gathered inside his body.

    ¡¯Sister Kanae...¡¯

    "What is his other power?" Neo asked.

    "I don¡¯t know," Patrick replied. "Whatever it is, it should be something extremely powerful."

    He had heard stories about those who awakened their second ability. Not a single one of them could live a second longer after they had awakened their ability. They all died not long afterwards because the power was too much for their body to bear.

    It was something that might even turn a city upside down depending on what kind of ability they awakened.

    James turned his attention back to Kevin. He could see the rare worried expression on the man¡¯s expression.

    "You¡¯re stupid," Kevin spat out.

    "I don¡¯t have much time to live... and I¡¯m happy," James smiled brightly despite his rough breathing. All the past few weeks he spent in this ce has been extremely enjoyable. There might be some idents that they didn¡¯t wish to happen, but overall, he had a wonderful time in this ce.

    He was happy, and that was enough for him.

    Kevin arched his eyebrows. "I see."

    James smiled slightly. "Please save Sister Kanae with this."

    He raised his finger and a light appeared from his finger. It trailed slowly until it reached Kevin¡¯s eyes. It sucked inside and disappeared without any trace, confusing them all.

    "How do I use this?" Kevin asked.

    However, James didn¡¯t answer. He just shed a smile as he gazed up. In front of him, he could see his father and mother smiling towards him. They extended their hands to him. With a smile, he reached to them.

    Kevin noticed that James no longer paid any attention as the boy gazed up. His breathing stopped, and he closed his eyes. However, he still smiled as if he had seen the greatest dream in his life.

    "Boss..?"

    "Tell Taro about this," Kevin stood up from his position. "And prepare for the battle."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Patrick watched James¡¯s expression as he sighed. How many more people should lose their life before the battle was over?

    There was too much blood poured out for the sake of one ambitious man.

    Tons of tears were shed because of his action.

    It was already the time for them to stop him. This time, not only one person raised his weapon. Many of them would do the same.

 Chapter 651 The Path of No Return 1

    Hospital

    Taro was staring at the window with aplicated expression. His eyes were red, marking the fact that he cried not long ago. The news regarding James¡¯s death arrived not long ago. It caused him to feel extremely sad. He only has two family members left and one of them left at such a young age.

    "Even after everything, there¡¯s nothing that I can do to help, is it?" Taro whispered to himself.

    He tried his best to keep the boy stayed alive. Even though the others were aiming to take the boy¡¯s life very much, he wanted to keep his nephew alive. The path itself took him arge toll in his life. However, there was nothing else he could do.

    Because of James, he had to sacrifice the freedom he always experienced in his life. It was all because he wanted to keep his nephew alive.

    ¡¯I¡¯m truly a good for nothing.¡¯

    In his entire life, he created trouble here and there. There has never been even one single thing that he did right. His existence has always been a great shame to their family.

    Taro lowered his gaze. It was not his fault that James died, but he couldn¡¯t help but feeling responsible. He truly wished that the brat could stay alive.

    Beep, beep, beep.

    The sounds of the machine apanied him as hemented to himself. He gazed at his sleeping older brother, the only family member he had left. There has been no progress with Charlie¡¯s condition. Every single day, this many there like a dead person. Even the doctors were not sure when he could wake up.

    Taro moved his gaze to the window.

    ¡¯It¡¯s snowing. This year snowes reallyte.¡¯

    He closed his eyes slowly. This year winter felt extremely cold to him. It was only one year ago that he was still together with his family. They all spent the winter together happily,ughing as if there was nothing else that mattered to them. It was warm and enjoyable, but it could no longer repeat itself.

    He is alone.

    They have left him.

    Taro sighed to himself. He promised himself that he would change his way and be a better person. However, he kept on feeling that he was at his limit. He missed his family very much.

    ¡¯We can¡¯t change the past, but we can learn from the past.¡¯

    He looked at his brother as he let time trickle. There would be arge battle soon, but he was not in the mood to watch the news. All he wanted was to feel the presence of his brother, the only family he had in this world, near him.

    ...

    Lima School

    "Professor Taren asked to fetch the girl in the dungeon," one of the doctors said. "Anyone want to go there?"

    The doctors in front of him shook their heads rapidly. Their eyes were glued to the next doctor who was being carried away from the dungeon. There was no apparent wound outside, but the fact that the doctor was unable to move was already enough to tell them that the girl was not ordinary.

    They were not stupid enough to walk into their own grave by volunteering.

    The head doctor was also frustrated. Every single time he sent someone inside, that person would be pulled out riddled in wounds. Even though Kanae was supposed to be in great pain because of the medicine, she was still able to move around and fought against them.

    "Head doctor, can¡¯t we ask for help?"

    "Yeah, there might be some others who can help us?"

    The doctors were asking hesitatingly. They agreed toe here because of the money, but they didn¡¯t want to end up in hospital because of a single mission. After all, the pain was not a joke.

    The Head Doctor¡¯s face was already extremely dark. He gritted his teeth. "Let¡¯s just move together! I can¡¯t believe she could fight all of us!"

    The others looked at one another. They wanted to cry.

    ¡¯If you want to court death, please don¡¯t involve us!¡¯

    However, their status in this ce was not enough for them to deny the instruction from their leader. While feeling dejected, they made their way to the dungeon.

    Inside one of the rooms, Kanae was sitting down. Her head was still hurting like crazy because of the medicine that Professor Taren force-fed her. However, she restrained the pain because she knew nothing good woulde with hering with them.

    Several doctors tried to capture her. Her hands were still tied together, but it didn¡¯t mean that she couldn¡¯t move at all. Forcing herself to move, she mmed her forehead to the closest person to her.

    Buk!

    "Woah!"

    "Ouch!"

    The force was big enough to send the poor doctor back.

    The Head Doctor felt a headache seeing his doctors were knocked out one by one. If this continued, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone to work!

    "Catch her, idiot!"

    "We¡¯re trying!" one of the doctors replied as he moved forward to capture Kanae. Seeing himing closer, Kanae¡¯s eyes grew cold and she forced herself to move to the side and tripped the doctor.

    Bam!

    He fell to the ground with a loud voice.

    "You won¡¯t be able to move around so much!"

    ¡¯Try it,¡¯ Kanae¡¯s eyes were cold as she tried to stand up. The pain was still there, giving her headache because she was unable to think properly. However, she would not give up that easily.

    "I got you!" a doctor dived into her.

    Kanae switched her body position and raised her knee, hitting the doctor¡¯s stomach.

    "Urghh" the doctor groaned as he stumbled to the side, unable to stand up properly anymore. He didn¡¯t understand howe someone who was in the middle of pain could exert this much power? She shouldn¡¯t have been able to move around, let alone exerting thisrge power.

    Bam!

    Another doctor fell down as Kanae pushed him back using her legs. With her head still dizzy, she could feel her stability decreased. Her leg also started to feel weak.

    ¡¯I have to hold on...¡¯

    Several people tried to hold her down, which she kicked or pushed back violently. Suddenly, she felt something stab her.

    Her expression changed considerably. She felt drowsy and weak. Internally, Kanae cursed out loudly as she watched the relief¡¯s expression on the doctor. She knew that she would have to face that insane professor again without knowing what he had in store for her.

    ¡¯Damn it!¡¯

 Chapter 652 The Path of No Return 2

    "Finally."

    "I thought that this will never end."

    "Right..."

    The doctors were relieved when they saw the young girl unable to fight back anymore. The medicine would only work temporarily, but it would give them enough time to bring her to theb.

    At least, it was better than having her kick them around all the time and knock more doctor unconscious.

    "Let¡¯s carry her."

    The doctors nodded their heads. Several of them were unfortunate enough to be wounded because of her resistance while the others were trying their best to carry her. Even though she was weakened considerably, Professor Taren needed her to be awake, so they couldn¡¯t make her unconscious.

    It didn¡¯t take long for them to bring her to theboratory. Professor Taren was already there, humming happily.

    "Oh, you sure take your time," Professor Taren berated,

    The head doctor wiped his sweat. They didn¡¯t have any n on taking a long time, but Kanae was showing greater resistance than what they could imagine.

    "Put her there."

    Once again, the doctor struggled to put her on the chair. They made sure that she was tied tightly without any chance to move at all. This made Kanae feel extremely annoyed.

    Professor Taren looked at Kanae¡¯s expression with interest. "The pain shouldst for 24 hours, but it seems that you can move around. Your training is pretty amazing, little girl. But it¡¯s useless against my power."

    Seeing that Kanae didn¡¯t reply back, he didn¡¯t feel disheartened. He picked up an item in the size of an eye with the shape of a cylinder and moved towards Kanae.

    "After the battle in Lima School previously, I realize one big weakness in my experiment. I can¡¯t control them very well. They¡¯re mostly moving against my will, so I create an item that can make me control them. Although I only nt this to those who¡¯re the strongest, it¡¯s already more than enough."

    Kanae stared at the item as she tried to exert more strength to struggle free. She didn¡¯t want to be controlled!

    However, no matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t break free.

    On the back, Jeff was waiting patiently as Professor Taren did his job. He yed around with a knife on his hand and ignored the terrified doctors around him. Some of them were new recruits, so they hadn¡¯t seen this before. However, he had seen them numerous times, so he has gotten used to them.

    Most of them would scream and tried to break free. On the other hand, Kanae was struggling but not a word came out of her mouth. The silence continued on as Professor Taren did his work.

    Only after a few hours did the old man finished.

    "This is the first time I have so much trouble to put this on," Professor Taren wiped the sweat on his forehead. He picked up two devices and handed them to Jeff. "You¡¯re the weakest one, so you¡¯ll be the one controlling the two of them. Be careful that you have to pay attention to everything on the screen.???

    "I understand," Jeff examined one of them. It was showing the heartbeat, the fatigue, and many other things. "How do I control them?"

    "Just give them orders."

    "Oh?" Jeff looked at Kanae, who was still struggling. He put the device closer to his mouth. "Speak."

    However, Kanae didn¡¯t speak. Her eyes only red back at Jeff. If looks could kill, Jeff would have been dead numerous times.

    "Stop moving."

    For a split second, Kanae did stop moving. However, she still continued to struggle after that.

    Jeff nodded his head. "It seems that her resistance is still veryrge."

    "It¡¯ll take time for the device to work properly. It should be ready by tomorrow morning," Professor Taren shrugged.

    "Can she take it off?"

    "If she did, she¡¯ll die."

    "Die?" Jeff yed with the device in his hand. "How convenient. This will make it easy for you to control everyone."

    "Nearly all of you have this device inside your body, just different in type," Professor Taren said proudly. This device was one of his masterpieces because it could directly affect someone¡¯s mind, which made it possible to control a person. Of course, he needed to make sure that they have lower resistance first before using this device or it wouldn¡¯t be able to work.

    And that medicine he created or their raw material was the best option.

    "How long do you need this device to fully control her?"

    "Let¡¯s see," Professor Taren rubbed his beard and chin. "This is the one with the highest concentration of the chemical reaction, so it should take around half a day to one day for it to fully kill her nerve. Afterwards, she won¡¯t be able to think on her own anymore and follows after yourmandpletely."

    Kanae¡¯s heart turned cold when she heard Professor Taren¡¯s words. In other words, she only has one day left to live before she turn into a ¡¯robot¡¯pletely.

    "Oh," Jeff yed with the device. "It¡¯s pretty useful, thank you, Professor."

    Professor Taren turned his attention to the group of doctors not far from him. "Take her back to the dungeon."

    The doctors were looking at one another in despair. They truly didn¡¯t want to bring this little monster again. The fierce battle that she showed them was already more than enough to tell them that they were not her match.

    "Oh yeah, give her the next dose of medicine, I don¡¯t want the pain to disappear. Considering her resistance and capability, she should be able to handle one more." Professor Taren pointed at the bottle on the table. "I have another thing to do in the otherb."

    The doctors gazed at one another in despair. Previously, it was Aria who forced Kanae to drink the medicine. Now, who dared to do it?

    The head doctor turned around. "Whoever dares to move forward will be given the chance to be Professor Taren¡¯s assistant."

    The doctors were tempted, but no one moved forward. They were not stupid enough to trade their life with the offer.

    "Plus, the key ess to theb," the head doctor added exasperatedly. He didn¡¯t want to be the one to face that young girl. They were all doctors and not fighters. Even the hardest and most annoying patients were not as hard to handle as Kanae.

    Facing this girl, they might even die.

    The doctors looked around. One hand was raised up above. They quickly made their way to the man.

    "Do you want to try?"

    "Can I truly get the reward?"

    "Yes."

    "Okay," the young man stepped forward. He picked up the bottle and made his way to Kanae. His pace was extremely slow, with his back was all that these doctors could see.

    He made his way to Kanae. The girl struggled and the doctor tried all he could to hold her down. After a good one minute, he managed to force her jaw to open and poured the medicine on her.

    After forcing her to drink, he quickly stepped back and looked at the head doctor. "Is this enough?"

    "Yes!" The head doctor wanted to cry in happiness. At least, they didn¡¯t have to face the little monster head on. "Now, should we take her back?"

    This time, they worked even harder to carry the girl back. Of course, several of them were wounded hard because of the fierce resistance.

 Chapter 653 Start of the Battle 1

    When the sun started to rise, the people that the government had prepared were heading to Lima School. They started to evacuate every citizen in the radius of several hundred meters.

    Knock! Knock!

    "Excuse me, madam, but something important happened here, we ask for your assistance to leave the house. This area is going to be a battlefield. We¡¯ll give you one hour to clean up everything. Once the time is up, we won¡¯t be responsible if something happens to you."

    Knock! Knock!

    "Excuse me, Sir, there¡¯s arge battle that will ur in this ce in a matter of hours. We hope that you can empty this ce along with your family to avoid getting involved in the matter. We hope your understanding that this matter is extremely serious andplicated."

    Numerous soldiers knocked the door of the citizen and asked them to evacuate at the shortest time possible. Some of them were already informed the night before that they would be evacuated. However, there were still a lot of them who stayed in their house, unwilling to leave.

    The soldiers only warned them once about the danger. If they still didn¡¯t want to go, they wouldn¡¯t be responsible for the other party¡¯s life anymore.

    Several reporters were lurking around. They didn¡¯t want to miss the chance to capture the footage of this event. It would surely be very interesting to see. Just by staying here, they were staking their life, but many of them thought that it was worth it.

    "n, where do you think you¡¯re going?"

    The voice of his father caused n to stop his footsteps. He looked at his father, who stood with his arm crossed.

    "I-I¡¯m going to meet with some friends."

    "Meeting while bringing your camera and recorder along?" n¡¯s father asked with eyebrows raised.

    "Uh..." n couldn¡¯t answer his father¡¯s inquiry. He stared at his camera as he felt reluctant to leave it behind. There was going to be a battle in Lima School. Seeing how the residences were moved away, he could guess that it must be an extremely important battle.

    This type of battle would surely go down in history. He didn¡¯t want to miss this kind of historical event.

    n¡¯s father knew that his son wanted to go to the dangerous ce. However, there would be no one who could guarantee his son¡¯s safety there. Many reporters would only make the video from a faraway ce. After all, they didn¡¯t want to lose their life.

    "n, can you promise me that you¡¯ll return back home safely?"

    "I promise, Father," n raised his head with a hopeful expression. "I want to be a full-fledged reporter, so I want to participate in recording this memorial event. Please Father, let me go!"

    n¡¯s father sighed. "Fine, but you bettere back safely for dinner."

    n¡¯s face brightened. He cheered internally, but kept his face solemn outside. "Thank you, Father. I¡¯ll not disappoint you."

    Rushing out of the house, n made his way to the restricted areas. There were only several hot headed people around. The soldiers passed a nce at the young man, but they ignored him. As for n, he paid no heed as he dashed to the closest building to the school.

    Climbing the stairs as the electricity was cut, he reached the highest floor.

    *pant* *pant*

    "I won¡¯t climb so many floors again in the future," n took out his camera as he saw the soldiers encircled the school. He smiled happily as he wanted to memorize this event.

    "I¡¯ll make sure that I take enough pictures!"

    After the one hour limit was over, the soldiers stood before the gate. They started yelling that Ferdinand has toe out.

    "Mr. Ferdinand, pleasee out! You¡¯re under arrest!"

    The people inside Lima School didn¡¯t move at all. They knew that this woulde after the series of numerous news reports on the television, so they were not surprised. Besides, the main yer was not these people.

    Time trickled by and the leader¡¯s voice started to turn hoarse.

    "Try to break in."

    "Yes, Sir!" one of the soldiers moved forward. He was two meters away from the building when he felt something blocked him. No matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t get any closer than that.

    "They¡¯re truly the supernatural human," the leader murmured when he saw his subordinate have trouble. He knew that their strength was not enough to break inside the barrier.

    "That¡¯s enough, you can stop trying."

    "Yes, Sir!"

    The leader picked out his phone and made a call. "Dean, tell me when you¡¯re going to arrive. There¡¯s a barrier outside the school."

    "We¡¯re on the way," Dean replied. He turned his head to Neo. "Didn¡¯t you say that the barrier man is wounded?"

    Neo nodded his head frantically. "From the footage, it¡¯s clear that there are three enemies facing Kanae. Cain, the barrier man, is wounded because he overused his power. The one who died is James Wells and the other one who manages to get away is Randy."

    Hacking the cameras along the way was easy for him. He had done thatst night before he went to sleep and told them the enemies left. There would not be anyone catching them by surprise because of his invisibility anymore.

    "The barrier should have weakened considerably, right?" Mike asked confusedly.

    "Normally, yes," Patrick replied. "I¡¯m sure that they force Cain to drink the medicine to make himself be far stronger in a short amount of time. There¡¯s no need to think so much."

    "Why would they do that? He¡¯s an important member of their group, right?" Mike asked confusedly. If they forced the young man to drink the medicine, it would only make his deathe nearer. After all, his body wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain the force generated from the medicine.

    "In his eyes, they¡¯re not any better than tools," Neo shrugged. "Do you think you pay much attention to your pencil or pen?"

    "No," Mike couldn¡¯t remember how many times he had lost his pen during his time schooling.

    "it¡¯s the same with those people in Ferdinand¡¯s eyes," Neo typed on theptop leisurely. "He sees them as someone that he can rece any time once they¡¯re no longer of any use. Besides, do you think Ferdinand will stay in this city after this incident?"

    It was unlikely for Ferdinand to try thriving in this city again in the future. His reputation has be a mess thanks to the work of Laura and Jason. In addition, the government has ced them in the wanted list, making them criminals in this city.

    "I see."

    "We¡¯ll be arrived soon," Dean pointed to the crowd of soldiers in front of them. "Kevin, have your men arrived?"

    "They¡¯re just behind us," Kevin pointed to the back. There were numerous people walking on the street. They wore ragged clothes or even dirty ones. Some of them brought des, swords, or metal pipes, and so on.

    Neo gulped down when he saw them. "Boss, you¡¯re so amazing to have so many connections."

    "I just post a mission that I¡¯ll give them one thousand if they participate in the battle, five thousands if they can kill more than 10 alone with the left ear collected as the prove and one hundred thousand if they can kill 100," Kevin replied calmly.

    Internally, Neo clutched his heart. He could feel that the money in the Ryukalin n would deplete to the point of no end with Kevin¡¯s method. He stared at the young man incredulously.

    "Do you really think that we have that much money?"

    "Here," Kevin handed Neo a card. On it was written a series number plus some notes. "It¡¯s the bank that Ferdinand has plus his password. You can transfer them all from this."

    Neo was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect his boss to hack into Ferdinand¡¯s ount. There must be a lot of money that man had because of his position and connection. "Boss, you¡¯re the most wic-uh smart person in the world."

    The others: "..." You just care about the money, right?

 Chapter 654 Start of the Battle 2

    Outside the gate, the soldiers and police officers were waiting. They had called Ferdinand to get out, but so far, there was no response from people in Lima School.

    "Sir, there¡¯s no one answering."

    "I know," the leader replied.

    "Sir, there are a group of peopleing here. They seem to be gangster," one of the soldiers reported.

    The leader frowned. He knew that Kevin had called the reinforcement from the street, but he didn¡¯t know the exact amount of people they called. He nced sideways. "How many people?"

    "There seem to be hundreds or thousands," the soldier answered.

    Hearing the answer, the leader nodded his head. He tried not to think too much about the power behind Kevin Kalin as he focused his attention back to the barrier before him. Frown appeared on his forehead when he saw a man walking leisurely to them.

    "Freeze!"

    "Don¡¯t move from your ce!"

    The man, Jeff, stopped. He looked at the soldiers and smirked. "Aren¡¯t you the one who wants us toe out?"

    "ce your hand above and get out slowly."

    "Fine," Jeff leisurely put his hand up as he walked closer to the gate. He eyed the barrier before him. Cain had warned him before that there might be some resistances, but it wouldn¡¯t hinder his movement to get outpletely.

    The leader has a dark face when he saw Jeff walked out nonchntly. In his eyes, there must be something wrong for this man to not have any fear. The moment Jeff walked out of the barrier, he shouted.

    "Capture him!"

    "Oh? You¡¯re really violent," Jeff smirked. "Heed my voice or you¡¯ll face the consequences, follow my instruction and start fighting with those around you. This is your master giving the order."

    The soldiers were stumped when they heard Jeff talked strangely. Has this man gone crazy?

    Before they could finish their thoughts, they realized to their horror that they were not aiming for Jeff. Each of them were pointing their gun or other weapon to theirrade.

    "Wait! What are you doing?"

    "Don¡¯t!"

    "No! The enemy is over there!"

    As the fight started, Jeff just stood there leisurely. He merely uttered a few rubbish remarks here and there, which was the same as giving orders for the people around him.

    "Continue to fight, this is only the beginning," Jeff smirked.

    The leader tried to break through to reach Jeff, but his subordinates blocked the way. As they were being controlled by Jeff, their action became the opposite of what they wanted to.

    "Captain, help us!"

    "I¡¯m trying!" the leader himself could feel that his head was hurting so much. It might not be apparent, but he knew that he was being swayed. Right now, hepletely realized that his decision to wait on Jeff got out of the barrier was for naught.

    He gritted his teeth in anger. Seeing his subordinates killed by theirrades made his blood boil.

    "JEFF! You!" he bellowed angrily.

    Jeff justughed. "Don¡¯t be too early to call my name. I¡¯m not going anywhere..."

    BANG!

    Before he could finish his words, a bullet passed the chaotic soldiers, reaching towards his shoulder. If he didn¡¯t move in time just now, it would have hit his heart and killed him without mercy.

    "Who?" Jeff¡¯s eyes narrowed. He saw a caring with a man leaning on the window, ready to shoot him again.

    His brows furrowed and his feet kicked on the ground hastily.

    BANG!

    The bullet grazed on his hand as he went back inside the barrier. He felt the barrier blocking him for a second, which nearly scared him out of his wits. Thankfully, Cain acted in time and allowed him to get inside.

    "Che, I miss," Neoined. His hand was still holding the long gun on his hand. He wanted to shoot Jeff again, but the man had moved back to behind the barrier.

    "You¡¯re really useless,"mented Dean.

    "Do you want to pick a fight?" Neo¡¯s face darkened. Trying to shoot the man by passing the hundreds of people blocking his way was already hard enough. He managed to lock into the heart, but Jeff sensed him at thest moment. His attempt became a failure as he only managed to wound the man a bit.

    "It¡¯s already good enough," Kevin said solemnly. His eyes watched the barrier in front of them. "We¡¯ll have to pass the barrier."

    "Boss, do you want to wait for the men you call to arrive or not?" Mike asked. The army from ck Street wouldn¡¯t arrive soon enough, so they might need to wait for some time.

    "No need."

    As the car stopped, the five of them alighted from the car. They saw the relieved faces of the soldiers, who seemed d that they had arrived in time. Without the voice of Jeff controlling them, they were free to do as they wished.

    "Many thanks, n Head Kevin," the leader bowed down.

    Kevin nodded his head. "The others will arrive in a few more minutes. We¡¯ll get inside first."

    The leader¡¯s face changed into surprise. He knew that the reinforcements from ck Street would arrive soon, but he didn¡¯t expect Kevin to volunteer for getting inside the school first.

    "But the barrier..."

    "Uncle."

    "With pleasure," Patrick grinned and stepped forward. His spear has been polished repeatedly yesterday, ready for him to use as he wished. Seeing Jeff red at him, he merely smirked.

    "You won¡¯t be able to get pass the barrier!" Jeff snorted.

    "Oh? We shall see."

    Behind Jeff, arge and bulky man appeared. The soldiers immediately recognized that person as Ayres. The fact that he had lost one of his arm confirmed their suspicion.

    "When did Ayres lose his arm?" Mike turned his head to Neo.

    Neoughed. "Kanae cut it off when she and Boss went to Ainge Hidden n. It seems, they don¡¯t have any medicine to grow a limb."

    "If they have one, I believe they¡¯re going to be extremely famous by now."

    "At least, this is beneficial to us," Neo took out arge bag and put it on his back. The weight made it hard for him to move, but he would not fight a close distance fight too. "You¡¯re the one who will make the way and I¡¯ll follow behind you."

    "Got it."

    As they spoke, Patrick readied himself and thrust his spear forward. It reached the barrier, who tried to block it, violently. The shock caused ripples to appear in the surface of the barrier, making it visible in violet light for a few seconds.

    Seeing that his first attempt ended in failure, Patrick snorted. He pushed back his spear and tried a few more times. The barrier shook continuously until it broke downpletely.

    "Now, that¡¯s what I say sessful," Patrick nodded his head in satisfaction. "Let¡¯s go."

    "My lead," Kevin said coldly. His eyes glinted with ruthlessness as he stepped forward into the school.

 Chapter 655 Overuse Oneâ€™s Ability

    Inside the small building, Iris walked timidly. She was called here not long ago, to be exact, to the monitoring room not far from the entrance.

    "I¡¯m here," Iris opened the door slowly.

    Her eyes widened when she saw Cain sitting on the chair with a pale expression. Beside him, Ferdinand and Aria were standing. Their expressions were icy cold, just like the frozen water.

    "Come over here, Iris," Ferdinand ordered with a solemn tone.

    Iris knew that nothing good woulde with hering closer. Her instinct told her to run as far away as possible because it would be extremely dangerous. However, his demanding tone didn¡¯t allow her to move back. Slowly, she inched closer to the man.

    Aria nced at the woman with an expressionless face. He pointed to the seat next to Cain.

    "Sit down there."

    "Ok," Iris murmured her answer and sat down. Her eyes were looking at Ferdinand and Aria with confusion. She was unsure about what their intention of calling here was.

    "I want you to see the future," Ferdinand said coldly.

    Iris nodded her head. She tried her best to initiate her power again, but found out that her head hurt a lot. Groaning, she blinked her eyes rapidly as tears rolled out from the corner of her eyes.

    "Useless," Ferdinand remarked.

    The insult thrown to her was extremelymon. She had heard it numerous times, but she couldn¡¯t help but feel hurt. No matter how many times she heard it, she didn¡¯t like when someone told her that she was useless.

    Aria picked up a bottle and handed it to Iris. "Drink it."

    Iris¡¯s pupil widened. She stared at the bottle in disbelief. Ever since she was young, she had stayed in this ce and learned about the way Ferdinand did things. Whoever failed numerous times, would be given a medicine to boost their power for thest time.

    However, this boost came in price. They would die after they consumed it.

    In the past, she had seen numerous students die because of the medicine Ferdinand gave them. It had caused numerous nightmares inside her mind and made her swear to herself that she could not be a useless person.

    "No!" Iris shook her head. She didn¡¯t want to die yet!

    "Aria," Ferdinand called.

    Without answering, Aria stepped forward and grabbed Iris by her arm. Pulling her closer to the chair, he forced her to sit down before choking her to drink the medicine.

    His swift movement told her that he had done this dozens of times. No matter how she struggled, the content of the medicine flew into her throat.

    *cough* *cough*

    The moment Aria let her go, she tried to vomit the medicine. Not far from her, Cain shook his head lightly. The moment the medicine touched her throat, she wouldn¡¯t be able to vomit it out anymore. This was the property of the medicine that he had known so far.

    Iris felt heat seeped deep into her body and bone. At this moment, she could feel her power initiated by itself.

    Ferdinand ced one of his hands on her face with his thumb on her eyes. "Show me the future, Iris."

    His maic voice seemed to influence her mind. She closed her eyes as she showed the future that she saw to him. No matter how much she wanted to resist, it just seemed to be impossible.

    Iris opened her eyes in her mind. She saw the condition of Lima School in the future. It shook her to the core. What she saw was nothing more thanplete destruction. The prestigious school that was built for a long time has be a nightmare.

    Numerous monsters that Ferdinand created as the side effect of the medicine ran amok in front of her. Her pupil shrunk when she saw the fight that happened before her. It was simply too scary.

    As her eyes wandered around, she came to know that there were so many things that would happen in mere hours. The time when the barrier broke would only be the beginning of this battlefield.

    Pang!

    Iris felt deep pain in her head. She knew that this was her limit, but the force on her head told her to keep going on. Opening her eyes forcefully, she took everything that she saw into her head.

    Bang!

    *cough* *cough*

    Falling to the floor, Iris vomited hard. She had long passed the limit of her ability. The future she saw was something that she would never forget.

    "Aria, you take care of this ce. I have something that I need to do," Ferdinand ordered.

    "Yes, Sir."

    As the two of them walked away, Iris gasped for breath on the floor. It was dirty with her vomit, but she didn¡¯t care anymore. Propping herself up, she saw down on the chair and looked towards Cain.

    Even though Cain¡¯s face was pale, he still stared at the screen and controlled his power ording to what he saw.

    "You¡¯re... awfully... calm," Iris said in between her breaths. Her body felt heavy, so she knew that she didn¡¯t have much time left. However, it was not up to her when she would die.

    Cain¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. "We¡¯re nothing but chess pieces in this ce. There¡¯s no need for emotion to arise."

    Yeah, she knew that.

    Iris closed her eyes as she leaned back to the chair in a sideway posture. Her mind recalled back the past when she first came here. The innocent and dumb her epted everything that they told her. No matter how many times her father protested, she went against him toe here.

    The wonderful things she saw here made her unable to leave. It was so easy to fool a child that she truly wished to smack the young her.

    ¡¯If only we can turn back to the past, I¡¯ll shred the letter without any hesitation.¡¯

    The beautiful golden coated letter that they gave her was the beginning of her nightmare. Many kinds of promises they gave out to her. However, not a single one of them were true.

    Tears trickled down on her cheek.

    The only good thing she had in this ce was her best friend. But her best friend had died because of the order from Ferdinand. Fighting that monster¡¯s enemy....

    From the bottom of her heart, she wished that she could change side. Even though they were the one who killed her best friend, she longed to see the end of Ferdinand even more because he was the one who started this hell.

 Chapter 656 Monsters Unleashed

    Outside the Gate

    Patrick smirked when he saw the gate broken. "It¡¯s not as sturdy as I thought."

    "Let¡¯s go!"

    Without waiting for the others, Patrick stomped on the ground and charged towards Jeff and Ayres. Before he could reach the two of them, a surge of people ¨Cno, monsters attacked him.

    Patrick stopped his movement abruptly and put his spear on defensive position as the monster lunged at him. The ugly looking monster roared at Patrick right in front of the man. Patrick¡¯s face darkened as he kicked the monsters back, mming it to the group of monsters behind.

    "What in the world is that?" the leader¡¯s face paled immediately.

    Dean readied his de. "That¡¯s the result of their experiment, Officer. Haven¡¯t you seen the video and briefing that they give?"

    He had seen them, but the monsters in that video were nothing like the one in front of him. This monster looked far scarier and biggerpared with the one he had seen before. Fear seeped into his bone as he readied his gun. He wouldn¡¯t let himself be defeated easily.

    "The reinforcements havee, you should regroup with them," Neo pointed to the back as he stepped forward. His two hands were holding handgun, ready to shoot them at any time.

    "First thing first, defeat those two!"

    After Patrick was hindered, Lou charged forward from his position and attacked Ayres. His sword was blocked by a metal te that Ayres wore on his arm. After the miserable defeat under Kanae¡¯s hand, Ayres was being extra careful.

    If he lost his arm in a battle again, it would be very humiliating.

    "Move, Ayres!" Lou ordered.

    "Do you think I¡¯ll follow your order?" Ayres swung his arm, pushing Lou back. His eyes narrowed. "You might be powerful for the human¡¯s limit, but you¡¯re not my match, Lou. You better get away before you get hurt."

    Lou sneered. "You should be saying that to yourself."

    With that, the two of them shed once more. Sounds of metal shing reverberated in the open air, sending chills to whoever heard it.

    Even the monsters were smart enough to avoid the two of them. They made circle around the two as they didn¡¯t wish to get wounded identally. Moving towards the soldiers, the leader¡¯s face turned grim.

    "Everyone, brace yourself for the impact!"

    Bang! Bam! Crash!

    The outer gate became total chaos as the monsters poured out like a tide. It was extremely hard for those who stood at the very front to withstand the attack. They had to carefully hold their shield to make sure that they were not wounded.

    "Attack!"

    "Shoot or just wound them!"

    Patrick swung his spear around, wounding every single monster around him. With every movement that he made, several monsters fell down to the ground with blood flow out of their body.

    Behind him, Kevin had taken out his sword. He eyed the two monsters in front of him coldly. With a swift movement, he shed the two monsters into two.

    His action caused the soldiers behind him to open their mouth in disbelief. No matter how sharp his sword was, was it humanly possible to cut people into two in mere seconds? After all, these monsters have enhanced muscle that made them far tougher than ordinary humans.

    "Uncle, I¡¯ll be going first," Kevin informed.

    Patrick arched his eyebrows as he swung his spear. Several monsters fell down again. "What are you talking about?"

    "Jeff has gone."

    "Ah," as he was preupied by the monsters, he didn¡¯t realize that Jeff had slipped away from their sight. He cursed internally. That cunning man would surely wait for them in the most advantageous ce for him. This would make their fight harder.

    Even though Jeff couldn¡¯t fight head-on, there was no doubt that he has the ability to control the monsters and people. If he decided to control hundreds of monsters to attack them....

    That would be an extreme nightmare.

    "I¡¯ll apany you, Brat. You won¡¯t survive for a long time if I leave you alone," Patrick smirked. He charged forward from his ce as he swung his spear and made several thrusting movements. Each thrust was directed at the vital point of each monster, killing them with ease.

    Kevin didn¡¯t reply and proceeded by moving his sword to kill the monsters not far from him. Although he rarely used sword, he was an expert at using them because of the harsh training that he received ever since he was young.

    The monsters¡¯ strength couldn¡¯t bepared to the two of them. After massively killing them, they reached the forest and headed towards the building.

    "He ces the barrier around the building," Kevin remarked.

    Patrick nodded his head. "Let¡¯s break it."

    Before they could try to break the barrier again, numerous monsters rushed towards them like their life depended on it. Seeing another surge of monsters, Patrick truly wondered how many students that Ferdinand had killed to make them this many.

    "Brat, this is not going to be easy."

    "I don¡¯t need you to remind me, Old Uncle," Kevin replied.

    "Hey! I¡¯m not that old! You bratty brat!"

    Instead of replying, Kevin stepped forward first to receive the monsters¡¯ attack. He bent down his knee slightly as he moved swiftly to cut them all. Just like a log, they were cut cleanly as fast as possible.

    After he had finished he looked at his uncle with an unreadable expression.

    In Patrick¡¯s eyes, his nephew was mocking him. He cursed slightly. "Fine brat, if that¡¯s what you want, let¡¯spetes who can finish them all the most! I¡¯ll surely defeat you fairly and squarely!"

    The two of them continued their fight with Patrick berated Kevin here and there out of annoyance. However, it didn¡¯t matter how many times he tried to taunt Kevin. The end result was always the same.

    Kevin stayed quiet and fought with ease.

    ...

    "Mike, let¡¯s go," Neo had finished his preparation and called his friend. He stepped out of the formation much to the other¡¯s surprise.

    "Wait you two, don¡¯t....!"

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

    In a swift movement, Neo fired the four nearest monsters near him. The leader was stupefied. Before he could process what was going on, Mike had stepped forward and used his fist to neutralize the other monsters¡¯ movement.

    With Neo covering from the distance and Mike fighting close quarterbat, the two of them made it towards the sea of monsters. They proceeded in neither slow nor fast movement, making their way towards the buildings.

    "You might want to close your mouth before the fluid from their blood gets in," Dean¡¯s voice awakened the leader.

    He quickly closed his mouth as if he truly feared that. He looked at the calm Dean in amazement.

    "How could you stay calm?"

    "Oh?" Dean arched his eyebrows. He shrugged as he stepped forward. "Maybe it¡¯s because this is not the first time I fight with them."

    The leader was stunned. He looked at Dean fighting the monster with an open mouth. The efficiency of Dean¡¯s movement was truly the pinnacle of martial art. It was easy to see that this man was extremely exceptional.

 Chapter 657 Revenge after 9 Years

    "Mike, how long should we go in this direction?" Neo asked with annoyance. His bullet was limited in number, so killing off every monster with his bullet was certainly out of question.

    Mike shrugged. "Don¡¯tin so much. You can kill them with one-shoot kill, right?"

    Neo¡¯s face darkened. "It didn¡¯t mean that I like to stay in the ce with these monsters crowding around me!"

    "The building is already within the sight. You just have to be a bit more patient."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Mike nodded his head when he felt sudden danger. His body tensed up and he instinctively pulled the monster near him to block him on the right side. Sound of flesh tearing followed soon after that.

    BANG! BANG!

    Neo tried to shoot the person who attacked them, but his shot missedpletely. He frowned when Mike held his arm.

    "Randy," Mike shouted. "You¡¯ve grown faster."

    From behind the monsters, Randy stepped out. He arched his eyebrows. "Your senses have be extremely keen for you to spot me in this ce."

    "Naturally," Mike replied.

    Randy watched the two people in front of him. Although he knew that he had grown stronger because of the medicine that Ferdinand gave him, these two were not easy to handle.

    He raised his twin daggers. "I have told you that our next meeting won¡¯t be that simple. It seems, we have to finish our fight in this ce right now."

    "I won¡¯t give you any handicap," Mike readied his stance. "Give me all you got, Randy."

    "Of course!"

    ...

    Laboratory

    Professor Taren listened to the report from Vena with annoyance. She used themunication device to tell him that they were under attack.

    "Like I say, it¡¯s not my problem!"

    Vena stayed unmoving as she ced the device in front of her mouth. "Sir Ferdinand wants you to finish the experiment as soon as possible and retreat from this ce."

    "Where¡¯s that man?"

    "Sir Ferdinand is in seclusion to take the medicine that you give to him."

    Professor Taren knew that it would take several minutes before Ferdinand could consume the content of the medicine into his body. During that time, this ce would be without him.

    He eyed theboratory that he loved so much. He truly didn¡¯t wish to leave this ce.

    "Fine, I¡¯ll leave after administering thest dose of medicine to that girl," Professor Taren gave his final answer.

    He mmed the phone on the table and looked at his assistant and numerous doctors in theboratory. They gathered here because theb has a secret passage to get out, so they were waiting for Professor Taren to give them the key.

    He looked at his assistant. "Bring that girl here."

    The doctor¡¯s face turned into despair in that instant. They were struggling so hard to take her into this ce yesterday. Many of them were wounded hard and still unable to recover in the room next door.

    The head assistant epted the order. He walked out of the inner room towards the outeryer. In that ce, numerous doctors were waiting for his order. He nced around his subordinates. "Who¡¯s the one that managed to make that girl drink the medicine yesterday?"

    "It¡¯s this man." a doctor immediately pointed to the man beside him.

    The head assistant looked at the doctor. "What¡¯s your name?"

    "Shiro."

    "Bring that girl here and I¡¯ll take you to the inner room," the head assistant ordered.

    Shiro eyed the man curiously. "Can you truly bring me inside?"

    The head assistant nodded his head. "My card can be used to open the door for the innerb. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll heed to my words."

    "I see. That¡¯s good."

    "Now that you understand..."

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Series of gunshots sounded in the room. Before they could react to the sudden attack, most of them had fallen to the ground. One shoot was all he needed to kill them.

    "You!" The leader was stunned to see the gun on Shiro¡¯s hand. "Why? Who?"

    BANG!

    Shiro killed the man with ease. There were more than 50 doctors in this room, but within seconds, he had killed them all. His gaze was cold and unfeeling, totally different with his usual kind and yful gaze as a doctor.

    "I forgot to introduce myself properly," Shiro chuckled. He unloaded his gun and reloaded it back. "My real name is indeed Shiro, but I have my secondary name ¡¯Shin¡¯ in ck Street."

    The rest of the doctors were looking at Shiro with horror filled their face. They knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of this ce alive. Before long, Shiro had sent them all to their death door.

    "Now, the card," Shiro headed to the leader and picked up the card that this man had.

    He walked to the door and used the card to swipe. The door unlocked and a smile appeared on Shiro¡¯s lips. He had waited for this day for a long time.

    Stepping into theboratory, he saw that Professor Taren was not alone. There were numerous people around him.

    "Have you taken that girl..."

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    It took Shiro split seconds to kill the surrounding doctors. They were unable to react in time as Shiro killed them all without any mercy. They all participated in the experiment to be human with potential and created those monsters.

    Professor Taren was struck with panic as he turned around. He looked at Shiro with a stunned expression. A gun was directed towards his forehead as Shiro stood not far from him. His face was expressionless as he stared at the professor in front of him.

    "Good day, Professor Taren, we meet again," Shiro greeted.

    Professor Taren looked at Shiro with confusion. Shiro¡¯s face was not familiar to him. "Have me met before?"

    Shiro arched his eyebrows. What should he expect from this man? He treated many people around him like he treated trash. They would never be treated as human, so this man would never remember anyone whom he did experiment on.

    "Let me refresh your memory," Shiro leaned on the table behind him. "Shiro Servo, the child of Servo Family Head. You took me in and destroyed my family before taking my cousin when you realize that she has more power than me. But around 9 years ago, the two of them disappeared without any trace."

    Professor Taren¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the young man before him. In thisboratory, only three people have ever gotten out. He eyed the man before him with a smirk on his face.

    "Ah, so you¡¯re that brat. I have only managed to awaken your talent for marksmanship when you ran away. It seems that you haven¡¯t gone far away, Shiro."

    Shiro looked at the man before him with disgust. This was the man who caused him to experience numerous painful memories in this ce when he was very young.

    "Today will be the day of your death," Shiro aimed at the professor, ready to pull the trigger.

 Chapter 658 Revenge After 9 Years 2

    *Warning: The following chapter contain a bit violence. It¡¯ll be better if you¡¯re above 15 years old. Read at your own risk.*

    Professor Taren looked at the young man before him. He had never ced this person in any importance because he always treated every people that Ferdinand sent him as his experiment rat. Whether they yell, scream, or anything didn¡¯t matter as long as he could receive the result.

    He was trained ever since he was young how to be a good scientist. However, the contact with the exceptional substance that the government hid from the public caused his mind to spin rapidly. The effect of the medicine was extremely amazing.

    The government has a lot of them, but they were always using it bit by bit. There were so many of them that will be wasted.

    He wanted them all to create breakthroughs for humanity. However, testing them on animal gave him disappointing results every single time. It was then the idea to test with a human shed in his head and he was exceptionally lucky to meet someone powerful who wanted the power too.

    Professor Taren picked up the tray beside him and flung it to the man before him.

    BANG!

    Before it could reach, Shiro had shot it down. He looked at Professor Taren with a mocking expression.

    "You should have expected this end when you treat human¡¯s life as nothing but tools."

    "Do you know the consequences of killing me? I¡¯m the....!"

    BANG!

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!"

    Blood oozed out from the wound on Professor Taren¡¯s shoulder. His aged face turned pale as pain assaulted him. All this time, he was the one who inflicted wounds to the people, but today, it was the opposite. He was the one getting wounded by his experiment subject.

    Looking at Shiro, who was pointing the gun at him, Professor Taren roared, "Do you know what you¡¯re doing? With my experiment..."

    BANG! Prang!

    The bottles smashed into pieces as the content sshed to Professor Taren¡¯s body. Even though there was no longer any raw material that he kept, the content of these bottles were more than enough to send ordinary people to their death bed because of the extraordinary effect it gave.

    Sssh!!

    Professor Taren looked at his hand, which had changed color with horror.

    "Damn it! I need the anti..."

    BANG!

    The bullet stopped Professor Taren in his track. By the side, Shiro was watching as Professor Taren panicked. All along, Professor Taren was the one who conducted research for who knows how many people. He watched as these people struggle on the experiment table, trying to get away no matter what.

    But it was impossible for them to leave this ursed ce. They were dragged back in wretched state just in order to let the professor tried the medicine. Over and over.

    Recalling the students that Professor Taren brought here, Shiro¡¯s heart pained. "You have already caused so many of us to die. Why don¡¯t you try your own medicine?"

    "Are you crazy? I¡¯m not among the lineage..."

    "Didn¡¯t you intend to create the medicine in order to let ordinary people to have the ability too?" Shiro asked once more. He was among the doctor, so he knew that the research mainly focused on how to transfer the ability for ordinary people too.

    Aside from those who came from the lineage, there were tons of children from ck Street that was taken here. Since they didn¡¯t have parents and no one to care, nobody even remembered them when they disappeared.

    Even Shiro himself only knew about their projects after he infiltrated the academy in order to help Kanae.

    "The medicine is still imperfect!" Professor Taren roared loudly. His eyes watched as his hand began to change shape in horror. If he didn¡¯t do something soon, he would change into those monsters because his physical ability was weak.

    As someone who had spent most of his time in theboratory, Professor Taren was not used to train and so on. He knew better than anyone that his physical ability was weak, so he always carried some medicine around.

    Who would have thought that Shiro wouldn¡¯t give him the chance to use it and instantly cut off his path of retreat?

    "And despite imperfect, you still dare to use them for human?" Shiro shook his head and took out another gun from his pocket. He had prepared a lot of guns for today. It was not easy to bring his own gun, so he conveniently picked the guns that Ferdinand had prepared in the base.

    Besides, the doctors were allowed to have one for self defense in case the subject of experiment went out of control.

    "You..."

    BANG! PRANG!

    Another bottle was smashed into pieces as the bullet pierced through. The content sshed to Professor Taren as he raised his other arm, trying to protect his face.

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAhHhhhhhhhhhh!"

    Pain began to assault his body as Professor Taren¡¯s aged face contorted. He knew better than anyone that the pain these subjects experimented was more than enough for them to scream for help, hoping that someone would release them from the pain.

    After a while, the pain will consume them.

    Once they gave up their resistance due to the pain, they would die. At the same time, their body would undergo changes that turned them into monsters. For those without direct lineage, this was equal to painful death because they would be forced to see their body changes until they lost their mind.

    Professor Taren looked at Shiro with anger and unwillingness.

    "G...give me... t...AAAAAAAAAa.....anti...dote!"

    Shiro looked at Professor Taren in front of him without any expression. The aged professor¡¯s hand had changed into something brown as the veins bulged out. It was ugly and at the same time, he could hear Professor Taren screaming while asking for antidote.

    "I don¡¯t know which one is the antidote," Shiro said slowly. "Even if I know I would not give it to you."

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"

    Professor Taren¡¯s scream filled theboratory. Because everyone had long gotten used with the scream in this ce, Shiro knew that no one wille to help. Every subject would scream horridly due to the pain they experienced.

    nk!

    Shiro reloaded the gun in his hand and looked at Professor Taren. "Time to end this."

 Chapter 659 Iâ€™m Sorry, Rei 1

    *Warning: The following chapter contain a bit violence. It¡¯ll be better if you¡¯re above 15 years old. Read at your own risk.*

    "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!"

    "Your body had already changed after some time. I don¡¯t know that it takes this long for one to change."

    On the floor, Professor Taren looked in Shiro¡¯s direction with deep hatred. His bloodshot eyes were looking towards Shiro, as if itching to take a bite on him.

    "You... ungrateful... brat! I.... AAAAAAAAAAAAAAA should.... have never let.... You... awa...ken.... AAAAAAAAAAAAA.....your.... ability!"

    Shiro sneered. "You just let me be all this time and never even care for us because we¡¯re nothing more thanb rat in your eyes. But you¡¯re right on one thing."

    Professor Taren¡¯s eyes widened when he saw Shiro walked to him. His body was still changing as his mind was clouded due to the pain. The muscle on his hands was alreadypletely deformed while his legs were still slowly changing. It bent and twist to abnormal direction. However, it didn¡¯t hinder his vision as he could see Shiro crouched down before him. Afterwards, something cold was pressed to his forehead.

    "If you had killed me back then, you would be still alive now. Farewell, Professor Taren."

    "No...."

    BANG!

    Shiro shot the head of Professor Taren coldly. Blood poured out from the hole that the gun created. He knew the consequences very clearly, but he didn¡¯t care anymore. There were too many blood debts that this man owed to the people around him.

    ¡¯You take everything from me, Professor.¡¯

    Pulling the gun back, Shiro walked away. He watched as Professor Taren¡¯s body was still undergoing changes. It seemed that the medicine was still working even though Professor Taren had already died. As a doctor, Shiro had to admit that the medicine was very amazing.

    But it came at a high cost if not used well. If only the one who used it was someone else, it might be possible to develop medicine that would help humanity. A pity indeed, it fell in the wrong hand.

    ncing at the numerous tubes around him, Shiro sneered internally. His mind traced back his past, at the time when he was merely a young and happy kid. The test result that they did told them very clearly that he has potential beyond the limit. It meant he had the chance to be awakened.

    Servo Family was not that big of a family. However, it was thriving because of their work in ck Street. They were famous as the one who produced great experts in their time. Many of them were powerful, but not to the point of awakening their ability.

    However, his appearance destroyed everything. His parents refused to cooperate with the government, resulting in the destruction of his family. Afterwards, he was taken away and subjected to numerous inhumane experiments that he still could remember until now.

    "I really hate this power back then," Shiro chuckled.

    In his eyes, it was his power that brought doom to his life. However, he soon found out that his aunts were still alive because they were married away to the Nali Family. After years of unending despair, hope emerged once again.

    When his aunt¡¯s daughter was taken to theb too, she was determined to bring her daughter out. For that, she asked that he apanied her until she got out because it would be dangerous for a little kid to wander on the street alone.

    His aunt and uncle prepared the way out while he waited near the promised ce. They had instructed their daughter to get out, so the smart girl would surely follow after their instruction. And they were right. She got out with a boy trailing behind her.

    He didn¡¯t have any time to question her, so he could only lead them to the path that her parents¡¯ had prepared. After they got out, they went their separate ways.

    "I never thought that I¡¯ll see her again until I meet the two wounded kids in front of my clinic."

    He wanted to live a normal life, so he studied and entered medical school. However, he didn¡¯t manage to obtain enough tuition money, so he could only open clinic illegally in ck Street.

    It was the very clinic that became the ce where he met with his little cousin again.

    The reason why he helped her out in the past was not simr to what he told Tommy previously. He instantly recognized Kanae when he saw her because his blood reacted. It was the characteristic of every awakened person as every time they were near someone who has a close rtionship with them, their blood would react first.

    She was on the verge of death, and he didn¡¯t have the heart to let her cousin die just like that. Her eyes back then were full of lives. Even though she was already close to death, she still didn¡¯t have the thought to give up. Unlike him who only thought how to find a way out of the city, she was still full of determination to fight back.

    Even if there was only a slight hope, she would never give up.

    He extended his hand, wanting to help her once, but in the end, he just couldn¡¯t let her be alone.

    "If I never met with her, I think I¡¯ll just forget about this hell and the horrible ce where I was raised," Shiro murmured to himself.

    For him, the government and thisboratory were the demon and hell that manifested in the human world. Meeting Kanae gave him hope, hope to erase this ce forever. She never asked him to participate ande with her, but he was the one who asked her to let him join Fiore Group and be a part in her n.

    Shiro still could remember Kanae¡¯s astonished face when he told her that he wanted to formally join Fiore Group when she came to tend her wound for the nth time.

    ...

    *shback: around 2 years before*

    "Why? I thought you don¡¯t want to have any rtion with them again," Kanae asked back then.

    Shiro merely looked at her and replied, "Seeing you fight just make me think that there might be hope."

    "You know that you can just hide forever, right?"

    "Will that solve the problem?"

    Kanae didn¡¯t reply. She just looked back at him with her dark irises seemed to see through him, reaching his inner heart. Even though she didn¡¯t experience any of the experiments back then because she just stayed for a short time, she had known them from her parents.

    Both of her parents were scientists, working for the government. They might not be part of the core members because they still have lives outside of the government, but they still have ess to some facilities. The amount of knowledge that they could pass to Kanae was limited, but it was more than enough to show the dark side of this ce.

    She knew, which is why she didn¡¯t want to drag him with her.

 Chapter 660 Iâ€™m Sorry, Rei 2

    Back then, Shiro looked back at Kanae and smiled lightly. "You keep on saying that you don¡¯t have any choice, but in truth, you have the choice, right? If you choose to give up your inheritance, you can get out of this city forever and live with your sister."

    "I know."

    "But you didn¡¯t pick that choice."

    "Because I know that it wouldn¡¯t solve any problem. I¡¯ll have to live, hiding my real identity and ability forever."

    Shiro looked at Kanae. "You didn¡¯t want that?"

    "No."

    "Then I¡¯m the same."

    Kanae crossed her arm. "You¡¯re different, Shin. You don¡¯t have anything you want to protect except yourself."

    After getting out of that hell, Shiro never got close to anyone. Even though he attended school with Kanae¡¯s parents¡¯ help and assumed a different identity by hiding his surname, he could never get close to anyone. He was afraid.

    Afraid that the government would find him and drag him back to hell. If they threatened him with people he cared for, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse.

    "That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have anything to lose if I decide to fight."

    "You..."

    "Will you reject my request, Rei?"

    Looking at Shiro¡¯s expression, Kanae shook her head slowly. She sighed. "If this is your decision, I won¡¯t stop you, Brother Shiro."

    "Thank you, Rei."

    ---

    *present time*

    Shiro pushed the thoughts of the past into the back of his mind. He sighed to himself as he looked at the screen. It was showing the fight outside this building. Right now, the army and people from ck Street were cooperating together. It was truly a wonder how those two, whoe from apletely different world managed to cooperate so well.

    They were trying to press in. However, the swarm of the monsters just increased as more and more came out.

    ¡¯In just a bit more, there won¡¯t be any monster.¡¯

    Because he helped out a bit here in his disguise, he knew that there were a lot of people who were unable to withstand the reaction of the medicine. This time, Professor Taren had let them all out. Counting their number, Shiro knew that the fight would onlyst a few hours at most.

    Afterwards, the monsters might be wiped out because they were not a match to the group of army and fighters from ck Street.

    However, the question left for him would be whether he couldst that long or not.

    He had almost run out of bullets. If he got out of thisb using the secret passage, he would be dead because of the monsters. He should just take the machine and head to the dungeon.

    BANG!

    Shiro was startled at the sudden voice and turned around only to see Aria stood there. His pupil shrunk because he knew that he would not be the man¡¯s match. Holding his gun tightly, he looked back at Aria warily.

    "You¡¯re the one who did this?" Aria asked.

    "Who else do you think it¡¯ll be?"

    Aria looked at Shiro coldly. Suddenly, he charged towards Shiro rapidly. The startled Shiro shot the man using his gun. Although the man was moving in random ways, Shiro was already used to Kanae¡¯s speed. His shots hit the man in various locations.

    However, it didn¡¯t stop him at all.

    Bam!

    Aria punched him on the stomach. Shiro could feel his entire stomach content was destroyed in that single punch. It was far heavier and harder to contendpared with the fight he had so far.

    *cough* *cough*

    "Your resistance is futile."

    Shiro gritted his teeth. He took out a hidden knife and pierced the man¡¯s feet. In the next moment, Aria kicked him. He flung once again to the wall, blood flowed out of many cuts on his body.

    *cough* *cough*

    ¡¯So painful,¡¯ Shiro thought to himself.

    Aria pulled the knife from his feet and threw it to the side. The wound on his body slowly closed at a visible rate. It was as if no matter what wounds he had, he would heal by himself.

    Shiro could barely see the amazing restoration ability that the man had. He knew that he was not the man¡¯s match and with his body¡¯s condition, he would die if he didn¡¯t get any treatment in an hour.

    One hour...

    Could the fight possibly end within an hour? Not to mention, the fact that the controller was still in Kanae¡¯s body would make them control her. He didn¡¯t have the controller only because he managed to get away not long after he awakened his talent back then. If he waste for a few more days, he would never have a chance to get out.

    The controller couldn¡¯t be ced on an ordinary person because the chemical would kill them. Professor Taren always waited for the child to awaken their talent before doing the operation.

    The sounds of footsteps getting away made him d. At the very least, the man called Aria wouldn¡¯t inflict immediate death wound to him.

    He tried moving his body, but he realized that every single movement caused pain to emerge all over his body. He gritted his teeth to endure the pain.

    ¡¯I¡¯m sorry, Rei.¡¯

    When he switched the medicine yesterday and acted forcefully to make her drink, he told her that he would return to take care of the controller. With his current condition, it was highly impossible for him to return back.

    From the bottom of his heart, he hoped that Kanae would be alright. If she was forced to fight with her friends, he knew that she would surely choose the most extreme method...

    ¡¯Ouch,¡¯ the pain on his back jolted him back again. This was not the time for him to think about other people¡¯s condition so much. He had to stop his bleeding and earn himself more time. If he didn¡¯t, it would be his death.

    Afterwards, he could only pray that one of his friends came to this side to help him get out of this ce.

 Chapter 661 A Father Who Didnâ€™t Care for His Son

    "The barrier broke," Cain murmured. Blood trickled down on the corner of his mouth as he tried to control his power.

    Another harsh attacknded on his barrier. It jolted his body, causing him to lose control of his barrier. The barrier waspletely broken as he knew that he couldn¡¯t summon even an ounce of his power anymore.

    "You... should stop... fighting," Iris said in a low tone as she was gasping for breath. It was hard for her to breath with her current condition. "Your brain... will burn.... If.... you continue."

    Cain didn¡¯t reply. He leaned back on the chair as he stared at the screen before him. He could see the two men had passed the guards located in the lobby. It would take them several seconds to reach this ce.

    Kreet. (sound of door opening)

    Kevin nced inside and looked at the two people in front of him. They looked rather weak and pale. His killing intent surged out as he recognized them as Ferdinand¡¯s men who have special talent.

    Cain quickly raised his hand to make a barrier, but Kevin had already charged towards him and choked his neck.

    "Ugh....!"

    "Where¡¯s Rei?" Kevin asked coldly.

    Cain pointed to the screen before him. "You can search by yourself."

    It was connected to the cameras all around this building. If Kevin wanted to search for Kanae, he could try looking at the camera because there was a high chance that she would be captured.

    Cain tried to struggle, but Kevin tightened his grip slightly, making the man unable to breathe freely.

    "You should stop struggling. It¡¯s futile."

    "I.... can¡¯t."

    Kevin put the man down and Cain tried to make the barrier again. However, he felt a pain on his head. The pain stopped his movement as his face contorted. When he already felt the pain, he would never be able to summon his power on himself.

    It was the defense mechanism that their body had. Unless they were cornered, they would never be able to summon their power at all. The other way to make themselves use their power again was the medicine that Professor Taren had made.

    Kevin looked at the man. "Your father won¡¯t care about you even if you try to please him forever."

    Cain looked back at Kevin quietly. He lowered his gaze slightly. "Even if Father didn¡¯t care for me, it¡¯s all I can do for him."

    "Father....?" Iris was confused.

    "Ferdinand is my father," Cain replied with a pained smile on his face.

    Iris¡¯s pupil widened as she stared at the limpid man. All along, Cain has always been the quietest amongst them. No matter what kind of harsh rule and punishment that Ferdinand enforced, Cain would never voice out hisint.

    She had seen the man before her subjected into harsh training and forced to drink medicine numerous times. How could it be possible that a father treated his own son like that?

    "You don¡¯t owe him anything," Kevin remarked. His eyes were still facing the screen, trying to find traces of Kanae while his uncle was busy cleaning the hall.

    Cain closed his eyes. "I owe him my life."

    He still could remember when he was still small his mother told him a story that he would never forget. When Ferdinand left for the war, his mother was pregnant with him. But after he was born, she received news that Ferdinand had died.

    After falling into depression for several years, she moved on and married another man. It was only yearster that Ferdinand returned only to see his wife had married someone else.

    He was barely a teenager at that time.

    "Ferdinand kills his ex-wife and her new husband out of his own volition," Kevin finally turned around. "It¡¯s not your fault."

    Cain didn¡¯t reply. The only reason his mother married someone else was because she couldn¡¯t earn enough to raise a son. When he saw Ferdinand on the day he barged into their house, he knew instantly that he was his father. The resemnce they had with each other was inevitable.

    The young him stared at Ferdinand with his pair ofrge eyes. The expression that he saw on Ferdinand¡¯s face at that day was unforgettable.

    ¡¯Why are you killing my mother and father?¡¯

    ¡¯I¡¯m your real father.¡¯

    Cain couldn¡¯t exin why, but he couldn¡¯t leave his father alone. From that day, he followed after Ferdinand and became one of his soldiers. But not even once, he tried to take advantage of their special rtion.

    "You should stop fighting or you¡¯ll be dead," Kevin checked on Cain¡¯s condition. "Do you know where they hold prisoners?"

    "It should be at the lowest ground."

    Lowest ground?

    Kevin recalled the ominous feeling that he had when he traveled on the secret passage. If she was truly there, he wanted to go as fast as possible for he couldn¡¯t possibly leave her there any longer.

    "Brat, have you finished?"

    "Yes."

    Kevin was about to walk out when Iris clutched his arm. "Wait!"

    At that moment, Iris forcefully initiated her vision once again. She could see the alleyways of different parts on this building. However, the person she saw before her caused her to gasp in shock.

    "Iris! Did you see the future again?" Cain struggled to sit down.

    Iris nodded her head. She looked at Kevin with fearful nce. Kevin was about to yank his hand when he saw tears flowing out of Iris¡¯s eyes. He stopped in his movement as he looked at the young girl before him.

    "You have the power to see the future, right?"

    "Yes..."

    "I don¡¯t know what you see, but you have to let me go. I have somewhere else that I should be."

    Iris wanted to hold his hand longer, but Kevin had moved away. She took a deep breath as she spoke slowly.

    "You.... can¡¯t go. You should.... leave this.... ce."

    Kevin frowned. "I have to save my friend."

    "You can¡¯t... save... her..."

    Kevin stopped in his tracks again. He had never told them that Kanae is a girl. Besides, the fact that Rei from Fiore Group is a girl was a secret that many people kept.

    "How do you know that it¡¯s a girl?"

    Tears flowed out even harder as she used her strength to speak. "Because you.... will.... kill her...."

    The word ¡¯kill¡¯ caused Kevin to stop his movement. He looked back at the weak woman before him. It was hard for him to believe that he would be the one to kill Kanae. He came here to save her.

    That was extremely different.

    After hesitating for a bit, Kevin turned around. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t stop here right now. If he stopped, he would never have the same chances again in the future.

    "Brat, why are you leaking out your killing intent?" Patrick asked as he waved his spear.

    "Nothing," Kevin replied. "Let¡¯s go."

    No matter what, he couldn¡¯t stop. This was not only a mission to save Kanae, but also a mission to destroy this school and the inhumane research that they had done so far.

    Inside the room, Iris felt her grip weakened. She let her bodyid on the chair as she closed her eyes and breathed herst.

 Chapter 662 Destroying Buildings

    Outside the Gate

    The police officers and soldiers were extremely busy because they had to make sure that none of the monsters got away from the encirclement. Their work so far has been taxing, so they hoped for the best. Reinforcement that Kevin called has been very helpful.

    Nheless, this shall be the first andst time they worked together with the people from ck Street.

    "They¡¯re really efficient," one of the officersmented when he saw how the people from ck managed to maintain their position.

    "That¡¯s the sole reason why they¡¯re always winning against us."

    "After this, won¡¯t their number decrease by a lot?"

    "So do we," his friend replied solemnly.

    The difference in casualties between police officers and people from ck Street became even more apparent when the fightsted longer. As the police officers focused on defense, there were not many injured or dead people from their side. On the other hand, people from ck Street preferred to attack, so many of them died.

    However, in terms of damage inflicted on the monsters, it was people from ck Street that managed to gain the advantage. They defeated much more monsterspared with police officers, which lessened the burden on their shoulder greatly.

    At the very front of them, the fight between Lou and Ayres hadn¡¯t ended. The two of them exchanged attacks again and again. Sounds of metal shing told them that these two were still fighting with all they had.

    "Dean, how much longer should we stay here?"

    "Until all the monsters defeated," Dean replied calmly, his de moving at high speed to the monsters. "You don¡¯t expect them to get out that soon, right?"

    The leader: "..." actually, I do.

    He looked at the mess before him as he rubbed his forehead. If the fightsted longer, he was not sure that they could hold on for that longer. After all, their stamina was limited.

    "If we manage to finish them all before the others¡¯ return, it¡¯ll be great," Dean added.

    ¡¯It¡¯ll be great if we can survive that long,¡¯ the leader internally thought inside his mind. He eyed the confident Dean with annoyance.

    "Their number is not that many," Dean added. "Because the experiment subject has decreased considerably, there were not many of them they can use anymore."

    The leader¡¯s eyes widened. He was about to ask how Dean could know that when they saw a car approaching. From inside the car, Alice came out hurriedly. Her eyes darted around in anxiousness.

    "Alice!" Dean called.

    "Ah, Senior Dean," Alice had met with Dean a few times in the past because Master Rudy often visited them for training. Although Dean was merely tagging along as his student, it was easy to recognize this man.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Ie to help," Alice smiled. "My best friend is inside and I won¡¯t let them touch her."

    Dean nced at Lima School for a moment then returned his gaze back to Alice in bewilderment. He knew that they caught Kanae, but he hadn¡¯t heard a word about Alice being Kanae¡¯s friend.

    "Are you sure you want to get inside? It¡¯ll be dangerous."

    "I..." Alice swept her nce to the monsters behind the group of men. Upon seeing their scary appearance, she was stunned. She had to admit that she wouldn¡¯t like going there if things were like this.

    Dean patted the girl¡¯s shoulder. "You should wait for Jason. He¡¯lle here in a few minutes."

    "Jason?" Alice was surprised. "As in Jason Wells?"

    "Is there any other Jason that you know?" Dean shrugged nonchntly.

    Alice shook her head lightly. No, there was no Jason Wells that she knew aside from that man. However, it was hard to believe that the same ¡¯perfect¡¯ young master would participate in this battle. After all, no one could guarantee his safety.

    "While you¡¯re waiting, you might want to help out a bit."

    "Sure," Taking out a few beads from her pocket, Alice threw them towards the monsters. The beads turned into smoke and dust upon contact, whichnded on the body of the monsters. They shrieked and their movement slowed down considerably.

    The gangsters were excited when they saw the changes in the monsters. Without any hesitation, they pounced forward.

    "That¡¯s great!" Alice eximed happily. She didn¡¯t know whether her poison would work, so seeing it in action made her extremely happy.

    Dean smiled and continued his work. Their coboration didn¡¯tst long as Jason came using his car not long after that. He was dressed properly as ¡¯Oro¡¯ rather than as himself.

    "You¡¯rete," Dean remarked. "It¡¯s no wonder Tommy always calls you as Mr. I¡¯m alwayste."

    Jason arched his eyebrows. "I¡¯m not an unemployed man like you."

    "You¡¯re still busy with your work during time like this?"

    "Of course!"

    Dean looked at Jason¡¯s appearance up and down. Although Jason dressed up nicely, there were some traces of tiredness in the man¡¯s appearance. It was clear that he had to finish his work before rushing here with all his might.

    "I havee to a conclusion."

    "What is it?"

    "I¡¯ll never want to be a president of apany," Dean shrugged.

    Jason rolled his eyes. "Do you think it¡¯s that easy to be a president? You should try to start your own business first."

    "Can you two stop arguing?" Alice asked in annoyance. They were in the middle of a battle! Who in the world would take the time to banter with each other when their life was on the line?

    Jason shrugged. "Don¡¯t be so tense, little girl. Let¡¯s go inside, Kanae should be in the hidden building."

    "Ah, ok," Alice nodded her head.

    "Stay behind me, I¡¯ll protect you."

    Dean shook his head lightly when he saw the two of them moving forwards. With Jason¡¯srge sword, it would be easy for the man to move into the sea of monsters. Protecting Alice was another thing, but he was pretty capable, so Dean was not worried.

    After ncing around to see the situation, he returned his attention back to the fight.

    ...

    "Did he left?" Neo was asking when he saw Mike returned empty handed.

    Mike nodded his head. His fight with Randy stopped just now because Randy darted into the forest. Trying to find the trace of an experienced fighter was not easy. It took him a few minutes to be certain that Randy would not return back.

    Neo frowned. "Where do you think he goes?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Mike shrugged. "Why does it matter? We should just hurry and finish the task. It¡¯s not easy to get here."

    "I know."

    The two of them got into the tower. There was no one around them, so they conveniently took the elevator to middle part of the tower. Going out, they noticed that several monsters were already waiting for them.

    "Oh great, Mike, can you handle them?" Neo asked.

    "Of course, with great pleasure."

    As Mike handled the monsters, Neo slipped into one of the rooms. He looked around for a few seconds before looking at the window. At this height, the wind would be extremely fierce, but he didn¡¯t have any other choice.

    From therge bag on his back, he took out arge weapon. It was in the shape of a gun, but the size was farrger than normal. In the bag, there were several round balls. The gun acted more like a cannonpared with a normal bullet because of its size.

    Positioning himself near the window, he opened the window carefully. The wind pped on his cheek forcefully as he frowned. It wasn¡¯t too nice to feel the harsh wind.

    Ignoring them, Neo aimed towards the building. The monsters wereing out from every building, so he had to block their way out. Smirking, he pulled the trigger.

    BOOM!

    With that, the two began their work of destroying the buildings one by one.

 Chapter 663 Forced Battle

    In the building, Kevin and Patrick continued their journey. Patrick eyed Kevin confusedly. Ever since he got into the room to check on the two people, his nephew seemed off. It was not like his skill deteriorated, but it looked like something bothered him to no end.

    "Brat, do you find her in the camera?"

    Kevin shook his head. His eyes narrowed when a monster leaped up to them. Slightly changing his course, he moved sideways and cut the monster into half. Right after that, he continued his run without paying any attention to the one he cut.

    "Why does your face look extremely scary?"

    "It¡¯s nothing," Kevin replied. He just felt that Iris¡¯s words rang loudly in his ears. Even though he wanted to meet with Kanae again as fast as possible, if meeting her meant her death then he wouldn¡¯t want it to happen. What he wanted the most was her safety and moreover, her happiness.

    If something happened to her because of him, he would never be able to forgive himself.

    The two of them continued their advance and went down another floor. They were surprised to see that the hallway was directed in two sections. One way was heading to the left and the other one heading to the right.

    "Brat, where do you want to go?" Patrick asked.

    Kevin didn¡¯t immediately reply. He nced to look at the two directions as he wondered which path they should take. He knew that the left part was heading towards the building again, which meant, theboratory should be there. However, he was not sure where the path to go down again was.

    The camera didn¡¯t show the way very clearly as there was barely any that watched this building. It was as if Ferdinand was confident that his men would never betray him.

    Never betray?

    Kevin was immersed in his thoughts when he heard a loud voiceing from the right direction. The two of them looked at one another before they rushed to the right side, wanting to know what caused the voice. It didn¡¯t take long for them to see a man standing calmly in the middle of the hallway: Jeff.

    Beside him, the doors to the other rooms were open, but the light was turned off. Kevin had never gone here before, so he was not sure what was inside the rooms. Just as they were about to approach Jeff, a surge of monsters came out from two of the rooms, blocking their waypletely.

    "You go to Jeff!" Patrick bellowed. "I¡¯ll handle them!"

    As he said that, his spear danced and killed the monsters. He made himself their center of attention as he attacked rapidly. With each thrust, a monster would fall down and die.

    On the other hand, Kevin charged forward. He shed the monsters before him and dashed forward, making a straight line. As there were simply too many monsters around him, it took him some time to reach the end and found Jeff standing not far from him.

    Jeff smirked. "It¡¯s quite amazing for you to reach this far, but this is your end."

    "I wouldn¡¯t be so sure about that," Kevin shifted his position as a monster attacked him from behind. His hand bent down slightly, making a trajectory to the back as he thrust the sword into the monster¡¯s chest. Blood flowed out of his body as he fell down to the floor.

    All along, Jeff watched Kevin¡¯s movement calmly. It was as if he knew about Kevin¡¯s prowess, so he was not surprised to see this man managed to fight like that.

    "Next will be your head," Kevin remarked coldly.

    "I wouldn¡¯t be so sure," Jeff raised a device near his mouth. "Protect me."

    Kevin didn¡¯t know who Jeff said that to. He stomped on the ground and made his way to Jeff¡¯s ce. Just when his sword was about to reach Jeff¡¯s position, a shadow made its way to him and blocked the attack.

    ng!

    Kevin wanted to attack again when it dawned to him that the one standing before him was none other than Kanae. His eyes widened in disbelief as he stared at the familiar face in front of him. She was the same person he vowed to never hurt in this lifetime.

    "Kanae...why....?"

    Kanae pushed Kevin back using her power and the man willingly stepped back. He eyed Kanae with confusion filled his eyes. Although his expression barely changed, his eyes told everything to her. He didn¡¯t understand why she was standing for an enemy.

    Even she herself knew that she didn¡¯t want to do this. Unfortunately, the device Professor Taren nted caused her to follow the direction of Jeff unconditionally. She hated herself for it. If not because of her carelessness in that fight, she would never get caught.

    "Kevin, I..."

    "Shut up," Jeff said again to the device.

    Kanae shut her mouth unwillingly. Her eyes were staring deep into Kevin¡¯s eyes as if she wanted to tell him that she couldn¡¯t act on her own freewill anymore. Once the order was given, she couldn¡¯t deny it.

    Realization dawned to Kevin. He looked at Kanae and the device on Jeff¡¯s hand as Iris¡¯s words rang in his head.

    ¡¯Because you... kill her....¡¯

    Fear enveloped his body as he looked back at Kanae. No.... He didn¡¯t want to be the one to kill her. There must be a way for him to reach Jeff without having to pass Kanae.

    If he had to kill her, he would prefer killing himself first.

    There was no way he would kill her. His eyes showed deep worry and anxiousness as he stared at Kanae¡¯s eyes. Was there no other way than fighting and immobilizing her?

    If it was only someone who looked like Kanae, he would never hesitate to kill that person. But it was different when the person in question was the one he loved so much. He wanted to protect her, indulge her, and make her happy...

    Killing her was the thing he would never want to do the most.

    Jeff snickered when he saw the two of them stood in a stalemate.

    "You won¡¯t be able to reach me, Ryukalin n Head. Just stand there and ept your fate. You¡¯ll die in your girlfriend or fianc¨¦e or whatever¡¯s hand or she¡¯ll die in your hand."

    Kanae looked back to Kevin. Thanks to Shiro tampering the medicinest night, she could slightly control her power a bit. However, it was not enough topletely suppress the controller. At most, she would only be able to make sure that she would not fight him to death.

    "Jeff, I won¡¯t let you get away with this," Kevin said through gritted teeth.

    Jeff arched his eyebrows. "After you have finished fighting with her, do you think you will still have the strength to fight with me? Dream on!"

    Kevin¡¯s eyes narrowed. He lunged forward to attack Jeff once more. However, Kanae dashed from her position and blocked Kevin¡¯s attack once again. Even though her power was not as big as Kevin, her speed was slightly faster than him. After all, she focused her ability on her speed more than strength.

    ng!

    After the loud ng, Kevin jumped back again. Looking at the speed that Kanae showed him, he knew that it would be close to impossible to pass by her and reached Jeff. Her speed alone would be more than enough to surpass him in terms of protecting.

    There was only little chance that he could bypass her.

    Jeffughed. "You two are the most powerful people in this city after Ferdinand. But if you two face one another, I wonder which one of you wille victorious."

    The two didn¡¯t say anything. They had never fought each other before as they usually fight side by side.

    Jeff shook his head and raised the device to his mouth with arge smirk on his face. "Fight him to death."

 Chapter 664 Clashing Head-On

    Jeff shook his head and raised the device to his mouth with arge smirk on his face. "Fight him to death."

    Kanae¡¯s face changed as her body moved to attack Kevin. The man quickly raised his sword as the two of them shed. Internally, Kanae was fighting with herself as she limited the strength that she exerted.

    Even though it was the absolute order that she had to follow, she would never use her skill to attack Kevin. Her movement became slightly sloppier to her usual self, but those who didn¡¯t know her wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize this slight difference.

    ¡¯Her strength....¡¯

    Kevin sensed that the power that Kanae exerted was not as much as when she blocked his full power attack. He instantly understood that Kanae could fight back against the controller to some degree. All he had to do right now was hold back his strength to have this ¡¯spar¡¯ with her for the longest time.

    The two of them have just started fighting when Patrick appeared with his spear stained in red color. Wet blood trickled down from the tip as he looked at the two of them with confusion.

    "Why are you fighting him, Kanae?"

    "She¡¯s controlled," Kevin replied. "Take the controller device from Jeff¡¯s hand, Uncle."

    Patrick nced at Jeff when he saw the small device on thetter¡¯s hand. His blood was boiling with rage as he stared at Jeff full of killing intent. Who dares to hurt his daughter?

    Without any hesitation, he dashed towards Jeff. If this man decided to have Kanae attack him, Kevin would be free enough to charge at Jeff. After all, her strength and reaction speed couldn¡¯t possibly handle the two of them.

    Jeff stayed calm and picked up his other device. "Protect me."

    ng!

    Patrick¡¯s spear shed with another weapon. His eyes widened when he saw the monster-like-human or human-like-monster in front of him. No matter which angle he tried to see, the one before him resembled both human and monsters, which was quite scary.

    His build was big, a bit bigger than himself. One of his hands looked like ws while the other one was normal. His two feet were covered in ayer of clothes, so he couldn¡¯t see them. However, he was pretty sure that they were not in normal condition. As for his face, he has one red eye with a wound across his face. Part of his hair was burnt, making it stood up like a Mohawk.

    Although his appearance has be a mess, Patrick still recognized this man. After all, he had shed with the other party a few times when he was young.

    "Carlo Kanuri? The vice-leader of the Oval Group that was destroyed two-three years ago?" Patrick turned his head to Jeff with a sharp glint. If that was true, what had happened to this man over the course of time?

    Jeff arched his eyebrows. "I never knew that there¡¯s someone who still remembers him."

    "He used to be my enemy."

    "That¡¯s good, you can continue to be his enemy," Jeffughed. "He¡¯s just a puppet now because of the various experiments Professor Taren does to him. Well, it¡¯s his fault in the first ce that he epts the invitation."

    Patrick¡¯s eyes narrowed. He remembered the past event very clearly. Although the government covered the matter as groups¡¯ battle, he knew better that it was not like that. The one who won in the end was Fiore Group, but she didn¡¯t take the vial that was supposed to be hers.

    Kanae told him that the vial was taken by Carlo by ¡¯force.¡¯ Although he felt d that she didn¡¯t take it, the disgusting sight of Carlo in front of him made him felt like they should have just smashed the bottle to the ground.

    He might not like Carlo, but seeing him as a puppet like this was clearly another big no.

    "Enough chit-chat," Jeff raised the device near his mouth. "Kill him, Carlo."

    Without any hesitation, the monster¡¯s version of Carlo pounced towards Patrick. Patrick quickly attacked the man but realized that Carlo¡¯s reaction speed and strength has grown to a higher degree. He forcefully changed the trajectory of his spear as he attacked Carlo¡¯s shoulder, sending the man backward in an uneven manner.

    "What did you do to him?" Patrick asked as rage filled his entire body. The Carlo he knew would never reach this level even if that man took his entire life to study martial arts.

    Jeff shrugged. "Just like you, he awakens his talent in middle age."

    Carlo stood up and charged towards Patrick once again. With gritted teeth, Patrick blocked the attack and moved forwards. On the corner of his eyes, he could see the fight between Kanae and Kevin was not as intense as his.

    It was not really apparent for ordinary people, but he could see that neither one of them used their real strength.

    ¡¯They¡¯re stalling time.¡¯

    Patrick focused his attention to the monster Carlo in front of him. No matter what, he would not let them down and finish this man as soon as possible. The only thing that he could do to help Carlo was releasing him from being a puppet of Jeff.

    Jeff watched the fight as he yawned. He only needed to control his voice to make sure that they kept on fighting. While he was waiting, he heard sounds of footstepsing from behind him.

    "Oh, Miss Vena, you¡¯re here," Jeff greeted with a bright smile.

    Vena nodded her head coldly. Her indifferent expression has never changed. Ever since she epted her fate that she would never be able to get out of this ce, she didn¡¯t ce any importance on other people. All she had in her mind was how she could keep herself alive.

    "Did he give another order?"

    "He¡¯s in seclusion to consume the next medicine that Professor Taren gives," Vena replied coolly. "All we have to do is stall the time to not allow these rats to get close to him."

    "Ah? He¡¯s going to be stronger again?" Jeff¡¯s pupil turnedrge. He had seen Ferdinand¡¯s power before, so he knew that this man was not an ordinary person. If his strength was raised to another level, he knew that there would not be many that could contend against him.

    Internally, he shook his head lightly. Although he was not sure what Ferdinand¡¯s reason to get stronger so quickly, he knew that this man was someone who has strength beyond ordinary humans. Raising them for another level would mean that he would be invincible.

    "More or less," Vena replied.

    Jeff nodded his head. "Well, stalling time is easy. This is the greatest level of fight here."

    Vena looked at the two fights. She was not familiar with martial arts because she abandoned them during her early age. In her opinion, it didn¡¯t really matter who would be stronger because she could get more power by controlling people around her.

    "Let¡¯s make it harder for them," Vena suggested.

    Jeff arched his eyebrows. He smirked. "What do you have in mind?"

    Vena took out a gun from her back. She aimed towards Patrick with an indifferent expression. "This."

    BANG!

 Chapter 665 Destroying their Heart and Mind

    For most people, trying to put their attention into the battle would take all of their concentration. A slight mishap was more than enough to kill him. However, Patrick was already used with people interrupting his fight. After all, his head was worth quite a lot in ck Market.

    BANG!

    When he heard the loud sound, he knew right away that someone tried to interrupt him. He tilted his head to the side, barely avoiding the shoot. On the other hand, his hand continued to move in a fierce manner, sending numerous thrusts to one ce in the man¡¯s body.

    Jeff nodded to himself. "He¡¯s pretty skilled."

    Vena didn¡¯t reply. She focused her attention on the gun on her hand and fired it a few times in Patrick¡¯s direction. Her attempt caused the man to be annoyed because it nearly grazed on him if he didn¡¯t act fast enough.

    Thanks to the slightck of concentration, monster Carlo reached him and swung his w arm towards him. He used his spear to block the attack, but the strength behind it flung him into the room next door.

    When he wanted to get out of the room, monster Carlo had charged inside.

    "What do you want to do?" Jeff asked curiously.

    Vena took out her I-Pad. She looked at the screen for a split second before finding the correct choice. Clicking the button, a loud sound appeared from the room where Patrick and Carlo were. The floor was broken, sending them straight to the lower floor immediately.

    Jeff opened his mouth in astonishment. He looked at Vena with praise all over his face. "You¡¯re truly a fierce and smart woman!"

    Vena merely nodded her head. In her opinion, something like this couldn¡¯t be considered much. She only sent them to the lower floor to stall the time even longer. After all, the stairs towards the lower floor had been destroyed by Jeff when he called Carlo and Kanae up here.

    The lower floor was only a ce where they put the prisoners for the experiment, which was simr to a prison. Many of them died before the experiment could be finished in the past. It nearly sent Professor Taren crazy because he wanted to see his experiment sessful.

    In the end, Ferdinand made the grand battle of groups in this school. He used it to recruit more people to be Professor Taren¡¯s ratb, destroyed the evidence of failed experiments so far, and smeared the groups¡¯ reputation. In a way, he gained three things with only one action.

    "I guess, you truly have a mind for a leader," Jeff nodded his head. A leader should have wits and know what he should do in the correct time. Vena¡¯s action showed him that she has more experience in dealing with matters even with her puny strength.

    Vena didn¡¯t reply. If it was not because of her father, Randy, and her brother, she would never end in this ce. One wrong move because of her greed in power led her to this state.

    She had had enough of them. Days of toiling listlessly every single day to run the business had taken a toll on her body. Every single time she saw the ck mark underneath her eyes, she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to erase it. For the future of her family, she sacrificed everything and put her hard work and built her family into prosperity.

    And all of them disappeared in an instant.

    Everything she held dear, everyone she loved, every single thing that she treasured, they were all taken by her with force. Her loved ones betrayed her one by one, even the one whom she loved so much. Thepany that she had worked so hard to build was destroyed into smithereens. Even her brother that she never put in her eyes treated her like she was an item and not human.

    Speaking of which, she hadn¡¯t seen her brother for thest few hours.

    "Jeff, do you see Jon?"

    "Jon?" Jeff recalled that thest time he saw Jon was when he yed aroundst night. After that, he hadn¡¯t seen that man again. "Is he not in the monitoring room like usual?"

    "He¡¯s not there," Vena had just been there a few minutes ago and found out that only Cain and Iris were there. Her brother had disappeared without any trace whatsoever.

    "I¡¯m not sure. Besides, he¡¯s not bound to this ce like the rest of us. If he wants to leave, it¡¯s easy for him," Jeff shrugged without care. Even though Ferdinand didn¡¯t say it tantly, he knew for sure that Jon didn¡¯t have any ties whatsoever into this ce. Ferdinand only hired that man to do some dirty works that required the technology, especially in terms of collecting information.

    "Is that so?" Venamented.

    "Yes."

    Vena erased the thoughts regarding her brother as she stared at the two people who fought fiercely with one another in front of her. The sound of metal shing hadn¡¯t stopped at all during the time she talked with Jeff.

    She saw Kanae dashed towards Kevin and shed her sword horizontally, but Kevin reacted fast enough to evade the attack. He didn¡¯t even try to attack her back as he focused his attention solely on defense. It was clear that he didn¡¯t want to hurt the girl in front of him.

    "He¡¯s ying all defenses."

    "It¡¯s pretty clear that he doesn¡¯t want to hurt his girlfriend," Jeff shrugged. "But this way, one of them will surely die for sure."

    Vena retracted her attention back from the two of them. She couldn¡¯t follow all of their movement because it felt extremely fast in her eyes. Although they were slow enough at time, most of the time, they were too fast in her opinion.

    Her mind thought about what Jeff told her. She pursed her lips slightly. "At the very least, she¡¯s lucky to have someone who genuinely cares for her."

    The image of Randy was formed in her mind. She had spent most of her life with him around her. At first, they were only master and servant, but soon, their rtionship deepened. Every single moment with him was incredibly precious to her as she had to sneak out just to stay together with him.

    And in one moment, he mercilessly abandoned her. He left her in the hand of a man who would not hesitate to use her like a tool.

    She has lost all of her trust in that man. Every single thing he told her only came from her left ear and got out from the right one. She didn¡¯t want to hear his lies anymore. Once is already more than enough.

    "It won¡¯t stay long like this," Jeff chuckled. "Besides, when I see couples, I want nothing more than breaking them to pieces."

    "You seem pretty happy with your decision," Venamented.

    Jeff smiled. "I¡¯m like this because of a woman, so I always hate seeing couples in happy rtionships. Rather than seeing them happy with each other, I want to see them cry as they hurt each other."

    Vena didn¡¯t reply anymore. Everyone who was here has something they would never want to recall. Some of them might receive help from medicine but not at their first awakening. Once they had passed the age, they would be given the medicine to force them to wake up.

    If not, they would be subjected to the most painful experience by Ferdinand. He would not hesitate to kill their loved ones just to make them awaken their talent. Or he would make the scheme for them.

    Jeff looked at the couple as a devilish smirk appeared on his face. "Ryukalin n Head, do you truly want to prolong the battle longer and wait for your elder toe and help you?"

    Kevin didn¡¯t reply. He parried the attack from Kanae as he moved sideways and avoided her next attack.

    Even though he was being ignored, Jeff didn¡¯t mind in the slightest. He smirked. "Do you know that moving around like this will only make the device destroy her mind even faster? In a few hours, she¡¯ll lose her consciencepletely."

    Kevin¡¯s eyes shook when he heard that. He turned his head to Kanae as he pushed her back. "Is that true?"

    Without replying, Kanae stomped on the ground as she charged towards him once more. She didn¡¯t dare to reply to him.

    "Where¡¯s the device located?" Kevin asked, murderous intent filled the air.

    Nevertheless, Kanae didn¡¯t reply. She couldn¡¯t speak and her body was tasked to attack Kevin. Even though she could give the gesture to him, a part of her didn¡¯t want him to know.

    On the back, Jeff was watching their interaction with interest. He knew that it would be the most interesting thing he could see between them. Seeing the troubled expression on Kanae¡¯s face, he was feeling rather ted. He turned his head to Vena beside him.

    "Do you want to tell them the location of the device?" Jeff smirked. "It¡¯ll make things more interesting, right?"

    Vena raised her eyebrows. She looked back at the two of them as she considered her option.

 Chapter 666 Iâ€™m Sorry and I Love You

    Vena looked at the two of them once more. The sight of Kanae trying to suppress the controller was apparent in her mind. As Ferdinand told her to keep watch on her, she had seen how Kanae struggled in the prison to not let the device control her. Even though it ended in naught, the sight was etched deeply into her mind.

    In front of Ferdinand, who was far stronger than her, she red back. Her eyes showed no fear as she challenged the man to her utmost ability. As the pain seeped deep into her, she didn¡¯t utter any voice as she withstood everything with nothing but willpower.

    ¡¯Why?¡¯

    Vena didn¡¯t understand what made Kanae want to fight in a battle where she would lose. However, the eyes full of determination on Kanae¡¯s face made her recall her younger self.

    When she was young and her father introduced her to the business world, she was very excited. At that time, she didn¡¯t care for everything as she struggled hard every single day just to prove that a woman could be a leader. Countless sleepless night, numerous mockery and doubts, she withstood them all because she had a goal in her mind.

    At that time, her eyes were still full of determination and naivety. She thought that she could get everything she wanted just by working hard. But the reality proved otherwise.

    There were things that just not meant for her and she would never achieve no matter how much strength she put into her work.

    "I guess, I¡¯m hopelessly romantic," Vena shrugged.

    "What?"

    Ignoring the man beside her, Vena looked at the two of them. She opened her mouth. "The device is located slightly below her neck, but it¡¯s a bit above her chest."

    As she said that, she pointed to her own neck and lowered it down slightly. It didn¡¯t reach her chest, but still above them. She pointed it right at the very middle.

    Kevin pushed Kanae back further. He looked at Kanae. "Is that true?"

    Kanae nodded her head after a moment of hesitation. At the very least, she had to end this fight as soon as possible. Once Ferdinand had finished his preparation, no one would be able to defeat him anymore.

    "Now this is going to be interesting," Jeff nodded his head. "Do you think this will make us stall time longer?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Vena replied.

    Before Kevin could make the decision, Kanae had stomped on the ground and dashed towards the man once more. Her sword danced and attacked Kevin from above. Her eyes were calm as if she wanted to tell him that it was fine to destroy the device.

    She couldn¡¯t do it by herself. It was one of the first orders that they gave to her, so even if she wanted it, she couldn¡¯t do it.

    "I see," Kevin murmured.

    Jeff thought to himself and talked to the device. "You may talk now."

    After he had released her from the order to not talk, Kanae smiled to Kevin with a weak smile. Although her hand was still attacking him rapidly, her expression showed nothing but pain and reassurance.

    There was one reason why she didn¡¯t dare to tell Kevin about the controller device. When that man nted the device, he had told her that she would die if it was taken out. Once it was inside one¡¯s body, it could never be pulled out.

    She knew that she had to live with the device in her entire life, but his next words caused her even more pain. After one day, it would stick deeply in her body, and she would be a robot. The one he gave to her was forplete control and it will erase her mindpletely. In just a matter of hours, she would never be able to think anymore.

    She didn¡¯t want that. Rather than waiting for the time for her mind to lose control, it would be better for her to let herself die under her own control. What she didn¡¯t want was asking the one whom she loved to be the one to kill her. However, there was no time left.

    Slowly but surely, her control over herself and her consciousness has been depleted. Once it disappeared, she would be a full killing machine with nothing in mind except killing.

    Slowly, she opened her mouth. "Destroy the controller, please."

    "I..." Kevin felt that something was off, but he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse her. The pained expression Kanae showed to him crushed his heart. He pushed her backwards and charged for the first time. His sword was directed to slightly above her chest.

    This time, Kanae didn¡¯t move from her ce. The sword pierced her body as Kevin could hear the faint sound of metal.

    Jleb! ng!

    *cough*

    Kanae could feel that her body was hurting when the sword pierced her body. Blood sttered out of her mouth as her eyes eyed the sword. Her gaze was filled with sadness.

    Kevin was startled when he saw Kanae¡¯s reaction. He pulled the sword back and at the tip of the sword, a small and round device was pulled out. It was the controller that Professor Taren nted her.

    "Kanae, can you control yourself?" He turned around to look at Kanae, his eyes shed with worry.

    Kanae was standing on her ce as blood flowed out of the wound slightly above her chest. Her face showed a smile, yet at the same time her eyes radiated sad light. Tears trickled down from the corner of her eyes as she opened her lips slightly.

    "I¡¯m sorry..."

    Kevin was rmed when he heard her apologized. In the next moment, Kanae¡¯s knee gave in and she fell from her ce. Kevin caught her in time as he tried to stop the bleeding on her wound. He looked at Kanae¡¯s face with panic.

    "I¡¯ll stop the bleeding, you¡¯re going to be alright."

    "I¡¯m sorry... and I... love you," Kanae smiled sweetly. Her eyes were staring back at Kevin¡¯s eyes directly. Her strength slowly dissipated as she felt the world turned blurry.

    "She didn¡¯t tell him," Jeff murmured. "She¡¯s so foolish."

    Vena¡¯s hand touched her chest. She had told Kanae very clearly that thetter would die once the device was pulled out forcefully. Even though she didn¡¯t know that the one in Kanae¡¯s chest was different in type, it shook her that she didn¡¯t even bother telling the man the consequences of pulling it out.

    If she did, he would never do that. He would rather fight her with all of his might forever rather than killing the woman. There would be another way that he would search just for her.

    For her, he would do anything.

    Pang!

    At that moment, Vena could feel her heart was in pain. She smiled wryly as she understood that she felt jealous of their rtionship. They cared for each other¡¯s well-being so much.

    Kevin held Kanae in his arms as he tried to stop the bleeding. "You¡¯re going to be alright, Kanae. Don¡¯t you dare to leave me!"

    Kanae smiled back. She raised her hand and touched the man¡¯s cheek. "I... love you."

    "I love you too, Kanae," Kevin replied. His hand was pressing hard to the wound, but the bleeding won¡¯t stop. Blood spilled on the floor as if they were water, turning everything red. His eyes watched in horror as he saw Kanae dropped her eyelids and her hand fell motionless.

    The light inside her eyes dimmed as she closed her eyes. Her chest no longer went up and down. At that moment, he knew that she had died. Anxiousness permeated deep inside his body as his mind screamed.

    His cold face didn¡¯t say anything, but his mind was in extreme chaos.

    ¡¯No! No! No! Wake up, please wake up!¡¯

    Kevin¡¯s gaze was filled with deep fear, anxiousness, and panic. His hand kept on caressing the girl¡¯s face to wake her up. He couldn¡¯t ept the fact that she had left him. This couldn¡¯t be happening!

    Sadness spread into every nook of his body as he held Kanae¡¯s body close to him. Right now, he felt regret.

    Why did he note directly to this ce at that time?

    Even if he died in the process, he didn¡¯t mind as long as he could save her. Even though he knew deep down in his heart that he might not be able to save her, he would prefer trying to save her rather than like this.

    ¡¯I kill her....¡¯

    The one whom he wanted to protect the most became the one whom he killed. His hand kept her in his embrace as he was not willing to let her go.

    ¡¯I love her, yet I kill her....¡¯

    Inside his mind, he could feel that he was going to break again. The sadness he had experienced was simply too much for his mind to bear.

    Iris had warned him to note here, but he still did. Now that this had happened, he didn¡¯t know which one would be better. Letting her die under the hand of others or killing her by himself?

    Kevin lowered his gaze and looked at Kanae¡¯s face. His eyes started to water as he looked at the woman that he loved. For the first time ever since he lost his parents, he felt utter despair.

 Chapter 667 Verge of Breaking Down

    On the side, Jeff just watched from the side with derision on his face. He was not proficient in closebat fight, so he didn¡¯t even try to bother with them. Besides, was there any need to fight a broken person?

    Heughed maniacally. "This is what happens when you care about someone too much. You¡¯ll just be weaker and never be able to fight by yourself."

    "You¡¯re just venting your anger in them," Vena said coolly.

    Jeff shrugged. Even if he did, why did that matter? He hated people in rtionships because he had experienced something that broke him too in the past. For him, seeing couples experienced pain was more exciting than watching their sweet moment.

    "Aren¡¯t you happy to see other people¡¯s rtionships break? It feels more satisfying than seeing them having a steady and good rtionship."

    Vena didn¡¯t answer. She knew that she felt jealous of their rtionship as she was hoping for herself to have one too. They only see each other in their life and put other¡¯s happiness at the very first above them.

    It was truly enviable.

    But she didn¡¯t want to see this end too. She might be a cold hearted person, but she never wanted to separate two people in love. If they didn¡¯t care for each other just like what Randy did to her, she didn¡¯t mind separating them. But seeing the two of them trying their best just for the sake of their other half...

    She didn¡¯t like it. Not at all. Things shouldn¡¯t end this way.

    "Well, I guess it¡¯s already the time to kill him," Jeff smirked, not caring for Vena¡¯sck of response. This girl was named as the icy queen in this ce precisely because Ferdinand had destroyed her heart too. If she didn¡¯t want to answer, he didn¡¯t want to make her do so.

    He pulled out a knife from his back. Even if he was not proficient in closebat fighting, he still brought weapons on his daily days. After all, there was no telling when he would need them.

    "I see," Vena said nonchntly. Her eyes were staring at the two people in front of her as numerous thoughts were formed inside her mind. In a way, she felt jealous of them.

    They cared about one another to the point that they didn¡¯t want to hurt each other. They would prefer having themselves got hurt rather than the person beside them. Really, she wished to have a rtionship like them.

    Jeff walked towards the silent Kevin. As Kevin¡¯s entire attention was poured on Kanae, he didn¡¯t seem to care about his surroundings anymore. Even if it was a battlefield, what mattered the most for him was the woman in his arms.

    A dead woman in his arm.

    He sneered internally as he lunged forward.

    BAM!

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    Before he could reach Kevin, the ground shook badly. He stumbled on the rock nearby andnded on the ground. His eyes turned to the back, trying to find out what had caused the sound.

    Vena was surprised to hear the sound from the room where Patrick and Carlo fought just before. Her eyes were fixated on the room when she saw Patrick walked out. His clothes were filled with dust and blood, not even his face was spared.

    His eyes were glinting with massive killing intent. When he climbed up, he noticed that the sound of fighting had ceased. Upon seeing the two people cradling in close embrace, his heart dropped.

    ¡¯What happened here?¡¯

    The two of them stayed close with one another with Kevin¡¯s face near the girl¡¯s. From this angle, he could see Kanae¡¯s body perfectly. Her chest no longer moved.

    It could only mean one thing: Kanae was not breathing.

    She has died.

    Although he couldn¡¯t see Kevin¡¯s expression, he was sure that his nephew was in the state of sadness and probably, breaking down.

    When his thoughts reached the word ¡¯breaking down¡¯ he knew that there was a chance for the man to awaken his power once more. However, the awakening would take a toll on his body and possibly kill Kevin. He had seen James¡¯s double awakening, so he knew how dangerous it would be.

    Kevin might be stronger than James, but he had heard from Mike how this man had to struggle just to ovee the pain. If he had to undergo another one so soon, it might send him straight to his death too.

    This ce would be a grave for both of them.

    ¡¯Who dare to make them into this state?¡¯

    His eyes glowed dangerously as he swept his nce on the two people. He saw the troubled Vena and Jeff. Jeff was looking at him with disbelief written all over his face. It was apparent that he didn¡¯t think he could still be alive when he fell to the ground.

    His eyes noticed the small knife on Jeff¡¯s hand, which was directed to Kevin. That sight caused his heart to boil with anger.

    "B*STARD!"

    Without hesitation, he stomped on the ground and charged towards Jeff. His spear was ready to kill the man who dared to hurt his two precious family¡¯s members.

    "You! How did you-?"

    Jleb! Bang!

    The spear thrust into the man¡¯s chest before sending him back and mmed the wall. Blood flowed out like a waterfall from his chest. His eyes widened in disbelief at the end he got. Blood sttered along with his organs that somehow got torn along with Patrick rampart attack.

    It was too quick for him to realize what had happened.

    Patrick thrust his spear near Vena¡¯s neck, barely grazing her delicate skin. His eyes and aura emitted massive killing intent. "What happened here?"

    "He killed her," Vena replied back firmly. She looked straight back to Patrick without any hint of fear. It looked like she never cared for what happened to herself.

    Patrick¡¯s heart sank deeper. He knew that it was impossible for Kevin to wound Kanae as he loved her very much. If that man truly killed her, he didn¡¯t know what would happen to him anymore.

    "How did that happen?"

    "He pierced the controller device in her body. It can never be removed from one¡¯s body, so she died," Vena exined in a simplified manner.

    Patrick felt that there was something that Vena hid, but he didn¡¯t bother to find out anymore. He turned around and stepped towards the two of them. After hesitating a bit, he crouched near the two of them, his hand was ced on Kevin¡¯s shoulder.

    "Kevin, can you hear me?"

    Kevin raised his head, his watery eyes stunned Patrickpletely. In his entire life, he had never seen Kevin cry except when thetter was still a baby. Even when his girlfriend who was the one Kevin regarded as his own mother died, Kevin didn¡¯t cry. He stayed firm and never let his real feelings out.

    As he had missed the time when Kevin lost his parents, he didn¡¯t know that Kevin cried at that time too. The two times he cried happened because the person he cared about died because of him.

    "I...kill her."

    "No, you don¡¯t," Patrick replied strongly. "Get yourself together, Kevin."

    Kevin stared back at Patrick as guilt filled his body. "Uncle, you don¡¯t understand.... I truly kill her."

    The pain and remorse that filled the man¡¯s eyes pierced the deepest part of Patrick¡¯s heart. He truly couldn¡¯t bear to see this proud man in this state.

 Chapter 668 Light of Hope

    "Iris warned me before Ie here that I¡¯ll kill her, but I didn¡¯t listen to her," Kevin uttered out, his voice turned shaky even though he did his best to keep hisposure.

    Patrick¡¯s eyes narrowed as his mind recalled the time they headed down. Kevin entered a room near the entrance for quite some time. He thought that this young man just checked on Cain¡¯s condition, but it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.

    Iris...

    If he was not wrong, she was the girl with the ability to see the future. It was not really a powerful ability because this girl was weak and constantly fell sick, but this ability was very convenient. It allowed her to know what would happen and also let other people prepared for what was about toe.

    That young girl had predicted that Kevin would kill Kanae in this ce.

    But Kevin didn¡¯t listen and continued to charge here.

    "It¡¯s not your fault, Kevin. If it¡¯s me, I¡¯ll surely do the same with you because I¡¯ll do anything to save the one I love," Patrick replied in an unhurried tone. He was trying to make himself sound calm as he couldn¡¯t afford seeing Kevin like this and turned worse.

    "Yeah," that was all Kevin¡¯s reply to him was as his gaze returned back on the girls¡¯ body.

    His mind reyed their experience from the past until now. From the time she caught his interest back in Nolen School C, she continued to enter his life. Every moment he spent with her turned extremely priceless as he would never trade them with anything in this world.

    Her smile.

    Herugh.

    Her joke.

    Even her cooking.

    He hadn¡¯t had enough of them. He still wanted to experience them again and again. Living his life with her after they had reached their goal in this city has be his new dream that he promised himself.

    "Wake up, Kanae. Please, I hadn¡¯t had enough of having you stay with me..."

    Patrick couldn¡¯t bear to hear Kevin¡¯s grieve as he turned his head to Vena. His eyes grew cold when he saw the unmoving woman.

    "You¡¯re Vena, right? What the hell is that controller?"

    "It¡¯s the device Professor Taren nted on everyone here except Ferdinand. It¡¯ll corrode one¡¯s mind after a period of time depending on the amount of chemical liquid he inserted inside. Once it is fully embedded inside one¡¯s body, they¡¯ll lose their mind and be unable to control their body anymore," Vena replied in a solemn tone.

    "Are you saying that it can never be removed and will kill someone slowly?"

    "Yes."

    Patrick¡¯s heart sank. What kind of professor that damned man was? He toyed with people¡¯s life, controlling their mind and body all for the sake of his research. It was truly madness.

    "He¡¯s crazy!"

    Bam!

    Patrick punched the nearby wall to vent out his feelings. He knew that it would be a death sentence once someone became Professor Taren¡¯sb rat, but he didn¡¯t expect things would turn out this way.

    If only he knew things would end this way, he would never stop Kevin that day. Instead, he would take his spear and charge straight to this ce without caring for anything else. More than anything, he didn¡¯t want to see Kevin experience the same thing as him.

    Losing the person that they loved so much is painful.

    But...

    But it was only if.

    He couldn¡¯t change the past.

    Kevin still hugged Kanae with his face close to her. He didn¡¯t want to hear his uncle and Vena¡¯s talk anymore, but his ear still could hear them. His uncle¡¯s rage was crystal clear, but there was nothing they could do anymore. There was no medicine to revive a dead person.

    He lowered his face further until it was close to Kanae¡¯s. His eyes were trying to capture her every detail as if he wanted to engrave them to his memory forever. His eyes turned watery once more.

    "Don¡¯t leave me..."

    One drop of tears trickled down from one of his eyes down his cheek and fell on Kanae¡¯s cheek. He was about to speak again when he saw light appeared from his own tears. It started as a dim light and turned bright slowly.

    "What is...?"

    Lowering their eyes, they could see that the tears had turned into light as it seeped into Kanae¡¯s cheek. Patrick was stunned that he moved back immediately. The light enveloped both Kanae and Kevin as he was still holding her tightly in his embrace.

    ¡¯Warm.¡¯

    All he could feel from the light was warmth. It was not too hot that it would kill him, but it was not cold. The light felt as if it was giving him new life. He looked at his arm and found out that the grazes that he got from fighting all these times were healing at a visible rate.

    His eyes darted to Kanae¡¯s direction immediately. He saw the wound on her chest had started to close down too. If not because of the bloodstain on her clothes and floor, no one would be able to guess that she used to be wounded so badly. It was simply amazing.

    Seeing the light, he recalled the day before his departure to this ce. On his deathbed, James Doha forcefully awakened his talent. He was not sure about what kind of ability that boy had, but there was a light that James gave to him. The lightnded on his eyes.

    James didn¡¯t tell him how to use it and what the use of the light was. But now, he was certain that James knew that something like this would happen, so he gave his power to heal them.

    ¡¯Brat, thank you.¡¯

    He was delighted when he felt Kanae moved. It might be weak, but his sharp sense definitely caught that. Happiness and relief spread over his entire body. From the bottom of his heart, he felt d that she is alive.

    She is alive and that¡¯s all that matters.

    When the light subsided, their wounds recovered. Kanae opened her eyes slowly. She was confused why she could sense something again when she was certain that she would die.

    Seeing the face of the man before her, a smile appeared on her lips.

    "Kevin."

    Instead of answering, Kevin reached out his hand and touched Kanae¡¯s cheek. His movement was extremely slow as if he was afraid that this was nothing but a dream. As his finger touched her cheek, he could feel her soft skin. From his finger, it became his palm. Feeling the warmth from Kanae¡¯s cheek, he came to his senses that she had trulye back to life.

    Her smile was exceptionally bright, making him ted. He hugged the girl tightly to show that he didn¡¯t want to lose her again. The feeling of losing her once was already more than enough to send him into despair. He wouldn¡¯t be able to handle the same feeling once more.

    Patrick gazed at the two of them with his mouth hangs open. T...That....H...How did he bring someone back to life? That was truly unbelievable!

    If this was yesterday, Patrick would haveughed if someone told him that there was an ability to revive someone. But now, he had to believe that there was truly that ability because he had seen it with his own eyes!

    When he return back and tell others, he¡¯ll beat up whoever didn¡¯t trust him!

    Although Kanae didn¡¯t understand what had happened, she wouldn¡¯t bother thinking about that.

    "I¡¯m alive?"

    "Yes, you¡¯re alive. Don¡¯t you ever do something that foolish again, Kanae!"

    "I-I¡¯m sorry," Kanae muttered.

    Kevin replied in a soft inaudible voice as he hugged Kanae tighter. He didn¡¯t want to let her go at all. Right now, he didn¡¯t care about the fight or anything else. Just for a minute, he wanted to sink in his mind that Kanae is alive, and she¡¯s with him.

    Kanae smiled back as she moved her hand to hug Kevin. She was not sure what had happened during the time she was ¡¯dead,¡¯ but it didn¡¯t matter anymore. The most important thing was she is still alive and Kevin too. She hugged Kevin back tightly as if she wanted to have him all for herself.

 Chapter 669 Danger Ahead

    Vena stared at the three people before her in disbelief. Even if the world reached its end, she wouldn¡¯t be this surprised. What she saw in front of her eyes was something that couldn¡¯t be exined with words.

    ¡¯How did it happen?¡¯

    Her mind spun around as she watched the people in front of her. Her feeling was extremelyplicated for she knew that it was illogical. Nevertheless, she has been facing many people who had extreme power. Those were things that couldn¡¯t be exined with words.

    Probably, even the skill to pull someone back to life also existed.

    Even though she tried to convince herself that it was possible, she was rather skeptical. The power was too heaven defying that she felt it waspletely impossible. Besides, if that was true, she would have to renew her sense of logic too.

    On the other hand, Kevinpletely ignored his surroundings as he narrated what had happened to James plus the light that he left behind with him. Kanae was sad that James had died, but she was more speechless when he heard about the light in Kevin¡¯s eyes.

    "It can even revive people?" Kanae asked with astonishment.

    Kevin shrugged. "I¡¯m not sure myself, but I don¡¯t want to try."

    "It¡¯s better not."

    Patrick couldn¡¯t imagine if someone was to die again and Kevin had to shed tears again. What if the power only worked once? That would be the same as sending that particr person into the death door.

    "Someone ising," Kanae turned her head to the direction of the stairs above at the same time as Kevin. Patrick was stunned to see that their senses had stepped another level. He didn¡¯t even sense anyoneing at here.

    From the hallway, Jason and Alice jogged towards them. Jason¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Kanae was fine.

    "Kanae! You¡¯re fine."

    "Yes, thanks to Kevin," Kanae smiled. It would be a long time if she had to exin what had happened, so she made it short. The exnation could wait until they were in save ce.

    Jason nodded his head and beckoned for Alice toe closer.

    "This ce is unusually sturdy. Mike and Neo have been destroying the building, but I feel none of the impact here," Jason remarked.

    Kevin tapped the wall. "It¡¯s made with special rare materials. It¡¯s hard to melt this material and build it."

    Jason looked at the wall in apprehension. No wonder that Ferdinand was so adamant in taking back this ce. This ce must have been built a long time ago and extremely precious.

    Alice stopped in front of Kevin. She started to rummage through her bag as she pulled out a small bottle and handed it to Kevin.

    "This is paralyzing beads. Just throw them to your enemy and it¡¯ll slow them considerably," Alice smiled.

    Kevin nodded his head. "Can you check my uncle¡¯s wounds for a minute?"

    "Sure."

    While Alice was checking on Patrick¡¯s wound, Kanae and Kevin looked straight to the other hallway. Previously, Kevin didn¡¯t go there because he heard something from this direction. However, right now the two of them were sure that there must be something over there.

    There was a faint sense of impending dangering at them from that direction. The pressure was invisible, but they knew that it was there, threatening to rip them apart.

    "Uncle, you should go back with Alice," Kevin said after a few seconds of silence.

    "What? Brat, I can still fight!" Patrick chided with annoyance. Even though his body was riddled with wounds because of the fight with that monster Carlo, he still has more than enough strength to fight. There was no need for him to retreat back.

    "Jason, when youe here, did you see the room where Iris and Cain are?" Kevin turned his head to Patrick.

    Jason pondered for a moment before nodding his head. "Yes, I see them. Cain is breathing roughly while Iris has died. I decided to let them off and didn¡¯t touch them."

    He thought that since Kevin and Patrick let them off, he would not interfere anymore. Right now, all he wanted to do was finishing this battle as fast as possible. After all, the reason he wanted to catch up was because he wanted to help them in the battle with Alice treating their wounds.

    "Uncle, can you take Cain away from this ce? I want him to stay alive," Kevin ordered his uncle.

    Patrick red at Kevin. "Brat, do you think you can order me as you wish? I¡¯m not going!"

    "Go back and take both Alice and Cain to the safe ce," Kevin rephrased his order.

    Patrick frowned. He knew that the two of them were staring at the other side of the hallway intently. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t sense anything from that ce. Seeing his hands were riddled with bandages that Alice applied speedily, he sighed in defeat.

    He knew that it would be better if he tried to make a way out for the two people rather than continuing. The next battle would be against those who were exceptionally strong, which was Aria or Ferdinand.

    Even though he hadn¡¯t met with them, he knew that he was not their match. Just the recent spar against Kevin had told him that his nephew was stronger than him. What¡¯s more, the two battle veteran.

    "Be careful. If it¡¯s Aria or Ferdinand, it¡¯ll be better for you to run. Both of them are former special forces in the hidden army for this country," Patrick reminded.

    "I¡¯ll be fine," Kevin answered simply.

    Kanae smiled. "I don¡¯t n to die the second time, so you can rest assured, Father."

    Patrick turned his head to Jason. "You¡¯re going with them?"

    "Yes."

    "Be careful."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t do anything reckless," Jason assured the man. If he died here, he was sure that Laura would skin him in the real underworld.

    "Let¡¯s go back, Sir Patrick," Alice beckoned for the man to follow after her. Patrickughed when he saw Alice¡¯s movement.

    "You¡¯re the one who should follow after me. Even though I¡¯m wounded, I¡¯m still far more powerful than some puny monsters from their failed experiment."

    The two of them walked away as Jason looked to the other hallway. They had walked to the middle and he could feel a faint pressure. The pressure was telling him to stay away if he wanted to live.

    "Brother Jason, are you ready?"

    "I¡¯m ready," Jason nodded his head.

    The three of them started walking ahead. The one who could emit this dangerous pressure were only either Aria or Ferdinand. Either one of them would surely be proved to be exceptionally strong.

    Halfway their way, Kanae looked at theboratory on their side. The memories of Professor Taren brought her to this ce resurfaced as his face scrunched up in annoyance. She didn¡¯t want to remember them at all.

    "The doctors are gone?" Jason frowned.

    "What?"

    They were about to stop when the window broke. A monster wearing the doctor robe flung out with arge roar. The one nearest to them, Jason, unsheathed his sword as he blocked the attack.

    "You two should go first. I¡¯ll get rid of the doctors first."

    "Got it."

    With that, the two of them charged forward while Jason fought against the doctors who had turned into monsters.

 Chapter 670 Youâ€™re Too Late

    While they walked away, they hadpletely ignored the presence of Vena. Standing on the back as she watched them leave, her eyes turned dim. She felt deep envy from the bottom of her heart.

    ¡¯They¡¯re reallyrades.¡¯

    Arm in arm, they helped each other and assigned roles to one another. They trusted each other and entrusted their back to the other person, never thought that the other person would betray them.

    ¡¯It¡¯s really nice to have friends,¡¯ Vena slowly walked forward. Monsters were everywhere, so she didn¡¯t really have any ce to go. Some of them were ordered to only attack the strangers, but she knew better that many of them just killed randomly.

    All her life, she was used to do everything alone. In her opinion, the only person she could trust was herself and no one else. Especially after the massive betrayal that she experienced, she no longer trusted anyone near her.

    After an unknown amount of time hermunication device vibrated.

    "Yes, Vena is here."

    "Vena," the low-pitched voice and that demanding voice caused her body to tense up instantaneously. She recognizes his voice more than anyone.

    "Yes, Sir Ferdinand?"

    "Call the others who are alive to the tower. I¡¯m going out in a moment."

    "Yes, Sir."

    As themunication device was closed down, Vena¡¯s pupil shrunk. She realized that this meant Ferdinand had finished his preparation. Right now, Ferdinand was basically unbeatable. Those people from Kevin¡¯s party would be killed right away.

    This should be a piece of good news for her, but she didn¡¯t understand why she didn¡¯t feel happy at all. All she felt was nothing but emptiness at the thought that Ferdinand would get out and destroy the entire ce.

    ¡¯I don¡¯t belong anywhere.¡¯

    Vena dragged her body to reach the stairs. Even though she was not wounded, her body felt extremely heavy. She didn¡¯t even know if she would have enough strength to climb the stairs.

    Bang!

    Her body stopped moving as she fixed her eyes to her front. Several monsters appeared from the room, wearing doctor robe. Her pupil dted as realization dawned to her.

    The doctors have turned into monsters!

    Turning her body rapidly, she tried to run away as fast as possible. Her feet felt weak, but her fear of death overcame everything as she used her entire strength to run. The monsters behind here were closing up at high speed.

    sh!

    She felt deep pain on her back as she stumbled on her feet. From the corner of her eyes, she saw the monsters were reaching out to her. Closing her eyes in fear, she braced herself for the pain that was about toe.

    Bang! sh!

    ¡¯Who¡¯s that?¡¯

    Opening her eyes slightly, she saw a man was fighting with the monsters. His body was riddled in wounds, but he still fought and killed the monsters fiercely. The movement of the man was familiar for her.

    For a moment, his image ovepped with her memory when she was young.

    ...

    *15 years ago*

    At that time, she was still very young, barely in her teens. She was doing her first work as an employee in thepany, but her father didn¡¯t allow her to get in.

    "Father, why? I¡¯m already capable enough to listen and make decisions!" the young Vena argued.

    "You¡¯re just a kid and a woman. You should learn things more suitable for a woman."

    "I want to inherit the position as the president, Father! I¡¯m more than capable for that!" Vena yelled.

    Her father shook his head. "Go back to your room, Vena."

    "But, Father!"

    "Go back to your room!"

    The young Vena was annoyed by her father¡¯s decision. She red at her father and screamed. "No!"

    She mmed the door open, nearly knocking into her brother. Even though she knew he was there, she didn¡¯t pay any attention to the young boy and stormed out of the house. Her feet brought her to the street, to be exact, to the ce where she put Randy in.

    "Young Miss, what is it?" The young Randy was outside his small house. He was cleaning his courtyard when he saw the young Vena.

    "I¡¯m angry, let me stay here."

    "It¡¯s dangerous here."

    "I don¡¯t care!" the young Vena retorted back. She was simply too angry with her father that she didn¡¯t care where she was.

    The young Randy could only let her stay. However, it didn¡¯t take a long time for ruffians toe. They were attracted at the sight of a young and attractive youngdy like Vena.

    "Randy, give her to us!"

    "Yeah, don¡¯t take her all of yourself."

    Randy ignored their request and stood before Vena. He red at the group of men in front of him. "Go away, you¡¯re not weed here."

    "What? Get him and take that girl!"

    They beat up Randy and the boy fought back. On the back, Vena was watching with fears filled her eyes, but she didn¡¯t dare to step forward. All she could do was wait for the fight to end.

    Randy won, but he was not unscathed. His body was riddled with wounds and torn skin, but he smiled brightly at Vena.

    "Young Miss, are you alright?"

    "I¡¯m fine," Vena replied. "You¡¯re not allowed to lose, understand?"

    Randy looked startled, but he nodded his head obediently. "Yes, I understood."

    ...

    Vena returned back to her senses when she felt a hand grab her shoulder. Her eyes looked straight to the man before her, the man she had loved from her young age.

    "Randy," Vena muttered out.

    Randy smiled in relief when he saw that Vena was fine. "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re alright, Vena."

    "Mhm," Vena murmured incoherently.

    Randy turned the woman around and frowned at the sight of the wound on her back. He carefully tore part of his clothes and pressed it to her back, causing the woman to jolt in pain because of his action.

    "Please hold on, I have to stop the bleeding," Randy said softly as he tried to coax the girl.

    Vena looked up to Randy¡¯s face for a moment. She shook her head lightly. "There¡¯s no need. It¡¯s better for you to let me die."

    "What are you talking about, Vena?"

    Vena hesitated for a moment before pointing to her own chest. "They nted the controlling device in my body. In a few more weeks, it¡¯llpletely corrode my mind and erase my consciousness, turning me into aplete robot."

    The real purpose of the controller was to control robot and not monsters. Because of that, Professor Taren added something into the device that would affect their mind slowly. Some of them were given more while hers were given pretty fast. From the moment the device was nted inside her, she knew that she would never be able to get away from this ce.

    "I¡¯ll save you!" Randy proimed in frustration. There must be a way to save her.

    Vena shook her head. "Even if I get out from here, there¡¯s nothing waiting for me. I have lost everyone."

    "No, I¡¯m still here!"

    "I have had enough from you, Randy," Vena¡¯s eyes shed with pain. "There¡¯s no second chance for you. You¡¯re toote."

 Chapter 671 Narrow Escape

    BAM!

    Another building was destroyed by Neo using his specially made gun. He looked at the destroyed building with a sigh. Even though the buildings were destroyed, some monsters still managed to get out of the rubbles. Most of them were buried, but some managed to escape.

    "How many buildings left, Neo?" Mike walked over. His clothes were stained with blood as he stood quietly. There were several wounds all over his body because of his battle, but he paid no heed to them.

    "Only two," Neo replied. He had prepared the gun in his hand to shoot towards the other building when Mike pulled him back.

    Before he couldin, the immense pressure hit him. His face turned ugly as he looked at the stairs through the window. Standing quietly, arge man was looking around with his intense gaze.

    ¡¯Ferdinand!¡¯

    Internally, Neo cursed out. He was about to hide when the man near the stairs had dashed towards them. Feeling rmed, Mike quickly pulled Neo to the back while he pounced to Ferdinand.

    Bam!

    Their fist collided.

    Mike¡¯s face changed abruptly. He could feel his fist was broken in that one exchange. Fear sprouted from the bottom of his heart.

    ¡¯Impossible!¡¯

    This man had just destroyed his fist in one attack. Before Mike could react, Ferdinand stretched his other hand and caught Mike¡¯s cor. His green iris looked back at Mike with an indiscernible gaze.

    "Weaklings."

    Just when Mike was about to attack, he heard the insult from Ferdinand. His blood boiled in anger. His feet moved forward, attempting to kick the man in front of him.

    However, Ferdinand had thrown him to the back. Mike was stunned to see the floor and ceiling in a circle. His body spun midair as hended on the middle of the stairs going down. Just before he could stabilize himself, his feet slipped. With a loud bang, he crashed the wall.

    "Mike!" Neo was startled. This was the first time he saw Mike lost that terribly. His eyes looked back at Ferdinand as he pulled the trigger of his gun that he had prepared before.

    Ferdinand frowned and moved sideways, evading therge bullet. "Do you think...?"

    BANG!

    The bullet hit the pir for the tower. As the tower was made rather small, there was only onerge pir that supported the structure. With the pir broke, the upper part of the tower started to sway to the other side and the ceiling was destroyed.

    Bam! Bang! Bruk!

    Seeing that the building was broken, Ferdinand spared no time to care about Neo anymore. He moved to the other side of the room and destroyed the rubbles that were about to hit him.

    Right now, he felt rather annoyed, but he didn¡¯t show any trace of his feeling. As a former soldier, he was trained to have a poker face most of the time. This resulted in him didn¡¯t have many expressions on his face. With nimble movement that didn¡¯t suit hisrge body, he moved to the save ce.

    The surrounding waspletely destroyed. Thankfully, there was a building near the tower that still stood properly. The tower was hanging on top of the ceiling of the other building, which barely supported it.

    Ferdinand¡¯s eyes narrowed. He had to go to the upper floor because there were some items that he needed. ncing around, he didn¡¯t find the two rats that managed to sneak inside.

    He picked up hismunication device and started making a call to his subordinates.

    "Vena, Cain, everyone who is still alive should gather in the tower."

    As Ferdinand walked away, Neo slowly made his way out of the rubbles. He gasped for air when he managed to get his head out. Looking around, he didn¡¯t find any trace of Ferdinand.

    ¡¯Thankfully, he¡¯s not here.¡¯

    However, his situation was far from good. His feet stuck because there was a table not far where he stood. As the result, the table crashed to his feet, making him unable to move at all.

    "Neo, are you there?" Mike¡¯s voice sounded from below.

    Neo¡¯s eyes lit up in relief. At the very least, Mike was not far from him. "Over here, Mike."

    Mike¡¯s head appeared from below the rubbles. He looked at Neo¡¯s head as a smile made its way to his face. Using his left hand, he propped himself up to the open space and walked towards Neo.

    "It¡¯s good that you manage to bury him."

    Neo didn¡¯t immediately answer. He saw that Mike¡¯s right hand was hanging low without energy. In addition, there were numerous traces of dust and blood all around Mike. The crash this man had to the wall must have broken most of his body¡¯s part, mostly the skin as some parts were bleeding.

    "I didn¡¯t bury him. I think he headed ahead to the top of the tower," Neo pointed to the other side.

    "I see," Mike crouched down and removed several rubbles around Neo¡¯s head. This allowed Neo to move freer. However, he soon found out that Neo couldn¡¯t move from his position.

    "My feet stuck."

    "I can¡¯t go there to help you out," Mike pondered. "Should I cut your feet off?"

    Neo¡¯s face turned ugly. "If you dare to joke around, I¡¯ll shoot you, Mike."

    "I don¡¯t have any other option," Mike shrugged. They didn¡¯t have any other option as they didn¡¯t know where Ferdinand would return. If they stayed here too long, they would surely die on Ferdinand¡¯s hand.

    "Pull me."

    "What?"

    "I said pull me up," Neo told Mike seriously.

    Mike frowned, but he still did as Neo told him. Neo held onto his left hand as he pulled the former up. With each pull, Neo could feel that his ankle would dislocate, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The sharp end of the broken woods caused his foot to bleed.

    After a few tries, his foot came out from the ce it stuck. Blood oozed out from the cuts here and there, causing horrible sight in front of them.

    "Help me get down quickly."

    "We can only use the stairs, get up on my back," Mike crouched before Neo.

    Neo could see that Mike¡¯s back was filled with bruises. However, there was simply no more time. With no other choices, he climbed on Mike¡¯s back as they headed to the stairs.

    Mike hurriedly trotted down the stairs as fast as possible. With his body filled with wounds and Neo on his back, it took him much longer to reach the first floor.

 Chapter 672 The Soldier Who Has Deb

    Kevin and Kanae stood in the hallway. They could hear the loud fighting sound from their back, but neither one of them turned their head around. They knew that Jason didn¡¯t need their help.

    Not far from them, a man was standing calmly. Hisrge build and familiar face told them more than enough that this man was Aria, Ferdinand¡¯s right hand.

    "So youe back," Aria remarked calmly.

    Kanae and Kevin looked back at Aria. Most of the time, Aria would wear a cap, which hid part of his face. Now that he didn¡¯t wear it anymore, they could see his face very clearly. It was a face that they remembered because of the incident in their childhood.

    "You¡¯re that guard who let the door open?" Kanae pointed her finger.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes shed as he looked at the man before him. Memories of their past when they got out of theb were reyed in their mind.

    ...

    *9 years ago*

    The young Kevin was kidnapped when he went back home. As his uncle was on rampage because of his girlfriend¡¯s death, no one paid much attention to Kevin. As for Kevin himself, he didn¡¯t try to ask for any attention because he was also trying to forget his sadness.

    "Is this Kevin Kalin?" the guard who guarded the door asked.

    The man nodded his head. "Yes, be careful. Even though he didn¡¯t show anything in his face, he had attempted to escape a few times."

    "I understand."

    The door behind him was opened and the boy was flung inside. He crashed on the floor hard as the other children around him shrieked. There were only a handful of children around the age of 7-12 years old.

    Their eyes studied the man with interest, but Kevin didn¡¯t pay any attention. He sat down near the wall, trying to find a way to get out. Not long after that, a young girl came inside from another room with a female researcher. From the way the woman treated the girl, it was apparent that they were mother and daughter.

    "Remember what I told you before, Okay????

    "Yes, I understand," the young Kanae nodded her head. Different from her future self, her hair was not tied and she didn¡¯t wear any sses. Her long and slightly wavy hair moved around as the girl sat down on one of the chairs.

    Time passed swiftly, but Kevin still didn¡¯t know whether there was a way out or not. He felt rather frustrated because his father had warned him before that this ce was terribly dangerous. They wanted him not because of his position but because of the blood that flowed in his vein and the gene he had.

    As the other children talked with one another, Kevin didn¡¯t even try to get close to them. His eyes were cold as he looked at them.

    There were a total of 7 children, three of them were girls. One girl stood out the most because of her blond hair. From her happy expression, it was clear that she didn¡¯t know what was waiting for her in this ce.

    "Are you a mute?" one of the girls asked him.

    He nced up and saw the newest girl. Frowning slightly, he ignored the young girl. On the other hand, Kanae didn¡¯t give up immediately. She sat down near Kevin.

    "I¡¯m Kirei. What¡¯s your name?" Kanae asked curiously.

    Kevin looked at Kanae coldly and ignored the young girl once more. Knowing that her presence was unwanted didn¡¯t make Kanae give up that easily. She stayed close to him as if she wanted to share her warmth with him.

    Her eyes followed after Kevin¡¯s gaze as she noticed that he was looking around, seemingly looking for a way out. When her thoughts reached that point, she remembered the message that her mother left for her. She had to get out when it was the time.

    Her mother didn¡¯t say anything about taking someone else out too.

    "Do you want to get out?" Kanae asked curiously.

    Kevin looked at Kanae for the first time. "Do you know the way out?"

    "Yes, just follow meter."

    Seeing the confident girl, he felt even worse. However, he knew that it wouldn¡¯t do him anything good if he didn¡¯t do anything. There were only two doors to this room without any window. He was not sure about the air venttion, but even if there was one, it should be at the faraway ceiling.

    "Fine."

    Kanae smiled.

    The two of them sat down quietly until it was the time for sleep. Several men came inside and handed them some beddings to sleep. Afterwards, they left and locked the door again.

    Kevin looked at Kanae who prepared her bedding with displeasure. Did this girl want to get out or not?

    However, he found out that she was cing stuffed dolls underneath the nket. It looked as if someone was sleeping there even if there was actually none. Knowing that she was making a diversion, he followed what she did pretty quickly and neatly.

    "You¡¯re really good with your hand," Kanaemented.

    Kevin didn¡¯t reply. He just stared at Kanae as if asking her when they will get out of this ce. Kanae pointed to the door and stood near them.

    After a few minutes, the door was opened and arge man walked inside to check the children. Kanae and Kevin used this chance to move outside the door and ran across the hallway. Even though they only saw the man for a brief moment, they still remembered the face of the man who opened the door that day.

    ....

    "I didn¡¯t let it open," Aria replied calmly.

    Kanae smiled. She didn¡¯t expect him to admit too. "Thank you for that day, but today is different. You¡¯re our enemy now."

    "I know."

    Kevin¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly when he saw that Aria had prepared his weapon, a knife. "You don¡¯t have to fight us if you don¡¯t want."

    "I have a debt that I must repay," Aria answered with a serene tone.

    The two of them moved forward at the same time and started to attack Aria. Using the knife on his hand, he deflected the attack from the two of them. No matter how many times they tried to breach his defense, the man would be able to guess their trajectory and blocked their attacks.

    However, Kanae exerted the most of her speed. She kicked the wall to give her eleration as she shed the man¡¯s back. Her brows creased for she understood that the wound was not a fatal one. When shended on the ground, she fixed her eyes on him again and saw that the wound she just made healed at a visible rate.

    Her eyes widened. ¡¯Regeneration ability?¡¯

    With that kind of ability, no matter how dire the situation was, there was no way Aria would die. This kind of terrifying ability caused chills on Kanae¡¯s back at the thought of being unable to die.

    When Kanae found out, Kevin also found out because he attacked the man¡¯s knife. His sword made a cut on the man¡¯s arm, which healed at visible rate too.

    Kanae looked at the wound she made with astonishment. "If you have such a great healing ability, why do you still owe him?"

    "Every single kind of ability has its limit," Kevin answered in Aria¡¯s stead. "Let¡¯s go!"

    The two of them dashed forward again. This time, Kevin took out the beads that Alice had given to him. He threw them to Aria right after he pushed Kanae back. Some kind of smoke enveloped the man¡¯s body, but it disappeared not long after that.

    Aria nced at the two of them. "This kind of petty trick won¡¯t do much..."

    He sensed pain on one of his arms, he turned around and saw that Kanae had made a deep cut on his arm. Turning his body around, he attacked the girl, shing his knife with her sword. As Kanae moved back, she somersaulted on the air andnded on the ground safely.

    "it won¡¯tst long," Kevin reminded her. "Just fight him with all you got, Rei."

    "Alright."

    With that, the two of them started moving once more, attacking Aria rapidly and made numerous wounds on his body. However, every single one of them healed at visible rate.

 Chapter 673 Different in Views

    Kanae and Kevin moved in sync as they headed towards Aria. Kanae¡¯s short sword attacked Aria from the low angle while Kevin attacked above. As they headed for two different ces, their attack got in and Aria was injured over and over again.

    However, they could see that his wounds continued to heal at an insane rate. It was as if no matter how many times they attacked, Aria would still be alive.

    "It¡¯s futile," Aria smiled. "You can¡¯t do anything to me."

    "That¡¯s not up to you!" Kanae replied as she dashed towards Aria once more. Her sword was swung towards the man¡¯s shoulder as hard as it was possible for her.

    Before Aria could evade, Kevin locked his position by attacking the other side. Using his other hand, Aria blocked the attack from Kevin as Kanae cut through his shoulder. His right arm dropped to the ground.

    "Oh," Aria looked at his lost arm; it had started to slowly re-grow.

    "You can even do that?" Kanae was speechless. What should she do to defeat him if he continuously regenerated himself? Every part of his body was open for attack, yet their attack never got in.

    "Well, let¡¯s just cut his neck," Kevin suggested.

    "Ok."

    The two of them dashed forward once again. As Kanae was faster, she reached Aria first and attacked by jumping up and shed her sword downward. Using his hand to block, Aria was unguarded, so Kevin used this chance to cut his right foot. In an instant, the man fell to the ground as he lost one of his feet.

    However, Aria swung his sword, pushing both Kanae and Kevin to the back. His brows furrowed as he initiated his power faster, growing back his feet in mere seconds. On the other hand, his hand was still in the process of growing again.

    "It seems that your power is actually limited," Kanae grinned. Her keen eyes spotted the beads of sweat on the man¡¯s face. It wouldn¡¯t take too long before he was defeated.

    Aria didn¡¯t reply. He felt hismunication device vibrate, so he picked it up. Hearing the voice of Ferdinand, his body unconsciously tensed up.

    "Sir!"

    "Aria, regroup back in the tower," Ferdinand ordered in a demanding tone. "I¡¯ll destroy all of the buildings after you get back here."

    "Yes, Sir. I¡¯ll go there after I destroy all the pests here," Aria replied. His eyes narrowed when he saw the two of them reach his ce once more. Nimbly, he moved back from his ce and evaded their attack.

    Ferdinand frowned slightly when he heard the sound of metal shing. These rats shouldn¡¯t have been able to escape as he had ordered them to use the puppets. Never mind, he believed that Aria could handle them.

    "Be quick, Aria."

    "Yes, Sir."

    Taking the phone back, Aria focused his attention to the two people in front of him. Compared to the nonchnt him from before, he became extremely focused as he wanted to finish the fight sooner. His master is waiting for him.

    sh!

    Kanae sensed danger and attacked the man even quicker than before. Forcing her feet to move around the man, she cut off his feet once more as Kevin took his attention.

    "Move." Aria¡¯s face was rather ugly. He was rather impatient because he didn¡¯t want to make his master wait any longer.

    Seeing that he could grow back his feet even faster, Kanae frowned. They knew that Ferdinand was in the tower as they could hear the conversation of these two. However, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get there before defeating this man.

    Bang!

    From behind them, Jason had finished the fight. Kanae flicked a nce at Jason as an idea was formed in her mind.

    "Oro, catch his attention!"

    "Aye, Captain." without thinking, Jason moved towards Aria. Hisrge sword was swung at high speed towards the man, forcing him to pay more attention to them.

    Kanae took Kevin¡¯s arm and ran towards the stairs. "We¡¯ll go first. Leave this ce as soon as you end the fight, Oro."

    "Yes, Captain."

    Jason subconsciously responded to every order that Kanae gave him. Although he knew that they were no longer captain and subordinates, he couldn¡¯t help but do what she said. Especially when he heard his codename, his body would just move without thinking.

    He could see that Aria was specialized in regeneration. However, the beads of sweat on Aria¡¯s face showed that this man didn¡¯t have much stamina left in his body.

    ng! sh! Peng! Bang!

    Jason continuously attacked Aria withrge power. Using his sword weight to his advantage, he managed to push Aria back again and again. In the end, the man couldn¡¯t move anymore.

    "You won¡¯t be able to move anymore," Jason remarked calmly.

    Aria knew that he would die for sure. He had overtaxed his power by fighting against these three just now. If he tried to heal himself again, he would die for sure.

    "You¡¯re not bad, Oro."

    Jason looked at Aria with wonder. He had researched the man¡¯s background a bit, so he knew that this man was the right hand of Ferdinand and also, the one who knew Ferdinand the most. Their personality didn¡¯t match at all as Aria was not an ambitious person. However, this man continued to stay by Ferdinand¡¯s side and did every single one of his demand.

    "You know what he did is wrong, why do you keep on staying by his side?"

    Aria raised his head. His body no longer did any regeneration, so his blood flowed out like crazy. He looked straight at Jason, eyes devoid of any emotion. "He saved my life. My life belongs to him. Whatever he says, I¡¯ll follow."

    Jason shook his head. "He¡¯s just using your past and loyalty for himself."

    "Even if he did, I will not care. Without him, I¡¯ll never be here," Aria answered solemnly. "Aren¡¯t you the same?"

    ¡¯For her, I¡¯ll do anything. Even if it means sacrificing my own life, I¡¯ll do it because she¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m here.¡¯

    His own words and thought that he once uttered out rang inside his head once more. Jason smiled slightly. He knew very well how much he cared for that woman, even far more than his own self. Either in the past, present, or in the future, she would be someone important to him. However, she never asked anything from him because she did it out of her own freewill.

    "They¡¯re different. She¡¯ll not force me to follow after her."

    "Neither does Master Ferdinand. I follow him because I choose to, and I wanted to see the perfect soldiers he creates."

    "Even if it means sacrificing a lot of innocent people?"

    Aria looked back. His face was extremely solemn as he replied. "Sacrifice is necessary to reach one¡¯s goal."

    The two men looked towards each other. Only they knew how much that person¡¯s worth in their heart was. No matter what the other said, they would not bulge because they trusted and cared for that person very much.

    "Nothing is entirely correct or wrong in this matter, isn¡¯t it? There are things that you can see from both sides."

    Aria nodded his head. His judgment of someone would be based on what he had experienced would be far bigger than from what he heard.

    Jason sheathed back his sword. For him, Ferdinand would be no more than a ruthless man, who nearly killed him during his youth. On the other hand, for Aria, he would always be his master and leader. Someone whom he followed and respected at all cost.

    Even if he disagreed, he would never voice it out. It was all because he didn¡¯t want to be abandoned by his master.

    He would never fully understand such a rtionship. However, he knew that it existed and some people might experience it or heard about it. It was truly a dependent rtionship, one that was very fragile and might crumble at the slightest bit of external force.

    sh!

    Aria looked back at Jason. "I don¡¯t need your pity."

    "I do not pity you," Jason replied. "Farewell, Aria. I hope you can have a better master in the other world."

    Aria didn¡¯t reply. He has always been afraid of being abandoned, so he stayed his opinion for himself. Staying alongside Ferdinand has always been his dream, so he would not make that person hated him. The only thing he could do was make sure that he was useful for him.

    Even though so, Ferdinand never treated him any differently. He wanted to be the man¡¯s most trusted aide, but it was a far-fetched dream. If only he knew what that man wanted to achieve, he would have worked even harder.

    Jason watched as Aria dropped his head as he had lost too much blood. He sighed to himself.

    ¡¯I need to get away from here soon. If I¡¯m not wrong, there should be an emergency exit in thisb.¡¯

 Chapter 674 The Real Plan

    Outside the Gate

    "The monsters have decreased by a lot," Dean nodded with a satisfied expression. They have been fighting for quite a long time, so seeing the result made him rather ted.

    "Is he alright?" the elder looked at Lou with a worried expression. The fight with Ayres, despite ended in Lou¡¯s win, caused the man to suffer a lot of wounds.

    Even after the fight, the man had forced himself to participate in eliminating the other monster. He worried that something might happen to Lou if this continued. After all, this man has an important position in the Ryukalin n.

    Dean passed Lou a nce. "If that old man wants to fight, let him be."

    "Old man?" the leader was speechless. Even though he knew that Lou was already quite old, it was not enough to call that man ¡¯old man¡¯. After all, with the way he did things, it would be hard to believe that he was already pretty old.

    "What you should worry about are the youngsters inside."

    "Ah, should I send reinforcement?"

    Dean looked at the building inside Lima School. So far, Neo and Mike had managed to destroy most of the building, but the broken tower made him rather worried. The two of them should have been there, so an enemy should be there. If he was more powerful that Mike and Neo, they might even die in that ce.

    Besides, the others were taking a long time in the building.

    Bang!

    Dean turned around only to see Lou crouched down. His face was flushed red as sweats continued to roll down his forehead. Right now, he was forcing himself to move to the limit, ignoring all cries his body has.

    "You should stop moving," Dean dashed forward and pressed his hand on Lou¡¯s shoulder. "Even if you work to death, you won¡¯t be able to make him proud in case you lost your life."

    Lou raised his head slightly. He turned around and nodded his head. "I know. There¡¯s no need to remind me of something like that."

    "I¡¯m doing it for your own sake," Dean rolled his eyes. "Learn to be a little flexible, Lou. You¡¯re a hindrance for everyone if you keep on being a rigid and annoying man like this."

    "I know," Lou brushed Dean¡¯s hand and stood up. His gaze was fixated on the gate before him, hoping that someone woulde out and told them what had happened inside the ce.

    Not long after that, they could see three people hurriedly making their way to the gate. One of them was being carried while the one who carried had to fight the monsters too.

    "Help them!"

    Even before the soldiers could move, the people from ck Street already moved forward. They formed a circle and protected the three people. The reason for their movement was simple: they saw Patrick.

    Who among them didn¡¯t know this training maniac? If he was in bad mood, he would challenge them all and destroyed many things. It was already hard for them in the past, so they didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for them now too.

    "Senior Patrick, Alice, who is this?" Dean walked closer.

    Patrick nced at Cain. "This is Cain, Ferdinand¡¯s son."

    "What?" the leader was struck in astonishment. He didn¡¯t even know that Ferdinand has a son. Seeing the paleplexion on Cain¡¯s face, he was rmed that something bad might had happened.

    "Why are you taking him out?"

    "Is there any medicine here?" Patrick asked. "It¡¯ll be better if Kevin¡¯s doctor is here."

    "He¡¯s here, I¡¯ll call him," Lou dashed to the row of ambnces on the back. They have prepared them in case something happened. So far, there were numerous people sent to the hospital although many of them died before they could even reach the ambnces.

    Dean inspected as Patrick ced the boy to the ground once they were out of the gate. "He¡¯s not wounded, but his face is pale."

    "He overtaxed his power," Patrick replied calmly. "Do you remember the barrier? He¡¯s the one that makes them."

    Dean¡¯s eyes turnedrge as he stared at the young man in front of him. However, Patrick¡¯s words caused him to understand one thing. Talented people could only be born from another talented one. It didn¡¯t require a genius to guess that Ferdinand was also someone who has awakened his talent.

    "The doctor is here," Lou dragged the doctor forward.

    The doctor crouched down near Cain and frowned. He took out a bottle and passed a tablet to the boy. "Drink this, it¡¯ll make you feel better."

    Cain stared at the tablet before taking it and drank it. He didn¡¯t understand why they were taking him out of the ce like that. It would have been better for him to stay in the ce much longer and possibly, dead in that ce.

    "Why are you helping me?" Cain asked as his breathing stabilized.

    "I don¡¯t want to help you if it¡¯s not because of Kevin," Patrick snorted. He would be more than happy to see his enemy rot in that ce rather than bringing them to the safe ce.

    Cain looked at the buildings and turned his head to Patrick. "You¡¯re toote. Father¡¯s n has been set in motion from a long time ago. Even if you try to destroy this entire ce, there¡¯s no way you can stop him."

    "What is his n?" Dean asked Cain.

    "I don¡¯t know," Cain replied. His father never divulged the secret of his real n to anyone, much less someone like him. However, he knew that his father had been prepared for this ce to be destroyed.

    "How do you know that we¡¯re toote?" Patrick decided to ask the other question that he didn¡¯t understand.

    Cain¡¯s gaze was fixated on the buildings in front of him. He came to know about the fact that his father was prepared because of a call from Vena. She was asking his brother¡¯s whereabouts, which was weird considering that they didn¡¯t usually pay any attention.

    It was then that he knew. "Don¡¯t you realize that there are people missing from my father¡¯s lineup?"

    Patrick and Dean¡¯s face changed considerably. They were only paying attention to Ferdinand and Aria because they were the leader behind. But what if this ce was only a diversion?

    While the real n of Ferdinand has started somewhere else, they were here. Unfortunately, they didn¡¯t know who among Ferdinand¡¯s men were missing.

    Dean looked at Patrick. "Who do you see in this ce so far?"

    "There are Jeff, Ayres, Iris, Cain, and Vena," Patrick replied. He was not sure about the others, but there shouldn¡¯t be that many people left.

    "There are still a lot that you haven¡¯t seen," Dean frowned. "We need to wait until they have finished with the battle before finding out who has been missing."

    "Is it possible to send help?" the leader asked in a rather low voice. He was afraid that he would be a nuisance if he tried to ask.

    "No."

    "May I know the reason?"

    Patrick nced at Cain. "Ferdinand ns on destroying this entire ce, so we can¡¯t get in. If we¡¯re caught up in that disastrous battle, it¡¯ll be the end of everything."

    Lou frowned. He looked at the buildings as he hoped from the bottom of his heart that Kevin would be alright. At the same time, he started to gather his strength for the battle with the monsters again. Their number had decreased, but their fighting skill was still at the very top.

 Chapter 675 Donâ€™t Die on Me!

    In the building, n was astonished with every picture that he had gotten from the battle. There were so many things that he never expected to appear from the school.

    "They¡¯re really scary," n looked at the photos that he managed to take as he mumbled. "Are they really human?"

    From every angle he looked, he couldn¡¯t make any connection about them being human. Aside from the fact that they had two legs, two hands, and one head, there was nothing simr between them and human.

    He nced at the camera that he had ced on the side. It was recording the entire situation in Lima School from the very beginning, including the destroyed building. Recalling the numerous earthquakes that happened because of them, he shivered a bit.

    Suddenly, his phone rang.

    "n, where are you? It¡¯ll be time for lunch in another hour or so," the voice of his father sounded.

    "Father, I¡¯m still busy," n replied sheepishly.

    n¡¯s father frowned. He nced at the clock and sighed. Ever since the morning, he couldn¡¯t be at peace because he was worried about his son¡¯s safety. No matter what, he couldn¡¯t let his son dig his own grave just to search for interesting news.

    "Be careful. Don¡¯t take more than what you can."

    "Yes, Father."

    As he closed the phone, n sighed slightly. He looked at the picture he took as he pondered. Because he was staying pretty far from the actual location, his camera resolution didn¡¯t manage to catch the image clearly. Even though he wanted to know who they were, he was not that foolish enough to trade his life for them.

    ¡¯Curiosity can kill the cat,¡¯ n chuckled. He readied his camera again when he felt a sudden earthquake. His expression sank as he gazed to the forest in Lima School. There was smokeing from that direction.

    "I wonder what¡¯s there..."

    ...

    Building in the Forest

    Jason opened the door to theb and saw several corpses of the doctors. Not all of them turned into monsters as many of them were lying there. His eyes narrowed when he saw that they were all dead with a shot to their forehead.

    ¡¯This uracy... I only know one person who could do this. But he shouldn¡¯t be here, right?¡¯

    When his thought reached this far, Jason¡¯s heart fell down. He dashed to the other door, which was closed and banged it open. His eyes scanned the surrounding before it locked into one ce.

    Shiro was standing while leaning to the table behind him. His hand was holding the handle to the secret door there, trembling lightly for he was unable to bear with the pain. Blood flowed out from many parts of his body, painting a rather gory sight.

    "Shiro!" Jason called his friend as he dashed towards the man.

    Raising his head slightly, Shiro narrowed his eyes slightly. His head was hurt because of the impact before as it also made him dizzy. The familiar voice brought his consciousness back.

    "Huh? Jason? What are you doing here?"

    "That¡¯s what I¡¯m asking you!" Jason approached Shiro and gasped when he saw the wounds on Shiro¡¯s body. Considering how this man was trembling all over, it was not hard to guess that his bones were broken to the extreme. Recalling Aria, he knew that Shiro must have fought that man.

    He pulled Shiro¡¯s arm and helped the man to stand up properly. Seeing the man¡¯s face contorted in pain, Jason smiled wryly.

    "Where¡¯s Rei?" Shiro asked.

    "She¡¯s with Kevin. They¡¯re heading to the main tower to find Ferdinand," Jason replied.

    Shiro frowned. He recalled that Kanae should be controlled by Ferdinand because of the device. There must be something that happened. It didn¡¯t really matter for now. He had to find a way to get out of this ce as soon as possible.

    "We have to get out," Jason pulled the handle and opened the door. Seeing the stairs, his face darkened. There were many of them that he had to climb while brought Shiro along with him.

    "You should go ahead," Shiro beckoned for the man to go. "I¡¯m only slowing you down."

    "No. Ferdinand will destroy this ce soon. If I leave you, you won¡¯t be able to survive," Jason replied.

    "That¡¯s more reason to not take me out of this ce. What if I make you die, you brat?"

    "Don¡¯t call me brat. You¡¯re just a few years older!"

    "Just put me down!"

    Jason ignored the shout that Shiro gave him. Internally, he thought that Shiro was still fine since the man could yell that much. Dragging his best friend up the stairs proved to be harder than what he thought.

    "I can¡¯t move anymore," Shiro staggered.

    Jason noticed that even though Shiro was able to speak just fine, he looked rather haggard. With a rather hurried breath, he had to lean in just to make sure that he didn¡¯t fall. His feet were trembling all over, showing that he had to bear with the pain.

    "There¡¯s no more time, I¡¯ll carry you."

    Crouching down slightly, he made Shiro stand on his back before he pulled the man¡¯s feet. With that, he was carrying the man on his back.

    "Hold on, I don¡¯t like being carried like this."

    "I don¡¯t like to carry a man too," Jasonughed. "It¡¯ll be a different case if you¡¯re a woman, though."

    Shiro narrowed his eyes. "I should have found a recorder and shown it to Laura. I¡¯m pretty sure that she¡¯ll be mad at you."

    "Uh... you¡¯re a terrible friend."

    Knowing Laura, he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to get away if he said that he wanted to carry a woman. If that woman was not Laura, she might even consider never letting him inside her office anymore.

    "The door is near," Jason pointed to the door several meters away from them.

    "Yeah."

    As he stepped forward step by step, the two of them sensed that there was something wrong. The earth was shaken, just like an earthquake. Based on what Kevin said about the material, Jason knew that it was impossible to feel it in this ce.

    There would only be one answer for this problem.

    "Sh*t! He¡¯s destroying this ce!" Jason ignored his tired and painful feet as he dashed forward. Sensing the iing heat and force from behind him, his face turned pale.

    Bang!

    The door was kicked open as he ran. However, the sudden force from behind sent him tumbling on the ground. Rolling on the ground with a painful headache, Jason looked at the building. It was caught in power with the wall crumbling down.

    ¡¯He must use some kind of powerful explosion.¡¯

    His ears were ringing because of the explosion, but he didn¡¯t think much about it. His gazended on the fallen Shiro. The man¡¯s back was burnt with some traces of them on his hand.

    "Shiro!" Jason approached the man. He could see that Shiro was still breathing, but it was very weak.

    Cursing internally, he carried Shiro on his back once again. His mind was in total chaos as he knew that if it was not Shiro on his back, he would be the one to get the burnt.

    "Don¡¯t die on me, Shiro!"

    Running to the gate, he prayed hard that it was not toote to save Shiro¡¯s life.

 Chapter 676 I Donâ€™t Ask You to Forgive Me, I Just Hope You Can Be Happy

    Inside the building, Randy looked back at the young woman in front of him. Her words brought him greater pain than before. He knew that he had disappointed her because he left her to be alone. However, he didn¡¯t expect that it would destroy the womanpletely.

    There was no trace of the past Vena that he knew.

    Granted, she has always been a cold woman. But the Vena he knew was a proud and ambitious woman. The person in front of him showed a lot of hate and the unwillingness.

    He raised his hand and touched the part slightly below her neck. "No matter what, I¡¯ll find a way to take it out of your body. Trust me, Vena."

    p!

    Vena pped his hand away. Her eyes were ring with hatred at the man before her. For him, she had given up a lot of things and prepared a way for them to be together. Yet before she could enact them, he had gone ahead and betrayed her in the way she would never expect.

    "I don¡¯t have anyone. You should just leave this ce without me, Randy," Vena said coldly.

    She would never trust anyone again. After the series of betrayal from people close to her, she would no longer put herself in anyone¡¯s hand anymore. All of her feeling, power, and everything should be entrusted to herself and herself alone. No one should ever enter her heart anymore.

    Her time in this ce for the past few months told her everything even more clearly. When she met with her brother, she wanted nothing but killing him. However, he had warned her one thing.

    "In this ce, you¡¯re no longer a human. They won¡¯t treat you with any kind of kindness just because you¡¯re a woman. All they care about is the fact that you have some use for them."

    She red at her brother at that time. Not wanting to believe him, she tried all kind of ways to get out.

    But then, he came again with a device in his hand. Smiling nonchntly as always, Jon yed with the device in his hand.

    "You may hate me for this, but I have to put this inside your body. This will make sure that you¡¯ll follow Ferdinand forever and never betray him."

    Vena¡¯s face flushed red. She struggled but Jon had brought a medicine with him. It caused her to feel drowsy.

    "I hate you, Jon! I wish you had never been born!"

    Jon chuckled. "You have told me that countless times, my dear sister. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t feel anything different even after you wake up. However, you can never leave this ce forever."

    "I hate you! I hate you!"

    Vena touched the part below her neck. The frustration over the fact that it was her own brother that nted it inside her caused her to feel deep hatred for him. Even from a young age, she never ced him in her eyes. He was simply unworthy for her to look at.

    Only now did she realize how cruel, unfeeling, and amazing his brother was.

    Randy could see that Vena was troubled with the device. He was not sure the reason, but he wanted to help her.

    "How many months left do you have?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Vena replied. "And I don¡¯t want to know. It¡¯s better if you just leave this ce before they destroy your body too with their experiment."

    Randy¡¯s eyes shook. "Did they ask you to drink the medicine too?"

    "What do you think?"

    Seeing the cold gaze on her face, he knew that it was true. She has been here for a long time, and the only reason they allowed her to stay was because they wanted to use her.

    He gritted his teeth.

    He felt annoyed to himself. Howe he didn¡¯t realize it sooner? He stayed here for a couple of weeks, so he should have guessed that Vena has to drink those medicine too,

    "We¡¯ll find a way out, I promise."

    "I don¡¯t want to go with you."

    "Don¡¯t be childish, Vena! Do you want to die in this ce?"

    Die?

    She had thought about this option before, but never chose it before. Even though she wanted to, she never had the chance and was forced to live her life in this ce. It was not that bad.

    "I don¡¯t want to get out."

    Randy held Vena¡¯s shoulder and forced the woman to look at him. "Do you truly want to stay here forever and die in this situation? What about your dream of bing the best business woman in the city? What about taking over your family business and prove to them that a woman could do as well as a man? Don¡¯t let me be the one who break you!"

    "It¡¯s all a dream in the past! I don¡¯t want people¡¯s recognition anymore! And yes, you¡¯re the one who breaks me! Who told you to leave me alone? Why don¡¯t you return on that day and protect me? You leave me alone and allow them to do th-ugh... so many things!"

    "If you want to be angry, justsh out to me. Beat me up until you¡¯re satisfied, but don¡¯t you throw away your life just because of my mistake! I¡¯m not worth it, Vena," Randy stared at the woman intensely. "I¡¯m just a jerk who can¡¯t properly protect the person whom I love so much."

    Vena stared at Randy with her round eyes. All along, she always saw Randy as a confident and proud man, who didn¡¯t want to admit his wrongdoing. Even though he made mistakes asionally, he would put on a confident front. The frustrated Randy in front of her felt rather unfamiliar.

    "That day, I¡¯m scared," Randy admitted. "I love myself so much that I can¡¯t make my move against him. I know that I¡¯m not his match, so I can only stay silent and let them take you away."

    Tears trickled down on the corner of Vena¡¯s eyes.

    "Even after that, I¡¯m still just a blind man who didn¡¯t know that I have lost someone so important. It was only after some time did I realize how much I treasured you and how much I want you to stay with me," Randy put on a pained smile.

    Only after you lost someone did you realize how much you treasure them.

    He had experienced it himself and he didn¡¯t want to make the same mistake again. Even if the entire world was against him, he would never let Vena go again. This time, he would properly protect her and let her stay safe.

    Randy raised his hand and touched Vena¡¯s cheek tenderly, wiping her tears. "I... I don¡¯t ask you to forgive me, I just hope you can be happy. Please get out from here and start your life anew. You¡¯re still young, you¡¯re smart and capable, there will be something better ahead that you can definitely achieve.

    Even...Even if I can¡¯t stay by your side like before, let me protect you. This time, I¡¯ll protect you properly and never let you experience any pain again."

    Vena looked at Randy.

    They were only human beings who could make mistakes, and they did make mistakes in their life. However, he regretted the mistake he had made and decided to make things right with all of his power.

    She closed her eyes. She might regret this decision in the future, but she knew her heart better than anyone. Her mind and body yearned for him much more than before. Even though they had parted ways, she still belonged to him.

    "One chance," Vena muttered. "I¡¯ll give you onest chance."

    Randy¡¯s eyes brightened. He smiled tenderly as he pulled Vena¡¯s hand up and kissed the back of his hand. "Anything for you, Miss."

    "Take me out of here and find a way to take the device from my body without killing me," Vena said in her demanding tone as if she had returned back to her proud self that was locked away. "That¡¯ll be your first task."

    "Right away, Miss."

    Randy held Vena closer before picking her up in bridal style. Even though his body hurt like hell because of the fight before, he knew that he had to get out of this ce as soon as possible.

    As he was running, they could hear the loud explosion from below.

    "Vena, this might be a bit hurt."

    "I won¡¯t forgive you if we die here."

    "We won¡¯t, I promise you," Randy replied as he ran even faster to the door, hoping that they could get out alive as the explosion came closer.

 Chapter 677 Monster vs Monsters

    Kevin and Kanae made their way out of the forest towards the tower. Kanae¡¯s lips twitched when she saw the destruction around them. How many buildings have copsed?

    "Kanae, can you still fight?" Kevin asked.

    Kanae nodded her head. "Don¡¯t worry. I have more than enough stamina to y with one more person."

    "This particr person might take all of your energy during the fight."

    "I¡¯m ready, Kevin.

    "If you dare to attempt something like that again, I¡¯ll chase you to the underworld and drag you back," Kevin reminded.

    Kanae smiled. "I don¡¯t have any n to do the same thing and Kevin, the same thing applies to you."

    "We have promise, then."

    "Yes!"

    They had just reached the broken tower when they saw Mike and Neoe out with a haggard appearance. Their clothes were disheveled, with traces of blood on Neo¡¯s feet and Mike¡¯s hand.

    "Mike, Neo!" Kanae waved her hand.

    "Boss! Rei!" Neo¡¯s eyes lit up when he saw Kanae with Kevin. Although their appearances were not the best, they were still alive.

    "Are you alright?" Kanae noticed their wounds and frowned. It would take a long time for them to heal their wounds.

    "No worry," Neo grinned. "Ah, but don¡¯t climb this tower."

    "Ferdinand is there, right?" Kevin asked. The only person who could possibly injure the two of them fatally should be Ferdinand.

    Mike nodded his head. The memories of him being defeated in mere one move caused him to feel rather embarrassed. "Boss, Ferdinand is really a monster. It¡¯ll be unwise if you just go ahead and fight against him."

    Kevin¡¯s gaze flickered when he heard how Mike praised the man. Even though he knew that they might not be the other party¡¯s opponent, this was the only chance left. If he didn¡¯t try to defeat Ferdinand here and now, there wouldn¡¯t be any other chance in the future.

    From his connection, he had found out that Ferdinand has a lot of connections outside this city. After all, the man was the country¡¯s former talented soldier. If he let Ferdinand out of this ce, there would not be any other chance for them to fight against him anymore.

    "In a way, we¡¯re also monsters," Kanae grinned. "You should evacuate first with Mike, Neo. We¡¯ll be following you after we have finished dealing with Ferdinand."

    Neo looked at the two of them worriedly. Even though he knew that it would be dangerous if they let Ferdinand out because of his power, he didn¡¯t want to lose both of his friends. They were extremely precious to him.

    "Be careful."

    "We will."

    The two of them rushed inside and headed to the stairs right away. The broken tower didn¡¯t have an elevator any longer, so they had to use the stairs if they wanted to reach the ce.

    "Do you think he¡¯lle down from this ce or use the other building?" Kanae asked as they run.

    Before Kevin could answer, the two of them sensed tremendous killing intent directed at them. Their body tensed up as they nced upwards. They could see a man was walking down the stairs at an unhurried pace. However, the pressure from his presence alone caused both of them to feel extremely tense.

    There was no need for a test. They knew for sure that Ferdinand was way stronger than them.

    "Kanae, wait for my instruction," Kevin nced to his side and saw that Kanae was no longer there.

    He looked to the side and saw Kanae jumped to the railing and used it to push herself towards Ferdinand. Her sword was making its way to the man, but Ferdinand simply took out his de and blocked her attack. His green iris stared at the woman coldly.

    Bang!

    He pushed Kanae back. She somersaulted in midair beforending on the stairs once more. Her gaze was locked on the man.

    "The experiment is total a failure for the Servo," Ferdinand said in a deep tone. "You¡¯re stronger after you drink the medicine, but you will never match me."

    "So what?" Kanae smiled coldly. "You already had your fun with the experiment before. Let me have my fun fighting against you too."

    Kevin arrived at Kanae¡¯s side as he nced at Ferdinand¡¯s direction with wariness. Even though he wanted to scold Kanae for moving so suddenly, his attention was fully on the powerful man on the stairs.

    "It¡¯s a pity indeed," Ferdinand looked coldly at Kanae, who had dashed to reach him once again. Not far from her, Kevin also sprang from his position towards Ferdinand. Their swords were heading towards different ways, but Ferdinand nimbly moved his body.

    Ferdinand¡¯s sword parried Kevin¡¯s sword while his body avoided Kanae¡¯s attack. Kanae spun her body around and directed her sword to the man¡¯s stomach while Kevin moved back and attacked his side. This time, Ferdinand blocked the two of them using his de.

    ng!

    As their de shed, Kanae and Kevin could feel the immense power flowing out from the other side of their sword. The two of them moved back and carefullynded on the floor.

    "Both of you have to die today," Ferdinand remarked. "You have the power and talent to achieve greatness with me. But since you choose to fight me, I have to eliminate you."

    Kanae snorted. "Siding with you has never been an option."

    With that, the three of them shed again. Different with Aria who has ws here and there, which allowed the two of them to wound him, Ferdinand didn¡¯t have any. He moved extremely fast and efficient. Coupled with his monster-like strength, there was little chance for them to strike back.

    They knew that Ferdinand had taken the medicine too, but they didn¡¯t expect this man to be this strong.

    ng!

    Kanae was pushed back. Her eyes were locked into Ferdinand in the state of extreme concentration. She could feel her hand tremble as the aftereffect from the impact. However, this was not the time to think about this.

    From the moment they decided to stop Ferdinand, they had been preparing themselves for a bitter fight against him. The man was renowned as a famous veteran from war, so they shouldn¡¯t expect any less from him.

    Dashing from her position, Kanae attacked the man once again. She kicked the railing, which ced herself above the man. Using the sword, she swung it hard towards his head.

    ng!

    The metal shed roughly. From the side, Kevin had stepped forward with his sword directed at Ferdinand¡¯s stomach. The man pushed Kanae back and lowered his de, shing with Kevin¡¯s sword.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes narrowed. The reflex of this man was simply too good. Even though the two of them attacked from every direction, he would be able to find a way to counter them one way or another. If this continued, they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat him at all.

    Switching his stance, he thrust his sword forward. Ferdinand blocked his attack as he sensed that Kanae was attacking him too. He sidestepped to the side, barely avoiding Kanae¡¯s attack before he punched forward.

    In the midair, Kanae blocked his punch using her sword. While it caused graze on the man¡¯s fist, the momentum pushed her back. She was about to spun when she noticed the window behind her.

    Prang!

    Her body crashed heavily to the window. Inside the room, Kevin was shocked. He was about to run towards her direction when a de came near his head.

    Kevin ducked and stepped back. His gaze shed with fury.

    "Now, shall we continue with the other one?"

 Chapter 678 The Real Monster

    Kevin¡¯s eyes nced on the window once more. Even though Kanae was powerful, this was not the first floor. If someone fell from this height, there was no doubt that person would die.

    He wanted to help her out, but the de had appeared before him once more. Kevin raised his sword and blocked the attack. His feet struggled to keep himself firm in his unstable position on the stairs.

    "You should focus on the fight, young man," Ferdinand sounded as if he was teaching a young soldier to fight.

    Raising his sword once more, Kevin attacked Ferdinand rapidly from every angle he could. The difference in height because of the stairs didn¡¯t matter to him as he pounced at Ferdinand rapidly. If something happened to Kanae, he would never be able to forgive this man.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The sound of their shes reverberated in the room, telling everyone that there was an intense battle going on.

    Ferdinand parried the attack from Kevin. As he switched his position, he kicked forward, sending the man down the stairs and crashed to the wall. With a cold gaze, he picked up his phone.

    "Destruction activated," he said emotionlessly.

    Kevin was stunned, but his body refused to listen to him. The pain caused him unable to move momentarily. From the corner of his eyes, he could see the forest. Arge smoke appeared from within the forest.

    His pupil shrunk.

    Jason was still there. Also, he was pretty sure that there should be someone else inside.

    Ferdinand dialed another number leisurely. He didn¡¯t ce any importance to the two people who were aiming to take his life as he moved down the stairs.

    "Jon, I see you have slipped away." Ferdinand¡¯s tone was indifferent, as if he didn¡¯t mind at all.

    "Ah, you noticed," azy and yful voice sounded from the phone. "The situation is pretty bad over there. I don¡¯t want to get involved any longer, so I¡¯m escaping on my own."

    "You should pray that I never find you."

    "I¡¯m not worried even if you find me. At most, you¡¯ll only force me to work for you because you need my skill."

    Ferdinand saw that Kevin had stood up again behind him. He was about to prepare himself to defend when he saw the youngdy behind the window in front of him. As he had stepped into the lower floor, the window was still intact, separating him from the fierce youngdy.

    "We shall see, Jon."

    "I won¡¯t meddle into your business again, Ferdinand. You know how much I hatedplicated matters, so goodbye."

    He had just finished the call when Kanae cut the window using her sword and barged inside. When she was thrown out of the window, she stretched her hand and grabbed the window. The part that was slightly stuck out became her life saver.

    The wind outside the tower pped her harshly, but she ignored them as she forced herself to move. Climbing up, she steadied herself in that small space when she saw Ferdinand walked closer nonchntly. Her eyes burned with rage and worry because she knew that Kevin should be near.

    Using her sword to cut down the window, she attacked the man once more.

    ng!

    Ferdinand swiftly moved his body as he parried Kanae¡¯s next attack. As he did so, he pushed Kanae from behind, sending her forward.

    In front of her was Kevin, who was ready to attack Ferdinand. Seeing Kanae, he halted his movement and caught the girl as they fell to the back unsteadily.

    "Are you alright?"

    "Yes. What about you?" Kanae looked back at Kevin. She crashed on top of this man, so she was basically fine.

    Kevin nodded his head. it was not that painful because he didn¡¯t make any excessive movement. Even though there was some pain on his back, he didn¡¯t mention it to Kanae.

    "You two are too weak to go against the great me," Ferdinand said as he continued to descend the stairs. His unhurried pace made it clear that he was not worried about him being attacked.

    "Each one of us might not be able to defeat you, but it¡¯s a different case with the two of us," Kevin said coldly as he stood up. His gaze followed after the man, who didn¡¯t treat them as his equal.

    Ferdinand nced back. "You¡¯re aplete failure for your own talent. A real soldier would never put his feelings on the front and not pay attention in the battlefield. Even a slight mishap can cost you your life."

    It was not only a battlefield. Even in ck Street, the rule was the same because they were not allowed to be careless. A single mistake might cost them their lives. However, the degree of battle between battlefield and ck Street waspletely different.

    "I¡¯m not a soldier, I¡¯m just someone who¡¯s raised in the harsh ce," Kevin said as he stomped forward with Kanae following after him.

    The two of them started another barrage of attack against Ferdinand. Kevin directed his attack to challenge Ferdinand frontally while Kanae made use of her speed to make wounds here and there. The two of them worked together as they attacked Ferdinand rapidly.

    ¡¯Too slow and too weak.¡¯

    Ferdinand replied to their attack with ease. His eyes didn¡¯t show any expression as he fought against the two of them. Even though they were powerful, they were not his match. If they had waited to groom themselves for a few more years, they might pose a threat to him.

    But right now, they were not his match at all.

    He pushed the attack directed at him from Kevin. The young man nearly stumbled on the stairs, but he held on. Ferdinand switched his de¡¯s position and blocked both Kanae and Kevin¡¯s attack. Afterward, he stretched his hand and grabbed Kevin¡¯s arm.

    "Ugh..."

    Kevin was about to swing his de when he felt his body was moved into the air. In the next second, he could see the stairs below him as Ferdinand had thrown him to the middle, which would direct him straight to the first floor.

    His hand tried to grab the railings, but it failed miserably. At most, he only managed to slow down his fall a bit.

    Bam!

    "Kevin!" Kanae¡¯s heart dropped down when she saw what had happened. She moved faster and tried to attack Ferdinand from every direction. However, Ferdinand blocked her attack with ease.

    The moment she got close to Ferdinand, he stretched his hand and caught one of her feet. Kanae could feel that she was floating on the air. Her body twisted, aiming to attack the man¡¯s arm, but he had let her go in the middle of the stairs too.

    Her pupil shrank as she desperately tried to hang on the railing. However, the pain on her arm forced her to let it go. In less than one second, she had fallen to the ground on the first floor.

 Chapter 679 When All Hope is Los

    Ferdinand looked at the first floor with an indifferent gaze. Even though he was interested in the two youngsters, he would not go his way just to recruit them when they tantly showed their stances that they were not on his side.

    "You two are too weak against me," he said coldly as he descended the stairs. His unfeeling gaze didn¡¯t show any mercy.

    It was only the stairs between the second and third floor, so the height was only around 7 meters or so. They would hit the ground in less than one second based on the gravity eleration.* Of course, that would be if he excluded the time when they grabbed the railing to slow down their fall.

    Ferdinand didn¡¯t really put these two in his eyes because they were simply too weak. Years of fighting on the frontline as a soldier had taught him a lot, which allowed him to be even stronger.

    At the same time, it made him lose hisrades.

    As he slowly reached the first floor, he could see the two of them struggling to stand up. Some of their bones might have been broken because of their fall, but their determination didn¡¯t waver at all.

    "Give it up," Ferdinand advised. "I won¡¯t let you stop my dream."

    "Is it not enough for you to change all the youths in this city into monsters?" Kanae asked through gritted teeth. Even though her body felt pain all over, she held on as she stared back at the man.

    "They¡¯re simply too weak," Ferdinand replied. "It¡¯s the fate of the weaker to die for the sake of the stronger."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes widened. What kind of logic was that?

    "This is not a jungle! They¡¯re human beings with consciousness!"

    "Is it important?"

    The question thrown by Ferdinand made Kanae rather confused. Her eyes fixated on the man as she readied her sword. Once he stepped on the floor, she dashed forward to attack him with Kevin following after her movement.

    Ferdinand knew from Kanae¡¯s expression that she couldn¡¯t ept what he said. He didn¡¯t expect her to understand too as he knew very well what he had experienced in the past. What he wanted was to create a perfect soldier that didn¡¯t have any feeling because he didn¡¯t want to see them making mistakes over and over again.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The swords and de shed with one another. As the sound increased in pace, it was destroyed by the loud sound of ss broken. Using his force, Ferdinand threw Kanae to the side, making her crash to the sses cupboard. At the same time, he twisted his body and blocked the furious attack from Kevin.

    Prang!

    Several pieces of sses fell on top of her, grazing her skin and clothes. Kanae looked at the two people fighting in front of them. Even though her eyesight was not that good, she still could see things. However, the sight in front of her had turned exceptionally blurry.

    ¡¯Did I identally hit my head?¡¯

    Kanae propped her hand to stand up when she noticed the things that have fallen around her. There was a first aid box fell near her head with its content scattered on the floor. She could see bandages, band-aids, pills, syringes, and many others.

    Her eyes locked into one of the items as she probed her pocket. If she was not wrong, Shiro ced the bottle inside her pocket.

    Bang!

    Kevin was pushed back and crashed to the wall. Blood trickled down on his forehead, creating a rather ghastly look. The difference in strength, speed, and power were simply too much. They couldn¡¯t ovee the barrier that easily.

    "Rei, can you stand up again?" Kevin yelled to the girl on the side.

    "I¡¯m fine," Kanae picked up the syringe before her and stabbed it to the cup of the bottle on her hand. She filled the syringe with the bottle¡¯s content and looked back at Ferdinand.

    This would be herst gamble.

    Hiding the syringe inside her bracelet that she used to hide her small sword, she dashed forward from her position towards Ferdinand once more. Kevin also charged ahead. Even though his head throbbed with pain all over, he didn¡¯t pay any attention.

    If they didn¡¯t defeat Ferdinand right here and right now, they wouldn¡¯t have the chance to do it in the future anymore. This man was capable of disappearing from this city without any trace, especially with the numerous connections that he had.

    ng! ng!

    Sounds of metal shing filled the ce. The two of them attacked relentlessly, trying to overwhelm Ferdinand in the middle. Unfortunately, they have already started to get tired while the man seemed to fight with ease.

    Kanae narrowed her eyes as she dashed suddenly towards Ferdinand¡¯s neck. The man raised his left hand and caught her right arm. In that moment, Kevin swung his sword right to the man, forcing his right hand to block the attack.

    Using the chance, Kanae pulled the syringe using her left hand. She stabbed it to Ferdinand¡¯s arm and let the content flow inside.

    "You-!"

    Ferdinand swung Kanae to the other side of the room. Kanae¡¯s body mmed a rather different floor and she fell downwards. On the other hand, Ferdinand pushed Kevin to the back as he pulled the syringe out. But it was toote, the medicine had seeped into his blood.

    ¡¯What¡¯s that?¡¯ Kevin struggled to stand up when he saw Ferdinand¡¯s hand changed to that of a monster.

    Before the hand could form fully, Ferdinand swung his de and cut off his left arm. His expression was ugly. As he had just taken the enhanced medicine not long ago, his body was unable to absorb another dose of the medicine. If he forced himself to take any, he would turn into a monster right away.

    Everyone has a limit of how much they could take. Normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to take the medicine without being diluted first. Even though he could ept more than ordinary people, he had started to go near his limit.

    Ferdinand took his phone. "Destruction starts."

    After he said that, the building started to shake rapidly. The man dashed towards the floor where Kanae had fallen into. Kevin chased behind him as the building started to copse.

    sh!

    From under the floor, Kanae¡¯s head and hand appeared. Her sword was swung towards Ferdinand, making a cut on his thigh. The man raised his de and mmed it to Kanae¡¯s head, which she barely blocked with her sword.

    "Ugh..."

    The force mmed her down again as she was standing on top of an uneven stairs.

    The time she took to dy Ferdinand was enough to allow Kevin to arrive. He gathered his power into his hand as he attacked Ferdinand with his power. Because he had lost an arm, his body¡¯s bnce was not perfect. He stumbled to the back right when the ceiling started to copse.

    Ferdinand moved back. For the first time, his eyes were filled with rage. "Copy, regeneration."

    Kevin¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the hand grew back at high speed. However, the fallen ceiling blocked his vision and soon, he was forced to jump into the floor where Kanae was. His mind was filled with the power that Ferdinand showcased just now.

    If Ferdinand¡¯s skill was just regeneration like Aria, he would surely die. However, if it was as he was feared, he knew that the battle wouldn¡¯t end here.

    They will sh again.

 Chapter 680 Destruction of the Building

    Outside the Gate

    Neo and Mike had finally reached the gate. They were ted when they saw that there were only a few monsters left from this ce. Right now, all they wanted was to have a good rest after the long fight.

    "Mike, Neo!" Dean hurriedly called the medical team to check up on these two. Seeing the wounds on their body, he felt that it was truly a miracle that they were still alive. The medical quickly treated Neo¡¯s feet and Mike¡¯s arm. From the way it looked like, they wouldn¡¯t be able to recover soon enough.

    "This is going to be hurt," Patrick frowned when he noticed the condition of Mike¡¯s fist.

    Mike smiled wryly. "I¡¯ll recover soon enough to take over my work again, Elder Patrick."

    "You better be," Patrick nodded his head slightly.

    Suddenly, they saw smokeing from the direction of the forest. Some of them looked with pale expression as they knew that the building was located in the forest. If it was destroyed, what would their fate be?

    "They¡¯ll be fine," Patrick said. It was not known whether he was saying those words to reassure himself or other people.

    "Kevin and Kanae are fighting Ferdinand in the tower," Neo pointed to the tower. His expression changed slightly when he felt the pain on his feet from the doctor¡¯s treatment. "They¡¯re not in the building anymore."

    "How about Jason?" Patrick asked.

    "That..." Neo shut his mouth. He didn¡¯t see Jasoning with Kevin and Kanae, so it was possible that Jason was still in the building. If that was true, they might need to deploy more people to check on the ce.

    As they were debating whether they should go there or not, someone ran in their direction at high speed. Many of them were martial artists who have quite a high skill, so they immediately recognized Jason with someone on his back. From the way Jason ran, it seemed that he was in panic.

    "Call the ambnce, NOW!" Jason yelled even before he could reach the ce.

    Hearing his words, many of them scampered around to call the medical team and prepared the ambnce. By the time Jason reached the gate, the ambnce and doctors were ready.

    "Who is the patient?"

    Jason pointed his chin to his back. "Shiro Servo, he¡¯s suffering from numerous broken bones and burns. I need him to be treated right away!"

    "Yes, Sir!"

    The doctor took out the bed and carefully ced Shiro on top of the bed. The man¡¯splexion was still extremely pale with blood covered most of his body. Right now, he was unconscious, so he didn¡¯t feel any of the pain. His chest was still moving up and down, but it was very weak.

    "Jason, who is this?" Patrick asked. He had never seen this man before in the n, so he felt unfamiliar with the man.

    "He¡¯s the infirmary doctor in our previous school," Neo recognized the man instantly. Because they had to visit Tommy a few times in infirmary, it was easy for him to remember the face of the doctor who usually stayed in that ce.

    "His name is Shiro," Jason replied. "But he¡¯s more known as Shin in ck Street."

    Neo nearly jolted up from his position. If it was not because the doctor was still holding onto his feet, he would run towards Jason and screamed to this man¡¯s ears.

    The name Shin has always been a mystery for him. The fourth member of Fiore Group rarely showed his appearance, making everyone confused about his real countenance. Except for the fact that Shin was someone who has excellent skill in sniping, there was not much information.

    Right now, he was on the verge of crying. He was ted when he managed to find out that Tommy belonged to Fiore Group. But when he found out that Jason was also part of them, he was stumped. Afterward, Kevin told him that Kanae was also part of them, which nearly shocked him to death. Now, he found out that thest one was also someone he knew.

    Someone, please knock me out!

    If he knew that every single one of them were people around him, he wouldn¡¯t have been ted when he found out about Tommy. If only there was a hole near him, he would surely dig arge hole to hide his face.

    "That¡¯s really a surprise," Mikemented.

    "You¡¯re only surprised?" Patrick eyed Mike curiously.

    Mike shrugged. He didn¡¯t really care for things like this. "Things that require the brain have never been my forte. There¡¯s no need for me to force myself to guess them when I barely do any research."

    Neo: "..." just kill me now.

    He had researched about them days and nights. If only he knew that they were people around him, he would just ask them about their group. Not that they would tell him, but it was better than trying to guess when the real one was standing right in front of him.

    While Neo wasmenting, Shiro was taken to the ambnce. His condition was critical, but he was still breathing. At least, it didn¡¯t seem like he would die anytime soon. Jason decided toe along as one doctor also followed after him to check on his wounds. They departed to hospital when the earth shook once again.

    "There are so many earthquakes," Patrick frowned. Just how many bombs and buildings were destroyed today?

    Neo averted his eyes to the tower. His eyes widened when he saw the building¡¯s structure copsed. Thousands of rubbles fell on the ground along with the sses and many others. His expression turned pale immediately.

    "BOOOSSSSS!" Neo sprang up from his position, which hurt his feet. Even before one step, he had fallen to the ground.

    Not far from him, Mike, Lou, and Patrick had run towards the tower as if their lives depended on it. There was only one thing in their mind, which was the safety of their leader. Seeing them already reached far away, Neo cursed internally. His feet were hurt so badly that he couldn¡¯t feel them anymore.

    ¡¯Move!¡¯ He thought as he propped himself to stand up. Anxiousness filled his entire face as he wanted nothing but reaching the tower this instant.

    "Get to my back," Dean crouched down in front of Neo. "You¡¯re just going to aggravate your wounds if you move."

    Gritting his teeth, Neo climbed on Dean¡¯s back. They quickly ran towards the ce while many other people followed behind them. The only thing in their mind right now was how to make sure that their leader was still alive and kicking.

    As they arrived in the ce, the entire pce had copsed entirely. Patrick raised his spear angrily and attacked the rubble in front of him, making them fly everywhere.

    "Ouch!" the leader was stunned to see all of them did their best to dig the rubbles. Using their weapon or their hand, they were very busy.

    From behind him, Alice stepped forward and started moving the rubbles bit by bit. She didn¡¯t have much strength, so she could only move the smaller one. The one who moved the rubbles the most was Patrick as he attacked furiously along with Lou.

    "We only have 15 minutes," Neo said worriedly. "If they got buried more than that, the chance to stay alive is very small."

    "Isn¡¯t that for avnche case?"

    "it¡¯s the same here."

    "No, it¡¯s not, you Idiot!"

    In frustration, they started to curse one another. The height of the rubbles was not small as there were a lot of floors that fell down. This would make their work much longer.

    ...

    (A/N): In case you didn¡¯t know, after an avnche, it¡¯s best to take the person out within 15 minutes after he/she was buried or the chance to survive will be close to zero.

 Chapter 681 Trapped

    Inside

    When Kevin jumped into the floor, he crashed into Kanae, who was trying to climb up. Instinctively, he reached out his hand to the girl and wrapped her in his embrace tightly. The two of them crashed on the floor with Kevin bore most of the impact because he was covering her.

    "Kevin?" Kanae¡¯s voice sounded worried. "What¡¯s happening outside?"

    The sound of rubbles and the shaking earth made Kanae worried. They were fighting against Ferdinand just now, so it was highly possible that there was something that happened just now.

    "The entire building copsed," Kevin replied.

    "Will we die?"

    "No, we¡¯ll be fine, but we might have to stay here for quite some time as the rubbles block the entrance."

    Kanae nodded her head. She stayed still in Kevin¡¯s arm as her eyes adapted to the dark room. In mere seconds, she could see the surroundings very well.

    As Kanae was busy scanning the room, Kevin rummaged his pocket and noticed that his phone was broken. He sighed internally. It seemed that the fight just now had broken his phone beyond repair.

    "This ce is rather small," Kanae frowned. If Ferdinand wanted to use this ce as the way out, there should be more roads, but what she saw was nothing but walls blocking the area.

    "Let¡¯s check it out," Kevin moved his body away. He could feel the pain from the fight just now, but he ignored them. There was no medicine in this ce, so he better just stayed quiet rather than making Kanae worried about him.

    The two of them stood up slowly to inspect the ce. The wall was uneven, but it was clearly man-made. There were some venttion small windows, which headed out of this ce, but the size was too small for them to get out. Kanae might be able to get out with her small build, but she was not in the mood to crawl in the darkness.

    The two of them decided to sit down and leaned to one of the walls.

    "The destruction of the building makes part of this ce copse," Kevin pointed to one of the walls. "I¡¯m not sure where it¡¯ll go, but do you want to try exploring the ce?"

    "I¡¯m not that interested in travelling in some unknown ce. Besides, I¡¯m tired."

    She didn¡¯t feel it before, but now that she rested her body, she sensed how tired she was. The struggle against the device, the fight with Kevin, and the brutal fight against Ferdinand had taken the toll in her body. She was so tired that she knew that she would surely fall asleep if she didn¡¯t try to keep her focus.

    "Me too," Kevin ced his hand on Kanae¡¯s shoulder and pulled her closer. "Do you want to talk now?"

    "About?"

    "How you shouldn¡¯t let the thoughts of dying enter into your head anymore," Kevin¡¯s eyes glinted when he recalled how Kanae tried to let herself die. "Even if it¡¯s hard, I don¡¯t want to see you die."

    "I don¡¯t know how I should tell you about the truth," Kanae replied. "I only have a few hours left from that time, so I know that I have to make my move fast. I can only give you one chance, and at the same time, I can¡¯t tell you the truth."

    Kevin caressed the girl¡¯s head. "I want to protect you, and not let you lost your mind. But rather than living alone without you, I¡¯ll prefer to spend the rest of my time with you even if it¡¯s only for a short period of time."

    Previously, he has always tried to put Kanae away from danger, which was himself. He didn¡¯t tell her the truth about his background and acted rather normal around her. After he found out about her real identity, he became bolder in his action because he knew that she had some skills and was capable of protecting herself.

    But it was not enough.

    Even though she is powerful, she still needed other people. He shouldn¡¯t get careless anymore because what he wanted was to spend his life with her and not letting her die before him. There might be more people in the future who aimed for their head.

    "I won¡¯t do that again," Kanae promised.

    "That¡¯s good."

    "In exchange, I want you to promise me the same thing. I don¡¯t want to see you die too," Kanae looked back at the man¡¯s eyes with a hopeful expression. Even though the vision in this dark ce was unclear, she knew that he was staring back to her with his dark iris.

    Kevin nodded his head. "I promise."

    "Pinky promise?"

    He wanted tough when he heard her childish request. His lips curled up into a smirk. "I know something better than that."

    He pulled her head closer and kissed her forehead lightly. Kanae was stunned when she felt his lips on her forehead. She could feel heating to her face. Right now, she was thankful that they were inside a dark cave or he might have realized that her face had turned red.

    "T-that¡¯s what you call better?"

    "Why? Don¡¯t you like it?

    "I..." she wanted to say that she didn¡¯t, but it would mean that she didn¡¯t like his touch. On the other hand, she wanted to say that she liked it, but it felt embarrassing. In the end, she didn¡¯t answer and merely leaned her head on his shoulder.

    Kevin also didn¡¯t press Kanae any further as he calmed his breath. His body was still hurt, so it would be better if he didn¡¯t move around so much.

    Time passed as the two of them stayed quiet like that before Kanae spoke up suddenly.

    "Kevin, do you think this is the end of our fight with Ferdinand?"

    Kevin¡¯s eyes glinted when he heard that name. He shook his head lightly. "I¡¯m afraid, it¡¯s not that simple. He¡¯s very powerful that it¡¯s not easy to defeat him at all."

    To be honest, Kanae didn¡¯t want to fight against Ferdinand anymore. The strength that the man showed to her made her rather terrified. After all, he mmed her countless times that it was painful to even move her body a little bit. If she had to fight against him again, she was not sure that she could get away unscathed.

    "He¡¯s buried by the rubbles, right?"

    "Yeah, but it¡¯s uncertain whether he¡¯s still alive or not."

    "Oh," Kanae murmured. If it was either Kevin or her who was buried, they would have been dead a long time ago. Their skill didn¡¯t allow them to escape unscathed from the destroyed building.

    "There are also two people who are missing from his lineup," Kevin¡¯s eyes turned cold. He had seen most of them during the fight so far, so he could guess that there were several people missing.

    "Megara and Jon, right?" Kanae raised her head.

    "How do you know?"

    "Vena mentioned something regarding her brother before, so I guess Jon disappeared," Kanae replied. "As for Megara, it¡¯s impossible to forget about that man, but I didn¡¯t meet with him at all."

    "Yes," Kevin nodded his head.

    If it was someone else, these two would have long been forgotten. After all, both of them didn¡¯t possess any important skill that would ce them in the wanted section. If anything, Jon¡¯s skill was rather unknown to most of the people, so they would not try to search for this ¡¯useless¡¯ ex-young master. As for Megara, only people who had shed with him head on would remember him, especially Kevin.

    "We¡¯ll need to confirm with the others too," Kanae yawned. She almost didn¡¯t have sleep at all yesterday because she was busy fighting with the controlling device.

    "I¡¯ll ask them for confirmation once we get out," Kevin pulled Kanae to hisp and let her head rested on his chest. "For now, you should have some sleep."

    Kanae arranged her position a bit to make herselffortable. Even though the position was somewhat embarrassing, it was warm with Kevin near her. "What about you?"

    "I¡¯ll sleepter."

    "Ok, just wake me up if you want to sleep..."

    Kevin chuckled when he noticed that Kanae had fallen asleep. Her face was so cute that he wanted to give her another kiss. It was only because he didn¡¯t want to attack her when she was resting that he didn¡¯t make any move.

 Chapter 682 We Have More Work to Do

    "We have to stop digging," Dean said as he nced at the snow around them. During the fight, which started from morning until noon, the weather was rather bright. But now, it was snowing. The snow that was covered with blood on the ground was covered with the pure and white snow.

    "We can¡¯t," Patrick replied. His breath has turned rough because he was forcing himself to move around all these times. They had managed to clear up most of the rubbles after hours of digging, but it was only one small part of the tower, near the entrance.

    His grip has turned weak because he didn¡¯t have much strength left.

    "You have to rest or you¡¯ll copse like them," Dean pointed to the ambnce behind them. Neo and Mike have copsed in the middle because they couldn¡¯t hold on doing this work continuously. Lou also nearly copsed, so they forced the man to rest in the ambnce.

    Patrick¡¯s expression turned grim. "I have to find them."

    So far, there was no trace of human life at all. There were only rubbles after rubbles, pushing their hope away from them. It was so vexing to see the rubbles without end. What they wanted was to find their friends again.

    Dean shook his head as he looked at the broken floor below him. Patrick had managed to reach some part of the floor. His eyes caught something that was different.

    "Patrick, this should be the first floor, right?"

    "Yes."

    "If that¡¯s true, what¡¯s that thing over there?" Dean pointed to the rubbles that seemed to pierce the floor. This ce was supposed to be extremely hard because this was the tower foundation. If they found a ce that was different, there would only be one answer.

    There was a secret ce.

    "Oh?" Patrick arched his eyebrows. He gathered his strength on his arm and pierced the rock in front of him as hard as possible. With several thrust, the rock was destroyed into smithereens.

    The two of them stopped moving once they sensed the killing intent from inside the tower. The floor was opened, showing a pathway down. The only question left was: who was the one inside?

    "Dean, do you want to check?"

    "I think Senior Pat is more suitable for checking something unknown like this," Dean refused the offer and returned it back to Patrick.

    Patrick frowned. He didn¡¯t mind checking inside, but in this condition, he would die if the one inside was Ferdinand. After all, he waspletely battered with his hand barely able to hold the spear right.

    However, the thick killing intent disappeared. The two of them looked at the hole on the floor as they pondered whether they would go inside or not.

    "Uncle, can you clear up the path?"

    The cold and indifferent voice sounded from inside caused joy to appear on Patrick¡¯s face. Even though it was the usual annoying tone of his nephew, it meant that the boy was still alive.

    Without any hesitation, he jumped into the floor and looked around. Near one of the walls, Kevin was sitting with Kanae in his embrace, sleeping peacefully. His eyes widened as his jaw dropped open. He stomped on the ground and dashed towards the two of them.

    He swung his fist towards them, intending to give his nephew a lesson. Unfortunately, Kevin caught his fist as the young man gazed coldly at his uncle.

    "Brat! What did you do to my daughter?"

    Kevin frowned slightly. His other hand was blocking Kanae¡¯s ear as he didn¡¯t want the girl to wake up. "Be quiet, she¡¯s tired."

    Patrick red at the young man in front of him. He could see that Kanae was tired, but why did she stay in his embrace? Right now, he truly wanted to check his daughter to see if that young man dared to do anything to her.

    Towards the inquiring gaze that his uncle gave him, Kevin paid no heed. He stood up slowly as he carried Kanae outside the ce. His steps were rather slow, but it was firm and didn¡¯t show any difference with his usual self.

    Only someone who knew him better than anyone would know that it took everything for him to walk.

    "Brat, I can help you take her out if you want."

    "There¡¯s no need. You should take care of your hand, Uncle. If you can¡¯t use the spear again, you¡¯ll be very sad."

    Patrick covered his hand as he looked back with a dark expression. "You ungrateful brat!"

    Even though their words were showing their annoyance, their tone was rather warm. As Kevin got out of the ce, he looked around and saw his men around him. Seeing their faces again made him relieved. At least, they didn¡¯t die in this ce.

    He looked at Lou, who tried to stand up. "Just rest, Lou. We¡¯re going to the hospital."

    "Yes, Boss!"

    Kevin swept his nces to the men that he gathered from ck Street. "Many thanks to all of you whoe here today. You¡¯re all a great help. You may take your reward tomorrow and rest for today."

    "Yes!"

    The men cheered up. They came here for money and nothing else. Even though it was out of their expectation that they have to wait, no one cared about it. They were used to betting their lives just for a small amount of money, so this was nothing different.

    Kevin looked back at the rubbles behind him. He was unsure whether Ferdinand was still in this ce or not, but normal people wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. Even the two of them could stay alive because they were lucky to find the ce that Ferdinand prepared for himself.

    "Inspector," Kevin turned his head to the leader. "You have to watch this area, but be careful because there are possibilities that Ferdinand is still alive."

    "Alive?" The leader was stunned. He looked at the rubbles and the secret basement where Kevin came out from. Was there more secret rooms in this building?

    Kevin didn¡¯t know whether there was another secret room or not, but he knew that Ferdinand was not an ordinary person. It would be hard for them to defeat that man. No, not only hard, it was nearly impossible to destroy that man. Even when hebined his power with Kanae, they were nearly killed numerous times.

    "Brat, what do you see?"

    Kevin nced at his uncle, but he didn¡¯t reply. His gaze alone was enough to tell Patrick that he and Kanae failed to defeat Ferdinand in the fight. They were only lucky enough to get away. There wouldn¡¯t be anything weird even if Ferdinand was still alive one way or another.

    "Oh yeah, brat, is there any missing person from those that you fight in this ce?" Patrick recalled the discussion he had with Dean not long ago.

    "Megara and Jon Aida," Kevin replied. "Try to find out about their whereabouts as fast as possible."

    "Ok," Lou nodded his head. He added it to his notes as he reminded himself to tel Neo about this. In terms of gathering information, it was Neo and him who were the best in their n.

    Kevin gave a few more instructions before heading to the ambnce. He put Kanae on the bed as the ambnce drove to his hospital. "Check on her. Make sure that she¡¯s alright."

    "Yes, Boss."

    The doctors quickly checked on Kanae while one of them treated Kevin¡¯s wounds. The man¡¯s eyes were cold, making the doctor tensed up when they met with his gaze. No one made any sound as they worked on treating the girl as best as they could.

 Chapter 683 Youâ€™re Making Me Worry

    Hospital

    In the hospital, Neo had woken up. He had started to type on hisptop again after Lou informed him regarding Kevin¡¯s instruction. He sighed to himself that his work would never end at this rate.

    "What have you found so far?" Lou asked as he wiped the sweat on his forehead. The room used an air conditioner, but the work that he did made him sweat a lot.

    "Megara¡¯s trace disappeared from yesterday. Thest time he¡¯s seen is in the morning in Lima School. After that, there¡¯s no trace about him at all," Neo replied as he tried to find the man. It was exceptionally hard to check on every camera that he managed to hack.

    Mike looked at the two of them with bewilderment. "It¡¯s alreadyte at night, when will you sleep?"

    "We still have work to do, Mike."

    "Can¡¯t you do it tomorrow? It¡¯s not like they¡¯re going far away from this city. Jason had told us that the little girl from Nali Family has blocked all ess to get out of this city, right?"

    "It won¡¯tst long, so we have to use every means we have to make sure that we can find them," Lou replied.

    Mike watched the two of them as he shook his head lightly. He would never understand why these two loved to stay behind theirptop so much. If it was him, he wouldn¡¯t evenst a few minutes. Rather than ying with those weird codes on hisptop, it would be better for him to run in the field and exercise his body.

    Standing up from his bed, he walked to the table and poured a drink for himself. His eyes noticed a young girl passed in front of the door. For a moment, he almost thought that he had seen Kanae walking.

    ¡¯Ah, that girl¡¯s hair is straighter than Kanae. Besides, Kanae usually wears her sses.¡¯

    It was then that he remembered that Kanae didn¡¯t wear her sses at all during the fight. Trying not to think too much, Mike walked back to his bed and pulled his nket. Ignoring the two noisy typing sounds from the two men not far from him, he fell into slumber.

    The one that Mike saw was not Kanae, but Laura. Hurriedly pacing through the hallway, Laura made her way to the VIP room. Her eyes lit up when she saw the number that the doctor told her.

    "Jason, I¡¯ming inside."

    Laura opened the door and saw the man on the bed. Slowly, she made her way to the bed. Seeing the tiredplexion on Jason¡¯s face, she sighed internally. The doctor told her that this man forced himself to stay awake because he was waiting for his friend¡¯s examination result.

    She raised her hand and poked Jason¡¯s cheek. "You¡¯re making me worry so much. Do you know how much I panicked when the meeting is over and there¡¯s a call from the hospital about you?"

    Even though she knew that Jason was part of the underworld, this man was also one of the leading figures in this city. He has a much more important position rather than fighting in the dangerous ces with his friends and all.

    "I really can¡¯t understand why you love to stay in ck Street so much."

    The dangerous life never suited her because she was always being protected. Even though she could stand on her own, she wouldn¡¯t be able to stand against those who used violence. After all, it was hard to protect herself when she didn¡¯t have much skill in martial arts.

    Sitting down on the chair, Laura watched Jason¡¯s face. He looked so peaceful, sleeping without caring about the world at all.

    "Why is it that everyone around me always stays in the dangerous world more than the peaceful world? I really wish that the city can change," Laura muttered to herself as she looked at Jason with aplicated expression. Numerous thoughts emerged in her mind, swirling around and around.

    After an unknown amount of time, Laura stood up and walked out of the room. She wanted to know more about Jason¡¯s condition and what the man required in the morning.

    As she walked in the hallway, her eyes caught the sight of Kevin walking out from the bathroom. He was covered in bandages, but his eyes were still as deep and firm as before. The two of them stopped their steps when they saw each other.

    "Miss Laura?" Kevin called.

    Laura stared at the young man before her. Theirst meeting ended rather horrible because she didn¡¯t want her sister to get close with this man and the underworld. However, it has been a long time since she epted the fact that it was inevitable.

    Besides, she knew that she and her sister had their own way to follow.

    "n Head Kevin," Laura replied back.

    Kevin nodded his head. He stayed silent for a split second before speaking up again. "I¡¯m sorry for taking your sister away from you."

    Laura chuckled. "I don¡¯t me you. After all, it¡¯s partially because of me that she has to participate in the underworld activity. It¡¯s her decision to stay with you, so I can only ask one thing from you. Will you hear me?"

    "What is it?" Kevin asked. "If it¡¯s within my capabilities, I¡¯ll do my best to fulfill it."

    "I wish you could take care of my sister and didn¡¯t let her get hurt," Laura replied. "I have had enough of seeing her in pain because of me and many other people who want to take her life."

    Kanae never told her, but it was something she had known from a long time ago. When she heard the news regarding Ferdinand on the wanted list and the destruction of Lima School, she had a hunch that her sister must have participated. And she was correct. She found the name ¡¯Rei from Fiore Group¡¯ in the newspaper, confirming her doubts at once.

    The fact that Ferdinand was the one behind their parent¡¯s death was not a secret anymore for her. She had learned much more than what her sister allowed her before. After all, she had grown up and faced the world at the very front.

    Kevin smiled slightly, making his face look even more charming. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll protect her with all I have."

    Never, ever again, he would let her in danger again. He would protect her with all he got and fight alongside her again.

    "I¡¯ll take your word," Laura chuckled. "I hope you don¡¯t lie because I¡¯ll never forgive you if you hurt her. Even if you¡¯re someone out of my reach, I¡¯ll never let you go if you dare hurt my sister."

    "I promise," Kevin replied.

    The two sisters were extremely simr in terms of protecting the ones that they loved. They cared about each other very much. He had heard from Jason how Kanae threatened him if he dared to make Laura unhappy. Now the same happened to him but from Laura.

    "Now, please excuse me, n Head Kevin."

    "Do you want to visit your sister? She¡¯s in one of the rooms here," Kevin offered.

    Laura thought about it. The one who drove her sister away was her because she knew very well that Kanae couldn¡¯t choose. It would be a big lie if she said that she didn¡¯t want to visit Kanae. However, it was not the right time.

    She wanted to bring her sister back to Nali Family and for that, she had to make sure that she had enough power to do that. Rather than meeting in secret, she wanted to let her sister stand under the light once more because it was her who pushed her sister into this path.

    "No, there¡¯s no need," Laura replied.

    "Are you sure?" Kevin asked.

    Laura nodded her head. "I¡¯m one of the factors that pushed her into this path, so I can¡¯t see her before I can stabilize my position as the family head. She¡¯s shining so brightly under the veil of night, so I have to make sure that I can push her to shine brightly under the light too."

    The resolution in Laura¡¯s eyes was extremely apparent. It was the same light he had seen from Kanae a few times in the past whenever that girl mentioned about Laura. He nodded his head in appreciation. "I see. Good night, Miss Laura. I wish you good luck."

    "Thank you."

    With that, the two of them headed different ways.

 Chapter 684 Poor Tommy

    Alice looked at the man beside her with a wry smile. "Tommy, you don¡¯t need to force yourself if you can¡¯t."

    Tommy was trying to stand with one of his legs still in bandages. Even though he refused to wear crutches, he could only move his legs one step at the time. With Alice in front of him, he slowed down their pace considerably.

    "I¡¯m fine," Tommy waved his hand. "We¡¯re going to meet with the others, right? I can¡¯t possibly miss it."

    "Okay, but be careful."

    Slowly, Tommy moved from his position to the elevator. The short journey that was supposed to take a few seconds turned into minutes because of him. Thankfully, no one paid any attention, or he would be extremely embarrassed.

    "This is the room," Alice pointed at one of the VIP rooms.

    Tommy¡¯s lips twitched a bit when he saw several doors have a lot of guards waiting before the door. Those were truly rich and important people. He wondered who was inside when he heard Alice pointed to them.

    "That one is Young Master Jason while the other one is Kanae and n Head Kevin."

    Tommy: "..." they were actually my friends.

    He chose not topare them anymore. It was already good enough for him that Alice¡¯s father approved of him, so he would just ept what he got so far.

    "Excuse me," Tommy knocked the door and entered. He saw Neo and Lou were typing on theirptop furiously while Mikey like a dead log on one of the beds. His eyes grew bigger.

    Isn¡¯t the VIP room supposed to be only for one person?

    "Oh, hello Tom. Miss Alice," Neo greeted. He didn¡¯t turn his head as he was still busy typing on hisptop.

    "Hello Neo," Alice replied. "How¡¯s your condition after the battle."

    "Aside from the fact that I can¡¯t walk for the time being, there¡¯s nothing different. Is there any reason for your visit today, Miss Alice?"

    "Yes," Alice picked up the remote and turned the television on.

    "...This is the rest of what¡¯s left from Lima School. It seems that the fierce battle that happened two years ago repeats itself in this ce today. The result of the battle is very catastrophic as almost nothing is left. Police officers and people from ck Street are guarding the ce, but they didn¡¯t leak out any detail..."

    She switched the channel:

    "Breaking news, we have just found out that the person whom we used to adore, Ferdinand Mowlem, is the one behind the missing children all these years. While the rumor about it has circted for quite some time, only today that the higher up gives their formal statement..."

    Another channel:

    "...The destruction of Lima School is linked closely with the disappearance of Ferdinand Mowlem. It¡¯s believed that he destroyed the school to erase the evidence about his real target of the missing children. Many of their parents are swarming to the site, trying to find the missing man and ask for..."

    Alice turned around to look at Neo. "Someone leaked out the news too quickly and the people were gathering around the school. They¡¯re still outside the perimeter, but if they get any closer, they might face Ferdinand."

    "Do you think he¡¯s still alive?" Mike turned his head. He hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet because the two were incredibly noisy in their typing. It made him rather annoyed that they were typing so muchte at night like this.

    "We don¡¯t know," Lou replied bitterly. "There¡¯s no corpse or other evidence that he¡¯s still alive either, so we can¡¯t make any conclusion."

    "There is chaos everywhere," Alice crossed her arm. "Will Ryukalin n make their move or not?"

    The one who has the most fighting power has always been the Ryukalin n. She told them the news because she hoped that they could do something to stop the rampaging fight that spread everywhere like wildfire.

    Mike yawned. "That¡¯s not going to happen."

    "What? Why?"

    "Boss has already deployed the men in the Ryukalin n to sweep the ck Street in this city from a long time ago," Neo replied. "There¡¯s no one left to help with the matter of the angry parents. Besides, the elites are all staying in the hospital."

    Patrick and Dean were in the other room not far from here, staying after the battle for recovery. There was simply no one who they could deploy to help.

    "What do you mean by sweep?" Alice arched her eyebrows, her demeanor had turned rather fierce when she had something that she wanted.

    "Cleaning the ce and assign more people there to turn it into a proper ce in this city. The small officials in the area have started to expand their area of work as we have been cleaning up the ck Street," Neo replied.

    Alice looked back at Neo. Even though Neo didn¡¯t mention it to her tantly, she knew very well what it meant by cleaning up the ck Street. ck Street was the ce of the ouws to live without anyw. When they were gone, those people wouldn¡¯t have any ce to work anymore.

    The action of Ryukalin n taking over the territory was not for them to govern them, but to change the ce.

    "I see," Alice murmured. "n Head wants to erase the existence of the underworld organization?"

    "Notpletely erase them, but make them work behind the shadow," Neo shrugged. "If this city wants to develop, it needs a good image and the name ¡¯underworld¡¯ is unsuitable. Even though the destruction of manyrge factions is unwanted, it allowed us to move freer."

    "Then what are you going to do with those parents?"

    "Nothing," Lou was the one who answered. "The people from ck Street that we manage to call are those who we have swept over the course of time. They¡¯re waiting for a chance to live anew, so they will need the money from the mission. After this, they¡¯re going to pursue new lives."

    Alice looked at the three of them with amazement. Even though many of the events happened without them expecting anything, they were already prepared enough with them all. Really, they were truly amazing. It was no wonder that Ryukalin n has always been ced at the very top.

    Mike sat down and put his hand on the back of his head. "Boss has a great n for this city because he wishes that no one will experience the same with him again. As times fly, it¡¯s time for the change in this city and he wants to participate in them."

    "Is that why Ryukalin n alwayscks people?"

    Mike shrugged. "They¡¯re not first rate fighters too, so it didn¡¯t matter."

    Lou looked at Tommy behind Alice. "Looking at your condition, it¡¯s not a surprise for you to not participate in the battle. How long do you need until full recovery?"

    "Around two months," Tommy grimaced when he recalled what the doctor said.

    "You¡¯re weak."

    "That long?"

    "Are you really Tom from Fiore Group?"

    Tommy: "..." stop doubting me like that!

    Alice giggled. "It¡¯s actually 1 month for recovery, but he needs to participate in a short rehab to make sure that he can move and fight like before. In the end, it¡¯s around 2 months."

    Neo turned his head for the first time. "You two seem rather close. Has your father approved of him, Alice?"

    Alice made a ¡¯v¡¯ gesture with her finger. "Yep!"

    "Wow, Tom, you¡¯re really great!"

    "Being wounded didn¡¯t matter when you¡¯re already getting something like that, right?"

    Tommy smiled. Internally, he rolled his eyes. If it was possible, he would like getting the approval without having the need to go through something like this. His body felt painful all over because of the battle before.

    Mike looked at Alice. "It¡¯s good that you¡¯re not wounded from the battle, Alice."

    "I have some bruises on my fingers," Alice raised her hand. She got them when she was busy digging the rubbles. Even though she was only helping for the lighter one, it still caused some effect on her fingers.

    "Why didn¡¯t you tell me?" Tommy pulled her finger for him to see. He caressed her fingers when he saw that they were red.

    "I¡¯m fine."

    "No, you¡¯re not."

    Lou rolled his eyes when he saw the two of them bickering. "There are other rooms for you to bicker around. There¡¯s no need to show off your love in front of us, is there?"

    "Ah, sorry," Alice blushed embarrassedly. She didn¡¯t mean to do that, but Tommy was pretty close with her.

    "Is this how you two usually interact?" Neo asked curiously.

    Alice nodded his head. "Yeah, but usually Tommy always yells to the other n members after the approval saying that ¡¯I¡¯m his.¡¯"

    "Wait! Don¡¯t tell them!" Tommy¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment. This girl didn¡¯t know what that meant very well because her father was overprotective, but he didn¡¯t want others to know that.

    "Oooooh," Neo nodded his head in understanding. "I don¡¯t know that you¡¯re that possessive, Tom."

    "I know you¡¯re a bit of a pervert, but this is the first time I heard about you being possessive."

    "Should I inform n Head Nico about his future son-inw¡¯s possessiveness?"

    "I¡¯m not a pervert!" Tommy red at Mike. "And I¡¯m not possessive."

    "What are you talking about? If you¡¯re not possessive, you wouldn¡¯t say those words."

    "Not a pervert? Are you sure about that?"

    Facing the barrage of questions from the three men in front of him, Tommy wanted to cry. He almost died out of embarrassment just because of them asking him this and that. On the back, Alice just watched with confusion, unaware that she was the one who started the entire thing.

 Chapter 685 Aftermath

    It was morning when Kanae woke up. She opened her eyes blearily. Because she was staying near Kevin all the time yesterday, she felt safe. As long as she didn¡¯t sense danger around her, she wouldn¡¯t wake up from her deep slumber.

    Sitting on the bed, Kanae yawned. She looked around before her gaze was locked on the man who sat on the couch with his head on the table before him. Numerous pieces of paper were ced in front of him, telling her that he has been working hard through the night.

    ¡¯Ouch,¡¯ Kanae tried to move when she found that her back hurt. She recalled that she has been thrown and crashed on the back numerous times, so it should be expected that her back was hurt.

    ¡¯After ck Street, hospital has be my second home,¡¯ Kanae sighed internally.

    She stood up and walked over to the man slowly, making sure that she didn¡¯t hurt herself and waking up the man. Looking at the paper, she knew that it was the same paper that they have been working on for the past few months. The content was all about the matter of territory and how Kevin wanted the government to take over leading the front.

    Kevin had some connections with the officials. Even though they were only small officials, they were all very capable, so he made sure to make the people know the officials in their areas. This way, the influence from Ryukalin n would be erased little by little.

    It had never crossed her mind that he wanted to change the city entirely before, but she supported him nheless.

    "You have worked hard."

    Kanae pulled her nket from the bed and put it on top of Kevin, covering his body. It was still early in the morning and the weather was quite bad. The temperature would drop a few more degrees before midday, so it might feel cold for him too.

    Walking to the bathroom, Kanae looked at her appearance and sighed. There were bandages in many parts of her body that stayed visible. From neck, hand, to legs, they were all covered in bandages to some degree. Even her cheek has a band-aid stered.

    ¡¯My appearance is truly a mess.¡¯

    Trying to not pay any heed, Kanae brushed her teeth andbed her hair. After she was satisfied, she walked out of the room. She nearly bumped with the nurse who was passing through the front of the door.

    "Ah, I¡¯m sorry!" the nurse quickly apologized.

    Kanae smiled. "It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s my fault." She knew that there was a nurse here, but she couldn¡¯t control her feet and nearly fell to the door. Thankfully, she managed to stop in time before bumping into the nurse.

    "Can you walk by yourself? Should I bring you some crutches?"

    "I can walk. Do you know the room for Patrick Kalin and Dean Yam?"

    "It¡¯s there," the nurse pointed to the room at the end of the hallway.

    Kanae thanked the nurse before walking towards the room. She knocked and opened the door only to see the two of them ying cards while sitting on the chair.

    Kanae: "..." are you two really patients?

    "Oh, Kanae, you¡¯re up pretty early," Patrick waved his hand. "Do you want to join in?"

    "No thanks," Kanae replied. "Don¡¯t you need to rest?"

    "Rest is only for the weak! I¡¯m a master of the street, so I don¡¯t need it," Dean humped.

    "You¡¯re the master? Hah, I¡¯ll defeat you!"

    "What? You¡¯re a loser in card games, let¡¯s see if you can win after losing 10 games straight!"

    Kanae rolled her eyes. She truly couldn¡¯t trust these two to rest their bodies. They were too energetic to care about things like that.

    "Can you tell me what happened in Lima School after the battle?"

    When Kanae asked the question, the two quarrelling men turned serious. Patrick nodded his head. "They¡¯re cleaning up the ruins while being careful in case they find Ferdinand. Many of the corpses are buried, so they have to dig for a long time to find them again."

    "So far, they have only found Ayres and Iris. However, the parents of the missing children are causing quite some trouble on the site. They¡¯re adamant on taking revenge to Ferdinand for killing their children," Dean rubbed his forehead. He had received the news from the officer, who was also his friend this morning. They were having a lot of problems because of this matter.

    "It¡¯s dangerous. If Ferdinand is still alive, no one can guarantee their safety," Kanae frowned.

    "We have told them that, but most of them didn¡¯t want to listen," Patrick replied somberly. "For parents who love their children, they¡¯ll do anything for their child. Even if it¡¯s already futile, they want to take revenge on the dead children who died because of him."

    The word ¡¯revenge¡¯ was extremelymon to happen in this city. The cycle has never stopped because there would be more and more victims every day out of the crime. Many of the cases never showed up to the surface as they didn¡¯t possess enough background to be important people.

    Revenge could never turn back the person they loved back from the dead¡¯snd. It would only give satisfaction to them and maybe, stop the person from taking more lives. But if they live for the sole purpose of revenge, they would only feel emptiness by the end of the time.

    "Not everyone will have the chance to stand on the same cover with that man," Patrick raised his head. "Can you survive if you have to stand in front of him again, Kanae?"

    "I..." Recalling the brutal fight when she fought against Ferdinand with Kevin made her feel bitter. Even though it was exhrating to fight alongside Kevin in a great sync, it was pressing when they couldn¡¯t defeat Ferdinand at all. Even at the end, they couldn¡¯t be sure that they had managed to kill the man and stopped the ruthless cycle of numerous kids¡¯ death.

    "I don¡¯t know."

    Patrick pointed to her bandages. "In that condition, I¡¯m sure that even standing up is pretty difficult for you."

    "Well, standing up not really hard," Kanae scratched her head. "It¡¯s harder to walk rather than stand."

    "If he¡¯s truly alive, we can¡¯t fight against him too."

    Patrick raised his hand, which was full of blisters and torn skin. Some parts were bandaged, but he didn¡¯t want them to make him unable to use his finger, so the doctor could only cover part of his palm and finger.

    "I can¡¯t control my spear at all."

    Kanae turned her head to Dean, but thetter also shook his head. "Like I say, I¡¯m the master of the street. I can¡¯t fight against him unless I¡¯m courting death."

    Even though he said it like it was nothing, the real meaning was he had turned old. Dean had stayed on the street for a much longer time and faced numerous things. But different from some people who could maintain their strength even after they aged, Dean wasn¡¯t sessful.

    Granted, he was still far stronger than most people. However, he wouldn¡¯t be able to fight against a monster like Ferdinand. Staying alive after several seconds would be a great achievement for him.

    "This will be difficult," Kanae frowned. Not a single one of them was in the condition to fight. If they pressed on, they would be the one to be killed in action.

    But if by sacrificing their lives, they could kill him, will they do it?

    No one knew the answer for sure.

 Chapter 686 Itâ€™s Not the Time

    Patrick patted Kanae¡¯s head. "You¡¯re still young with a bright future ahead, so don¡¯t try to do something dangerous."

    "With great poweres great responsibility," Dean chuckled. "But it doesn¡¯t mean that you¡¯re the one who has to step forward. You¡¯re not the only person who has power in this city, Rei. Even though most of the fighters couldn¡¯t bepared with you, they¡¯re still pretty handy."

    Kanae nodded her head. She moved away from Patrick¡¯s reach. "Don¡¯t treat me as a child. I¡¯m almost 18 years old."

    "There¡¯s still more than one month before your birthday," Patrick shrugged. "17 can still be considered as a child too."

    "Father..."

    Dean shook his head. "Why do you call him both ¡¯Senior Pat¡¯ and ¡¯Father¡¯? You can just stick to one address."

    "I just feel that sometimes ¡¯Senior Pat¡¯ is more suitable," Kanae replied. There were times when they were in front of strangers, so she preferred to call him as senior. After all, in ck Street there were only a handful of people who knew that Patrick had a daughter.

    Being the unmarried man he is, it was already weird enough for him to have a child. Much less when she was already at this age.

    "By the way, you might want to talk with your friend," Patrick recalled something.

    "Friend?"

    "The police officers caught a reporter in the building not far from Lima School. He¡¯s not really a reporter because he¡¯s still a student, but he manages to film everything that happened in the school during the fight. Since he¡¯s your friend, I thought that you might want to talk with him."

    Kanae pondered for a moment before she recalled n. The only person she knew who would dare to attempt something like that was only n.

    "Is it n?"

    "Yes," Patrick nodded his head. "Kevin says that you¡¯re his friend, so the police didn¡¯t touch him. They just put away the films and videos that he caught because it¡¯ll be disastrous if they know about the truth regarding the experiment."

    Dean pointed to the morning newspaper that he ced on the table. Kanae peered and saw the news report regarding the fight in Lima School. It was not apparent that they were fighting monsters, but the residents were already in protest both to Ferdinand and the government.

    They demanded exnation from the government for the way Ferdinand behaved.

    If they added the news regarding the real experiment and the monsters that died in the school, the city would be in total chaos. No one would stay in this ce even for a second longer as they would think that the government was extremely ipetent.

    "I¡¯ll go talk to him," Kanae stared back at their eyes. "Where can I see him?"

    "The other room," Patrick pointed to the back. "Just go straight in the hallway and soon, you¡¯ll reach his ce."

    "Ok."

    As Kanae got out of the room, Patrick returned his eyes back to Dean. "If you have recovered, you should go and help them out."

    "Are you kicking me out?"

    "No, but I still think that we should do something more for the raging parents," Patrick pointed to the newspaper. Right now, the police officers and people from the ck Street were doing all they could just to hold on the line.

    "We can only wait and hope for the best," Dean replied. "Even so, I have prepared some presents for Ferdinand if he is still alive."

    "I see."

    In the hallway, Kanae borrowed a masker from the nurse as she walked to the other room. Seeing the police officers in front of the door, she stopped before them.

    "Rei from Fiore Group asking for permission to see n," Kanae said in a rather cold tone.

    The police officers have heard that Rei mighte here, so they were prepared. However, the little girl in front of them didn¡¯t match the rumor of Rei from Fiore Group that they had heard so much.

    ¡¯She¡¯s really Rei?¡¯

    ¡¯So small...¡¯

    As Kanae walked into the room, she didn¡¯t realize that she had shattered the image of Rei from Fiore Group in their mind. They always thought about her as someone extraordinary, not a little girl like that. If only they knew, they would hope that they had never epted this job.

    Give me back my imagination about Rei!

    Inside the room, n was sitting on the bed with an annoyed expression. He nced at Kanae with an unfriendly gaze. "Why are youing here?"

    "Have you forgotten about me, n?"

    The indifferent tone and cold voice made him recall the night when someone sneaked into his house. His body tensed up for he realized that the one before him was no other than Rei from Fiore Group, one of the most powerful fighters in this city.

    n looked at Kanae with a confused expression. "What do you want from me?"

    "Do you know why they¡¯re taking your pictures from you?"

    "I know," n was not a stupid person. Even though he acted like a fool every single day, his intellect was not that low. The consequences of the picturesing into the light would be instant chaos in this city.

    It was already very bad with the people unable to ept that their children died in the hand of one person. They wouldn¡¯t be able to ept it if the government told them the real fact regarding powerful people who have power exceeded the norm.

    No other ces in the world have people like them. Only people in this city were peculiar enough to have bred those with extraordinary power. At the same time, it also induced greed for power in some of the people like Ferdinand.

    "Why are you still refusing?"

    "They deserve to know the truth! We have been fooled for decades without knowing that there are people like this at all. I want them to know that there are people with extraordinary power who lived among them, and, and..."

    Kanae looked at the troubled n without changing her expression. "And what? Do you wish for them to know and destroy everything that is in this city?"

    "No!" n shook his head. He didn¡¯t want that. He just wanted them to know the truth about the special people in this world. This way, they wouldn¡¯t have to hide their existences anymore. Right?

    "You¡¯re not helping anyone with telling this truth," Kanae replied. "If you do publish them and make people see this city as the most dangerous city, it¡¯ll be exactly as what Ferdinand wants."

    "What?"

    "Total chaos, total destruction, nothing will be left from this city once the people at the high positions in the country hear about it. Is that what you want?"

    n shook his head. What he wanted was to dig out the truth that the government had hid from them for years. He wanted to let everyone know about them...

    "There¡¯s a reason why they¡¯re always hidden, right?"

    Kanae nodded her head.

    People would be unable to ept things that they didn¡¯t see as normal. It would be outside of their mind and their reaction would be rejection. Those who have the power would only be pushed back further.

    n raised his head. "Now is not the right time. When will it be the right time?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Kanae answered with honesty.

    Lowering his head, n focused his attention to the nket on hisp. "Will you allow me to publish after I edit the video?"

    "As long as you don¡¯t show those monsters, I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll allow you. For further discussion, please discuss with the others."

    "I see," n watched as Kanae walked out of the room. He opened his mouth. "Thank you very much for everything, Rei."

    Waving her hand, Kanae didn¡¯t answer anymore. She turned her head to the police officers. "Call the inspector. He wants to talk."

    "Yes."

    Even though it was only a simple order, her words seemed irrefutable. One of the guards immediately ran to the other way to call for his superior. They didn¡¯t want to waste any time.

    On the other hand, Kanae walked back to her room. She passed the middle room, where there were a lot of people passing around because there was a counter table where the nurse was stationed. Her eyes locked on the youngdy who was talking at the counter.

    Laura Nali.

    Laura also turned her head around. Her eyes stopped at Kanae¡¯s direction as it widened.

    How long since thest time they see each other? She missed the other party very much, but she didn¡¯t know what she wanted to say. What made Laura d was the fact that the other party was fine. At least, Kanae is still alive. In Kanae¡¯s eyes, she was d to see that Laura didn¡¯t have any wounds because she knew how weak Laura was in terms of martial arts.

    The two of them smiled, but didn¡¯t greet each other. Kanae walked back to her room while Laura turned her head back to the counter.

    ¡¯It¡¯s not the time yet.¡¯

    The day they reunited with warmth would be the day Kanae returned back in Nali Family with full glory.

 Chapter 687 Heâ€™s Still Alive 1

    Kanae returned back to her room as her mind thought about Laura¡¯s appearance just now. She was pretty sure that Jason should be in a nearby room, but she decided not to visit the man. It would be better to wait until Laura had returned back home first.

    Klek! (sound of the door opened)

    "You have returned?" Kevin was sitting on his chair as he nced at the door. His messy hair and tired eyes made him lookpletely different than his usual self.

    "I just pay a short visit to the others," Kanae replied. "How¡¯s your wound, Kevin?"

    "It¡¯s not too bad. I¡¯m not wounded as hard as you imagine me to be."

    "Are you sure?" Kanae peered close to Kevin. It was easy to spot those bruises on the man¡¯s body, especially when they were not being covered.

    Kevin shrugged. He had suffered countless wounds ever since he was young because of his position as the young master of Ryukalin n. Having wounds here and there were extremelymon, so he didn¡¯t mind them much.

    "Do you want to eat? They have delivered the breakfast."

    "What¡¯s for breakfast?"

    "Porridge, warm tea, and soup," Kevin pointed to the table.

    Kanae nodded her head. She returned back to her bed as she pulled the table closer. As it was a table with tires, it was easy to drag it around everywhere. Whilst sitting on the bed, Kanae started to eat her breakfast as fast as possible.

    "We¡¯ll visit Cainter in the afternoon," Kevin reminded. "Until then, you should rest."

    "You¡¯re the one who should rest!" Kanae pouted. She pushed away the table to the other side. "Why are you still doing your paperwork when you¡¯re already beaten up like that?"

    "They have to be finished quickly," Kevin replied. "I need to deliver them to the officials in every area belonging to the Ryukalin n."

    "Then, let me help you."

    Kanae slid down the bed towards the sofa. She sat down beside Kevin and started to review the paper with him.

    "I can do it by myself."

    "Let¡¯s do it together. We¡¯ll rest together after this," Kanae red at the man.

    Kevin stopped his movement. "Should I sleep on the same bed with you?"

    "You can take the bed, I¡¯ll sleep on the couch."

    "You can take the bed with me. I don¡¯t mind."

    "I¡¯m the one who mind."

    ...

    When it was afternoon, Neo and Mike headed to Kanae¡¯s room. They saw that the two of them were working on the paper at high speed while bantering with one another.

    "I¡¯m sure that I can do it faster than you."

    "Stop trying to make a bet with me, Kevin. I know that you want to use this chance as an excuse to sleep on the same bed."

    "I¡¯m not trying anything. You can see that I don¡¯t change my expression at all."

    "You have face¡¯s problem, so your expression won¡¯t change."

    Mike and Neo: "..." how did you work while talking about unrted matters like that?

    They could see that the two of them barely stopped their hands from working on the papers, but their mouths were saying other things. It was as if their hand and mouth belonged topletely different people.

    Kevin raised his head and only talked to the two of them now. "How¡¯s Cain¡¯s condition?"

    "His condition has stabilized," Neo snapped back to reality. "Boss, we¡¯re allowed to see him now."

    "Ok, let¡¯s go."

    "Shall we stop with the game, Kevin? We have done that ever since the morning," Kanae stretched her body carefully. Her back was still hurt, so she didn¡¯t want to risk making herself get hurt again.

    "I insist that we rest together."

    "Like I say before, you take the bed and I¡¯ll sleep on the couch."

    Neo rubbed his forehead. Someone please stop these two from their banter. When he first saw Kevin acted extremely cold, he was displeased. But seeing the persistent Kevin was even more annoying than that.

    On the hallway, Patrick arched his eyebrows at their conversation. "Brat, if you want to sleep here, just ask the nurse to bring an additional bed. There¡¯s no need to argue for hours with my daughter."

    He stressed the word ¡¯my daughter¡¯ to make sure that his nephew knew that he wouldn¡¯t allow the other party to act as he wished. Even if he approved their rtionship, there was no way he would let them do anything further than that before marriage.

    Right now, hepletely forgot that just standing and walking already took everything they had. Their bodies werepletely crushed because of the fight with Ferdinand.

    "Fine, Uncle. You really love to meddle."

    "I won¡¯t meddle if I don¡¯t have a troublesome nephew like you," Patrick smirked.

    Kevin passed Patrick a cold nce. With that, they headed towards Cain¡¯s room. The room was also a VIP one, but Cain himself was not in bad condition except for the fact that he was very weak. The matter of him overtaxing his potential couldn¡¯t be handled by an ordinary doctor.

    "How¡¯s your condition, Cain?" Neo asked as they walked inside.

    Cain looked in their direction. He was mentally exhausted because the power he had required him to work much harder. Now that he overtaxed himself, his head felt hurt and only felt a bit better recently.

    "Still dizzy."

    "Let¡¯s not prolong this any longer," Patrick sat down on the chair. "I¡¯m sure you know the reason why wee here today."

    Cain nodded his head. "You want to know the things that happen in theboratory?"

    "Yes, but we need you to tweak your statement a bit. There¡¯s no need for them to know that Ferdinand is creating monsters as the failure of the medicine that he makes."

    "There¡¯s no need for that," Cain replied as he stared at the ceiling. "The medicine is used up."

    "What do you mean by used up?" Neo asked confusedly.

    "The core material for the medicine that they make belongs to the government in a limited quantity. Ferdinand has ess to all of them, so he moved them to theboratory for the experiment. So far, he had used them for around two decades, which depleted the content."

    Cain looked back to Kanae. "The medicine that Professor Taren gave to you is thest two bottles of the pure content, meaning, raw materials. There are only diluted medicines left that are targeted to ordinary people, turning them into a monster but not killing them."

    Normally, they would die even before turning into a monster because normal people¡¯s bodies couldn¡¯t handle it. Only people who have the higher potential lived so far.

    "Do you mean Professor Taren is sessful in his experiment?"

    "Yes, he managed to make the perfect medicine in making ordinary people far stronger, but notpletely turn them into monsters as long as the amount is lesser than the limit," Cain closed his eyes for a moment. The experiment that they did was still fresh in his eyes. It disgusted him that they were doing something like that to ordinary people.

    "We have destroyed the medicine, right?" Mike spoke up.

    Cain shook his head. "He transported the medicine out before that. I don¡¯t know how, but they¡¯re gone from theb yesterday morning."

    Kevin creased his brow. There were only two people who disappeared from the scene, so he could guess that Ferdinand asked one of them to take the medicine out of Lima School. Now, they had to make sure that the medicine would never reach the hand of other people.

    If they used it to control a lot of people, he didn¡¯t want to imagine the consequences.

    "Also, Father is still alive," Cain¡¯sst statement caused the temperature to drop immediately.

 Chapter 688 Heâ€™s Still Alive 2

    Cain¡¯sst statement caused the temperature to drop immediately.

    Patrick looked at Cain and asked in a rather low tone. "What makes you so sure about that?"

    Right now, they were still in turmoil because they didn¡¯t know whether Ferdinand was still alive or not. Normally, people wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from the fallen building and escaped unscathed. But from the way Cain talked, it seemed that he was certain that his father would still be alive.

    Why?

    Cain looked at Kevin. "Don¡¯t you already know the reason? You see his power too, right?"

    Kevin frowned. His mind recalled back the scene before the roof started to fall. Ferdinand muttered two words: ¡¯copy, regeneration¡¯ and his hand healed at visible rate. At first, he thought that Ferdinand only had regeneration ability, which was the same as Aria, but Cain¡¯s words caused him to think otherwise.

    "Copying other people¡¯s ability," Kevin slowly uttered out. "Am I right?"

    Cain nodded his head.

    "Wait, wait, wait! What do you mean by copying other people¡¯s ability?" Neo interrupted as he asked with confusion filled his face.

    "It¡¯s exactly as it is," Kanae replied. "Copying other people¡¯s ability means that he can copy many people¡¯s ability. For example, if you have fast typing skills, he could use his ability to copy your typing skill and use it for himself."

    Patrick narrowed his eyes. "Do you mean, he¡¯s copying other people¡¯s talent?"

    "Yes."

    The room stayed silent as each of them was in their own mind. They were thinking about how terrifying Ferdinand¡¯s ability was. It just meant that he could have the power that could possibly eliminate them.

    "It¡¯s not that scary as you think," Cain added. "He has to have the blood of the person to copy that particr person¡¯s ability. You can¡¯t possibly copy someone that you can do because of your gene."

    "Can he copy yours?"

    Cain closed his eyes. ???Yes."

    Kevin¡¯s eyes narrowed. He turned his head to Dean. "Call your friend; ask him to evacuate everyone around Lima School. Ferdinand is still alive."

    Dean was about to make a call to his friend when his phone rang. He quickly picked it up and the desperate voice of his friend came through the phone.

    "Dean, he...he???.he¡¯s a monster."

    "What? Tell me what happened?"

    "Turn on the television!" the leader shouted to his phone.

    Kanae picked the remote and turned the television. At that moment, they could see Lima School and the situation around them. Numerous buildings, which originally were not part of the school, were destroyed along with the people who ran around while screaming.

    Although the video was taken from a far distance away, it was easy to guess that the people were panicking.

    "....this is the situation in Lima School at this time. Someone came out of the rubbles not long ago. The police tried to apprehend him, but no one was sessful. Some of the building moved by itself as if there¡¯s an earthquake happening, killing numerous people who tried to search..."

    "We have to go there," Kanae was about to go to the door when Kevin grabbed her hand. She flinched at the pain on her back.

    "Even if you go there, can you fight?"

    Kanae bit her lower lips. She knew that it would be impossible for her to fight against Ferdinand when he was using other people¡¯s ability like that. It would be too much for her to go against him. Even though her ability allowed her to adapt at the shortest time possible, there was no way she would stay alive if he crushed her underneath the buildings.

    "We¡¯ll fight against him when we meet with him again," Kevin promised.

    Looking back at Kevin¡¯s determined eyes, Kanae nodded her head. There was no other way for them now. All they could do was wait for the next chance to arrive and at that time, they would be more prepared.

    "Cain, do you know how many people¡¯s ability that he can do?"

    Cain thought to himself. "He only takes some of us because his body can¡¯t handle it if it¡¯s too much. If I¡¯m not wrong, he should have the telekinesis, gravity, barrier, and regeneration."

    The others: "..." that would be the deadliestbination.

    The fight against those people nearly sent the one who fought to their death door except the barrier because Cain overtaxed his ability. In addition, the telekinesis one killed both parties in the battle because of their matched strength.

    If one person was capable of deploying all of those abilities at once, it would be extremely terrifying.

    "Why did he not use them when fighting against us?" Kanae frowned.

    "He used regeneration to grow back his arm," Kevin replied to Kanae. "And I¡¯m pretty sure that he used the barrier to keep himself safe in the tower."

    "Every use of the ability would shorten his lifespan," Cain replied. "He¡¯s already pretty old and if he continues to use them, he¡¯ll die soon. Usually, he uses the medicine as the recement to fuel the ability, but only a certain type that Professor Taren had provided him."

    Kanae recalled how Ferdinand¡¯s arm turned into that of a monster when she stabbed him with the medicine. It seemed that the pure medicine that she has made him unable to control his body. Unfortunately, that bottle was thest one that she has. It was given to her by Shiro.

    Speaking of Shiro, she made a mental note to herself that she would visit that man as soon as he woke up.

    "Cain, what else do you know from your father?"

    Cain didn¡¯t answer anymore. He stared at the ceiling as he recalled everything that he knew regarding his father. There were not many things that they allowed him to know because his father himself never trusted anybody else.

    The image that came to his mind when he thought about his father was their first meeting. His father mercilessly killed his mother because she remarried. As for him, he merely stood by the side and watched everything.

    "What about the medicine? Do you know how the government acquires them?" Mike asked.

    "I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s an old liquid that has existed in theirb for decades. Many people already use them for experiments, but only Professor Taren decided to use humans as the experiment rat."

    "Do you know if there¡¯s any other experiment¡¯s report?"

    "The government should have them from the time they start to do the research. I don¡¯t know the detail," Cain replied in an apologetic tone. He didn¡¯t know too much about the medicine because he was nothing more than an errand body. Even then, he barely did any work rted to the research.

    Kanae knew that it would be pointless to ask anything anymore, so she decided to end this here. "That should be all for now. Thank you for your time, Cain."

    "Yes."

    "Also, the police may ask you to provide some statements. I hope that you won¡¯t leak out everything," Patrick smiled, yet the aura he emanated was rather cold and unfeeling.

    Cain nodded his head. He was not a fool to leak out the truth of this matter. One way or another, they would surely be able to make some satisfying stories for the masses. All he needed to do was give his own version of the story that matched what they wanted to hear.

 Chapter 689 Thank You Very Much, Rei

    Time passed ever so swiftly as the people in the city were hyped because of the matter of Lima School. The appearance of Ferdinand as a monster-like-human became a sensation in the city. However, it didn¡¯t take long before the news was suppressed as they slowly forgot about it.

    Only the center of the city, which was still partially ruins, was the evidence that there was something earthshaking that happened not long ago. As it was being cleaned up and there was no trace of Ferdinand everywhere, people started to forget about them.

    There were still rumors here and there, but it no longer filled the front page anymore. Only those people who lost their beloved¡¯s life would continue to remember the incident forever.

    The perfect example would be the hospital. The nurses were busy gossiping with each other during their break time.

    "I¡¯m really lucky to be promoted in the VIP ce this time. There are so many handsome patients around!"

    "Yes! There is one who is cold and another one is kind. They¡¯re really eye candy for us!"

    "Oh, I couldn¡¯t wait for lunch time when I could see their faces again."

    As the nurses were busy giggling with one another, Kanae brushed pass them towards Shiro¡¯s room. She had just received the news that Shiro had woken up and managed to move pretty well.

    "Kanae," Jason greeted.

    Inside the room, Jason was sitting near the bed while Shiro was lying. The upper part of the bed was slightly raised, so Shiro looked like he was sitting with a slightly lower angle.

    "Brother Jason," Kanae replied. She turned her attention to Shiro. "How¡¯s your condition so far, Doctor Shiro? You seem to recover pretty fast."

    "I¡¯m a Servo, so it¡¯s natural that I have fast recovery ability," Shiro replied with a smile. "The doctor told me that part of my spine is broken on the part that directs it to my lower limbs, so I won¡¯t be able to walk again."

    Kanae knew about that. The doctor had told her about Shiro¡¯s leg and the fact that this man might not be able to walk again. It was not like the chance was not there, but the rehabilitation alone might take two years at the bare minimum.

    "Do you want to walk again?"

    "Of course, I want," Shiro rolled his eyes. "Who wouldn¡¯t want to walk again? I don¡¯t really like spending most of my time lying on the bed without anything to do."

    "You should just do the rehabilitation," Kanae replied. "The nurse told me that you seem to be hesitant."

    "I don¡¯t have money," Shiro replied bluntly.

    "I¡¯ll pay for you," both Kanae and Jason answered at the same time. The two of them looked at each other before they burst out inughter. It seemed that they had the same mind.

    Shiro sighed. "I can never repay both of you back. My skill as a doctor is too lousy to earn that much money."

    "There¡¯s no need," Jason smirked. "You just have to sign a contract that you¡¯ll treat me without any cost every single time."

    "We¡¯re cousins, but you never want to acknowledge it because you don¡¯t want to be known as part of Servo Family," Kanae shrugged. "Should there be a debt between family members?"

    Shiro looked at the two of them. It was easy to see the sincerity in their eyes as they genuinely wanted to help him in this situation. It might not be much for them, but it would mean everything for him. The money he had gathered from their time in ck Street could only cover part of his rehabilitation, so he was not sure about spending them all just for this.

    He smiled at his friends. "Since I can¡¯t walk anymore, I think this is the time for me to step down from Fiore Group. I can¡¯t help you out much."

    "Ah," Kanae tapped her hands. "I almost forgot to tell you that I dissolved Fiore Group. Let the group be a legend for most of the people. It¡¯s a fantastic story if one should say."

    Since Shiro was sneaking in Lima School when she absolved the group, he hadn¡¯t realized that Kanae hadpletely dissolved the group. There shouldn¡¯t be any movement left from their group for the past few months.

    "If you tweak the story a bit, it can be even grander," Jason smirked. His mind was spinning, trying to think of the otherbinations in the story of their group. After all, from the cannon fodder to be the one who took the title of the strongest, who wouldn¡¯t dream about it?

    Shiro rolled his eyes. He could guess that Jason was up to no good again. However, it would be interesting if he could see the stories of their missions.

    "Thank you both of you. Thank you very much, Rei."

    Kanae smiled. "Just focus on your recovery. When you¡¯re discharged, the city will bepletely different than now."

    Looking at the window, it was easy for him to see towards the direction of the destruction. Most of them were already cleaned up, but many were still there as it was not a job that could be finished in mere weeks. The words that Kanae said made him longed to truly see apletely different city.

    Not a city of crime anymore but a proper city that could flourish in normal condition.

    "Is that what you¡¯re going to pursue now, Rei?" Shiro asked. His eyes were filled with inquiry.

    Kanae nodded. She smiled brightly. "Both Kevin and I are making n for the future development of the city. Even though it¡¯s still in an early stage, we hope that this city can turn into a better ce without the need for violence in every turn and corner."

    Shiro smiled. The dream of turning this city into a great one sounded extremely tempting. It was a dream worth realizing as it would affect the life of numerous people in this city.

    At the same time, it might bring this city into a greater height and possibly matched against those rich cities. It sounded really awesome.

    "I will take your word, Rei."

 Chapter 690 Plans for the Future

    After a few hours, the two of them walked out of Shiro¡¯s room. Shiro would be focusing on his recovery, so there would be no way for him to participate in the city¡¯s matters anymore. When he got discharged, the two of them believed that the city wouldn¡¯t be the same anymore.

    As they walked in the corridor, Kanae heard the nurses gossiped as they looked at Jason. They were saying how handsome he was and so on. Her lips curled up as they walked to the man¡¯s room.

    "You¡¯re still as popr as ever, Brother Jason," Kanaeughed.

    Jason arched his eyebrows. He shook his head lightly. He was already used with those womening to bother him over and over again. Their talk was already something that he got used to.

    "That¡¯s because I have a handsome face. It¡¯s not my fault that they¡¯reing to me."

    "Should I tell Laura that you¡¯re getting close with the nurses?"

    "Wait! Don¡¯t!" Jason was horrified if Laura misunderstood his rtionships with the nurses. It would be a great hell for him if that girl got angry at him and refused to talk with him. Just a few days ago, he had to spend a long time coaxing the girl because he ¡¯identally¡¯ forgot about her birthday.

    It was actually him wanting to give a surprise, but he took it too far, making the girl mad instead. After all, he was still hospitalized here, but tried to make that stunt...

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "You know that I don¡¯t even contact her at all, but you still take my threat for real."

    "Knowing you, Captain, I¡¯m sure that you can make the news enter her ears one way or another. I know that you won¡¯t give up so easily."

    "Yep, you¡¯re correct."

    Jason sat down on his bed as he sighed. "You didn¡¯te here just to tease me again, right? What is it that you want to talk about?"

    "It¡¯s regarding Fiore Group," Kanae raised her head. "Do you know what it means by absolving the group?"

    "Yes. You want me to cease my work in ck Streetpletely, right? I¡¯m sure you know that I still work on the underworld by making use of my skills asionally."

    "I noticed it when I see that the name Fiore Group somehow still held so much influence in ck Street. Even though I haven¡¯t been doing anything at all, it didn¡¯t make sense unless you were the one who made the move."

    Jason sighed. He had tried to use his influence as part of Fiore group covertly. Who would have thought that Kanae still managed to find his trace one way or another?

    "Kanae, even if you tell me to stay away, I can¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t let Ferdinand go just like that after what he nearly does to my family."

    Thinking about his cousin and the attack directed at Laura, Jason felt his blood boiled in rage. He was angry. Even though he knew that his cousin was truly a man filled with greed, they were still family. He didn¡¯t wish to kill the two of them.

    But things didn¡¯t work the way he wanted it.

    As for their attack to Laura, he wanted to kill them all. What they had done crossed his bottom line.

    "I don¡¯t ask you to let it go, but I ask you to not get involved directly," Kanae replied. Her eyes looked straight at Jason¡¯s eyes. "The pursuit and battle against Ferdinand might be the hardest one and I can¡¯t let you lose your life, not when you have someone who will miss you so badly."

    Jason opened his mouth but no words came out. It was true that he wouldn¡¯t be able to match against Ferdinand no matter what he did. His fighting prowess has long been unable to match the real monsters.

    After a few seconds, he opened his mouth again. "What do you want me to do?"

    "Kevin ns on reforming the entire city, which I believe that you too."

    Jason nodded his head. Although he did it secretly, he has been taking over the business of this city under his hand and swept the people inside. Although he hadn¡¯t done anything yet, he knew that Kanae already realized why he wanted the control of thepanies.

    "To change the entire city, we have already erased many parts of the ck Street and let them be ordinary streets. Even though so, many people were still cautious of the ce, so I want you to make changes through thew, Brother Jason."

    "You¡¯re not talking about me being the governor, right?"

    The governor was the highest ranking official in this city. Even though they were responsible to the country, most governors could govern their city as they wished. That was what happened to the previous governor in this city as he let out the work for his subordinates.

    Kanae shrugged. "You¡¯re still too young to be one, but if you want to, I¡¯ll support you."

    "You must be kidding me!" Jason rolled his eyes. He didn¡¯t have any interest in bing an official. Officials have to work on their table for hours every day and then visit the site to see the case. He wouldn¡¯t have the patient to do them every single day.

    "What I want is just you be the public leader and help the city from under the light," Kanae answered.

    Standing under the gaze of numerous people and face their question has never been a problem for Jason. As the young master of Wells Family, he had to do them numerous times, so it was prettymon for him.

    Although he wanted to fight with Ferdinand head on, he knew that violence was not the answer to all problems. Even though it was necessary to fight against Ferdinand, to defeat himpletely, they had to use other means avable.

    "I understand, I¡¯ll do that," Jason shrugged.

    "That¡¯s great."

    "Also, Rei, will this be ourst meeting as friends too?"

    Kanae didn¡¯t reply as she merely looked back and smiled. There was no need to answer something like this.

    Jason waved his hand. "See youter, Rei. Take care of yourself."

    "See youter, Brother Jason. Be careful."

 Chapter 691 Country Officialâ€™s Representative

    Kanae walked out of Jason¡¯s room as she thought about the decision. Because she would stay by Kevin¡¯s side, there was a high chance that she wouldn¡¯t be able to meet with them in normal condition anymore.

    ¡¯Thank you for everything.¡¯

    From the corner of her eyes, she noticed that Laura wasing, so Kanae moved away from the door towards her own room. They had an unspoken promise that they would not speak with each other for the time being.

    As Kanae left the ce, Laura knocked on the door and entered. Her eyes widened when she saw the shirtless Jason.

    Bam!

    Closing the door again, Laura covered her face with her hand. She should know better than toe inside right after knocking. It took several seconds for the door to be opened again, showing Jason. This time, he wore his shirt as he peered at Laura¡¯s face with a grin.

    "Do you like what you see, little girl?"

    Pow!

    Laura mmed the book on her hand to Jason¡¯s face. "Stop teasing me! Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯ming?"

    Jasonughed as he turned around and walked inside again. He didn¡¯t know that it was Laura because all he knew was there were people outside. The only time he would know it was Laura was when she knocked the door and directly came inside without any permission.

    "So, what makes youe so early? Are you already missing me so much?"

    Laura pursed her lips. "Who¡¯s missing you? I juste to ask about the control of those whoe and get out of this city. I can¡¯t hold it on anymore, so I¡¯m thinking about asking your help."

    "There¡¯s no need for you to do that anymore," Jason chuckled.

    "Why? Don¡¯t you need to make sure that they¡¯re still in this city?"

    "Don¡¯t worry. I just received the news that those people are still in this city and won¡¯t get out for the time being. The limitation is not needed anymore," Jason smiled gently. "Aside from that, I think it¡¯s better for you to stay behind the scene, Laura. You have worked hard."

    Laura eyed Jason suspiciously. Every single time someone asked her to do something, there must be another reason behind it.

    "It¡¯s just dangerous, so I don¡¯t wish for you to get involved too much," Jason reasoned.

    "Won¡¯t you protect me?" Laura tilted her head.

    Jason smiled wryly. Convincing Laura was a bit hard for him, especially when she was making cute expressions most of the time. "I¡¯ll protect you, but I won¡¯t take risks. You¡¯re so beautiful that many wolves are after you."

    "Not as much as women chasing after you."

    "Hey! I told you that I already rejected them. Besides, when did you see me get close with someone else?"

    Laura humped. "I¡¯ll stay in the back, but you have to help me create a new recipe again for the sweets. I¡¯m a bitcking in my experiment because of the worktely."

    "Alright, alright, I will," Jason smiled. Internally, he thought about excuses he could give her so that he could hide in the bathroom and throw some when it was already too much. He didn¡¯t want to get obesity because of eating too many sweets!

    ...

    In Kanae¡¯s room, Kevin was sitting on the sofa with Neo and Mike sitting on the chair. On the other hand, Lou was standing not far from Kevin. Her eyes blinked once to see their expression clearly because all she could see was three pandas in front of her.

    "You three look like pandas," Kanaemented.

    Neo rolled his eyes. "This is because I¡¯m working hard for the past few days! I already found the location of Jon and at the same time, I know that Randy and Vena are searching for him."

    "Randy and Vena? They managed to get out?"

    "Apparently so, I found their trace that they left behind and some cameras caught them together," Neo replied with a smirk. Even though there were no close pictures, there were plenty of them being together. Somehow, that man managed to bring Vena out of the ce.

    "Has Lou found something?"

    "Nope." Neo stuck out his tongue and smirked at the man as if showing off that he got a better result.

    Lou ignored the boy and turned his head to Kevin. "I have finished gathering the list of the officials that stay in government after the sweeping because of the recent news."

    "There¡¯s a sweeping?" Mike asked.

    "Yes. Not many people want to keep their position as officials after the incident with Ferdinand. Only those who are prepared to receive the brunt step up and clean the mess," Kanae replied.

    Some time has passed after the incident in Lima School. There was no progress about this matter at all. After all, the three main people who were the main culprit were still somewhere in the city without any traces.

    The only person they managed to find so far was Jon Aida.

    The government did a thorough cleaning on their part. Those ipetent officials were kicked out either honorably or dishonorably. It was easy for them to take advantage when things were peaceful, but now that they were in the limelight, only thepetent officials stepped up. They would make the city be even better under their leadership.

    "So, where¡¯s this Jon?" Kanae asked curiously.

    Neo took out hisptop where he ced a paper in between the screen and keyboard. He showed the paper to Kanae. "I already marked his position in the map, so we can go there after this."

    Kanae peered at the paper as she frowned. The location of the ce seemed to be in the previous Souhon n¡¯s territory, but it was near the beach. From the way she looked, it didn¡¯t seem like a strategic ce to hide at all.

    Bang!

    The door opened and Patrick walked inside. He looked at the five people inside the room. "There¡¯s a call from Matt for all of us."

    "Connect it to the speaker."

    "I did," Patrick closed the door and walked closer. "Matt, you can start now."

    "Alright," Matt¡¯s tone sounded rather solemn from the phone. "The country¡¯s representatives are going toe to your ce in three days. They have selected two people aside from me, so you have to be prepared to receive a harsh evaluation. If the situation there is outside the control based on their examination, the city is going to be erased from the map."

    "Wait! Wait! What examination?"

    "The representatives didn¡¯te to your city to sightsee, but they¡¯re here to give evaluation for the city¡¯s condition. The reputation you have and the recent incident attracted a lot of people from higher-ups. Some of them treat this city as a dangerous ce, so they want to eliminate it."

    "Eliminate?" Neo was stunned.

    Kanae tilted her head. "Is it possible for the country to erase a city from the map?"

    "It¡¯s not impossible, but you wouldn¡¯t want it to happen. In the history of this country, this rarely happens and only to the worst that it will happen. Anyway, you have to make sure that the city gives a good impression, so Ie to ask something from you three."

    "You three? There are more than three people inside this ce right now."

    "Three people that I mean are my little junior Rei, Senior Pat, and Ryukalin n Head Kevin."

    Kevin looked at the phone. "What do you want?"

    "I wish you three can be the bodyguards of the representatives once they arrive in this city."

 Chapter 692 Negotiation and Condition

    Bodyguard?

    The minds of the people inside the room were overturned when they heard the ridiculous request given to them. It was not impossible, but why should he ask them to be a bodyguard?

    Patrick pulled the phone closer to his mouth. "If you¡¯re spouting nonsense again, I don¡¯t mind setting harsher training to make sure you won¡¯t do anything weird."

    "Senior Pat, I¡¯m serious."

    "That¡¯s what you called serious?"

    "Father, may I talk?" Kanae raised her hand to stop Patrick fromshing out again. She looked at the phone. "What do you mean by making us the bodyguards of the representative?"

    "I mean as it is," Matt replied. He was rubbing his forehead in exasperation. He didn¡¯t intend on making Patrick angry, but he didn¡¯t have any other choice. "I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re wondering why there¡¯s no news about people breaking out of the city forcefully."

    They thought that the three people would surely try to attempt getting out of the city. Unfortunately, there were no trace of them at all, not even among those who tried to get out of this city illegally. Things seemed extremely peaceful, too peaceful in fact.

    "Do you have any idea, Matt?"

    "Like I say, there are two representatives to visit your city. If they give bad evaluation, the entire city is going to disappear from the surface of this. Theiring this time has already been nned since months ago, but there was no certain date until recently.

    I believe that Ferdinand might try to attempt something when theye. If he tried to give a bad impression of this city, this ce would be destroyed, but he could stay alive because he knew some connection. So far, there was no trace of him, but if the bad evaluation trulyes, he had to run away from the city."

    "You¡¯re right," Patrick murmured. "You want to give us a chance to fight against Ferdinand again, so you only want the strongest ones?"

    "This is just a precaution. If he truly aims to destroy this city and erase the evidence of what he did, it¡¯s not impossible. How about it? Do you want to take on this request?"

    Patrick didn¡¯t immediately answer. He looked towards Kevin, who seemed to be in deep contemtion. The young man stayed silent for a good amount of time before speaking up.

    "Matt, do you think this city is afraid of waging a war against the country¡¯s government?"

    The tone that Kevin used was extremely cold that Matt could feel that his room temperature dropped several degrees just because of the voice. Matt rubbed his forehead lightly.

    "I think no, but I¡¯m sure that you¡¯re not going to wage a war that could possibly harm thousands of innocent men, Ryukalin n Head Kevin."

    "It seems you know me quite well," Kevin said in an indifferent tone. "Tell us what we will get if we agree to guard them well."

    "You¡¯ll get the safety of the city as we have promised. The country will not meddle in your business in the city at all and allow you to grow as you wish. We only make a move to eliminate those cities that have been corrupted very badly and threaten the other cities."

    "Can you make the promise for that?"

    "Pardon?"

    "Make a written statement that the country¡¯s government will not meddle with the things in this city again if we agree to be their bodyguard."

    Matt frowned when he heard Kevin¡¯s words. "I can¡¯t give you a guarantee that they won¡¯t be making a move if they don¡¯t return back unscathed, Ryukalin n Head Kevin. They¡¯re important officials in the country¡¯s government, so they have to stay alive."

    "I want this statement," Kevin replied stubbornly.

    Patrick shook his head. "They¡¯re not going to agree with this kind of condition, brat. It¡¯s not like you can give them something that they¡¯ll see as valuable things and this city is not that important. To make this city grow requires more funds rather than making it copse."

    How many problems in this city and how poor the conditions of the city were extremely clear for them. They had lived here since a long time ago, so it was something they were familiar with. People unable to leave house without feeling guarded, the dangerous street at night, and the ipetent people governing this city were only a few examples.

    To make this city into a city that could match against the other cities were simply nothing but a far-fetched dream. There was no guarantee that they would be able to reach that because of the condition in this city.

    "I can¡¯t guarantee their safety," Kevin replied. "If Ferdinand really wants them died, there would be more than 1000 ways. I can only agree to be their bodyguard."

    Matt frowned. "Fine, I¡¯ll not ask you to perfectly protect them."

    It was essentially very hard to protect someonepletely, especially in a city like this. The best that Kevin could promise was him being a bodyguard and made sure that they coulde into this city.

    "How do they conduct their test?" Neo asked a different question.

    "It¡¯s up to them how they want to examine this city, but usually, they¡¯re going to see the statistics of the city and the current condition."

    Statistic?

    Recalling the statistics of dead peoplest month, the people inside the room became pessimistic. There were thousands of people dyingst month because of the battle. If they added the monsters that would even add much more than that.

    With this number, could they possibly say that this was a safe city?

    Very doubtful.

    "You can make sure that they¡¯re going to give good evaluation, right Matt?" Patrick¡¯s tone turned murderous. If this city was going to be destroyed, numerous people¡¯s lives would disappear.

    Matt truly wished that he could smack his senior¡¯s head right now. His position was not that high to the point that he could affect the decision of the higher ups too much. The only thing that he could do was try to influence bit by bit.

    "As long as you can make one of them agree that this city is safe, I¡¯ll make sure that they won¡¯t touch the city again. This much, I can promise," Matt replied after a moment.

    "One of them?" Kanae arched her eyebrows. "Then you should make a call to Brother Jason. He¡¯s quite a good representative for this city if you want to see the good things."

    "I already did and he agreed to help if you all too."

    "Write the written statement that as long as one representative gives good evaluation and we be the bodyguard, they won¡¯t meddle with this city again. In addition, we want to be given the freedom to develop the city as we wish."

    Matt rubbed his forehead as he thought about exining this to his higher ups. Silently, he prayed that he would be able to stay alive. No matter which side, he has always been getting sandwiches with their ridiculous demands.

    "Fine, I¡¯ll send it to your email after I talk with my higher up. You¡¯ll have to sign them, the three of you to be exact because it¡¯s three bodyguards."

    "Got it."

 Chapter 693 Jon Aidaâ€™s Whereabouts

    After the call had ended, Neo raised his hand. "Boss, you should have just added that you want some payment."

    "Why?" Mike looked at Neo with uncertainty.

    "Because rebuilding the city is going to be difficult, so we¡¯re going to need a lot of money. Rather than taking them out from our pocket, isn¡¯t it better if we can ask him for some funds?" Neo rubbed his hand together with an evil grin on his face.

    The others shook their heads lightly. This man only thought about money right now. The Ryukalin n didn¡¯tck any money, so there was no need to act like a beggar.

    "Don¡¯t worry," Patrickughed. "I¡¯ll talk to him about the paymentter. Being the bodyguard for the country¡¯s government¡¯s representatives is not easy, so they should have higher pay!"

    "Ipletely agree with you, Elder Pat!" Neo nodded his head vigorously.

    Kanae smiled wryly. Internally, she prayed for Matt because it seemed that their senior was up to no good again. Even though she was not sure what Patrick wanted to do, it was not hard to guess with the way her foster father smirked.

    "Uncle, prepare the car. We¡¯re going to visit Jon," Kevin instructed.

    Patrick shrugged. "Fine, fine."

    "Boss?" Mike looked at Kevin with confusion. The one who usually drove the car would be him or Neo. Why this did Kevin change it to Patrick? In addition, Patrick couldn¡¯t drive, so it has to be Kevin who drove.

    "Mike, you and Lou stay in Ryukalin n Headquarters," Kevin instructed. Both of their wounds were mostly healed, so they didn¡¯t have to stay in the hospital much longer. "Neo, you take care of the bill and discharge procedure as fast as you can. After that, I want you to find out the entire schedule of those representatives during their time here."

    "Yes, Boss."

    "Ok, Boss."

    Kanae pulled Kevin¡¯s clothes. "Can Ie along with you?"

    "That¡¯s my intention," Kevin replied. "Have you met with Jon before? What¡¯s your impression about him?"

    Kanae frowned. She had only met with Jon because she sneaked to steal the information a long time ago. At that time, Jon was not any different than the pampered young master who only knew drinking and all. They had never met personally with one another because of the difference in status.

    But she recalled that the way Vena mentioned her brother changed drastically in Lima School. It was as if the young man was not her brother, but a stranger she had never known.

    "I didn¡¯t meet with him personally, but I think he¡¯s very interesting," Kanae replied.

    "More interesting than me?"

    Kanae: "..." why are youparing yourself with him?

    Shaking her head lightly, Kanae circled her arm to Kevin. The man¡¯s body stiffened for a bit at the sudden closeness. His eyes were watching Kanae with warmth and curiosity.

    "You can never bepared with another man, Kevin."

    Kevin raised his hand and caressed the girl¡¯s head. Every strand of her hair was extremely soft, which made it very pleasing to touch. He pulled the girl closer to him as he intended to hug her.

    Knock!

    "Brat, the car is ready. If you want to go, it¡¯s better to be now," Patrick¡¯s voice sounded from behind the door.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes shed with annoyance. He still wanted to stay with Kanae, but he knew that his work awaited him. With Patrick¡¯s martial art, it would be a piece of cake for him to sense what they were doing here.

    Kanae giggled. "Let¡¯s go, Kevin. You have some questions for that man, right?"

    "Yes," Kevin replied shortly. He walked out of the room and passed an icy nce to his uncle. Unfortunately, Patrick acted nonchnt as if there was nothing wrong with his action at all.

    The three of them departed using the car towards the designated ce. The location of the ce was the northeast. From the map that Neo printed for them, Kanae could guess that it must be near the sea. As she had expected, the car went through the highways where she could see the beautiful glittering blue color spanning the entire area.

    It was still noon time, so the sun was still up in the sky. Theyer of water mirrored the blue sky, providing a beautiful view for their eyes.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes glimmered. "It¡¯s so beautiful!"

    "Haven¡¯t you seen them a couple of times?" Patrick arched his eyebrows. He leaned on the chairzily.

    "I have, but most of the time I¡¯m preupied by the thought of battle and many other things. I don¡¯t have much time to enjoy the scenery without thinking about what I¡¯m going to do," Kanae replied as her eyes were following the waves that moved to the beach.

    Patrick recalled that for thest several times she came to the ind, it was all for the battle. Even though she has the time to enjoy the scenery, her mind would subconsciously remind her about the battle that was about to unfold. It was rare for the girl to enjoy the peace and all.

    "Just enjoy the scenery. This brat will surely bring you to many other ces if you want."

    "We¡¯ll wait after we can track Ferdinand down," Kanae replied.

    Kevin stopped the car near a cottage. He opened the seatbelt and alighted down the car. "Jon should be in that cottage. Do you want toe along, Uncle?"

    "Sure, why not?" Patrick was standing near the car door leisurely. His hand yed with the spear that he brought along. "It¡¯ll be good if I can have the chance to beat up that annoying young man."

    "Have you met with him before, Father?"

    "You can say so," Patrick refused to divulge the detail to Kanae. He averted his eyes to look at the cottage as the three of them walked. Using their senses, they knew that there was only one person there.

    Sitting outside the small cottage was a young man. He wore a t-shirt and short pants, as if he was on holiday. Sitting below arge umbre, the young man smiled at the iing people.

    "Wee to my humble residence, Ryukalin n Head Kevin, Ryukalin Senior Elder Patrick, and Fiore Group Leader Rei."

    Kanae was observing the young man before her. Although the demeanor of Jon hadn¡¯t changed in the slightest, he gave off apletely different impression from before. If the Jon that she met before looked extremely annoying, this young man was still as annoying as before, but there was trace of mysteriousness around him.

    Jon looked at Kanae with a smile. "If you continue to look at me, your boyfriend will be angry."

    Even though Kanae could feel an intense gazeing at her direction, she still looked at Jon and ignored the young man beside her. "Have you expected us toe here?"

    "Yes. Is it that obvious?" Jon tilted his head.

    "More or less. You didn¡¯t seem to have much worry even though you¡¯re facing people who have much stronger martial arts than you."

    "What if I have special talent?"

    "Over the course of history, Aida Family has never produced anyone with ability that can possibly help you much in a fight," Kanae replied.

    Jon¡¯s lips twitched. "You suree prepared."

    "Know your enemy, know yourself, and you¡¯ll win every battle*," Kanae grinned. "This is my favorite quote from a famous book."

    Patrick shook his head at these two conversations. If this continued, they would not be able to get any important information that they wanted from them.

    "Let me take over, Rei."

    "Ok."

 Chapter 694 Man of the Presen

    "Let me take over, Rei."

    "Ok."

    Patrick looked at Jon with inquiry. "I haven¡¯t gotten the chance to meet with you for a long time because I have been staying in prison for a long time. But there¡¯s one thing that I remember very clearly, which is the change of sessor in the Aida Family."

    Jon chuckled. "I¡¯ll answer that question but not from you. I have other guests today."

    "Randy and Vena?" Kanae arched her eyebrows.

    "Yes."

    "If you say so," Patrick shrugged. "Should I pose more questions to you? I¡¯m sure that you know the reason for ouring today."

    Jon nodded his head. "I know you want to ask more about Ferdinand and his n after breaking out spectacrly from the rubbles. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t have the answer for you. My rtionship with Ferdinand is merely a profitable deal type of rtionship. He gets what he wants, and I get what I want without meddling into his matter too deep."

    "Why do you help him?" Kanae asked.

    "That¡¯s a good question, but I don¡¯t have the definite answer. He found out about my skill and offered quite a good deal. As long as I don¡¯t snoop too deep into his matter, he will let me off without harming me," Jon shrugged.

    With his martial art ability, he would be dead if Ferdinand wanted to kill him. The only option for him to get away was using his brain and ability to get what he wanted. But of course, he never nned on revealing his real ability to everyone around him.

    "What did you do for him most of the time?"

    "I¡¯m just erasing his trace in the government and watching out for the loophole that he might leave behind. It¡¯s not that hard, but he¡¯s very demanding and wants them all in a short time. Just a few days before the big battle, he asked me arge sum of information regarding the city¡¯s defense," Jon shrugged.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes shed with coldness when he heard what Jon said. Information regarding defense of this city could only mean that he was preparing for something. So far, there was no suspicious person that got out of this city without permission thanks to Laura. However, it was unsure if this would stay the same in the future.

    "You seem to enjoy your time very much," Kanaemented.

    Jon shrugged. "I live for the present time. Life is only once and I n on enjoying it to the fullest."

    "Well, enough chit chat. You¡¯re not very helpful in this matter, Jon and I think the higher up will be happy to know that there¡¯s a criminal out here," Patrick swung his spear forward.

    Even though Jon was the one he directed the spear to, the man didn¡¯t seem to be anxious. His nonchnt expression clearly showed that he was very easy going and didn¡¯t put much mind to the gesture that Patrick showed him. In his opinion, it was just a show of power to make him submit.

    It was something that he would never do.

    Jon took out a USB. "This is the research result from all the hardwork of the scientist all these decades plus Professor Taren¡¯s research. Even though it seems that Professor Taren is the one who invented those medicines, they were all mostly ideas that have existed. He just made the experiment on humans, allowing us to see the real effect on human beings.

    I make sure to erase the data from Ferdinand¡¯s hand, so he wouldn¡¯t have any of them. Right now, he¡¯s also searching for my whereabouts because he could guess that I have the backup files."

    Kanae looked at the USB that Jon showed to her. "Are you sure you want to give it to us?"

    "If you let me go, I don¡¯t mind parting with them." Jon shrugged. "I¡¯m notcking in money and these files will only bring trouble if I bring them along with me. There are many eyes in the world that wait for the existence of this miraculous medicine. If you manage to replenish the raw material, there¡¯s no saying what you can possibly do with this information."

    Kevin had asked the government secretly after the battle to inquire more information regarding the medicine. He found out that the medicine was something that their ancestors left behind. Only the founders of this city knew where they got the liquid from, but they never divulged it out.

    Even though many people tried to dig more into the past, they didn¡¯t manage to find anything. Because of that, the research for this limited liquid became stagnant as they didn¡¯t really want to use them up.

    In the end, all of them fell to Ferdinand¡¯s hand.

    "You seem different," Kevin finally spoke up.

    Jon arched his eyebrows. "I might be only someone who lives for the present, for right now, but I¡¯m not that stupid. If I want to have a long time living in this world, I have to be prepared against those who might want to scheme against me. I need to have a backup n in case my n is interrupted."

    He might not look like one, but he has a shrewd mind. Others only saw him for his idiotic and moronic front that he ced to cover up his real identity. But if they knew him better, they would know how deep his mind actually worked behind the scene.

    Kanae observed the man before her. Truth to be told, she couldn¡¯tprehend what this man was talking aboutpletely. He told them that he was living for the present, but it didn¡¯t seem to her like he waspletely enjoying his time in the present time.

    "Are you running away?"

    "What are you talking about?"

    "I mean, you seem to be running away from your responsibility because your action left your sister to be the one who takes care of the family business," Kanae replied.

    Jon¡¯s eyes shed with a memory in the past. At that time, her sister begged their father to let her participate in the meeting because she had a spectacr idea for the project. Their father was quite the traditional man as he preferred the sonpared with daughter.

    He could hear their conversation very clearly and at that time, he had realized that he didn¡¯t have any talent in the so-called business world. His talent reliedpletely on his fast typing skill and programming, which he decided to pursue andpletely abandoned his duties as the young master.

    Even though he could see the disappointment in his father¡¯s eyes, he made his stance clear: he didn¡¯t want to pursue the path of businessman. With no other choice left, he allowed Vena to take control of the position and slowly groomed the youngdy.

    "You can say it that way," Jon shrugged. "Business is never my forte. I prefer to do what I like rather than being forced to do something that I know I¡¯m not good at."

    "Is that so?" Kanae was skeptical.

    Jon shrugged. "You can say so."

    Before they could speak again, a car sped up towards their direction. Using the same road as the one they used toe here, it bypassed the ce they parked their car.

    The three of them swiftly moved from their position to the cottage. Jon allowed them to hide inside as he didn¡¯t really have anything in his small residence. His eyes were locked on the iing car.

    ¡¯Youe.¡¯

 Chapter 695 Brother and Sister

    Randy looked at the cottage and the young woman beside him. For the past few weeks, they were hiding in a rather secluded ce to avoid mass media because Vena used to be extremely famous. Ever since her disappearance, there was no news regarding this youngdy at all.

    "Your brother is over there. Do you want to have a talk with him?" Randy asked.

    Vena raised her head. Her long hair moved slightly as she shook her head. "There¡¯s no need for me to meet with him. I don¡¯t want to see him at all."

    "Alright, stay here and just listen, alright?"

    "Yes."

    Randy showed a wry smile as he alighted out of the car. He received a mail from Jon not long ago, telling him the truth that there was no device in Vena¡¯s body. As for the reason, he told them toe meet him after a few days as he would send the location.

    Looking at the young man before him, Randy stepped forward before bowing his head towards Jon. "Young Master."

    Jon looked at Randy up and down. "It seems that you two have been doing well for the past few weeks."

    "Yes, we¡¯re alright. Young Master Jon, can you tell me why you¡¯re sending the location of your ce to us?"

    "I want to make sure that you keep your promise and to see her for thest time." Jon pointed to the car with his chin. Even though he was unable to see her expression clearly, he knew that Vena was there. His sister that used to ignore him and treated him like a trash was there.

    Randy showed aplicated expression. "Do you want to meet with her again? I can call her here."

    "There¡¯s no way she would want to meet with me again. In her eyes, I¡¯m not any different than a liar who tried to make her life miserable in Lima School." Jon shrugged.

    When Ferdinand tasked them to nt the device in her sister¡¯s body, he tricked them and changed the report. As for the device itself, he nted it on the lowest ground and hid its location from everyone. It might be a foolish move of his, but he couldn¡¯t let that woman stay trapped in that ce forever. She has a much better future.

    "Why didn¡¯t you tell her that you trick her regarding the device?" Randy asked. They went to a doctor for examination and found out that there was nothing inside Vena¡¯s body. She was perfectly normal.

    "If I don¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t devote herself to the school and do her work well," Jon shrugged. He added in a rather low voice. "Sometimes, you have to y the viin in your life."

    Viin?

    Vena¡¯s eyes widened when she heard her brother¡¯s words in the car. Her eyes watered because she understood that Jon yed the role of a viin in Lima School to make her lose all hope. That way, she would act like a frozen robot and follow every direction perfectly. Because in her mind no one cared for her at all, she no longer bore any hope for the ¡¯limited time¡¯ she had.

    Randy turned around and saw the troubled Vena. He turned his head to Jon. "Will you try to mend your rtionship?"

    "No."

    "Why?"

    "We can never stay on one page anymore. This is my goodbye to you because I won¡¯t be staying in this city anymore," Jon smiled. "Take care of that annoying woman, Randy. Protect her like what you used to do. She¡¯s pretty weak despite the strong front she has. After this, we won¡¯t be meeting each other anymore.

    Make sure that you¡¯ll never break her heart anymore. The two of you won¡¯t be able to live long if you don¡¯t control your emotion because that medicine Ferdinand gave can affect you if that happens."

    Randy¡¯s eyes flickered. "Where are you going, Young Master?"

    "Who knows?" Jon shrugged, clearly not allowing them to know about his n. "Is there anything else you want to know?"

    Randy lowered his eyes for a while. There were a lot of things that he wanted to know, but they were all not really important. He shook his head and bent down his body once more.

    "Thank you very much for your care all these times, Young Master."

    "I did nothing."

    It took Randy a few seconds to return back to the car and sped up away from the cottage. He didn¡¯t try to speak directly to the crying Vena because he knew this woman needed time.

    Outside the cottage, Jon turned his head to his residence. "You can get out now and take the USB. I¡¯m going to rest because I¡¯ll have a long journey ahead."

    The three of them walked out and Patrick eyed Jon. "You seem to care about your sister more than what the rumors say."

    "Rumors are usually wrong, but it spreads quickly because of how interesting they¡¯re. One single false rumor is more interesting than one single true report because lies are always more interesting." Jon smiled.

    "We¡¯ll take our leave now. Thank you, Jon."

    "I¡¯m the one who should thank you because you¡¯re letting me go away from my punishment."

    Patrick shrugged. "I¡¯m not a police officer, so there¡¯s no problem with me. But of course, I don¡¯t mind beating you up if you dare toe here again. There¡¯s no doubt that I¡¯ll willingly do that."

    Jonughed. "Then I¡¯ll make sure that I won¡¯te here anymore."

    As the three people left, Jon leaned back on his chair. He knew very well that deep in his mind, he still cared for his sister. Even though she never treated him that well, the image of their childhood together before Vena learned the world of business was still fresh in his mind. It was as if he only experienced them yesterday.

    At the same time, he knew that he was the one who dragged her down from her throne because he knew that their family business was on the verge of destruction. Rather than letting her stay as the head, it would be better to leave it to the hand of someone ipetent and allowed her sister to rest on the back.

    Her sister wouldn¡¯t be able to run a business again if a massivepany fell on her lead. She would me herself and never touched thepany ever again. At the same time, it would let her learn the harshness of this world in apletely different way.

    ¡¯I guess, I¡¯m a bit too harsh as a brother, but ying the viin is the only thing I¡¯m good at.¡¯

    Jon chuckled to himself. He didn¡¯t mind ying the bad guy for the two of them as his sister was quite dense and stupid. But now, the past didn¡¯t matter anymore.

    From that day onward, Jon Aidapletely disappeared from this city. There were people saying that he became a famous gamer overseas, or even a famous programmer with excellent capabilities. However, not a single one of them knew the truth of the matter.

    ...

    "Have you calmed down?" Randy asked tenderly to the woman beside him.

    Vena nodded her head. It never crossed her mind that her arrogant action was actually hurting her brother. During the time she aimed to be the head of thepany, she never cared about anyone around her. She always treated her brother badly without caring about him at all because he was simply not worthy in her eyes.

    "Randy, tell me the truth, did you meet with Jon in the past?"

    Randy¡¯s eyes flickered. "Yes, I met with him in the past."

    "When?"

    "A couple of times. The first time is when you prepare a ce for me to stay, he came to warn me to not get too close with you. After that, I meet him after you¡¯reing while crying, he asks me to take care of you," Randy replied. It was contrasting, yet he understood why Jon suddenly changed his opinion. It was simply because he wanted to get out of Vena¡¯s life in a very weird method.

    Vena could feel her eyes watered once again. In front of everyone, Jon always acted as a fool who only knew how to drink and y around. Behind the fa?ade that he showed,y apletely different person who never showed his real face.

    Their interactions in the past shed before her eyes. How could she forget her harsh treatment to the young boy because he always acted as a useless man? She used to hate her father for favoring Jon, but it seemed that it was not all the story there was. He purposely did that to allow her take over the position as the family head.

    There might be more things that he did for her, but by using his own self as the viin to not make her feel bad. But now that she knew the truth, she had just realized how big of a fool she has always been. And how much of a fool her brother was to use this way to make her lose hope on him.

    "Don¡¯t me yourself, Vena. He always acts as a fool to begin with and destroys every hope you have for him."

    "I know. He often made me feel irritated, especially when he asked for money," Vena replied. But if she was not wrong, every time Jon asked for money, their father was always in the city. When he was in the city, he would monitor their actions closely, which made Jon¡¯s image fall further in their father¡¯s eyes.

    "Your brother is a peculiar Young Master."

    "Yeah," Vena whispered.

    If not for this incident, she would never know that her brother was actually someone amazing behind the mask that he worn. There were so many things she had missed when she only thought for herself. Things that were ced in front of her became a blur as she didn¡¯t pay any attention.

    ncing outside the window, Vena¡¯s eyes reflected the beautiful blue color of the sea.

    ¡¯If only I can turn back the time, I¡¯ll treat him better.¡¯

    It was only wishful thinking on her part as she knew that it was impossible. They wouldn¡¯t meet with each other anymore, so all she could do now was living her life to the fullest. She would make sure that she could be happy with her life that her brother had helped to pave the way.

    This was the only thing she could possibly do for everything that her brother had given her.

 Chapter 696 Polar Opposite

    <h4>Chapter 696 Pr Opposite</h4>

    Rather than going back to the hospital, Kevin brought Kanae and Patrick back to Ryukalin n Residence. Even though the ce used to be in tatters because of the battle before the one in Lima School, the condition had improved tremendously. There was no trace that this ce used to be in horrible sight at all.

    "Boss, you have returned," Neo waved his hand excitedly. "How¡¯s the trip, do you have something for me?"

    Kevin took out the USB that Jon gave him. "Make a copy of them all and store them in a ce that will never be found out. After that, send the USB to Matt."

    "Ok, Boss. I¡¯ll do it right away."

    After Neo ran away with the USB on his hand, Kanae nced at Kevin curiously. "Why do you want to keep the information of the research in your hand?"

    "It mighte in handy if I need it in the future," Kevin replied.

    Kanae looked at Kevin with confusion. The raw materials were gone, and there was no other way for them to retrieve it because thest person who knew had died decades ago. Did this man want to try searching for the raw material once again?

    Patrick yawned. "It¡¯s quite a boring meeting with that young man. I thought that he¡¯s aplete useless and annoying man, but it turns out he¡¯s just a great viin actor."

    "Actor?" Mike approached them with confusion. He took the key from Kevin¡¯s hand as he nned on taking the car back to the garage. "Jon Aida is an actor?"

    "He¡¯s an actor of life," Patrick shrugged. He lowered his gaze to Mike¡¯s hand. "How¡¯s your hand? Can you fight again?"

    "Well, my fist is broken. It¡¯s notpletely healed, yet, so I can¡¯t throw a good punch yet."

    "What about your other hand and feet?"

    Mike noticed the glimmer in Patrick¡¯s eyes and knew that something bad awaited him. He silently cursed himself for his bad luck today. "They... are fine."

    "Good, I¡¯ll be waiting for you on the field."

    Mike groaned. He turned around to Kevin, but thetter ignored him. There was no way Kevin wanted to be Patrick¡¯s sparring partner today. It would be better to hand over the position to someone who loved training more than anyone.

    "Boss, is there any instruction for me?"

    "Apany my Uncle in training."

    "Fine..." Mike sighed internally. He loved training, but not when his sparring partner was that demon. If he trained with Patrick, he had to be prepared to return back with his body filled with bruises all over his body. That man would never show any mercy to him.

    Kanae and Kevin made their way back to Kevin¡¯s workroom. The room was clean as Neo had ordered people to keep it clean despite not being used for weeks when these two were staying in hospital.

    Kevin strode to the book rack and picked several of them before handing them to Kanae. She carefully ced them on the table, her eyes were watching Kevin curiously.

    "Kevin, is there something in your mind?" Kanae asked when she felt that the man¡¯s gaze seemed rather different.

    "I just think that you and Vena are the pr opposite," Kevin replied as he sat down and took out several documents.

    "What? Howe we¡¯re pr opposite?"

    "In the way you view things. She treasures the things that she dreams to get in the future, so she works hard to achieve them and treat them as her life line. You treasure things that you already have and be satisfied with it without trying to cross the line," Kevin replied.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes widened. She had never thought about this before because she rarely paid any attention to them. But on the second thought, she knew that it was true. When she had to face between something that she already has and something that she might get, she picked the one that she has. In the end, there were several changes here and there, but she didn¡¯t really mind.

    "I guess, I just don¡¯t feel reassured if I don¡¯t have the certainty that it¡¯s already in my hand for some things," Kanae scratched her head.

    Because she had almost lost everything in her life with nothing, she came to treasure things that she had already had much more than those that she didn¡¯t know whether she would get or not. Life was very unpredictable for her, so she wanted to enjoy what she has to the fullest.

    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing to think like that," Kevin replied.

    Kanae was about to nod her head when she thought about Jon. "Did it mean I have the same mindset with Jon?"

    When she met with Jon before, he was also someone who chose to treasure the present the most rather than the future. He just epted what he has and didn¡¯t try to take much more.

    "It¡¯s simr, but there are many differences. I¡¯m sure that you wouldn¡¯t think about drinking to enjoy the short time pleasure."

    Kanae: "..." I have just reached the age for an adult not long ago plus, I¡¯m not fond of drinking.

    Kevin patted her head. "It¡¯s just an example of what he usually does. I don¡¯t mean that you should drink because I¡¯m pretty sure that you don¡¯t like drinking."

    "I never try it."

    "I¡¯ll buy you wine sometime in the future to let you have a taste."

    "Ah, ok."

    Kevin reached out his hand to Kanae¡¯s shoulder and pulled her closer to him. He whispered to her ear. "The greatest trait that you have because you¡¯re someone who treasures the present is you¡¯ll be able to enjoy the present to the fullest."

    Kanae shifted her head back from Kevin. It felt weird to have him breathe near her ear because she felt that someone was tickling her ear as they spoke. Her eyes shed with yfulness as she asked the young man.

    "What about you? What kind of person are you?"

    "Me?" Kevin arched his eyebrows. "I¡¯m both someone who enjoys the present and ambitious to earn much better in the future."

    "What?"

    "Do you think that it¡¯s not correct?"

    Kanae spun her mind as she thought about his words. If she said that he was not ambitious, it waspletely wrong because he tried to reach much more in this city. If she said that he didn¡¯t enjoy the present, it looked to her as if he always did what he wanted to do from a long time ago. Even though so, he always stayed careful with his action.

    "That means you¡¯re pretty bnced."

    "You can say that," Kevin nodded his head. He pointed to the papers before him. "Now, let¡¯s start the work again."

    "Ok."

    The two of them started their work again after the talk between the two of them. Most of the works were finished during their time in hospital, but there were still a lot of them left.

    "Boss, are you inside?" Neo knocked on the door and opened the door. His eyes widened when he saw the two people sitting on the couch, sleeping.

    Kanae slept with her head resting on Kevin¡¯s shoulder. On the other hand, Kevin leaned back to the sofa, allowing him to sleepfortably. The sight of these two sleeping was very peaceful.

    Neo looked at the documents on his hand. ¡¯Well, this can wait.¡¯

    He silently closed the door to avoid waking up the two people inside.

 Chapter 697 Taking Over

    <h4>Chapter 697 Taking Over</h4>

    Governor¡¯s Hall

    "Sir, that¡¯s all we have in hand for the activity," one of the officials raised his head and gave the report of what they had prepared.

    The governor was sitting in his ce as he listened listlessly. No matter which angle he saw this, he still couldn¡¯t think of it as a good n because of the current condition of this city. It was simply impossible for him to think that it was good because they couldn¡¯t possibly show the rubbles.

    Many of them were still over there, waiting to be cleaned up. It had disrupted the traffic jam heavily. Not to mention, the culprit was still out there, waiting until he could move freely and attack them once more.

    "Review the schedule once more. I don¡¯t want to see any loopholes," the governor ordered.

    The officials did as they were told. Right now, it was clear that their life was hanging on a thin thread. The event of theming to this city would determine their entire future. If they didn¡¯t do anything soon, they would die.

    "Governor, are you sure that you¡¯ll be the one to apany the two representatives," one of the officials asked with doubt.

    Even though the governor was someone with the highest ranking here, he was not a charismatic man. The only reason he could be chosen was because of the backing that he had during the election. As for the power, it was pretty clear that he didn¡¯t have any trait that was suitable to make him the leader.

    The governor had ck lines on his face. "I¡¯m the highest ranking in this city, so it¡¯s obvious that I¡¯m the one that should represent the city!"

    Pfft!

    The hall turned into aplete silent. The officials were on alert because they didn¡¯t expect someone tough during an important meeting like his. Mind you, they might die if they didn¡¯t manage to please the representatives that wille here in a day.

    The governor felt like he was being tested. He was already being patient enough all these times, but the men around him didn¡¯t give him any face at all.

    "WHO IS IT?" he roared angrily.

    A young man stood up and the hall¡¯s atmosphere turned even solemn. Even though the young man was still in his early twenties, no one dared to offend this man at all. They had seen how this man conducted himself in the meeting not long ago.

    "I¡¯m the one whoughs, Governor," the young man, Jason Wells, smiled brightly. "Is there anything wrong withughing when I hear something funny?"

    "You-you-you...!" the governor truly wished for nothing more than mming the young man with everything he got. Previously, he cowered in fear because of the medicine¡¯s effect. But after several weeks, he realized that his body¡¯s condition was still alright. This made him doubt Jason¡¯s words.

    Jason shrugged. "I¡¯m Jason Wells. I¡¯m sure that my face is pretty famous. If you want to ask for my name, I can tell you over and over that I¡¯m Jason Wells."

    Pfft!

    More officials were trying to hide theirugh when they saw Jason nonchnt manner. Even though his words were not wrong, they knew that the governor didn¡¯t ask for his name. After all, who didn¡¯t know the name ¡¯Jason Wells¡¯ after the incident before the battle?

    "What are you doing here?" one of the officials on the governor¡¯s side tried to speak up.

    "I¡¯m here to say that I¡¯m the one who will apany the representatives from the country¡¯s government," Jason replied calmly.

    The way he said it was like it was a fact and not a question. Even though they knew that this man was extremely demanding, they secretly agreed with his opinion. Why? It was no other than the fact that his name had resounded loudly.

    While the governor was just someone whose name was rather unknown, Jason has been known to many ces because of his position as the ¡¯perfect sessor¡¯ in Wells Family. As thergest family, Wells Family has many connections outside the city, so it was clear that many people knew about them.

    Comparing the two of them would be likeparing a shining diamond with a rusty rock.

    The governor¡¯s face turned blue. "Are you saying that you¡¯re more suitable to apany the representatives more than me?"

    "Yes," Jason replied bluntly. "Do you think they¡¯ll prefer seeing a young man or an old man?"

    This time, some officials had to mp their mouths to avoid any voicee out. Right now, Jason was onlyparing their appearance. While it was true that Jason was extremely good looking, the governor was not that bad. It was just unfortunate that the governor was already rather old.

    "Don¡¯t you think they¡¯ll look down at this city if the one whoes out is a young man like you?"

    "I don¡¯t think so," Jason smirked. "Once I introduce myself, I doubt that they¡¯re going to say anything like that."

    The governor opened his mouth and closed it down again. He just looked like a fish gasping for breath right now, but there was nothing that he could do. Everything that Jason told him was correct. The prestige of Wells Family is much higher than an unknown governor like him.

    "Anyone disagree?" Jason swept his nce across the hall.

    Compared to when the governor nominated himself, the officials didn¡¯t voice out anyint. The most famous person in this city was none other than Jason Wells. Even though some of them didn¡¯t want to admit it, they have to give way because it would be the most appropriate way.

    The governor snorted. "Remember that you¡¯re the one who asked for this position."

    "I know." Jason shrugged.

    "The fate of this city is in your hand. If you do anything that makes them displeased, you¡¯ll be the one to be chased by the people."

    His words were clearly a threat and reminder at the same time. If Jason didn¡¯t manage to obtain their words that they saw this city in a better light, they would have to say goodbye to this city. And it meant that the me will be put on Jason¡¯s shoulder.

    However, Jason was unperturbed. During his time as the sessor of Wells Family, he had received threats numerous times that he couldn¡¯t remember their number anymore. It was extremelymon for him to receive the threat for this and that.

    "You should be grateful Old Pig. I¡¯m sure that you¡¯ll be more than happy to hand over the position to me given that your words signify that you¡¯re not ready to shoulder something so big."

    Jason¡¯s words were full of insults that the officials have to give him apuse for his bravery. However, Jason was not finished.

    "But let me remind you something. If you dare to do something behind our back, I¡¯ll make sure that your family¡¯s name will be tarnished, your family will be killed, and your corpse will be given to the dogs," Jason said coldly. His expression was extremely serious and full of ruthlessness as if he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do every single thing that he said.

    The officials¡¯ face paled considerably. Just considering what Jason might do to them already sent them to the brink of desperation. It was simply too tragic for them to think whether it would happen to them or not. Their body shivered in fear.

    The governor was not any better. He turned around and stomped his feet on the floor before darting out of the room.

    Jason turned his face back to the others with a smile on his face. "Now, shall we review the schedule again?"

    "Y-yes."

    On the back, Wells Family Head was watching his son¡¯s performance in silence. Even though there was no trace of emotion on his face, his eyes never left his son at all. No one knew what he was thinking.

    Please go to https://ReadRead/Under-The-Veil-of-Night/ to read thetest chapters for free

 Chapter 698 Representatives Arrival

    <h4>Chapter 698 Representatives Arrival</h4>

    Jason looked at Patrick, who wore suit and dark sses beside him with a wry smile. "Are you sure that your outfit is not catching attention?"

    Patrick shrugged. "Why are you asking me that? Aren¡¯t bodyguards normally using clothes like this?"

    He didn¡¯t know what to reply to this man. Last night, Kanae informed him that Patrick would be following the two representatives closely. Because Patrick couldn¡¯t drive, he would only apany as a bodyguard that stayed close with the two of them along with the other bodyguards that Matt sent them.

    The reason they picked Patrick was extremely simple. There were only three people in the group with two of them unable to drive. As the other two would follow from the other car, it should be either one of them. Picking Kanae as the bodyguard would be the same as seeking death.

    Not because of her skill, but appearance. Kanae¡¯s height and appearance would make them able to guess that she was still a teenager.

    Wouldn¡¯t they look down on them even more if they prepared a teenager as a bodyguard?

    "Where are Kevin and Kanae?" Jason switched the conversation.

    "I don¡¯t know. They just say that they¡¯re staying somewhere around here," Patrick shrugged without care.

    Around them, several people were giving them weird looks. The main reason was Patrick¡¯s clothes didn¡¯t match with hisrge body. In addition, the spear that he brought with him made them wonder about this man.

    "They have arrived," Jason muttered.

    Patrick corrected his standing position while the other guards were also keeping their focus. Compared to Patrick, they looked much more normal. Even though they have rather big body, it was nothingpared with Patrick who was simply too high and big.

    A lot of people came out. Almost every single one of them turned to look at Patrick¡¯s direction. They were surprised to see him in this ce. Some of them who knew his identity purposely avoided his gaze.

    What does this street troublemaker do in this ce?

    Jason waited patiently and ignored the zing re from people around them. No matter what he said, he knew that Patrick was simply attracting more attention to them. Well, it didn¡¯t matter much right now. Next time, he would try to ask Kevin about changing the bodyguard¡¯s position and let Patrick cover from the back...

    That would be impossible too.

    Their wait didn¡¯tst long because they found the two people they were waiting for had already arrived. The first representative was a man with brown hair and tall height. He was already middle aged, but still walked firm. The second representative was a middle aged woman. She has blond hair and a rather charming body that attracted numerous gazes towards her.

    "Mr. George and Mrs. Erica?" Jason asked politely. Seeing the two of them nodded their heads, he continued. "I¡¯m Jason Wells and today, I¡¯ll be the one to apany you touring the city."

    The man named George looked at Jason with surprise filled his eyes. Clearly, he had heard the surname ¡¯Wells¡¯ before, so he was pretty familiar with the man¡¯s background.

    "I see, you¡¯re the young master of Wells Family," George smiled. "It¡¯s an honor to be able to be guided by you."

    "The pleasure is mine, Sir George," Jason replied back.

    While George seemed to be very satisfied, Erica looked at Jason up and down as if scrutinizing the young man. Her sharp gaze seemed to intend in making a hole in the man¡¯s body.

    "I heard that the one who will receive us today is the governor of this city," Erica asked sharply.

    "There are somest minute changes," Jason replied. Internally, he wished to smack the one who tell the news to Erica. It seemed that she was quite a feisty middle aged woman who wouldn¡¯t listen well to reason.

    "I see." Erica observed Jason once again. "You¡¯re quite young, young man. Do you have some capabilities?"

    "I believe that I¡¯m pretty capable," Jason replied calmly. His eyes stared back at Erica, not showing any fear whatsoever.

    Erica crossed her arm. This man was not too bad to be their guide. At the very least, he showed some decent attitude when facing against her.

    "Alright, we¡¯ll be in your care... what¡¯s your name again?"

    "My name is Jason Wells, Mrs. Erica."

    "Right, Jason," Erica continued her words. "I hope you won¡¯t disappoint us."

    Jason smiled. He pointed to the men surrounding them. "They¡¯re all the bodyguards that our city has prepared to protect you all. Please ignore their existences and just enjoy your time in this city."

    George and Erica looked at the men around them before nodding their head in understanding. They wouldn¡¯t try to make things difficult for them anymore. After all, they were already used with bodyguards around them when they were working in other cities. Those cities with slightlycking development needed to work much more in their security.

    Ignoring the existences of these people was as easy as walking for them. Even though they were only strangers, these two didn¡¯t panic. They knew that the people in this city wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to them that might cause harm. If they reported bad news regarding this city to them, it would be extremely disastrous for them.

    Who would dare to put a bodyguard who couldn¡¯t guard properly?

    "What is the n that you have prepared for us, Jason?" George asked first as they walked outside with Jason leading them.

    "I thought that it¡¯ll be good for us to take you to the hotel where you¡¯re going to stay for the next several days. We have prepared the best hotel in this city to make sure that you¡¯ll feelfortable when staying."

    "What can you provide in the hotel?"

    "There are room services, bathroom in the room,rge space, inte, air conditioner...."

    As Jason listed everything that the hotel room has, Patrick rolled his eyes internally. How many hours did this man spend to make sure that he remembered every single point that they needed to remember? When Jason started to quote the price per Erica¡¯s question, Patrick literally thought that Jason was truly a machine.

    ¡¯These youngsters are truly maniacs in studying.¡¯

    Just this morning, Kanae and Kevin checked every single ce that could potentially hide snipers. They made sure that the ce was safe before they decided toe here. Even now, Patrick was sure that both of them were secretly monitoring this ce from somece.

    The group walked out of the airport to the door where a car had been prepared. There were a lot of people around them that he felt it was rather suffocating.

    "We have prepared the car for the two of you. I hope that limousine is enough," Jason smiled professionally.

    George looked at the car with satisfaction. "It seems that the economy in this city is quite good. The people seem to be quite varied."

    "There are a lot of people with different professions in this ce. As you can see, people around here wear different clothes one with another." Jason spread his hand as if to stress his point.

    "I see." George nodded his head.

    Erica was also looking around. They were tasked to do their work as examiner in this city, so she had to make sure that she did her work well.

    "Let¡¯s go, Ladies and Gentleman."

    The two of them made their way to the car when Patrick noticed a man not far from them pointed a gun stealthily behind a newspaper. Before he could warn Kevin from themunication device he wore, the sound of gunshots sounded loudly with the gun direction pointed at the two representatives.

    BANG!

    Please go to https://ReadRead/Under-The-Veil-of-Night/ to read thetest chapters for free

 Chapter 699 Car Battle

    <h4>Chapter 699 Car Battle</h4>

    Patrick¡¯s face changed when he heard the sound of the gun. He could block it with his spear, but it would show these two representatives that this city was not save.

    ¡¯Damn it!¡¯

    His hand was about to move his metal spear when he noticed that there was already someone standing between the car and the direction of the bullet. That person moved his hand forward, cutting the bullet like it was nothing. Right after that, she caught the pieces and acted like nothing had happened.

    Her action didn¡¯t surprise Patrick, but her appearance did. Well, she wore a normal orange shirt and ck pants, but she wore a bright red bandana on her head. In addition, her braids were given ribbon at the end, making her look like a child.

    "Rei, didn¡¯t I tell you that you¡¯re not allowed to go far away?"

    "Big brother, I¡¯m just ying with the ball."

    Patrick turned his head around and tried his best to not think that his own daughter truly dressed like that. ¡¯Kanae, please don¡¯t give me a heart attack like that.¡¯

    The two representatives ignored the two young teenagers not far from them while Jason was also holding back hisugh. This was the first time he saw Kanae acted like a kid. If only he was not doing an important job, he would take out his phone and make a video of her.

    Afterwards, he would share them with Laura and watched them together. Yep, it would be really funny.

    Though, he felt sure that Kanae might kill him afterwards.

    "I feel that we heard something loud just now?" George asked with confusion.

    "Is it not the advertisement board?" Jason pointed to the advertisement board in front of them. It was showing a new drink with a cowboy brand. Internally, he sighed in relief that the advertisement made use of the theme greatly.

    "Oh."

    "Let¡¯s take a look at the hotel first."

    While they got into the car, Lou had apprehended the man who shot the gun. He took on hismunication device. "Boss, I have taken care of him."

    "Good," Kevin gave one word reply. He walked into his car with Kanae following behind him. She was holding a ball as if she was ying it just now while in truth, it was just a cover to allow her keep her sword and move around to many directions. Once they were in the car, Kanae took off the bandana on her head.

    "I¡¯m not wearing them again," Shemented while taking the ck T-shirt that she had prepared on the back.

    "You¡¯re very suitable to act as a young kid."

    Kanae red at the man. He only suggested this disguise because she has a rather short height. Even though it was still considered rather normal, it was easy for people to think of her as a Junior High Student if she acted like one. After all, women usually grow taller fasterpared to boys.

    "We¡¯re going to follow after them using the car?" Kanae pointed at the car not far from them.

    Kevin nodded his head. "Watch for any suspicious cars that follow after them."

    "Yes."

    The car started moving on the street. Kanae wondered if they would make their movement this fast since these two would stay in this city for a couple more days. While she was pondering, her eyes caught a car that seemed to be following after them.

    "Kevin, I see two suspicious cars."

    "State their te number and let Lou take care of them."

    "ABCD 123 and EFGH 456," Kanae replied as she looked at the two cars. Her brows creased when she noticed that someone came out from one of the car¡¯s window with a gun ready.

    "Brother Jason, turn around!"

    Jason received the call from Kanae and made a light knock on the window towards the driver at the front. The driver understood and immediately turned towards a different direction.

    While they were getting away from the sight, the man was about to return inside when he saw a gun pointed at him from another car.

    "Step on the brake!" he yelled.

    BANG!

    Kanae had lowered the side window. Using one of her hands, she aimed at the car and shot the tires. The first car started to lose control and Lou took control of the situation immediately. He made sure that they didn¡¯t create any ruckus in this ce at all.

    The other car was a dark blue panther. The driver suddenly stopped the car¡¯s movement and tried to speed up and chase after the limousine. It seemed that he realized he got found out.

    "Kevin, he¡¯s going away."

    "He¡¯s not," Kevin replied and changed the direction of the car right away. Stepping on the elerator violently, the car sped up at high speed, evading the other cars while making its way to the dark blue panther car.

    Kanae gripped the chair and put one of her hands before her. The speed at which Kevin went now was far beyond any car she had experienced before. Even though it was dangerous, her mind still thought about everything carefully as she focused her attention to the dark blue panther car.

    Kevin changed the direction to the left, pressing the car.

    "Hang on!"

    With that, he turned the wheel and banged the car¡¯s front with the other party¡¯s back. The blue panther car tilted slightly and nearly crashed to the nearby car. However, the driver sped up the car once again and rushed to the way towards the mountains.

    "Where did you learn how to drive like that?" Kanae asked as she prepared her gun. The sudden shake from Kevin didn¡¯t allow her to fire.

    "Before I meet you," Kevin replied. He drifted the car to make a sharp turn before stomping on the gas pedal and chased after the dark blue panther. The roads towards the mountains were rather steep, which made it rather dangerous to go at high speed with ordinary cars. The possibility of making the car turnover was exceptionally high.

    "You learn how to drive when you¡¯re still a kid?"

    Kevin focused his attention on the street as he shook his head and corrected his words. "Before I meet you in High School."

    "Ah."

    They met when Kevin was already in second year of high school, so it was not impossible for the man to learn before that. However, Kanae still felt that it was rather scary to stay in the same car as Kevin when he was driving recklessly like this. Her eyes focused on the dark blue panther car as she opened the window again.

    Pushing part of her body outside, she used both of her hands to aim the gun to the man.

    BANG! PRANG!

    The bullets reached the man¡¯s shoulder, making him nearly lose control of the car. He sped up even more and took a cover behind another car. This way, it would be harder for Kanae to shoot him.

    Returning back to the car, Kanae frowned. "I really need my sses."

    "What did you hit?"

    "I think it should be shoulder or hand, I¡¯m not really sure," Kanae replied honestly.

    "It¡¯s good enough."

    The two cars continued their way as the number of other cars lessened greatly. The mountain path was not a famous ce if they wanted to have a trip because most of the areas in this ce belonged to either Wells Family or the government. Only several ces were avable for a trip.

    "The road became even steeper," Kanaemented.

    "Kanae, can you see any other car nearby?"

    Kanae pushed herself out of the window to see the front. At that time, the dark blue panther car driver had opened the window and pointed a gun towards her. The position was rather awkward as he couldn¡¯t aim properly, but she was at a rather open position.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    "His aim sucks," Kanae had returned back into the car. Even though he couldn¡¯t do much with his arm, he was still trying to aim for her.

    Kevin frowned. "The driver position is different with this car."

    "Uh, normal cars should be on the right side in this city. Your car is the different one, Kevin," Kanae remarked.

    Kevin didn¡¯t reply as he stomped on the gas again. He learnt how to drive using this car because his father bought him one from overseas. It never crossed his mind that the difference in the driver seat was because of the ce where the car was made. He didn¡¯t have any problem with either seat, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to them.

    "Kanae, hold the wheel."

    "What?" Kanae was stunned, but Kevin had taken out his gun and left the wheel alone. Kanae moved her body to take over for several seconds as Kevin prepared his gun by reloading it. He used his right hand to hold the wheel again as he took out his left hand with the gun.

    BANG!

    The shoot hit the back tires. As the dark blue panther driver was trying hard to make sure his car was on the track, Kanae ced her right hand out of the window with the gun in her palm.

    BANG!

    Both tires on the back were shot. The driver couldn¡¯t maintain the track as the car dived into the forest on the side.

    BANG! BAM!

    The car stopped when it crashed a tree.

    Please go to https://ReadRead/Under-The-Veil-of-Night/ to read thetest chapters for free

 Chapter 700 Trip

    <h4>Chapter 700 Trip</h4>

    Kevin stopped the car not far from the blue panther car. The two of them alighted down the car with their weapon ready. This time, Kanae took out her small sword and not the gun as she was more proficient in using them.

    "Be careful," Kevin reminded.

    "I know."

    The two of them moved to the edge of the forest as their eyes were locked in the dark blue panther car¡¯s direction. The car¡¯s condition was not that good anymore because the front was totally wrecked because of the crash.

    Bang!

    The driver seat¡¯s door was kicked open. A man limpidly walked outside with his right shoulder¡¯s bleeding profusely. There were still several other wounds on the other ces, but it was not as bad as his shoulder.

    "Megara," Kevin greeted. "It¡¯s a surprise to see you in this ce."

    The man, Megara, looked at Kevin¡¯s direction with resentment. He had tried to be careful enough to follow the two representatives, but it was a big failure. They found out about him and his partner¡¯s intention of getting close to the two cars.

    "I don¡¯t want to meet with you at all," Megara spat out. "Seeing your face only makes me feels like I want to puke."

    "Oh, I didn¡¯t know that my face is that handsome to make you want to puke," Kevin pointed his gun in Megara¡¯s direction. "I need you to tell me Ferdinand¡¯s n."

    "Why should I tell you?" Megara asked slowly, his eyes were burning with deep hatred.

    He was only an unknown child that the Ryukalin n found when he was still a kid. His own parents threw him out because of debts. Unwilling to live in that ce any longer, he roamed the street and became a street boy. Even though he was not that powerful, he was very proficient in stealing foods for his own living.

    Everything changed after he was taken into Ryukalin n. He didn¡¯t have to worry about anything other than training to make himself grow stronger. With his talent, he soon became one of the strongest among them.

    He felt proud and unparalleled. Everyone couldn¡¯t catch up with his speed of improvement. But everything changed when he saw Kevin Kalin for the first time.

    Even though Kevin was younger than him, the young man was given the best training. He thought that he was stronger, but this man defeated him with ease even with their difference in build. Seeing how the young man was born with silver-no golden spoon since birth caused him to feel extremely annoyed.

    I¡¯m the most talented one!

    Ever since then, he worked even harder to reach a higher position and plotted to take over the seat. No one should be the n head if it was not him. But his n was crushed to smithereens when Kevin returned with all of his glory.

    He couldn¡¯t ept it. Why couldn¡¯t he get the higher position when he has worked all these years? He wanted them all!

    Megara raised his gun and shot towards Kanae¡¯s direction.

    BANG! BANG! Click!

    Kanae cut the bullets that came to her direction. Thanks to her extreme concentration, she could see them very clearly. Her eyes turned cold when she heard the clicking sound.

    "Eh?" Megara tried to pull the trigger again, but it produced nothing but a ¡¯click¡¯ sound.

    "You¡¯re out of bullets. Now, will you answer my question?" Kevin asked again.

    "Never!"

    Kevin could see the stubbornness in Megara¡¯s eyes. He sighed internally and moved his gun to the car¡¯s direction, to be exact, the fuel tank¡¯s direction.

    BANG! BAM!

    When the car exploded, it hit Megara who was staying closer. As Kevin and Kanae were standing in a rather far direction, they only needed to avert their eyes slightly to avoid getting blinded and close their ears.

    "I don¡¯t know that a car can explode if you shoot the fuel tank," Kanae was astonished.

    Kevin pointed to the fuel tank. "It¡¯s leaking out because of the crash. Based on thew to start the fire, you need air, fuel, and also the starter. The air has to be in 15 times more than the fuel. Since the fuel was already decreasing because of the chase before, I just needed one bullet to start the fire and make the explosion.???

    "Uh, you can review the process to meter. I¡¯ll need to see through my physics book again," Kanae stopped Kevin from giving her full exnation of how the explosion worked based on physics and took out her phone. "Who should I call to clean up this mess?"

    "Lou. He¡¯ll instruct Mike and Neo toe over," Kevin replied. "Get in the car, we¡¯ll return to watch over the trip."

    "Are you sure it¡¯s fine to leave him there?"

    Kevin¡¯s gazended on Megara. He nodded his head. "He¡¯s already dead, so there¡¯s no need to wait for him anymore."

    "Ok."

    From the way Megara looked like when he came out, Kanae knew that the wound on his shoulder was the result of her shot. It was not treated in time, resulting in numerous blood losses to the man. With the explosion of the car just now, it directly sent the man to his grave.

    Kanae made the call and the mess in this road was cleaned up speedily.

    ...

    While the two of them were in the chase, Jason brought the two representatives to the hotel. As it was truly a good hotel, the two representatives only took a few minutes to see the surrounding before departing again. This time, they were heading to the governor¡¯s hall.

    "Wee Mr. George and Mrs. Erica," Jason opened the door for the two of them. "We have arrived at the governor¡¯s hall. This is also the meeting ce for most officials. I have told them about your arrival, so shall we make our way inside?"

    George nodded his head. "It¡¯ll be my pleasure, Jason."

    Jason made sure that he walked at the same pace with the two of them. They slowly made their way to the hall. As he had expected, numerous officials were already there.

    "Ladies and Gentlemen, this is Representative George and Representative Erica from the country¡¯s government. I hope that we can get along well," Jason introduced the two of them. The officials pped their hands as gesture to wee the two of them

    "Thank you," Erica waved her hand as the pping ceased.

    "Please take a seat."

    The two of them sat down in the designated ce. George pped his hand. "I hope that you can give me a review of this ce¡¯s rules and also thew. Of course, I¡¯ll be happy if you can tell me the difference with the nationalw if there are any."

    "Representative George, may I start?" an official raised his hand.

    "Please."

    On the back, Jason stood calmly with a professional smile on his face. Even though he hated politics so much and was not familiar with thews, he didn¡¯t show them on his face at all. With an amiable smile on his face, no one could guess what he was thinking at all.

    Nevertheless, the officials didn¡¯t dare to think of doing anything detrimental for their city. They knew that their lives rode on this simple meeting. Every single one of them presented thew on this ce as clearly as possible.

    On the back, the governor was watching with a forced smile on his face. He was pushed to be a background character in this meeting because Jason had told him a threat. If he dared to mess up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see the light along with his family.

 Chapter 701 Looking Around

    <h4>Chapter 701 Looking Around</h4>

    "The meeting has concluded," Jason greeted the two representatives. "It¡¯s already passed the time for lunch. Do you want to go to a nearby restaurant?"

    "It¡¯ll be great," George nodded his head. He had asked numerous questions during the meeting, so he had a better view about this city¡¯sw. The rumors that this city waswless didn¡¯t seem to bepletely true.

    But they couldn¡¯t just decide within a few hours of meeting. There was still a long time ahead for them in this city.

    "Please follow after me."

    They arrived in the nearby expensive restaurant. Jason had booked a VIP ce for the two of them to eat. As for himself, he could sneak some foodter when they were not watching him.

    George looked at the menu before him. "Please get me some steak, sd, fried potatoes...."

    As the two of them listed the food they ordered, Jason was stunned. The amount that they ordered was the same as the portion for two people. He never knew that people from the government would eat so much.

    The atmosphere in the restaurant was not bad at all. The owner had specifically made it so that this ce would only serve the best. Jason had informed him regarding these two important peopleing, so he hoped that they followed after the instruction carefully.

    Fortunately, nothing suspicious happened during lunch.

    "It¡¯s pretty good," Ericamented after she had finished eating.

    Jason smiled. "This is one of the best restaurants in this city. Although the price is slightly unaffordable for people with lower ie, this is the best ce for people who love to eat a variety of meats. As you can see, there are seven types of food that they served...."

    George and Erica listened carefully as Jason exined the matter of the restaurants in this city. He told them their statistics and also many other things that people didn¡¯t normally know.

    ¡¯He¡¯s really a freak,¡¯ Patrick rolled his eyes internally. He was merely standing to guard by the side, but his ears were hurt from the exnation that Jason gave. There were so many numbers that the man gave to the two representatives. It was as if this man was doing a presentation in this restaurant.

    Time passed swiftly as Jason ended his exnation to the two representatives. He brought them away from the ce as there were still some things that they had to do today.

    "This city is considered as one of thergest cities in this ce. Where do you want us to look first?" George asked.

    "The first ce that I want to take you around is the north area," Jason replied. "The north area is famous because it¡¯s the border between the city and the sea. It¡¯s one of the most well-developed ces in this city."

    In truth, he wanted to bring them to the southeast, where it was also part of the sea. Since it belonged to Kevin, the young man had developed the area nicely. It was apparent that those who had the ce near the sea would surely develop their ce. After all, those areas were mostly recreation ces.

    Unfortunately, Kevin rejected his notion without any second thought. The young man believed that it was not suitable for the two representatives to look at things that he had built. After all, the condition of the south was better than the other areas. It would do them no good to make such a contrasting development.

    In the end, he had to be satisfied with showing off the area in the north. It was not too bad since the previous four big families invested a lot of their money in this area.

    "The street is not in too good of a condition," Ericamented as she peered from the window. "There are a lot of broken roads and the likes."

    Jason smiled wryly. He knew that the narrow roads were not in a good condition. This was the real reason he didn¡¯t wish for them to see. "There are still some parts that need repair. We will do them shortly."

    "How many of the streets that need repair?"

    "Do you wish to know the number of the street in number or the number of the length and area?" Jason asked back.

    Erica frowned. The question could mean two things and Jason had mentioned the two possibilities that she wanted to test from the young man. "Just state what you know."

    "With pleasure," Jason smirked as he started to list out the things that he had prepared before. For this meeting with the two representatives, he had made sure that he stuffed every single information regarding this city that he could find. With a bit of help from Laura, he managed to memorize most of them.

    On the side, Patrick held on to not roll his eyes in front of Jason. He couldn¡¯t believe this man memorized them all. Those were all numbers that didn¡¯t have any meaning in his eyes, but for Jason, it was simply priceless.

    They made their way out after a while. The beach that Jason showed to them was extraordinary, taking away the attention of the two representatives for a short time.

    "There are some stores here, can we visit them?" George pointed to the row of stores not far from them.

    Jason nodded his head. "We have plenty of time."

    "That¡¯s good."

    The two of them made their way to the row of stores as they started to look around. Aside from looking around, they were also interviewing the store¡¯s owners. This way, they could gain a bigger picture about the condition of this ce in this area.

    Jason patiently followed after them. This time, it was not his ce to answer their question, so he merely waited by the side for the two of them to finish their interrogation. It was pretty boring, but he still put up a smile on his face.

    "Let¡¯s look at that one," Erica pointed to another store.

    George nodded his head. "Sure."

    As Jason followed after them, he noticed that it was nearing evening. He sighed internally. There would be some changes in the schedule that they had prepared today. It was not really a big deal.

    "Hey, wait for me!"

    The childish sound made him turn his head. Seeing Kanae run around with slightly disheveled clothes made him stunned for a few seconds. That was Kanae?

    "Big Brother, you should wait for me," Kanae pretended that she was out of breath as she held onto Kevin¡¯s hem of clothes.

    Jason: "..." she¡¯s really good at acting as a little girl. Perhaps, the influence of Laura?

    He was walking near them as Kanae still pretended that she was out of breath. Kevin¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest, making people wonder if this man truly a brother.

    Kevin nced at Jason and spoke out. "Pay attention to their movement and impression."

    "I got it," Jason replied. "Just leave it to me."

    Jason continued his journey to follow after the two of them as he wondered why these two appeared so fast. Behind him, Patrick also eyed the two of them curiously.

    "How¡¯s the chase?"

    "The detained driver is being interrogated," Kevin replied. "I don¡¯t know the rest."

    "Did you get any wounds?"

    "No."

    From their appearance alone, it was apparent that they barely suffered any kind of wounds. If anything, they looked rather energetic. As the group of people moved away, Kanae looked up, this time without gasping for breath.

    "How many times should I pretend to be your little sister?" she pouted.

    Kevin tilted his head. "Just a few more times should be enough. You¡¯re pretty good at doing this."

    "I have to be good to make this believable."

    "Do you have a real-life brother?"

    "..." you know that I¡¯m the first child, right?

 Chapter 702 Conclusion of the first day

    <h4>Chapter 702 Conclusion of the first day</h4>

    Jason truly became a good tour guide for the two representatives. When the time was up, he brought them to a splendid nearby restaurant that he had prepared in advance. Thankfully, there were a lot of restaurants in this ce, letting him know that it was possible to stay here.

    "Today activity ends here," Jason smiled. "I¡¯m sure that the two of you are tired because of the long journey, so I make the first day to be very rxing. We have returned back to the hotel. I hope you can enjoy your first night."

    "Thank you very much," George nodded his head. Even though he was not that old, he felt rather tired after the long journey. Having a good night rest was the thing that he needed the most.

    Erica also nodded her head. She would like some night rest with a warm bath. That would be very enjoyable.

    "Breakfast at 6 AM, I¡¯ll ask the receptionist to remind you in the morning," Jason told them as he watched them return back to their room. After he had made sure that they were away from his vision, he picked up his phone. "Lou, guard the two representatives for a while, I need some rest."

    "Yes."

    Jason headed back to the room that he had prepared for himself. It was a rather nice room that he booked. Upon seeing the two people inside, he smiled wryly.

    "It seems the hotel security needs more check."

    Kanae shrugged. "It¡¯s not really their fault that we¡¯re too quick. They can¡¯t catch us at this rate."

    Jason sighed. "You two are really abnormal. Has anything happened today except for the car battle?"

    "We found some spies in the park, but Mike had handled them," Kanae smirked. "There¡¯s no need for us to move by ourselves."

    "By the way, do you really need to dress up as a young teenager?"

    "Is it not suitable?"

    "Well, not that it¡¯s not suitable..." Jason forced a smile on his face. He just couldn¡¯t imagine Kanae as someone like that, so the view that she showed kind of destroyed the image he had.

    "He doesn¡¯t allow me to act as his girlfriend," Kanae pointed to Kevin.

    Jason nced at Kevin with curiosity. Why would he forbid Kanae to act out something that was extremely easy for them? On second thought, Kevin only showed his warmth in front of Kanae, so it was inappropriate for them to act outside.

    "Do you think Ferdinand will make a move?"

    "He had made a move," Kevin replied. "Megara moves because of his instruction, so the other driver should know where he was."

    "Wait, Megara?" Jason interrupted.

    Ah! Kanae forgot that they didn¡¯t inform Jason the man that they killed. She told the young man the gist of the event that happened not long ago. When he heard that Megara still aimed to take Kevin¡¯s life, he wondered what this young man do until someone hated him so much.

    "Has the other driver talked?"

    "Not yet, Neo is still doing his work."

    "Oh," Jason shrugged. He leaned back on the chair behind him. "They¡¯re going to stay here until it¡¯s near the end of year. There will be a lot of peopleing out around that time, so make sure that you¡¯re prepared."

    "There¡¯s no need to worry," Kanae put up a ¡¯v¡¯ gesture with her fingers. "We¡¯ve already warned them to behave for the rest of the week if they didn¡¯t want anything bad to happen."

    "You threaten the entire city?"

    "Not all, just part of them." Kanae shrugged.

    Jason nced to Kevin¡¯s direction as he understood where Kanae wasing from. It must have been the young man¡¯s n to make the citizens know that the problem woulde if they didn¡¯t behave.

    "By the way, you¡¯re truly an excellent tour guide, Brother Jason. Your exnation is extremely rich and interesting." Kanae grinned. The voice of this young man was transmitted in themunication device, so she knew about that.

    Jason rolled his eyes. "I¡¯m just doing my job. You two should do the same thing."

    "Aye, aye."

    "Let¡¯s have some rest." Kevin stood up. "Tomorrow is going to be a long day."

    "Yes."

    As the two of them walked out of the room, Jason sighed to himself. The role as the tour guide was not really something that he liked. It was only because he had the capability that he decided to agree with the request. After all, they needed to give good impression for the two representatives.

    ...

    Time passed swiftly as Jason continued his job as their tour guide. Even George was amazed by the fact that Jason could skip his work for a long time and still held the title as the perfect young master. It seemed as if thepanies under Jason¡¯s lead didn¡¯t care whether he was there or not.

    The conjecture was actually correct.

    Jason barely stayed in hispany because he was busy with other work and dealt with his cousin. Even though the employees knew that there was someone else behind their president, no one ever asked any question. To be able to buy such argepany already proved that the man is capable. Why should they seek trouble by asking question?

    "There¡¯s only three days left for the two representatives," Kanaemented as she looked at the schedule. "Is there anything that you want to do for them?"

    Kevin arched his eyebrows. "What should I do for them?"

    "Making them remember your name, perhaps. Brother Jason says that many people are trying their best to make these two remember them," Kanae shrugged. She didn¡¯t really understand their intention. Even though these two were representatives, their position was not that high. Matt had informed her that they were kind of theckeys in the hierarchy that the government has.

    "Not interested," Kevin replied tly.

    Kanae nodded her head in understanding. The two of them were resting in their room because there would be a banquet at night for the two representatives. As they didn¡¯t go anywhere in the evening, it was break time for them.

    "After we have made sure that the country¡¯s government won¡¯t make a move, what is your next n, Kevin?"

    "I¡¯ll continue to develop this city," Kevin replied. "This time, I¡¯ll work as the president ofpanies and not the young master of a n anymore."

    "That¡¯ll be interesting," Kanae¡¯s eyes shone with interest when Kevin mentioned his n. She had wanted to know more about the work as the president of apany rather than live in ck Street. The days where she roamed freely on the street woulde to a close pretty soon.

    Kevin nodded his head. "It¡¯s not going to be easy. This city is a bit slow in the development side because of the longsting culture with the ns and groups. They won¡¯t be able to receive changes in this city that quickly."

    "That¡¯s fine. It¡¯s not like we can force things to change that fast. But, I hope that you can stay careful. Even the president of apany might face danger because there are a lot of people who want your life. Besides, there are a lot of people who aim for your life because of your identity as Ryukalin n Head. It won¡¯t change for the time being with your activitytely."

    Kevin¡¯s eyes flickered. He looked to the young girl sitting not far from him as he thought about her words. Danger has always been something that apanied their lives for all he knew. It was not something new, but he didn¡¯t want to put Kanae in danger anymore.

    She deserved a normal life that she couldn¡¯t get before because of her situation. Was there nothing he could do?

    "Kevin? Why are you looking at me so intensely?" Kanae waved her hand in front of Kevin¡¯s face. "Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re enraptured by my beauty that you couldn¡¯t think straight?"

    "I¡¯m just thinking about your dress tonight," Kevin lied without batting his eyelids.

    "Oh," Kanae¡¯s face darkened when she thought about the dress that she had to wear. They had prepared the dress for her when she was busy. It fit her, but she was ufortable to wear something so beautiful and restricting.

    Unfortunately, the guests for the banquet were all important people. This was the real reason they had to prepare a proper dress for her. Kevin would never allow her to wear the same clothes as the servant anymore.

    "Do you not like it?"

    "It¡¯s fine," Kanae smiled tiredly. "I¡¯ll prepare myself. It takes time for women to dress up."

    "Ok, I¡¯ll be waiting here."

    "Don¡¯t peek."

    "I won¡¯t."

    Kevin moved his gaze away from Kanae and stared at his ownptop. To be honest, he was thinking about the girl¡¯s safety. Even though she has more than enough capabilities to protect herself, there was no one who could guess what the future would be.

    ¡¯What should I do?¡¯

    His mind was rotating in high speed as he pondered about his action. After several minutes of contemting, he made up his mind and picked up his phone.

    "Boss?"

    "I need you to prepare something."

    "Ok, what is it, Boss?"

 Chapter 703 Night Banque

    <h4>Chapter 703 Night Banque</h4>

    In the hall that Jason had prepared, numerous people came to the hall. They wereing from prominent families in this city that managed to gain the spot toe here. It took a lot of effort for them to make Jason agree with their request toe here.

    Jason looked at his friend. "Taro, you dress up better today."

    Taro shrugged. Compared to his usual easy-going attitude, he looked more solemn andposed. His body had grown thinner because he was busy doing work here and there while waiting for his brother to wake up. The only thing that kept him going was his resolution that things would turn out to be better.

    "I prefer dressing up simply right now," Taro replied with a smile. "It¡¯s easier to move using these clothes rather than the one that I usually use."

    Jason has to agree that Taro¡¯s words were correct. Even though he didn¡¯t know how it felt to wear the clothes, it was hurting his eyes to see Taro wearing them. They were all simply too hard for his eyes to take.

    "I¡¯m d that you cane out from your hole."

    "Even though Doha Family is destroyed, it¡¯s not like we¡¯re left with nothing at all," Taro shrugged. There were still somepanies left, and with some hard work for the past few weeks, he managed to salvage them. It might not be as great as before, but it was not bad at all.

    At the price of his hard work, he couldn¡¯t y around at all. His time was solely focused on making sure he didn¡¯t go broke. Spending his time to study more about them, he wanted to make sure that he didn¡¯t identally destroy them again. It was already enough that the glorious Doha Family was forced to step down from their throne.

    "I¡¯m d to see you be mature, but I prefer the yful side of you," Jason sighed.

    "I¡¯m still yful," Taro smirked. "But I¡¯m sure that you remind me that I have to make a good impression today, so I don¡¯t try to do anything funny."

    "Oh yeah, I almost forgot about that. This is a good chance for you to build back your connection with the other wealthy families. As long as you make some good impression, I¡¯m sure that you can try to work with them if there¡¯s a chance in the future," Jason smiled.

    Taro arched his eyebrows. "What makes you so sure that they want to befriend me? Also, aren¡¯t the main guests today those two representatives?"

    Pointing to the middle, it was not hard to guess that the two representatives were in the middle of arge crowd. Many of the guests from prominent families tried to use this chance to build connections with these two. After all, having the backing of someone from the country¡¯s government would make them rather invincible.

    Jason shook his head slightly. "There¡¯s no need for you to aim for something impossible. You should just try to get some friends."

    "I feel slightly offended by your words."

    "Oh? I thought that you never get offended?"

    Taro stuck out his tongue. He was just kidding as it was prettymon for him to fool around in the past. If he had such a narrow mind, he wouldn¡¯t be able to be the notorious young master from Doha Family.

    "You might want to greet your girlfriend," Taro changed the conversation. "She¡¯sing here."

    Jason turned his head to the entrance. He could see Laura was walking inside gracefully. Wearing white long dress with numerous decorations around her, she looked exceptionally beautiful. Her makeup was not that thick, but it highlighted her feature. Her rosy lips, long eyshes, and enchanting expression, were all shown greatly.

    With a single wink from her, it would be enough to send numerous men entranced. Her beauty knew no bounds, exceptionally beautiful like an evildoer.

    "She¡¯s too eye-catching," Jason gulped down.

    Taroughed. "That¡¯s your girl for sure. Don¡¯t you want to greet her?"

    Jason nced at the two representatives from the corner of his eyes. He shook his head lightly. "There¡¯s no need for me to stay with her for now. I¡¯ll just introduce her as Nali Family Head."

    "Ah, why are you restraining yourself like that?"

    "I have my own reason, Taro. Now, you should just go to your friends and try to convince them that Doha Family will not end in your generation."

    Taro rolled his eyes at Jason¡¯s words. It was easier said than done. He was already at his wits end because of the numerous works that he had to do. If not because he had a project that he wanted to get from anotherpany, he wouldn¡¯t bothering here to gain friends.

    While Taro wasmenting, Jason made his way to the two representatives. The nobles tactfully made way when they saw Jason walking. Even though they didn¡¯t present when Jason took over the position to be the two representatives¡¯ guide, they had heard about what he did.

    There were no other words that could exin Jason¡¯s attitude except one: domineering!

    But Jason has the qualification to do them. The power he held in his hand was more than enough to destroy most of thepanies in this city. Offending him was the same as looking for their doom.

    "Mr. George, Mrs. Erica, I wish to introduce you to some of the important people in this city," Jason smiled.

    George was watching the movement of the nobles with amazement. He had heard about Jason¡¯s achievement in the business¡¯ field from a long time ago. But this was the first time he saw the prestige that this man held couldn¡¯t bepared with ordinary people.

    It was no wonder this man was the one picked as their guide.

    "I¡¯ll be happy to meet with important people in this city," Erica expressed her agreement.

    "Please follow after me," Jason walked towards Laura. The girl was looking at them with confusion filled her face, but she still put on a kind and tender smile.

    "Oh my, you¡¯re truly a youngdy," Erica was surprised to see someone as young as Laura in this party. Most of the guests were already over 20, but it was easy for her to guess that Laura was still a teenager.

    Laura smiled. "Many thanks for yourpliment, Mrs. Erica."

    Jason gestured for Laura toe closer. "This is Laura Nali, the current head for Nali Family."

    Nali Family Head?

    Both George and Erica were stunned. They had studied this city beforeing here, so they knew that the Nali Family was one of the biggest families in this city. Even though it couldn¡¯t bepared with Wells Family, no other family could stand against them in this city.

    They would have never imagined that the one who lead this family would be a young girl in her teenage age.

    "My name is Laura Nali. It¡¯s nice to meet with you," Laura curtsied.

    George snapped back to reality first. He looked at Laura with amazement. "It¡¯s my pleasure to meet with such a young family head. I wish the best for your family, Miss Laura."

    "Many thanks, Mr. George."

    Erica looked at Laura up and down. "You¡¯re really amazing, youngdy. I wish to speak with you in the future if you have time."

    "It¡¯ll be my pleasure, Mrs. Erica," Laura beamed.

    The three of them exchanged pleasantries before Jason introduced them to some other nobles. Laura retreated to the back as she sighed to herself. Acting in this kind of ce was still pretty umon for her. She felt rather ufortable, but it was not that hard for her. Adjusting to these new environments was not something new for her.

    Her eyes caught some nobles talking with one another while pointing at her. From their expression, she could guess that their words were anything but good.

    She didn¡¯t mind. After a long time, she had gotten used to their hurtful words. Even though she felt like crying at first, she changed her mind when she recalled her sister. When she was away from here, it was her sister who had to face those hurtful words. Different from her, they must be filled with maliciousness as well while being thrown directly.

    It couldn¡¯t bepared with the slight treatment that she received right now.

    ¡¯One day, you won¡¯t be able to see me in that light anymore,¡¯ Laura promised to herself as she stood firm. She would be the best family head ever in this city. No one would be able to speak bad about her anymore.

    While she wasposing herself, Jason was staying not far from her. He was introducing some new important people to the two representatives while at the same time, he paid close attention to Laura. From the corner of his eyes, he made sure that Laura never left his field of vision.

    If something bad happened to her, he would help her right away.

 Chapter 704 Complicated Matters

    <h4>Chapter 704 Complicated Matters</h4>

    "It seems that Brother Jason is taking care of the matter very well," Kanae¡¯s eyes were following her sister.

    Kevin tightened his grip on Kanae¡¯s hand. Today, the two of them dressed appropriately for the banquet. Kanae was wearing a long sleeve dress that could hide her weapon while Kevin wore a suit. Neo wasining that the two of them were too formal, but they didn¡¯t bother.

    It was not like they were models who had to make sure that their appearance was top notch too. This kind of outfit was already more than enough.

    He could see that Laura was still standing firmly in the middle of the crowd. Some people were looking at her with envy while the others admired her. There were many other kinds of gaze, but he didn¡¯t pay much attention.

    "It¡¯s not easy."

    "The life for people in the upper society is always filled with daggers at every corner. Everyone is waiting for you to make a mistake and once someone makes a mistake, they¡¯ll work together to drag that person to the very bottom," Kanae shrugged. This was how the upper society worked.

    Outside, this ce was coated with gold and beautiful jewels all around the ce. But she knew the truth. This ce was nothing more than a cover for the most dangerous ce aside from ck Street. While the underworld clearly showed their dirty area, this ce covered them with gold and sweet words.

    "I¡¯m surprised that you still can tolerate them," Kevin remarked.

    Kanae shrugged. "I¡¯m not really part of them because of my special status. But if you want to know more, I can tell you my experience."

    "I already know part of them, there¡¯s no need for you to tell me more."

    "Ok."

    Looking at the nonchnt attitude Kanae has, no one would imagine that she was someone who got scorned in the upper-ss society numerous times. No one would imagine how badly those people actually treated her in the past with how calm she reached. It was clear that she didn¡¯t have any remarkable featurespared with her sister and many others. As for background, it was prettyplicated.

    Right now, Kanae was wearing a long sleeves red satin dress that was tailored specially for her. The contrasting color with her skin caused her to look much beautiful. She wore light makeup to highlight her features, but it didn¡¯t do as well as her sister.

    Even though she could be considered as pretty because her daily appearance was rather in, she was not that rare of a beauty. There were many people who could beat her in terms of beauty, one of them was obviously her little sister. Still, Kanae didn¡¯t mind them all because she was satisfied with how she looked. It was already good enough for her that she didn¡¯t need to hide her features anymore.

    "I want to eat some food," Kanae pointed to the side with a grin on her face. "Do you want toe along?"

    Kevin smiled tenderly. It seemed that no matter what, the thing that Kanae thought about the most was always about food. He nodded his head slightly. "Let¡¯s go eat."

    "Great, there are so many delicious foods in this banquet. I want to eat my fill."

    "Make sure that you can still move around after eating. I don¡¯t want to carry you back to the room if it¡¯s unnecessary."

    "Uh," Kanae scratched the back of her head. "I¡¯ll do my best."

    Seeing Kanae¡¯s uncertain look, Kevin kept in mind to watch over what she ate. He didn¡¯t want to make her force herself to move even though she was feeling full.

    When they arrived near the ce, his lips twitched when he saw the amount that Kanae ced on her te. If one didn¡¯t know better, they would think that she was starving.

    "Don¡¯t eat too much. I¡¯ll order more foodter," Kevin shook his head.

    "I¡¯m hungry."

    Two words were all Kanae said before she focused her attention to the food before herpletely. Not minding the gazes of others, she just ate quickly while watching the two representatives from the corner of her eyes.

    Beside her, Kevin was standing to block her eating posture from the other. It was not too effective, but his cold stare made them look away. No one could stay calm under his intense gaze filled with murderous aura.

    "I need some fresh air," George smiled wryly. "There are so many people in this ce."

    Jason nodded his head in agreement. There were too many people who wanted to ask for these two cooperation. Even though he had warned them to not get too close, they wanted only the best for them, so they kind of ignored his warning.

    "I need to go to the restroom," Erica also said. "There¡¯s a women¡¯s restroom nearby, right?"

    "Yes, just outside the hall," Jason nodded his head. "Do you need me to show you the way?"

    "There¡¯s no need, I can go there by myself."

    The two of them moved away and Jason was confused which one he should follow. From themunication device, he heard the voice from Kanae and Kevin.

    "Don¡¯t follow them, leave them to us."

    Kevin moved from his ce to the verandah. When George said that he wanted to take a breather, the people tactfully moved away. They wanted to be remembered but not in a bad light. It would be better if they just made the way for these two rather than pestering them to no end.

    The verandah was quiterge with only several people staying there. George paid no heed as he walked straight to the fence. Putting his hand on top of them, he leaned slightly and enjoyed the night breeze that brushed his cheek. It was winter, but the weather was not snowing, allowing him to withstand the chilly wind better.

    "It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?" Kevin asked as he walked closer.

    George turned his head and nodded his head. He didn¡¯t recognize Kevin, but he knew that the young man was not ordinary. The aura around him was screaming the word ¡¯authority¡¯.

    "It¡¯s beautiful," George turned his gaze back to the front. From this ce, he could see some rural areas and the garden near the hotel. Even though the capital city has a better view, it was pretty spectacr to see in the famous notorious city.

    Kevin stood near George with his hand on the side. "I¡¯m curious about your reason foring here, Mr. George. I believe that there are many representatives that wish toe here."

    George chuckled. "There are not many people who wish toe here, young man. We decided who wille using a lottery and I just lucked out to get selected as one of the representatives."

    "Do you regreting here?"

    "No, not at all," George moved his gaze back to the garden. "If not because of my poor luck, I will never know that there¡¯s a beautiful city behind the famous notorious city. It¡¯s unexpected for me and kind of a fresh breather."

    Kevin nodded his head. Even though the rumors were saying the worst thing for this city, he knew better than anyone that it was not true. There were still many good things about this city that people never knew.

    "It¡¯s good that you enjoy your visit, Mr. George."

    George smiled. "Thank you, young man."

    While Kevin was talking with George, Kanae put down the te that she had finished and wiped her mouth. She made her way to the restroom while keeping a distance with Mrs. Erica. Different from Kevin, she didn¡¯t have any interest in talking with the middle aged woman.

    The restroom was not far, so it took her a short period of time to go there. There were a lot of rooms there with only one person inside. Mrs. Erica continued walking to the corner of the restroom and entered the room.

    ¡¯It¡¯s pretty spacious,¡¯ Kanae thought to herself as she scanned the restroom. She hadn¡¯t used the one in the hall before because they always returned back to their room after they had finished. Seeing that the condition was not that bad, she was quite satisfied.

    Mrs. Erica didn¡¯t take a long time in the room. After the woman came out of the room, Kanae was still ying with the water and pretended to wash her hand thoroughly.

    When the woman had walked out, Kanae made her way to the restroom where Mrs. Erica used before to check the ce.

 Chapter 705 Night Proposal

    <h4>Chapter 705 Night Proposal</h4>

    After a few more hours, the banquet was over and the two representatives returned back to their room to rest. Jason stayed in the hall until thest guest returned back, except for Laura.

    "Good work, Jason," Neo walked into the room with aptop on his hand. He was grinning like a fool.

    "What are you nning right now, Neo?"

    "I¡¯m watching the security camera all these times and I have to admit that you¡¯re really amazing, Jason," Neo put a thumb up. "You¡¯re making sure that they¡¯re all in their right ce."

    Jason rolled his eyes. "What are you talking about?"

    "I mean, the nobles. This is the first time I see them making way for someone else," Neo shrugged. "Anyway, I¡¯ll send them to you for you to check if there¡¯s anyone suspicious."

    Jason¡¯s face darkened at the thought of work again. He was already busy workingtely to be their guide and now he had to check if there was anyone suspicious? It would just increase his workload.

    "It¡¯s not like you¡¯re the one who has to work by yourself, but I¡¯ll greatly appreciate it." Neo smirked.

    "Just do it yourself," Jason refused immediately.

    "Don¡¯t you want to help your friend?" Neo rolled his eyes in annoyance. It was not really Jason¡¯s job, but he was already dead tired ever since a few days ago. Trying to find help here and there became one of his priorities.

    "If you can do it yourself, it¡¯ll be better. I¡¯m already weary after a long time of work," He looked at Laura, who was standing not far from him. "I still have some matters to attend, so I won¡¯t be apanying you."

    Neo shook his head lightly. He groaned at the thought of pulling another all-nighter again because of work. These two representatives¡¯ matters would kill him by taking his sleep away soon.

    Jason walked over to Laura slowly. He smiled tenderly at the young girl. "Do you have fun, Laura?"

    "Not really," Laura shrugged. "Staying in the spotlight for hours and putting on a smile all the time is not something that you can consider as fun."

    "You seem to be enjoying it in my eyes."

    "Well, I have to keep on since I¡¯ll be doing this for a long time. By the way, how are you? You¡¯re not resting properlytely because you¡¯re busy apanying them, right?" Laura looked at Jason worriedly.

    Jason raised his hand and patted the girl¡¯s head. "I¡¯ll rest properly, sweetheart. There¡¯s no need to worry so much."

    "That¡¯s what you say in the phone too," Laura pointed to his eyes. There were some dark circles that started to show up because he didn¡¯t sleep properly. "I don¡¯t want to see you look like a panda, so take care of yourself well."

    "I promise that I¡¯ll take care of myself, Laura."

    "Good."

    As the two of them were talking in the hall, Kevin returned back with Kanae. This time, they didn¡¯t head over to their room, but instead to the rooftop. It waste at night, so the ce was empty. Aside from the beautiful stars illuminating the light, there was nothing else apanying them.

    "I thought you promised me that you¡¯ll order more food for me," Kanae remarked as she leaned on the fence. Her eyes followed after the steps that she made on the snowy rooftop. There were many other footsteps because it was not snowingtely.

    "We can eatter," Kevin replied. "What have you found from the two representatives today?"

    "They¡¯re interesting," Kanae nced to the sky. Even though the two representatives were living apletely different life, they could get used with this ce after a few days. It was not something normal people could do if they didn¡¯t have any experience before.

    "What do you think they will write in their report?"

    Kanae didn¡¯t immediately answer. She thought about their report and the possibility of them writing bad things as she sighed internally. Even though Jason had done his best in making sure that they werefortable, there was no telling what these two might say.

    Raising her head to look at the sky, Kanae fixated her gazes on the stars. "I never expect to see stars in the middle of a city like this."

    Kevin knew that Kanae was trying to change the subject, so he obliged. "This building is one of the tallest ones in this city. At this height, it¡¯s still possible to see some of the stars. If you want to see more, you need to go to mountain peaks or in some rural areas."

    "I know," Kanae said softly. She turned her head to Kevin. "I¡¯m sure you have your reason to call me here, right? For a beautiful ce like this, it¡¯s not normal for the ce to be empty if it¡¯s not because of an order."

    Kevin showed a faint smile on his face. As expected of Kanae, she could guess that he didn¡¯te here because of superficial reasons. He walked closer to the fence and ced his hand on top of them as he looked at Kanae.

    Their conversation from several days ago yed over in his head. He still remembered when she told him that his life would be filled with danger. It crossed his mind that this kind of life might not be suitable for Kanae, but it was something that he wanted her to be part of it.

    "I want to know something," Kevin slowly spoke. Even though his expression didn¡¯t change, his tone quivered slightly. "Have you ever thought about living your life as an ordinary person, away from the dangerous world in ck Street?"

    Kanae stared back. "Many times, over and over I think about it."

    "I see," Kevin replied softly. He should have expected it. After all, the lives that Kanae should have was not within the ck Street, but within the normal people outside.

    "But I know that it¡¯s not going to happen," Kanae chuckled. "I know that I can never leave the ck Street. Even if I try to live normally, my way of thinking has been influenced by the way of rules in ck Street. Besides, it¡¯s not like I have any ce to go right now."

    Her sister basically kicked her out of the family months ago. For that, she felt rather grateful. She has always been in a dilemma when choosing, so her sister¡¯s action was a great help for her.

    Kevin stared back at Kanae for a few seconds. He started slowly. "My life is going to be filled with danger. Even though I want to change the city to make the underworld disappear slowly, I¡¯m still a big target. I don¡¯t know how long it willst, but I wish for you to apany me in every situation."

    Looking back at the man before her, Kanae could feel the fluctuation of emotion within his eyes. She knew that he never wanted to ce her in danger and chose to hide some things in the past. He respected her decision, so he would never force her to do anything that she didn¡¯t like.

    Kanae smiled. "I have lived through countless dangers in the past. Every single second can spell my death if I¡¯m not careful enough, but it¡¯s always worth it when I can stay with those whom I love and care about. The long day bes short when I stay with you, so I also hope that you won¡¯t push me away for staying by your side."

    "I will never push you away," Kevin stretched out his hand and grabbed Kanae¡¯s wrist. He pulled her closer and ced his hand on the back of her head before kissing her forehead. "I just want you to stay safe."

    "I¡¯m not a weak girl," Kanae circled her arm to hug Kevin. Resting her head on his broad chest, she closed her eyes. "There¡¯s always a risk in anything that I do. I love you."

    Kevin smiled. "I love you too."

    The two of them stayed in the same position as Kevin continued to caress Kanae¡¯s hair. The soft and silky hair felt extremelyfortable in his palm.

    Kevin slowly released Kanae from his embrace. He looked at the young girl¡¯s face tenderly. "This might be a bit early and slightly rushed, but I wish for your hand in marriage."

    Hearing the word ¡¯marriage¡¯, Kanae¡¯s mind nked a bit. This was modern time, so it was unusual for them to marry that quickly. She would only be 18 in a few days, so her mind couldn¡¯t catch up.

    "I..."

    "You don¡¯t have to answer that quickly if you¡¯re not ready," Kevin smiled. "This is a bit sudden, and we have only known each other for two or so years."

    "Correction, we have met with each other when we¡¯re still a kid," Kanae chuckled, reminding the man about their encounter. Even though it was only a short encounter, it happened during important moments of their lives.

    "You¡¯re right, so it¡¯s 9 years?"

    "That¡¯s pretty long if you consider using that way," Kanae thought about it. Even though they have only met very often in the past two years, they had learned a lot of things about each other. There were still many things that they could discover.

    Kevin nodded his head. His hand was still caressing the girl¡¯s hair as he enjoyed the soft touch he had. "Indeed.???

    Looking at the tender gaze he gave her, Kanae recalled numerous experiences she had with him. From the very beginning, he has always been her close friend. From coaxing her into the Student Council, offering a job in hispany, and then bing her fianc¨¦.

    Her life has been interlocking with him on many asions. Even though they might have some different paths in the future, they have been together for a long time. Marriage is a beginning and not the end. It was also a promise that they would stay together for the rest of their lives.

    The rest of their lives.

    She had never thought this far, but the phrase seemed rather nice in her ear. Opening her eyes, she smiled at Kevin. "If I¡¯m good enough."

    Kevin couldn¡¯t connect for a split second. Happiness shed on his eyes as he realized the meaning of Kanae¡¯s words. A smile appeared on his face. "You¡¯re perfect for me."

    Leaning in, he locked her lips with his own.

 Chapter 706 Trip to the Wes

    <h4>Chapter 706 Trip to the Wes</h4>

    Neo stared at hisptop with frustration. He nced back at Lou behind him. "Why did he have to destroy every single surveince camera on the rooftop? Doesn¡¯t he know they¡¯re extremely expensive?"

    Lou shrugged. "Why are you asking me when you¡¯re the one at fault?"

    Kevin had clearly instructed them that he didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb him when he was on the rooftop. They had cleared the people around to make sure that Kevin could stay alone in that ce. Still, the young man didn¡¯t seem to want them knowing their activity at all.

    Every single camera that Neo ced in secret was destroyed without any hope to repair. Right now, the young man wanted to cry in despair. They were all expensive!

    "He doesn¡¯t destroy them," Lou¡¯s voice caused his ear to perk up. "He¡¯s just putting them away in a ce without signal. That¡¯s why every single one is sending you ¡¯no signal¡¯ messages."

    "He¡¯s still too ruthless." Neo sighed.

    Lou shrugged. "If you want to peek into their love rtionship, do you think he¡¯s going to allow you?"

    "I just want to know the progress." Neo¡¯s face darkened. It was not like he wanted to breach anyone¡¯s privacy, but he was too curious to hold back. In the end, he ced several cameras in that ce with hope that Kevin didn¡¯t know or allowed him to watch.

    Unfortunately, that man was simply impossible.

    "I¡¯m sure it¡¯s pretty good." Lou shrugged.

    Neo looked at Lou suspiciously. "I¡¯m pretty sure that you¡¯re one of the people who were against her getting close to Boss before."

    "As long as she can take care of herself and not be a burden for him, I don¡¯t really mind."

    Neo: "..." did you only think about their martial art¡¯s ability?

    Lou flicked Neo¡¯s forehead. "People from ck Street have to prioritize their martial ability. It¡¯s not like I want to separate couples, but I don¡¯t want to make Boss¡¯s life miserable because he has to protect one person all the time. Even if you don¡¯t have much ability, you should know some self-defense."

    "I know," Neo sighed. He recalled Mike¡¯s girlfriend and turned to look at the sleeping man by the side. "How about him?"

    "He can cope up with whatever he wants to do."

    Neo: "..." you¡¯re really biased.

    Lou shrugged and continued working on hisptop. It was not that he didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Mike, but their position waspletely different. Even though Mike¡¯s life was full of danger, those who chased after him were not as much as Kevin.

    Besides, there were not many people this training maniac offended in the past. His mind has always been filled with only martial arts and martial arts alone.

    ...

    After the eventful night, Jason brought the two representatives to the West area. This part originally belonged to the n here. Thanks to Kevin taking over for the past few months, a lot of things had changed over the course of time. It has be far better.

    "I¡¯m grateful that theye here after you have work here, Kevin," Jason said through the call to Kevin.

    Kevin was indifferent as he watched the group wander around. "Tell the government to cut off the tax."

    "Why are you telling this to me?"

    "You have your own way of influencing the officials," Kevin replied indifferently. He had used a lot of money to build this ce. Even though most of them came from the tax that he got from this area, he still suffered some loss in terms of overall benefit.

    Jason sighed. "I¡¯ll talk to my father about thatter."

    "Good."

    Kanae peered to Kevin¡¯s face. "Are you sure they will cut off the tax from you?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Kevin replied calmly. He nced at the people around them with disinterest. They have been sitting in the same ce for nearly an hour. This was a small vige on the mountain foot. Because the two representatives insisted on looking at the rural areas, Jason had to bring them here.

    Kanae leaned back on the chair as she watched the skies. "It¡¯s really boring here. I want to have some fun."

    "Do you want to act as a young kid again?"

    "Are you kidding with me?"

    Kevin pointed to his car that he parked not far from them. "The ribbon and the outfit are inside the car."

    Kanae rolled her eyes and turned around. As it was a stone chair that shaped like a block, she could turn around easily. Her eyesnded on the mountains before her. It was the same mountain where she used to fight with some people before.

    She shifted her attention to the top of the mountain. She recalled that she thought about the top of the mountain as a storm because of the peculiar position there. Looking from this angle, they looked rather normal and not as much as before.

    "Kevin, I want to take a walk."

    "Where do you want to go?" Kevin turned his head only to see Kanae had started walking. He nced at the group of people before him. For the past few days, there were no danger around and Lou could handle them very well. There was no harm with him abandoning his post for a bit.

    "Lou, I¡¯m taking a break."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Kevin made a beeline to Kanae¡¯s side. He eyed the girl curiously. All these times, she was looking up above towards the mountain peaks. It was as if the mountain peaks were the most interesting things existed in the entire world.

    Seeing her expression, he didn¡¯t have the heart to interrupt the young girl. In the end, he just followed after her like a chick following its mother hen. After several minutes, Kanae stopped abruptly.

    "It¡¯s here," Kanae murmured.

    "What is it?"

    Kanae pointed at the peak of the mountains. "Look at them, it looks like a storm is raging on top, right?"

    Kevin raised his head and focused his gaze on the mountain peak. As it was not snowing, he could see the surroundings clearer. From the position where he stood, he could see that the mountain¡¯s peaks were looking like a storm raging on.

    His eyes widened slightly. This ce was not that covered, but it would be hard to see this image. Most of the time, there was fog covering the entire higher part of the mountain. Right now, it was December, so it should be snowing. Thankfully, this afternoon, the sky was clear.

    "Why are you paying attention to them?"

    Kanae smirked. "Do you remember what you tell me about the five original ns in this city? Their surname¡¯s first letter or their n¡¯s name makes one word. It was STORM: Souhon, Tamari, Oboe, Ryukalin, Merion."

    Kevin recalled that he had told this to Kanae not long ago. Even though it was not a secret, not many people would pay attention to them at all. He turned his gaze back to the mountain peaks. "How do you find them?"

    "I find them coincidentally when we¡¯re here in the past," Kanae replied. "I just thought that there should be something special with the ce because when I try to look at it in the vige just now, it looks very different."

    "I see," Kevin looked at the sky as he wondered. The three groups were also making one word ¡¯SKY¡¯: Servo, Kanuri, Yam. While the other four also made one word ¡¯DAWN¡¯: Doha, Aida, Wells, and Nali.

    "Do you want to trying here when it¡¯s dawn?" Kanae uttered her thoughts amusedly. She was asking herself, but she knew better than anyone that it would be hard toe here tomorrow morning. Based on the weather forecast, they told her that there will be a snowstorm tonight. It wouldn¡¯t be pretty if she came here during a snowstorm.

    She turned her head around to the other side as her mind thought about something.

    "Do you have any shlights?"

    "I don¡¯t bring it with me, why?"

    "When it¡¯s dawn, the light wille from the other direction, right towards this ce," Kanae replied. "There might be some path that can be seen easier using horizontal light."

    Kevin nodded his head. That was very usible. Looking at his watch, he knew that they had only gone for several minutes. Since Lou didn¡¯t call him back, he could guess that they were all having fun without any trouble.

    "We can try to look at that area," Kevin pointed to the group of trees not far from them.

    "Why?"

    Kevin started walking to the trees and looked around. He walked deeper, to the part that nearlypletely dark as he pointed to the front. "This ce should be rocks, but there are a lot of trees now. The ce where the trees grow the most is the suspicious ce, right?"

    "You¡¯re really smart," Kanae eximed and stepped forward to take a closer look. Her eyes gleamed as she stared at the dark area in front of them. Thanks to her experience in wandering at night, she has better vision when it is dark. The dark ce that was not much of importance for other people was nothing more than a gold mine in front of her eyes.

    "Shall we get in?"

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 707 The Cityâ€™s History

    <h4>Chapter 707 The City¡¯s History</h4>

    "Shall we get in?"

    "Yes!"

    From the faint light, they could see that they were standing in front of a tunnel. It was uncertain how long the tunnel was, but they knew that it should be heading towards the mountain¡¯s stomach.

    Kevin stepped forward, slowly making his move. His body was tense as he made sure that he would be able to sense everything around him perfectly. This was the only way he could make sure he wouldn¡¯t trip. In the darkness, it was hard to perfectly know what was in front of him.

    "Kevin, we won¡¯t be brought directly to face the magma, right?" Kanae asked worriedly.

    Kevin¡¯s eyes shed for a moment. He had just remembered that they were heading towards the middle of a mountain. Normal mountains would have magma in the middle, so it wouldn¡¯t be weird if they encountered one. But....

    "This is not an active mountain, at this height there shouldn¡¯t be any," Kevin replied mildly.

    "Really?"

    Kevin nodded his head. He had learned before that most of the mountains in this area were inactive. Some people nned to use them as recreation areas, but it was said that the areas were too undeveloped. There were not many people who wanted to bet on something that they couldn¡¯t be certain, especially at the scale this big.

    "There¡¯s a curve not far ahead," Kevin narrowed his eyes in hope of seeing things better. Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t see too much in this ce.

    Kanae moved her hand and gripped Kevin¡¯s hand slowly. She could sense the man before she tensed up slightly before covering her hand with his. The difference in size was apparent as she could sense his warmth covering her hand entirely.

    Knock! Knock

    "The stone is hard," Kevin knocked the wall to test their sturdiness. From the sound, it didn¡¯t seem like the wall had a hole.

    "I can smell fresh air," Kanae murmured. It should be winter, so the air felt chilly. However, the fresh air that brushed her cheek felt fresh. It was neither hot nor cold, but warm and fresh.

    Kevin nodded his head. "Let¡¯s speed up a bit."

    The two of them walked forward with their fingers interlocked together. After a few more turns, they could see light from the other side of the tunnel. Slowly, they made their way toward the source of light.

    "It¡¯s really bright," Kanaemented. She blinked her eyes a few times to adjust herself.

    Kevin narrowed his eyes when he had grown ustomed. Disbelief shed in his eyes as he stared forward. What he saw inside was something that they would never believe exists in a ce like this.

    In front of them was a garden filled with numerous trees. There were many kinds of nt¡¯s type around them as if this was a botanical garden specializing in breeding them. The ¡¯sky¡¯ of this ce waspletely white, which was the result of some special material that lit up when it was dark. As a result, this ce was bright with a lot of color on the nt.

    "It¡¯s unbelievable," Kanae murmured. She could faintly sense some kind of wind flew around her. The warm wind that she felt came from this ce.

    Kevin nodded his head. He looked at the grassy ground and stepped on them slowly. Making his way to the garden, he came to see that there were much more nts inside. Even though there were no visiblerge animals, he could see several small animals such as insects around.

    In the middle of the garden, ake was formed. The water was extremely clear, allowing them to see what was inside theke. There were no fish around, but there were thick rows of grass around theke.

    "There¡¯s a rock over here," Kanae pointed to the strange rock with the shape of a cube and a small bowl on top of it not far from them. It was ced near theke with some water on the bowl of the rock.

    Kevin nced over and walked slowly. Just when they were standing close to the rock, it shone brightly.

    "What¡¯s that?"

    Kanae covered her eyes as the light was simply too blinding. She stepped back as she felt Kevin grab her arm to reassure her. Opening her eyes slowly, she was stunned to see a woman floating on the water surface. Her body was partially invisible, allowing them to see the trees behind her.

    The woman¡¯s feature was top-notch. With her smooth skin, exceptional features, and enchanting smile, it would be easy for her to steal numerous men¡¯s hearts. She wore a light blue dress that covered most of her body.

    The woman was looking at them with a smile on her exquisite face. "Wee here, people of the future."

    "People of the future?" Kanae was stunned to hear the phrase. Did this charming womane from the past?

    Kevin¡¯s gaze was fixated on the woman¡¯s face. "She¡¯s one of the thirteen founders of this city."

    "How do you know?"

    "Their faces are painted by some excellent artists. It¡¯s easy to find their pictures on the inte," Kevin replied. He found out about them because he was doing his history homework in the past.

    "I think I skipped their information," Kanae scratched her head. At that time, the technology was rather low in quality. There were not many people who managed to paint picture correctly based on the real object. As the result, they have to be satisfied with some pictures.

    The woman opened her mouth again. "I was one of the 12 first people whoe to stay in this ce. We are all refugees from different ces thate here because of coincidence. During a chase, we meet with each other and hide into this ce. This is the ce where the city was first built."

    "Can we ask her some questions?" Kanae asked curiously.

    "This is just my projection that I leave behind using my power because there is part of our lives that was lost in time. No, not lost in time, but unable to be told because all of us are dead at the same time."

    "Dead at the same time?"

    Kevin nodded his head. "The twelves of them died at the very same day. No one knows the reason because there are not many records, but there¡¯s one person who disappeared."

    "This woman?"

    "I believe so," Kevin replied. If that was true, he had just encountered the missing part of the history that was originally lost in time.

    The woman looked troubled. "I want to make sure that I¡¯m still alive in the future, but I guess my power is not that incredible."

    Kanae and Kevin: "..." It¡¯s already incredible enough that you can speak to us centuries after your death.

    "I¡¯ll continue the story," the woman opened her mouth again. "As we seek refuge, wee across this small garden. There¡¯s nothing much in this ce aside from theke. After we take a bath in theke or drink it, we realize that something inside our body changed. The change is not something that logical reason couldprehend.

    Some of us have more strength, some of us can read other people¡¯s minds, and many others. We believed that the water in theke caused evolution to happen to our cell, allowing us to be far stronger than before. But of course, it was nothing but my conjecture alone.

    Using our ability, we start to build a city. Because we are all refugees, we decide to change our surname to somethingpletely different. We all decide to make sure that our surname will point to this ce, so we make it represent ¡¯storm, sky, and dawn¡¯ because this ce could only be reached if one pay attention to the light."

    The woman stopped for a moment. Her eyes shed with sadness as she lowered her head. "The city developed very well, but then some unexpected things happened."

 Chapter 708 Strange Water

    <h4>Chapter 708 Strange Water</h4>

    "Kevin, do you know the things that happen?" Kanae turned her head to the man beside her.

    Kevin shook his head. "I¡¯m not a history teacher."

    "Right."

    Before they could continue their conversation, the woman spoke up. "One of us identally told someone about their source of power. The fact that this ce can grant power allowed someone toe here. He takes arge amount of theke water out of this ce and drink it. As the result, he became the 13th person to have power.

    Different from us, he wants to use the water to make himself the sole leader. We try to stop him, but he¡¯s really strong. After repeated fights with the man, he chose to drink arge amount of water that he takes out and turns into a monster. His change surprised us because we remember that no matter how much we drink, we will never turn into one.

    It¡¯s at that time we realize, we can never take the water away from this ce," the woman showed a smile on her face. It was a forced smile, which made it more simr to a cringe.

    "But the damage is done. He had taken it out, and he became a monster because of the water. We fought against him numerous times until we won, but that¡¯s not the end. He has arade, who trapped all of us and sent all of us to our death because he wanted to keep the water.

    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t know the location of the source, so he believed that what he had was everything. One way or another, I managed to run away with heavy wounds and stayed here. With my limited time, I make this projection with hope that those whoe here in the future won¡¯t use the water for their selfish greed again."

    The woman¡¯s silhouette flickered. "I hope this story can help you..."

    When she disappeared, Kanae and Kevin were still standing on their ce rooted. They had heard about the medicine and all, but they never expected that it would be something like this.

    "It seems, the medicine doesn¡¯t run out," Kanae looked at theke not far from her. The clear water gave off a warm feeling, but she knew that it might be anything but that.

    Kevin nodded his head. "It¡¯s an important source for them, but by that woman¡¯s words, I believe that this water is not endless."

    "Yeah."

    The size of theke was not that big. At most, it was only around two meters square wide. It looked more like a small poolpared to ake if she should say. She was unsure about the depth because the light would be biased, but it shouldn¡¯t be too deep.

    Kevin pondered for a moment. "I¡¯m not entirely sure about the events that happen after the incident. We¡¯ll need someone to tell us more about them."

    "I can only think of Teacher Charlie if you talk about history. All I know is the tale about the first awakened that they shared with us in the past. Even though they give some hints regarding the fact that the twelves of them were awakened people, I don¡¯t know the details," Kanae rubbed her forehead.

    She only paid attention to the necessary material during history subjects at school, so she was not familiar with all of them.

    Kevin¡¯s gaze flickered. He looked at Kanae before opening his mouth again. "Taro tells me this morning that Teacher Charlie has regained consciousness, but his condition is critical. We might only be able to visit him tonight."

    "That¡¯s great!" Kanae eximed. She was happy to hear that her former teacher has regained his consciousness.

    "Before we return, do you want to try?"

    "Try?"

    Pointing at theke before him, Kevin spoke with a serene gaze. "We can¡¯t match against Ferdinand with our current strength. The only chance for us to win against him is if we use this chance."

    The fight against Ferdinand in the past was something they never wanted to recall. It was a bitter fight that drove them to the edge of the abyss repeatedly. Just a bit more, they would have died while Ferdinand could face them with ease as if they were nothing more than ordinary children.

    It was frustrating.

    Looking at the clear water of theke, Kanae was unsure about her decision. The experience she had because of the water back then was painfully clear inside her mind. It was painful and not without any risk. The woman did say that they never turn into a monster, but what about her?

    She had drunk the water that they brought outside. Even though the checkup afterwards didn¡¯t indicate anything wrong, she was not sure how much of the power from James Doha that helped her to cleanse the medicine out of her body. After all, she was still not sure about the power that James Doha actually held.

    "Is there no other way?" Kanae looked back at Kevin.

    Kevin shook his head. "The two representatives will go back home tomorrow. It¡¯s thest chance for Ferdinand to make his move if he has any n."

    "I see."

    "I will try first," Kevin crouched down. He dipped his hand into the water. The warm feeling of the freshwater on his hand surprised him, but his cold and indifferent face didn¡¯t show anything. Soon, he could sense that the warmth spread to his entire body through his hand with slow movement.

    Behind him, Kanae was watching him with curiosity painted on her face. Her eyes glimmered when she saw the water seemed to move towards Kevin¡¯s direction.

    "It¡¯s like you¡¯re sucking the water into your body."

    "I feel power is flowing into my body endlessly," Kevin replied. "Should we get into the water?"

    "Get into the water? Are you sure?" Kanae looked at the water with hesitation. She wouldn¡¯t mind getting into the water as long as it didn¡¯t kill her, but she didn¡¯t really want to do it while he was here.

    "Yes."

    "I¡¯ll try first," putting her hand into the water, Kanae braced herself for anything that could happen. Her eyes were looking at the water nervously, but the warmth that spread into her body allowed her to calm down. It waspletely warm, not painful like the one she experienced before.

    "How is it?"

    "I¡¯ll try."

    Kevin pulled his hand back from the water. He unbuttoned his shirt and threw it to the side before walking inside step by step. As he was focused on calcting the depth, he didn¡¯t realize that a certain girl has her facepletely beet red.

    The water reached his chest, which meant that it was not too deep. "Kanae,e in."

    "Uh, before that, can you look the other way?" Kanae pointed to the wall sheepishly. She likes him, but she didn¡¯t have the courage to open her clothes in front of him too. That would be too much for her right now.

    Seeing her embarrassed face, Kevin really wanted to tease her. But he knew that this was not the right time, so he obediently looked away. The trees behind him was not that bad too in appearance.

    After making sure that Kevin was not looking in her direction, Kanae opened her shirt and put it away. She still wore her underwear and her long pants as she went into the water. Different from Kevin, the water reached her neck, forcing her to look upwards in order to breathe.

    "It¡¯s too deep," Kanae muttered.

    Kevin turned around and looked at the struggling girl. She couldn¡¯t swim, so the deep water became a big problem in her eyes. Reaching out his hand, he held her shoulder and arm to help her steadied her position. The smooth skin of the young girl caused his body to tense up slightly, but his indifferent expression never changed.

    "What¡¯s your feeling?" Kevin asked.

    "It¡¯spletely warm," Kanae tried to ignore their close distance as she focused on the water around her. "There seems to be forceing into my body slowly."

    "Yes."

    "How long should we stay here?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Kevin replied with a wry smile.

    The two of them stayed in the same position for the next few minutes. Focusing their attention to the power that flowed into their body allowed them to not think too much about their position.

    However, it didn¡¯tst forever when Kanae felt sudden pain in her head. "I think I can¡¯t stay any longer."

    "Let¡¯s get out of the water," Kevin suggested.

    Kanae nodded in agreement. She reached out her hand to the edge when the pain in her head became even more unbearable. Something seemed to break inside her mind as she put her hand on her head, trying to bear with the excruciating pain.

 Chapter 709 Real Awakened

    <h4>Chapter 709 Real Awakened</h4>

    "Kanae!" Kevin dragged the girl out of theke as Kanae didn¡¯t seem to be able to stand inside anymore. He was unsure about what had happened to Kanae, but he didn¡¯t want to take any risk.

    On the grass, Kanae curled up her body with her hand holding her head. The pain became even more unbearable. It felt as if her mind was breaking to pieces, but her body was still intact. Laying on the ground, she didn¡¯t utter any words as her attention was solely on the pain inside her head.

    Kevin held Kanae in his embrace, trying to soothe the pain. He was not sure about the pain she experienced because he didn¡¯t feel anything. Except for warmth, theke didn¡¯t cause him any kind of pain. This made him rather conflicted because he knew that she should have experienced it because of theke.

    "You¡¯re going to be alright," Kevin murmured in a soothing tone.

    The girl in his arm still curled up her body. He felt rather useless because he didn¡¯t know how to help her. Even if he tried to call a doctor, they wouldn¡¯t know what had happened to this girl. The thing inside the water was something unexinable.

    Time passed swiftly.

    Kanae didn¡¯t know how much time passed when the pain in her mind subsided. Without the pain, she could feel the strength inside her body. It felt as if she was brimming with strength,pletely different than before.

    "Are you alright?" Kevin asked when he noticed that the young girl had stopped shivering.

    Kanae raised her head and nodded lightly. "I think I have be far stronger right now."

    "Want to test it?"

    "How?"

    "Punch me," Kevin replied lightly.

    Kanae shifted her position when she realized that she was only wearing her underwear for her higher half. Her face turned beet red as she moved to the ce where she put her shirt. With a swift movement, she had worn her clothes once more.

    Kevin watched amusedly. Secretly, he was d that she realized it soon. If she didn¡¯t change her clothes soon, he might not be able to control himself because a certain part of his body has started to be aroused after she has recovered. Previously, she was in pain, so his mind would not wander. But now, things werepletely different.

    "You¡¯re far quicker now," Kevin remarked.

    "Am I?" Kanae didn¡¯t pay any attention. She tried to move to the side once again and realized that Kevin¡¯s words were true. Her movements have be swifter and quicker.

    Her eyes widened in amazement. "I think I have just experienced my second awakening just now."

    Kevin eyed Kanae with confusion. From what he knew, they had to experience pain to stimte their mind. However, the awakening process that Kanae experienced didn¡¯t require her to experience any kind of stimting pain. This made him rather perplexed.

    "I¡¯ll return back to the water." Kevin moved back to the water.

    Kanae nodded her head as she stared at the water. It was only now she realized that the water¡¯s volume had decreased. Right now, it could only reach Kevin¡¯s waist.

    "Did you drink them?"

    "I didn¡¯t," Kevin replied shortly. "It seems that the water also surged inside our body when we¡¯re inside."

    "I see," Kanae lowered her hand and dipped it into the water. It no longer felt warmth for her but cool. Her eyes widened in amazement for the changes that she experienced from the water.

    "Just wait for a while. I¡¯m sure that I will experience the same thing with you."

    "Ok."

    Kanae chose to explore the ce as Kevin stayed in theke. This ce was not that big, but it was filled with numerous kinds of nts. From the way it looked like, she could guess that there were many types that no longer existed in the real world.

    ¡¯Are these nts the source for the water or the opposite?¡¯

    Walking around, Kanae inspected every area in this ce. There was nothing special except for the fact that there was only one way out of this ce. No matter how much she searched, there was no other pathway.

    After lingering around for some more, she returned back to theke. There, she saw Kevin was sitting inside theke that didn¡¯t seem to be like ake anymore. Even when Kevin was sitting, the water only reached his chest, meaning that most of the water had dried up.

    As Kevin was closing his eyes, Kanae could guess that he experienced the pain. She walked closer and hugged the man from behind. Even though she didn¡¯t know what she could do to help him, she chose to do the same thing that he did. When she felt pain, she also feltfort around her, so she thought that he might be able to experience the same thing.

    Time passed as she stayed in the same position.

    "Kanae," Kevin¡¯s voice woke her up.

    Kanae tilted her head. "Have you finished?"

    "Yes, thank you for apanying me," Kevin nodded his head strongly. He could feel power brimming inside his body. It was as if he had sucked dry everything that left from theke.

    "That¡¯s not a problem at all," Kanae grinned.

    Standing up, Kevin stretched lightly. Even though there was a newfound strength in his body, he was not sure that it could match Ferdinand. Looking at the water around him, he sighed slightly.

    "Even if we want to bring someone inside, the water level won¡¯t be enough for them."

    "I think you¡¯re correct," Kanae giggled.

    "We should go back."

    As they left the ce, Kanae found out that she could sense better in the dark. It was strange that her senses developed so quickly, but she realized that she was not the only one. Previously, Kevin walked carefully, but now, he walked full of confidence.

    It was clear that he could sense his surrounding far better than before, allowing him to act as if they were under the light.

    "It feels great to see the sun again," Kanae eximed as she stretched. Even though they felt that they had stayed inside for hours, the sun position told them that they were only inside for two hours. It was the time for lunch.

    Kevin took out his phone and made a call to Lou. "Lou, is there anything important happening around the two representatives?"

    "There¡¯s nothing, Boss. They¡¯re only strolling around and asking the people about the progress in this city."

    "That¡¯s good," Kevin remarked. "How long have I gone?"

    Lou arched his eyebrows when he heard Kevin¡¯s questions. Did his Boss forget about time? "It¡¯s around two hours, Boss."

    Kevin didn¡¯t reply back. It felt as if time was working at a different scale when he was inside the cave. The long hours inside became nothing more than a few minutes outside.

    "Boss?"

    "Continue watching, I¡¯ll return to my position soon."

    "Yes, Boss."

    Kanae peered to Kevin¡¯s face with curiosity. "Is there anything wrong, Kevin?"

    "I just think that the time is a bit weird," Kevin replied calmly. "Let¡¯s head back and grab some lunch. Afterwards, we¡¯re going to train our body a bit before visiting Teacher Charlie."

    "Yes!"

 Chapter 710 Awakeningâ€™s History

    <h4>Chapter 710 Awakening¡¯s History</h4>

    "You should have held back a bit," Kanae rubbed her shoulder as she walked with Kevin in hospital. They only trained for a few minutes in the n to test their newfound power. Thankfully, in terms of overall strength they didn¡¯t have that much increase, so they wouldn¡¯t have any problem in adjusting their body with their daily activity.

    If it increased too much, there was a chance that they would destroy everything that they passed by.

    "I thought that you can handle them," Kevin responded truthfully.

    Kanae rolled her eyes as they approached the door. Knocking the door lightly, the two of them opened it. "Excuse us."

    Inside the room, Taro was sitting on the chair while Charlie was lying on the bed. From his pale face, it was clear that he hadn¡¯t recovered fully. It would take much longer if he wanted to fully recover from his condition.

    "You¡¯re here, Kevin," Taro smiled as he waved his hand cheerfully.

    Kevin nodded his head. He looked at Charlie. "How¡¯s your condition, Teacher Charlie?"

    "I¡¯m still tired," Charlie replied. "There¡¯s no need to call me so formally. I resigned from the school a long time ago."

    "I heard about it, but it feels rather weird to not call you as teacher, Teacher Charlie," Kanae smiled. She walked closer to Charlie and saw that he was still wearing some items to help with his recovery. They were all medical machines that she didn¡¯t know the name of.

    "Is there anything that I can help?"

    "I need to know the history a bit," Kevin answered. "I want to know more about the first awakened and the twelves founders of this city."

    Charlie¡¯s eyes widened. "I can¡¯t tell you the years for sure because I¡¯m not a walking encyclopedia, but I can tell you the gist of the history. The twelve founders are the real awakened based on the historical record, but there¡¯s not much that they say about them. Except for the fact that the n and group¡¯s head are all people who were extremely capable in physical power, there was no detail about their real power.

    However, there¡¯s a record about some of them. Rather than record, it¡¯s more simr to a legend, but I¡¯ll still share them. They say that there are three types of power that¡¯s known to be the strongest in terms of physical power, whiche from Ryukalin, Servo, and Souhon."

    "Souhon?" Kanae was stunned. From what she saw, the people in the Souhon n were not as strong as the people in Ryukalin n.

    "As time passed by, it can affect the gene," Charlie replied. "However, I believe that this is rather true since the two of them are the biggest ns in this city."

    "Please continue."

    "Alright, the twelves of them died on the very same day because of an ident. However, one person¡¯s corpse disappeared from the group. They say that the corpses were unidentified, so they didn¡¯t know who among the twelves of them that disappeared.

    As the person never appeared again, this story was forgotten. What followed was the appearance of the ¡¯first awakened.¡¯ He triggered his power by ident and destroyed a lot of ces in this city, making people call him a monster. The people joint forces and killed the man in the end."

    Kanae raised her hand as if this was a ss. "I have a question. How much time has passed from the twelves founder to the first awakening?"

    "It should be around one century," Charlie replied. "I¡¯m not sure about the exact year."

    He had some notes of them, but he didn¡¯t bring his books. His books were left behind in his residence, which he believed might not survive. Recalling the fact that his hard work for years went into drain, he really wanted to cry.

    "It¡¯s really interesting," Kanae nodded her head. After encountering the woman in the cave, she came to understand that the history of this city was far moreplex than what the people said. It was not that weird considering that people were usuallyzy to learn history, making it easy for some people to hide the truth of the matterpletely.

    Charlie nodded his head. "History has always been very interesting. That¡¯s the reason why I be a teacher."

    "I can see that," Kanae giggled.

    "Do you know the history of other cities in this country, Teacher Charlie?" Kevin asked.

    "I have some knowledge."

    "Can you tell me whether they have awakened people or not?"

    Charlie shook his head lightly. "There¡¯s no awakened people outside this city. Even if you try to look until the end of the ce, you won¡¯t find them. To be an awakened, you need some special body¡¯s constitution, which was passed down by the twelves founder. Even then, not everyone has the same potential."

    "Do you mean that no one can be an awakened if it¡¯s not from the twelves of them?"

    "I believe so," Charlie expressed his view. "I have a friend outside, but they don¡¯t have any kind of system like in this city. I believe that Kanae also has some knowledge about them."

    Kanae nodded her head. As her little sister, Laura, has been staying overseas for years, she knew bit by bit about them. There was nothing really remarkable from the people overseas. Even though they have some difference in built, it was not to the point of surpassing normal boundaries.

    Only in this city do they have the system to check every newborn baby and the control tower that controls those special people¡¯s movements.

    "I see. Thank you, Teacher Charlie," Kevin looked at the device by Charlie¡¯s side. "You should take care of your health and don¡¯t go out of this ce for the time being. Your safety is one of the first priorities."

    "I know," Charlie pointed to Taro. "He has told me the gist of things that happened while I¡¯m still unconscious. Thank you very much for your help, Ryukalin n Head Kevin."

    "I¡¯m just doing my job," Kevin replied indifferently. "Let¡¯s go back, Kanae."

    "Yes!"

    Charlie watched as the two of them walked out of the room. He sneaked a nce at Taro. "The situation in the city is not as bad as you say. Even though there are a lot of changestely, the overall situation is driving us to move forward."

    Taro arched his eyebrows. "You should recover quickly and take over the business again. I don¡¯t have a knack in business like you."

    "I¡¯m afraid that I too don¡¯t have any ability for that."

    "What do you n to do after this?" Taro asked curiously.

    Charlie pointed to his feet. "I¡¯ll just stay in hospital and follow through my rehabilitation. I don¡¯t want to drag you down with my weak physical strength, so I can¡¯t really help you."

    "Nah, I can do things by myself. I¡¯m already a grown up."

    "That¡¯s good. I entrust the business to you, Taro."

    "Why don¡¯t you say that you want to get away from everyplicated matter, Brother?

    "I don¡¯t say that."

    ...

    Kanae and Kevin returned back to their car as Kevin pondered about their conversation just now. It seemed that the matter of awakened really only limited to this ce with someplicated history that covered the real story.

    "What do you think Ferdinand ns to do?"

    "He wants to take the information outside this country," Kevin replied. "Since there¡¯s no awakened people outside, if they can develop the same medicine, there¡¯s a chance that they can grow stronger."

    "It¡¯ll be like a drug?"

    "That¡¯spletely usible," Kevin replied. Even he himself was not sure about the effect of the medicine that Ferdinand had in his hand. What he had seen so far was medicine that affected awakened people and not normal people. If he managed to make one for normal people, it would be a disaster once it spread out.

    Kanae frowned. "There will be a lot of people who want power for themselves. Even at the cost of their lives and the risk pertaining to it, there¡¯s no guarantee that they won¡¯t be tempted."

    "That¡¯s why this medicine should never see the light. Right now, the technology of this world couldn¡¯t match with the medicine¡¯s growth. It required more attention."

    "It¡¯splicated."

    "We¡¯ll talk about thister. There¡¯s a change of n for the two representatives."

    "There¡¯s a change?" Kanae was surprised.

    "Jason called me before we came here. The two of them have something that they want to do before returning back home tomorrow."

    "Oh..."

    "Also, our visit hasn¡¯t ended yet."

 Chapter 711 Ferdinandâ€™s Plan

    <h4>Chapter 711 Ferdinand¡¯s n</h4>

    Kevin looked at Jason in front of him with an indifferent expression. "You say that they want to explore the city a few hours before their departure?"

    Jason nodded his head. "They tell me that they want to see everything when they¡¯re disguising themselves to avoid preferential treatment. I don¡¯t have any valid reason to stop them, so I can only agree with their n."

    It was not weird for them to ask something like this. But the real reason he didn¡¯t feel like agreeing was because of the time. They only had a few hours before it was time for their flight. Trying to walk around without anyone to watch wouldn¡¯t be good.

    "When will they depart?"

    "They say that they want to go before dawn."

    Looking at the clock, there was only a few hours left for them to arrange the n to watch over the two of them. This time, they had to watch from the shadow in order to avoid getting found out by the two of them.

    "Are they going to go separate ways?" Kanae asked.

    Jason nodded his head. "They¡¯re from different fractions in their ce in government, so they don¡¯t want to stay together for the visit."

    "Well, this is tricky."

    "Let¡¯s just try to arrange some cars and so on."

    They spent the rest of the night arranging for cars to follow and guard the two representatives from behind. After a few hours, they returned back to their rooms to have some rest. This would onlyst for a few more hours, so they had to make sure that there was no mishap urred.

    Unfortunately, their sleep was interrupted before they could fully enjoy their rest.

    "Boss, the two of them have moved out from their room?"

    Kevin frowned. He nced at the clock, which showed that it was still 4 AM in the morning. "Mark the two of them closely. I¡¯ll head there."

    "Yes, Boss."

    He dressed up and walked toward the room beside this one. He knocked on the door several times.

    "Kanae, get ready. The two of them have moved."

    Bang!

    "Wait, wait, I¡¯ll be there soon," Kanae¡¯s voice sounded far yet at the end of the sentence, it was near. He could guess that she was running here and there when he called. It only took a few seconds for the door to be opened. Kanae was standing with disheveled clothes in front of him.

    "Let¡¯s go," Kanae grinned.

    Kevin patted the girl¡¯s head. "You should dress up properly."

    "I know," her hand was still busy making braid for her hair. On the second thought, she chose not to tie it into braids like usual, but tied it up into ponytail. It was much faster and easier.

    The two of them headed to the lift as Kevin made another call. "Neo, prepare a car. I¡¯ll be going."

    "Yes, Boss."

    "Is it alright for us to waste so much time?" Kanae asked. They werete by several minutes as the two representatives had gone long before they came down.

    Kevin nodded. "We know their destination, so it¡¯s fine."

    "Oh," Kanae shrugged. "You mean one of their destinations."

    "Yes."

    ...

    Mountain

    In the area of mountains, there were not many people who stayed there. This city has two mountains area. One of them was located in the center of the city, which was also the ce that previously belonged to the four big families and government.

    "Sir, there¡¯s a car approaching."

    Raising his head slightly, Ferdinand narrowed his eyes. "Inspect who it is. If its enemy, kill without any hesitation."

    "Yes, Sir!"

    Ferdinand sat down with ease on the chair. This was his vi that he bought years ago to livefortably in secret. No one knew about the location of this vi because there were not many people who knew that he had lived here before. Almost everyone whom he met around this ce was killed without any mercy.

    The soldiers around him were all his subordinates. After getting away from Lima School, he gathered back several soldiers that came from other cities. They were his acquaintances that he met during his time serving as a soldier in his youth. Even though many of them were several times weaker than him, he needed their help.

    ¡¯This time, no one can stop me.¡¯

    He nned on escaping out of this city that day. Unfortunately, his body was on the verge of destruction because of the medicine and the forceful use of his power. When he was recovering, he found out that the way out of this city has been blocked by the government.

    His face was known to a lot of people across the city. It would be hard for him to move unhindered, so he bid his time to rest and recuperate. When the time was right, he would appear once more and forcefully made his way out of the city.

    "Sir, it¡¯s the representative," the soldier reported back.

    Ferdinand nodded his head. "Finally, shees."

    He couldn¡¯t go outside the city, but it didn¡¯t mean he didn¡¯t have any other ways. Before this incident happened, he had called one of his friends from the central government and asked for them to send someone here. He would give them the medicine that they managed to make for ordinary people and in return, they would help him out of this city to live afortable life.

    A car sped up to his direction and stopped not far from him. A middle-aged woman came out of the car, looking at Ferdinand with a sharp gaze.

    "You better give me the medicine that you promised right away," the middle-aged woman, Erica, snorted in annoyance. If the people that she had met before saw her like this, they might not believe that she was the same kind person that they met before.

    "Don¡¯t be impatient," Ferdinand said unhurriedly. "I have prepared them all for you."

    "I¡¯ll take them and return back."

    "You can¡¯t use the same way as youe here," Ferdinand said nonchntly. "They are following you, so you have to use a different way to get out of this city and deliver the medicine back to him."

    Erica looked at Ferdinand with a dark face. She had made sure that she departed before dawn to make sure that they didn¡¯t follow her. Unfortunately, her knowledge of the people in this city was too limited.

    "Fine, I understand. I¡¯ll transfer the money once I get out of this city."

    "Remember to not use them carelessly. Every single drop of this medicine is extremely precious."

    "I know," Erica stretched out her hand.

    Ferdinand ordered his men to take out the goods that he had prepared before. His eyes watched as Erica¡¯s eyes shone when she saw them. He knew that several people had known about the medicine and the potency behind it.

    ¡¯He¡¯s leaking too much information to his underling.¡¯

    Pointing at the nearby car, he continued. "Use that car and head upwards. There¡¯s a pathway to the other side of the city, but you still have to find your own way out of the gate."

    "I got it," Erica grinned.

    "One more thing, don???t try to do anything funny. I¡¯m more than capable of killing you with my men," Ferdinand warned. He would not let his fate lied in the hand of a strangerpletely.

    Erica has ck lines on her face, but she nodded her head. "I understand. I¡¯ll be on my way."

    As Erica headed to the car, another subordinate of Ferdinand showed up. "Sir, there¡¯s another car heading here."

    "Stop them."

    "Erm, Sir, everyone is dead," the soldier¡¯s voice contained anxiousness as he said. The view that he saw before was simply too scary.

    Ferdinand frowned. "All of you go and protect Erica. I¡¯ll be facing them."

    "Yes, Sir!"

 Chapter 712 Another Battle Against Ferdinand

    <h4>Chapter 712 Another Battle Against Ferdinand</h4>

    As the car stopped not far from Ferdinand, the man merely nced with indifference. With the strength that he held, there was barely anything he felt afraid of. The two of them had lost against him in the past. There was nothing hard with him beating them once more.

    Stepping out of the car, Kevin looked at Ferdinand coldly. "You¡¯re really alive, Ferdinand."

    "I¡¯m not going to lose against brats like you two," Ferdinand replied. He stood up nonchntly, clearly not putting the two of them in his eyes. In his opinion he was ced far above the two of them.

    Kanae alighted from the car. Her hand had prepared the small sword that she always brought everywhere. "This time, we won¡¯t lose against you, Ferdinand."

    "We shall see about that."

    Kevin nced at the nearby car and the fact that there were no one around Ferdinand. On their way here, they encountered a lot of soldiers and killed them using guns. It would be weird that no one stayed near Ferdinand except if he sent them away from here.

    "Your ambition truly knows no limit, Ferdinand."

    "A man¡¯s life should be filled with ambition," Ferdinand replied. "It¡¯s the same with you as thest beating didn¡¯t seem to affect you that much."

    Kevin¡¯s gaze turned chilly as he stared at Ferdinand. "A lot of my friends died in your hand, now I¡¯m taking my revenge for them."

    "Revenge?" Ferdinandughed. He had heard the words of revenge numerous times in the past as many people wished for his death. "You¡¯re not worthy of that word, Ryukalin n Head Kevin."

    ng!

    In that very moment, Kanae sprinted from her position and reached Ferdinand in split second. He reached in time as he blocked her attack, but the speed that she showed surprised him very much. With his de, he pushed Kanae back, but the girl flipped midair andnded gracefully before pushing herself to attack him once again.

    By the time she reached Ferdinand¡¯s side, Kevin had reached the man too. His speed was notparable with Kanae, but his power had pushed back Ferdinand to a certain degree.

    ng! ng! Bang!

    Ferdinand stepped a few steps back. His gaze hardened when he saw a line had appeared on the ground. It might not be much, but it showed that the two of them have strengthparable with him.

    "You¡¯ve grown stronger, brats," Ferdinandmented. From his rxed stance, he lowered his center of gravity as he readied his de. This was the time for him to fight seriously.

    Both Kanae and Kevin could feel the sudden pressureing from Ferdinand. It was far higher than the pressure that the man exuded most of the time. They realized one thing: Finally, Ferdinand had to fight them seriously!

    Previously, Ferdinand didn¡¯t even bother preparing a stance to fight against them. Without a stance, his movement was slower than usual, but it was already more than enough to fight them. But now things have changed. If he didn¡¯t face them seriously, he wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat them.

    "Let¡¯s go," Kevin ordered.

    Kanae dashed forward once more and swung her sword to Ferdinand. He read her move and parried the sword, sending her forward. Twisting his hand, he changed the trajectory of his de, intending to cut her from above.

    Kicking the ground, she pushed her body to the side and rolled down. The de bypassed her stomach with only a few millimeters away. After rolling once, she stayed still on the ground with kneeling position, one of her hands was holding the ground.

    ¡¯That¡¯s really close.¡¯

    As she dashed again, Kevin had reached Ferdinand and swung his sword. Ferdinand didn¡¯t have the chance to parry the attack, he had to use his power to forcefully block the attack. His body was pushed to the back slightly, but he held firmly to the ground, making a short line on the ground.

    However, Kevin didn¡¯t stop there. He retracted his sword and started another barrage of attack along with Kanae.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The sound of metal shing filled the entire courtyard as the three of them were engaged in a close fight. Even though the situation became simr to before, there were some changes because Ferdinand had to fight them seriously and not sloppily like before.

    As the result, Kanae and Kevin felt higher pressure than what they had experienced before.

    Kanae avoided Ferdinand¡¯s attack as she circled to the back. Her sword was swung forward, attacking the man¡¯s hand. Feeling that it reached his flesh, she was about to retreat when she saw the man¡¯s feeting to her.

    Bang!

    *Cough* *Cough*

    Kanae held her stomach with a grimace on her face. She had jumped to the back, but it seemed that she still underestimated the man¡¯s strength. Looking at the dent she made on the door, she sighed to herself. If he had kicked her with this strength back in the past, she would have been dead for sure.

    Without Kanae restricting his movement, Ferdinand focused his attention solely to Kevin. He twisted his body to avoid Kevin¡¯s attack and, in that moment, he grabbed the man¡¯s arm. Even though Kevin was moving at high speed, Ferdinand still beat him and captured one of his arms.

    ¡¯This is bad.¡¯

    Just when Kevin tried to release himself, Ferdinand threw the young man above his head towards the other side. Kevin¡¯s eyes widened when he saw the well below him. He stretched out his hand, intending to catch the side of the well before he fell down.

    Unfortunately, his hand fell short as his body crashed into the other side of the wall. He turned his body around but didn¡¯t reach the edge of the well fast enough.

    Ssh!

    Thankfully, there was water at the bottom of the well. If he had to hit the hard floor, his body might break.

    ¡¯There¡¯s only 5-6 meters,¡¯ Kevin thought to himself as he kept himself floating. It was good that he was the one that got thrown here. If it was Kanae, she might have drowned because she couldn¡¯t swim.

    Extending his arm and legs, he found out that he could reach the wall of the well. After stabilizing his position, he started climbing as fast as possible. The fight against Ferdinand hadn¡¯t ended yet!

    "Your turn, little girl," Ferdinand looked at Kanae with a cold gaze. He had just found out that these two have much higher potential than what he thought. Rather than allowing them to live, he would just kill the two of them without mercy in this ce.

    Kanae stood up firmly. She fixed her gaze on Ferdinand before charging toward the man once more. Right before she reached the man, she twisted her feet to change the direction, attempting to attack him from another direction.

    sh! ng!

    Utilizing her speed to the fullest, she attacked Ferdinand from every direction possible. Even though her feet were screaming at her for forcing them to move so quickly, she paid no heed. All that she wanted was to make sure that she could attack the man before her.

    Under the barrage of attack, Ferdinand stayed calm. He twisted his body to the side and elbowed Kanae when she moved. His sudden attack stopped her movement. Before she could change direction, he mmed his fist to her stomach, sending her to the direction of the house once again.

    Bang!

    *Cough* *Cough*

    The metal door that stood there was broken. Kanae could feel that her bones were broken to pieces by three hits from Ferdinand. Even though her back and feet were screaming the word ¡¯pain,¡¯ she had to stand up again.

    "Time for me to kill you brat," Ferdinand walked closer to Kanae.

    Swish!

    A bucket was heading to his direction, which the man shed. He red coldly at Kevin, who was standing not far from them. With his clothespletely soaked in water, he got out of the well.

    "You¡¯re so persistent."

    "I won¡¯t be defeated by the likes of you," Kevin replied.

    Ferdinand readied his de as he saw Kevin charged to his direction. Different with Kanae who couldn¡¯t match his strength, Kevin could face his attack very well. It took him a lot of effort to catch the man¡¯s arm and threw him away from him.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The two of them traded blows over and over. Even though Kanae didn¡¯te to help again, Kevin made sure that his strength was enough to cover up for her disappearance. Unfortunately, he soon found out that the man¡¯s strength was still above him.

    ng! Bang!

    Kevin was pushed back to the well¡¯s direction again. He crashed on the side wall as he looked at Ferdinand with a cold gaze.

    "You won¡¯t be able to defeat me, brat," Ferdinand remarked coldly.

    "Get away!"

    Kanae¡¯s shout caused Kevin to look at her direction. He saw that the girl threw something that looked like a ball to Ferdinand¡¯s direction. Even though he was not sure, he knew that it should be a grenade. He swiftly jumped into the wall, holding the edge with his hand.

    BAM!

    The grenade exploded not far from Ferdinand¡¯s location. Smoke filled the entire area as Kanae peeked from the door. Upon seeing Ferdinand stood with ayer of faint barrier around him, her face turned ashen.

    Ferdinand nced at Kanae. "It seems I have to be more serious in facing the two of you."

 Chapter 713 Monsters

    <h4>Chapter 713 Monsters</h4>

    Ferdinand nced at Kanae. "It seems I have to be more serious in facing the two of you."

    Kanae¡¯s body tensed up when she heard Ferdinand¡¯s words. Even though she could guess that he would treat them seriously, the fighting prowess that he showed so far has been extremely astonishing.

    Raising his hand, Kanae felt the ground shake. Her eyes looked at the trees around them as disbelief was written in her face. They were all moving at high speed towards her direction!

    Kanae rolled on the ground as the trees sted the door behind her. She could feel the chill as she thought if the trees hit her. It was no wonder that telekinesis power has always been avoided. The sheer strength that Ferdinand showed her was the biggest proof why many people were afraid of them.

    "You won¡¯t be able to run," Ferdinand moved his hand again. From the corner of his eyes, he saw Kevin charged his way, he paid no heed. The barrier was still surrounding him as he focused his attention to heal his wounds.

    sh! sh! sh!

    Kevin shed the barrier numerous times. He could see that the barrier was recovering at the same speed as his strike.

    ¡¯No, I can¡¯t let him seed.¡¯

    He moved his hand faster and with more force behind it. mming his hand and sword against the barrier, it finally broke. He shifted his pivot feet as he stepped forward and shed against Ferdinand, sessfully wounding the man.

    Ferdinand raised his de and blocked Kevin¡¯s next attack as he frowned. The barrier should be able to stop every single attack from Kevin, but the brat¡¯s power was far higher than the endurance of his barrier.

    Bang! ng! ng!

    "You¡¯re not bad, brat," Ferdinand parried Kevin¡¯s attack with difficulties. Even though he should be able to do them well, the power behind Kevin¡¯s attack grew as time passed. It was as if Kevin was growing while he was fighting.

    "You too, Old Man."

    Ferdinand snorted and raised his hand again. The trees surrounding them moved at higher speed towards Kanae.

    Kevin¡¯s face changed greatly, but he knew that he wouldn¡¯t be able to help Kanae. The girl¡¯s speed was much faster than him along with her reaction speed. The only thing he could do was attack Ferdinand relentlessly to avoid him focusing his attention solely on Kanae.

    Kanae dashed to avoid the trees again. She found out that even if she cut them off, Ferdinand could control each part. It became much harder for her to run away with him controlling so many of them at once.

    ¡¯What should I do?¡¯

    Rolling on the ground, Kanae stepped backward a few times. From the corner of her eyes, she could see the two of them fighting in close range. Gritting her teeth, she changed direction towards the two of them.

    "Move away, Kevin!"

    Kevin jumped back as Kanae attacked in Ferdinand¡¯s direction. Behind her, numerous trees were following after her movement closely. Right after she attacked Ferdinand, she turned her body over midair to the other side of Ferdinand and ran again.

    Turning her body over, she saw that Ferdinand had stopped the trees right before they hit him. He nced at Kanae with mockery.

    "I can control them all very well, Brat. Your n is useless."

    Kanae gritted her teeth and readied her small sword again. She was nning on using the trees to hit Ferdinand because it would be hard for him to control the trees. Unfortunately, her n failed miserably as Ferdinand was able to control each of them perfectly.

    "Go," Ferdinand pointed at Kanae as the trees moved again.

    Using her sword, Kanae deflected some smaller woods that she had cut from the trees. As for the bigger ones, she skillfully evaded them.

    ng!

    "Sudden attack is impolite, n Head Kevin," Ferdinand remarked coldly.

    Kevin¡¯s gazed indifferently. "There¡¯s no such rule in battlefield. I¡¯m sure you had experienced them by yourself."

    "True enough."

    The two of them continued their shes as Kanae sprinted away to evade the woods. She knew that she would exhaust Ferdinand¡¯s mental energy if she continued to run, but for how long? Her stamina might run out first before Ferdinand grew tired.

    Just as she was thinking about her decision, she noticed that the number of trees increased. Her eyes widened. It seemed that Ferdinand was hell bent on killing her using the trees.

    She shifted her direction to the other side, running all the way on the courtyard. Not long after that, she found out that she had run back to the mansion¡¯s direction. A tree mmed itself to the wall, blocking the way on her side. Before she could retreat to the back, several other trees already blocked her way while several others were heading her way.

    ¡¯I have to fend them off!¡¯ Kanae raised her sword to the front as she looked at the iing woods with grim expression.

    Bang! Pang! Peng!

    Before they could reach her, a faint barrier had blocked them from her. Kanae¡¯s eyes lit up. She swung her sword to the wood on her side, creating a path for her as she ran out of the entrapment.

    "Cain!" Ferdinand bellowed. He pushed Kevin away and turned to the direction of Kevin¡¯s car. In the passenger¡¯s seat, Cain¡¯s head could be seen. The young man slowly walked out of the car as he looked at Ferdinand.

    "Father."

    Ferdinand has ck lines appearing on his face at the appearance of Cain. Even though he didn¡¯t care much about his son, he would never tolerate the young man following after Kevin and went against him.

    "Have you forgotten who is the one giving you food every day in the past?"

    "I haven¡¯t, Father," Cain replied back. His eyes darted around in fear. When Kevin approached himst night, he didn¡¯t really want to participate in the battle because he knew that he would have to face his father. Unfortunately, what Kevin told him made him realize that they needed his help.

    He was always regarded as someone useless in Ferdinand¡¯s hand. Every single day, he was treated as someone receable. One mistake would be more than enough to send him away from his position and experienced the massive pain that many people had.

    It was not a good feeling.

    "Help me out and I¡¯ll forgive you, Cain."

    "Father, you know that it¡¯s not going to happen," Cain disobeyed his father¡¯s order. No matter what Ferdinand said to him, he would not follow them anymore. From the day Ferdinand gave him the medicine, he knew that his father wanted nothing more from him than his death.

    He was no longer useful for Ferdinand, so there was no need to keep him alive. It was because of this that Cain knew that he didn¡¯t have to follow after Ferdinand anymore. He could make the decision for himself.

    "You ungrateful kid!" Ferdinand used his entire power and controlled twice as many trees than before. They were all heading to Cain¡¯s direction.

    At the same time, Kevin and Kanae moved forward to attack Ferdinand. Their harmonious coboration disrupted his concentration as they fought efficiently. From Kanae, numerous light wounds appeared on his skin while Kevin pushed him back again and again.

    By the time the trees reached Cain¡¯s barrier, their power had been halved due to theck of concentration.

    Bang!

    Ferdinand tried to push the two of them back as he diverted his power to control other things around him. There were several rocks, which he used to chase after Kanae once again.

    "Run!" Kevin ordered.

    Without answering, Kanae dashed to the other side with numerous items following her from behind. It didn¡¯t take long for Kevin to start another barrage of attack to Ferdinand.

    Suddenly, they felt the earth shake horribly. The four of them stopped moving as they looked upward. Seeing the massive volume of earthing towards them, they knew that there must be an avnche.

    Ferdinand narrowed his eyes. There has never been any avnche in this ce. The only reason an avnche could happen would be someone purposely made them using explosives. Could it be the two of them had found out about this location from a long time ago?

    That should be impossible!

    "Come over here!" Cain yelled.

    Kanae and Kevin made their way to Cain as the young man created a barrier. At the same time, Ferdinand abandoned the trees that he controlled and created a barrier around him.

    Right now, the most important thing was their survival!

    Within seconds, the avnche hit their ce, sending great pressure that threatened to tear down their body to pieces.

 Chapter 714 Avalanche

    <h4>Chapter 714 Avnche</h4>

    -A few minutes before-

    Driving the car, Erica made her way up on the steep road. She had to make sure that she stayed alive because her boss was waiting for her to deliver the medicine. Looking at the soldiers around her, she felt rather annoyed by the fact that Ferdinand had to send people to watch over her.

    ¡¯I¡¯m not a kid, damn Ferdinand.¡¯

    Her beautiful face contorted as she saw the rocky road in front of her. Even though she had learned how to drive a long time ago, it didn¡¯t mean that she like to drive on bad roads. However, she knew that those people were chasing after her. If she didn¡¯t move quickly, they would catch up to her.

    Even though Ferdinand was strong, she didn¡¯t know how strong that man exactly. Her boss didn¡¯t tell her anything regarding that matter because he only gave one order to her. "Take the medicine and don¡¯t offend Ferdinand."

    BANG! BANG!

    The sudden sound of gunshots woke her up from her thoughts. She nced to the side and saw that a man was standing on top of an open truck with another man standing with a spear ready on his hand.

    "Make way!" Erica bellowed.

    "Mrs. Erica, you have to use another way," the soldier that apanied her using a motorcycle warned her with a pale expression. He recognized the two of them, so he knew that it wouldn¡¯t do them any good to fight either one of them.

    "What?

    BANG!

    Another bullet hit the motorcycle in front of her. Erica was startled to see the driver lost control and fell to the side, crashing to the nearby trees.

    "They¡¯re strong!" the soldier said again.

    Erica gnashed her teeth in anger. From the route that Ferdinand showed her, there was a way out not far from the road that these two blocked. If she could bypass them, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    "There¡¯s another way from the other side, but it¡¯s nearer Ferdinand¡¯s mansion. You have to return back," the soldier exined again.

    BANG!

    Seeing that another car was shot, Erica knew that she would be their target soon enough. mming the steering wheel to the other side, she made a rough U-turn and returned back to the way she went before.

    "Elder Patrick, there¡¯s one car running away," Neo informed as he aimed his gun to the nearest car again. He was using a sniper rifle, the M14 type* that has shoulder rest, which allowed him to shootfortably. This type of gun didn¡¯t require him to reload numerous times, so it was quite convenient.

    "Let it be, we have to take care of these ants first," Patrick pointed to the cars that approached them. "Also, you better hide in the truck after this. They¡¯re going to shoot you."

    BANG!

    "They are still far away," Neo replied. He aimed for another man and shot again. After several times, he noticed that they wereing closer to them, so he jumped down to the back of the truck and lied down with the rifle ready on his hand.

    "Stay there, this won¡¯t take a long time," Patrick grinned.

    "Are you sure about that, Elder Patrick?"

    "Obviously."

    When they came nearer, they started to fire their gun towards the two of them. Unfortunately for them, Neo was covered by the metal while Patrick swung his spear in circr motion. That movement conveniently blocked every bullet that came his way.

    ¡¯Now I¡¯m d that I chose a metal spear today.¡¯

    Patrick moved forward and swung his spear towards the tires of every car near him. His movement caused the control to go awry and numerous cars crashed with one another or made their way to the trees around them. While he was handling those near him, Neo made sure that no one escapes alive.

    BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Within one minute, the fight had ended. Numerous cars were broken and many of the men died.

    Stab!

    "There are some of them that run away," Patrick remarked as he pointed to the area below them. The road was heading downward. Except they were not following the main road, they would be heading down.

    "We should continue to the second phase," Neo put away his rifle and took out a device that he ced in the truck. "We¡¯re not going to be swept away by the avnche, right?"

    Patrick rolled his eyes. "I won¡¯t pick this ce if that¡¯s the case. Just smash them all."

    "If you say so."

    With that, Neo clicked the button and a loud sound of explosion rang not far from them. Even though they wouldn¡¯t get hit by the explosion directly, the sound alone was still very scary.

    The two of them watched as a massive volume of earth in front of them started to move down with inconvincible speed. Because of the gravity, they were pulled down even faster, bringing arge amount of pressure to anything below them. Sweeping everything along their way, the avnche continued down.

    "I hope that it won¡¯t affect the entire area too much," Neo gulped down.

    Patrick shook his head. "Kevin had evacuated every vige around here. Besides, Jason¡¯s Vi was located on the other side of the mountain. There shouldn¡¯t be any problem."

    They had found out about this ce from a long time ago because Kanae told them that they met Ferdinand while training in the past. Even though it was only a coincidental meeting, they chose to investigate the area and found out that Ferdinand did have a mansion in this area. This ce was empty most of the time, so no one would be able to watch him here.

    While they were handling the matter of the two representatives, they were also preparing for making an avnche here. Originally, the one who should fight against Ferdinand was Patrick because there was no way they could survive if they had to fight against Ferdinand once again.

    However, Kevin and Kanae changed their n bying to Cain¡¯s ce in the hospital. From outside, they only visited Charlie, who had just woken up. But in reality, they also visited Cain that stayed in the hospital because of his special condition.

    He didn¡¯t know what they were talking about, but the young man agreed to help them out and made a barrier for them during a crucial moment. All that was left wasing to this ce at the right moment to capture them all.

    "I never imagine that the representative is someone who Ferdinand knows," Neo sighed. He thought that Ferdinand wanted to kill them, but it seemed that things werepletely different.

    Patrick rubbed his forehead. "Now that things have escted this far, we have to make sure that the country¡¯s government won¡¯t be angry at the death of one of their representatives."

    "Can¡¯t your junior do something?"

    "I¡¯m not sure myself," Patrick recalled Matt. He didn¡¯t mind asking for another help, but he wasn¡¯t sure that Matt would be able to help. The man¡¯s position was not that high in the government to the point of being invincible. He could only influence the decision a bit.

    "We¡¯ll think for a way after this," Neo pointed to the avnche that had stopped forcefully.

    "Let¡¯s find that woman. No matter what, we can¡¯t let her get away."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 715 Ferdinandâ€™s Death

    <h4>Chapter 715 Ferdinand¡¯s Death</h4>

    "Do you need help?" Kanae asked as she looked at the pale face Cain not far from them. She was digging upward with her sword while Cain made sure that the dirt fell outside the barrier.

    "I¡¯m fine," Cain smiled. The training he experienced under Ferdinand in the past was much more excruciating. A little bit of pressure and pain like this was nothing much for him. At least, he still has more than enough stamina to hold on.

    Kevin also dug the dirt above them using his sword. Even though their progress was rather slow, they stayed patiently until they could see the light from above. Speeding up their movement, they broke away from the entrapment and rested their body. Thest one toe out was Cain.

    "You know that you can force the dirt away with your barrier, right?" Kevin turned his head to Cain.

    Cain nodded his head. "It¡¯s not impossible, but it¡¯s wasting too much energy. With my current condition, I won¡¯t be able to do that."

    He had recovered partially, but his body wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the brunt after overtaxing his power. This severely limited his movement, making him unable to force himself too much.

    "Talking about power, why didn¡¯t Ferdinand use swords to use his telekinesis?" Kanae asked curiously.

    "He can¡¯t."

    "What?"

    Cain smiled wryly. "He could only copy the real owner¡¯s power by 80% and used their power based on what he had seen before. The real telekinesis power owner, Pen, never uses them to control any sharp item because he¡¯s afraid of them. He only used his power to control any other items around him and the one he used the most was trees."

    "Why?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Cain shrugged. He didn¡¯t know the exact past of every person under Ferdinand. At that time, he didn¡¯t care about anything else other than his own survival.

    Kanae shifted her gaze to the side. She could sense thick killing intent from beneath the dirt and movement.

    "Ferdinand wille out anytime soon."

    "You should move back, Cain. He won¡¯t hold back anymore," Kevin instructed as he readied his sword.

    Cain nodded his head. The three of them knew better than anyone that this avnche wouldn¡¯t be able to kill Ferdinand. Previously, they were not in the condition to fight against Ferdinand again, but this time it was different.

    Kanae had suffered some wounds, but she still could fight. It was the same with Kevin. Their wounds were not too much to the point that they wouldn¡¯t be able to fight anymore.

    Bang!

    The dirt scattered everywhere as Ferdinand leaped forward. The moment he came out, what greeted him was two swords made their ways to attack him. His hand moved to block instinctively, but he was not fast enough as one of them reached his stomach.

    ng! sh!

    ¡¯I block the wrong sword,¡¯ Ferdinand thought as he stepped back. The one he blocked was Kanae¡¯s small sword. If he had blocked Kevin¡¯s sword, his wound wouldn¡¯t be this severe.

    As the two of them charged forward to attack him, Ferdinand found out that his movement had slowed down considerably. It was not because he was limiting his movement, but because he couldn¡¯t summon more strength to move them. His pupil shrunk as he realized that he had overused his stamina to use the barrier just now.

    His power was making a copy of another people¡¯s power. Unfortunately, he would have to summon much more strength to use them, and they would never be able to match against the real owner. This was the biggest and real drawback of his power.

    sh! sh!

    "Copy, recovery," Ferdinand muttered as he focused his attention to the attack before him. He couldn¡¯t follow after Kanae¡¯s movement anymore. Seeing them was easy because she basically appeared everywhere, but blocking her attack was simply impossible.

    He could only fend off Kevin¡¯s attack as his mind churned, trying to think for a way out. The hidden passage that he prepared in his house waspletely useless because it was buried deep in the ground.

    "Copy, gravity field!"

    Kevin and Kanae felt that the gravity around them increased tremendously. Since Ferdinand couldn¡¯t follow after Kanae¡¯s movement, he tried to limit her movement using the gravity field.

    "This cheap trick won¡¯t stop me!"

    sh!

    Forcing herself to move faster, Kanae attacked the man again and again. Her attention was solely focused on making Ferdinand wounded harder while the one who would deal the killing blow would be Kevin.

    ng!

    Her repeated attack and Kevin¡¯s hard attack made Ferdinand move back again and again. The gravity field didn¡¯t manage to stop them as they continued to charge against Ferdinand, determined to end this fight right here and right now. There wouldn¡¯t be any other fight in the future anymore.

    "You brats!" Ferdinand used his power once again. "Copy, barrier."

    Peng! ng!

    Their attack hit the barrier around Ferdinand. Kevin gathered more strength as he swung his sword again, destroying the barrier in one go. Using the momentum, he charged straight to Ferdinand, attempting to kill the man.

    sh! sh!

    Two swords made deep wounds on Ferdinand¡¯s body, sending the man away from his original position. Blood seeped out of his wounds as his face turned pale. He had lost too much blood.

    "Copy, recovery..."

    As his wounds started to close, Ferdinand felt sudden pain in his head. He stopped his attempt as he stared at his hand in disbelief. He had reached his limit?

    All these times, he always believed that he was the strongest one in this world. Even under the barrage of bullets, he managed to escape. Taking the most dangerous mission possible, he became one of the strongest people on earth.

    But right now, he was forced to his limit by two brats. They were not even as old as his son, but theirbined power was enough to push him to the very limit. The pain in his head told him that he wouldn¡¯t be able to use his power anymore, no matter which one that was.

    He looked at the iing sword as he closed his eyes. The undefeated legend that he has all these years hade to an end.

    Stab! sh!

    Kevin stabbed the man from the front while Kanae shed his back. The two of them were surprised when they saw Ferdinand didn¡¯t move anymore.

    ¡¯He has reached the limit of his power,¡¯ Kevin instantly understood when he saw Ferdinand¡¯s face contorted in pain. Even though they could use their power numerous times, it has their limit. They wouldn¡¯t be able to use their power continuously without any end.

    Retracting his sword, Kevin stabbed Ferdinand again right at the man¡¯s heart.

    "This... won¡¯t... end... so easy...." Ferdinand spat out word by word as he red at the young man before him. The one who stopped him was none other than the brat he allowed to go years ago. If only he knew this would happen, he would just destroy the entire n right there in the past.

    "You don¡¯t have to worry about that," Kevin replied coldly. "It¡¯s my problem."

    Strength left his body as Ferdinand dropped to the ground with blood flowed out of his body like a waterfall. His eyes were staring full of unwillingness and disbelief. For a veteran soldier who had broken numerous records in the past, he couldn¡¯t ept that he would be defeated by two brats.

    Unfortunately, this was reality that he had to ept.

 Chapter 716 Complicated Matters of Officials 1

    <h4>Chapter 716 Complicated Matters of Officials 1</h4>

    "I¡¯m tired," Kanae murmured as she dropped to the ground. After forcing her legs to move around so much, she could feel the fatigue and paining at her. Beads of sweat formed on her face, showing how tired she felt.

    Kevin stood still with his sword by his side, blood dripping from the sharp end. He looked at Kanae with worry. "Are you alright?"

    "I think I strained my muscle," Kanae smiled wryly. Part of her calf didn¡¯t seem to feel anything at this point. Except for the slight pain that she experienced here and there, there was nothing else.

    Frowning, Kevin sheathed back his sword and crouched near Kanae. He stretched out his hand and pulled the girl¡¯s right foot only to earn a yelling right to his ear.

    "Stop that! It hurts!"

    "I need to look at your feet."

    "You¡¯re not a doctor. Just leave it be, I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll heal in a few hours," Kanae scrunched her face.

    Kevin shook his head and lightly massaged her feet. The girl???s face changed abruptly as she felt pain asionally, but her mouth was closed firmly.

    On the back, Cain was watching the two of them with a nk expression. He couldn¡¯t associate these two nonchnt teenagers with the two powerful fighters just now. It felt as if the fight he watched was nothing but a dream. The contrast of their attitude was a bit too much.

    But he knew that it was not something impossible. Knowing the people around Ferdinand, those cold-hearted people during battle have their own humanity side too. They could act like there was nothing that differentiate them with ordinary people.

    ¡¯Well, one can go crazy if they have to have the same mindset of ruthlessness all the time.¡¯

    Turning his head to look at his father¡¯s body, Cain¡¯s heart tightened. Even though he never had any good impression of this man, thetter was still his father. He was someone whom he has apanied for a long period of time.

    While he wasmenting, the voice of Kevin snapped him back to reality.

    "Let¡¯s go up. We still have to search for Mrs. Erica," Kevin called the man. "Do you still have the energy to continue?"

    Cain nodded his head. "I barely expend any energy in doing the work."

    The three of them walked on top of the imbnce ground. It was the result of an avnche, so they have to be careful to not induce the second round of avnche. That would have been a great disaster.

    Some trees were still barely visible in tilted position. Even though only part of them were visible, it served as the mark that this ce once was a forest. It could make one wonder how an avnche could happen in this ce.*

    "There are several people up there," Kanae pointed to the area where the trees were still standing firmly. A rather deep pit between the trees and the ground, which partially covered their lower half of their body.

    Kevin nodded his head. They walked closer and recognized the two of them as Patrick and Neo.

    "Boss!" Neo eximed in excitement. His brows creased when he realized that their conditions were far from good. "You need medical treatment right away!"

    "I¡¯ll be fine," Kanae waved her hand with a grin on her face. Even though it felt painful for her to walk around after being thrown and hit numerous times, she didn¡¯t really care much.

    The two of them could be considered as experts in terms of concealing their real feelings. For years, they have trained the skill and endured harsh training that would make one unable to stand. Just a little bit of pain would be nothing much for them.

    Kevin¡¯s attention was on the car that was partially buried near them. Only the front with part of the window was still visible. However, it was clear that the ss had been broken and the inside was filled with soil and dirt.

    "Is this Erica¡¯s car?"

    "Yes," Patrick nodded his head. He had dug part of the soil in the side, which allowed him to see the driver¡¯s seat. Even though it was only partially visible, there was a woman in horrible condition inside. He hadn¡¯t dug herpletely as he was unsure what he should do.

    As a fighter, he was very capable in terms ofbat. Unfortunately, he was not capable of mending the troubles he had created for the n. Most of the time, the other members would have to work hard in order to make sure that there was no problem for him.

    In short, he only knew how to create trouble but knew nothing of how to deal with it.

    "Sorry, Boss," Neo scratched his head. "I never thought that the car Ferdinand prepared for her is not strong enough to handle an avnche."

    "It¡¯s not your fault," Kanae smiled wryly.

    In the first ce, who would expect that they would use the terrain and created a forceful avnche? To be able to prepare a car that suited this situation would certainly be something above Ferdinand. After all, he had not picked the ability to see the future.

    "I¡¯ll deal with it," Kevin replied. "For now, let¡¯s go to hospital."

    "Yes."

    ....

    While they were busy cleaning the mess that urred because of this incident, Jason was busy following after George. Different with Erica, George only visited several stores to see how they conducted their morning service. So far, what he saw was quite satisfying.

    After toiling around for a few hours, he returned back to the hotel and sat down in the restaurant. He had missed his breakfast because he departed before they prepared the food, so he quickly stuffed himself with food.

    "Good morning Mr. George," Jason greeted cheerfully, not showing any mark that he almost didn¡¯t sleep at all the night before.

    George nodded his head and gulped down the food in his mouth. "Good morning, Jason. Do you have good sleep?"

    "I do," Jason lied with aposed expression.

    Even though George suspected what Jason said, he didn¡¯t say anything. He pointed at the te of grapes that he had taken for his breakfast. "Have some. I¡¯m sure you¡¯re pretty hungry."

    "There¡¯s no need, I have eaten not long ago," Jason refused politely.

    "If you say so."

    Seeing that George didn¡¯t seem to feel that it was weird that Erica disappeared, Jason grew curious. The attitude that George showed seemed to be very nonchnt and distant.

    George caught the inquiring look that Jason purposely showed. "Everyone has their own reason toe here. I may be only someone who has poor luck, but it might not be the same with her."

    He spoke in riddle, but Jason caught his point immediately. They only picked two people randomly. This man came here because he lucked out in the lot, but Erica never told them the reason why she came here.

    Jason understood the man¡¯s intention and smiled warmly. "I¡¯m sure you have your own share of trouble too, Mr. George."

    "The lives of officials have always been filled with acting," George replied solemnly. "Even the most innocent ones will never be able to escape the corroding nature that they spread out."

    "I see."

    George put down the spoon on his te. "Our objectives are different. Now, what¡¯s the schedule for today?"

    "Today..."

 Chapter 717 Complicated Matters of Officials 2

    <h4>Chapter 717 Complicated Matters of Officials 2</h4>

    For thest day, Jason didn¡¯t make things hard for George. It was only a simple visit to the garden near the airport. After all, nature was part of the important element in a city. There was a lot of nature in this city because some parts were undeveloped, so they would surely pass this category.

    Looking at the trees in front of him, George nodded with satisfaction. "The nature in this forest seems to be in perfect condition. I expect no less from an undeveloped city."

    "Many thanks for yourpliment," Jason smiled.

    "There are still a lot of room for improvement. Many types of nts didn¡¯t exist in this city, so you might want to try developing them too."

    "I¡¯ll surely look into the information for that."

    George smiled when he got a positive response. Looking at the city¡¯s overall situation, he knew that they didn¡¯t show him everything. The reason this city got the nickname as ¡¯City of Crime¡¯ shouldn¡¯t be that simple. However, he could sense that this city was heading towards the path of normal cities, the same cities as the rest.

    For this point alone, he knew that this was a city worth developing. It might take years, decades, or even a century to catch up with the other cities. Still, there was no need for them to exert military force just to deal with a city that still could stand on its own.

    The country was not that idle.

    "Is it the time yet?"

    Jason checked his watch. "We can go to the airport now if you want. The ne with depart in around an hour."

    "Sure," George nodded his head amiably. "It¡¯s better to be early thante."

    Arranging the car to pick them up, Jason took George to the airport. It was easy and only took several minutes because the airport was close to the garden that George visited.

    "She never returns, right?" George suddenly asked.

    Jason raised his head. "I¡¯m not sure myself. I hadn¡¯t got the report regarding Mrs. Erica."

    Even though Jason said that, George could sense that the woman would never return. There was a reason why his higher ups told him to follow the rule strictly and never crossed the boundaries. This city has started to develop into a proper city, but a proper city has their own rules and hidden secret.

    George looked at the airport not far from them. "There are several factions in the country¡¯s government. Even though no one will be foolish enough tounch full scale attack, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to escape murder."

    This time, the warning sounded clearer and urgent. It seemed that the factions in the government were truly not something they should underestimate. The unknown power they had would be a factor that might hinder this city.

    Still, Jason didn¡¯t feel any worry.

    Smiling cheerfully, Jason replied. "It¡¯s something that we have to face sooner orter. It¡¯s not like this is a secluded city."

    ¡¯Ah,¡¯ from Jason¡¯s expression, George didn¡¯t know how much they knew regarding the factions in the country¡¯s government. But he knew that they had their own n.

    "We have arrived, let¡¯s go Mr. George."

    "Thank you for your assistance for thest few days, Young Master Jason. It¡¯s truly a pleasant journey to stay with you," George stretched out his hand for a handshake.

    Shaking their hand, the two men bid their farewell. Standing in the airport, Jason felt relieved that his job has been over. The continuous act that he had to keep up was straining his consciousness because he was not used to keep acting for days without any rest.

    ¡¯I guess, this is also a form of training,¡¯ Jason scratched his back and returned back to his car. What he wanted the most was sleeping.

    While Jason was thinking about sleeping, George waited until the ne was in the air before taking out his phone. He dialed his higher-ups.

    "George! How¡¯s the result? You didn¡¯t contact me at all."

    "My apologies, Sir. The city is far more interesting than what they have shown," George replied. "There are still some unknown matters that they hide, but they won¡¯t be a threat for other cities."

    The others¡¯ side stayed silent for several seconds. "Do you know what you¡¯re talking about? If we left the city and didn¡¯t attack them, they¡¯ll surely produce more monsters in Ferdinand¡¯s level. At that time, they¡¯ll be a huge threat for the other cities."

    "It won¡¯t happen," George responded without any hesitation. From the way people acted in the city, he could guess that they were all normal human beings. There was not a single person that he saw had the superhuman capabilities. That Ferdinand must be only one genius that appeared only once for thousand years.

    While being monitored, he had tried to dig into the city¡¯s history. Even though he didn¡¯t have anyplete information, he could guess that the superhuman ability that Ferdinand had didn¡¯t exist in other people.

    The leader could hear the firm tone from George and knew that this man must have conducted his own research. Every single member in the country¡¯s government has their own method and background. Secret and danger lurked around everywhere.

    "I understand, but they will not be able to escape investigation because of Erica. Her employer was furious when they lost the signal from her."

    "That¡¯ll depend on them," George remarked calmly.

    After the long call, George sighed in his chair. He was no longer a young man with excessive energy. The constant pressure and tense atmosphere started to make him feel ufortable. Looking out from the window, he sighed to himself.

    ¡¯She¡¯s dead. How foolish.¡¯

    Even though they have been together for thest few days, George didn¡¯t know Erica that well. They were only acquaintances for this mission, so he didn¡¯t really care for the other party. There was not even the slightest care because he knew that their lives were filled withpetition with each other.

    Everyone was receable, making it difficult for them to climb to a higher position. It was thispetition that made them show more of their egoistical nature, even if it was only for a simple mission.

    ¡¯I have to rest.¡¯

    ....

    Kanae looked at Patrick with confusion. "Father, why don¡¯t you answer the call?"

    "Uh, this," Patrick looked at the phone in his hand. Matt has been trying to call him a few times on their journey to the hospital, but he didn¡¯t have any intention to answer. He knew that Matt must be angry because their n pushed Erica to her death.

    After all, it was not easy to exin to them why that woman had died in the supposedly ¡¯safe¡¯ city.

    "Uncle, you should answer," Kevin reminded.

    Patrick looked at the phone once again. He sighed with resignation as he picked up the call. The familiar voice of his junior sounded from the phone.

    "Senior Pat, I hope you can exin what¡¯s the meaning of Erica¡¯s death."

    The raging tone in Matt¡¯s voice couldn¡¯t be concealed. If that man had stood in front of them, Patrick was sure that Matt would be filled with killing intent, ready to fight him to the bitter end.

    "It¡¯s an ident. How do you know so quickly?"

    "There¡¯s a tracker in every member that will inform them as soon as they died," Matt rubbed his forehead. "They¡¯re not really happy with your action of killing that woman."

    "We didn¡¯t really kill her," Patrick scratched the back of his head. In a way, they could be said to kill her because they were the one who caused the avnche. However, even with proper investigation he was certain that they could get away.

    Neo had avoided shooting the woman directly. They have cleaned up the trace of battle in the road andstly, there was no explosive remaining. It would be a simple ident in the mountain.

    "Even if you don¡¯t, the fact that she died in your city will make thingsplicated. There are various power struggles in the capital and here, it¡¯s much moreplicatedpared with your small city. I¡¯ll need proof of her ident. Anything you can give, just send it to me."

    "Ok, I¡¯ll ask Lou," Patrick conceded.

    "Good."

    "Will things end with them?"

    "I¡¯m not sure myself," Matt replied truthfully. "We might require eyewitness or just some people to represent your city. It¡¯ll depend on how they react to the news of her death."

    "Represent?" Patrick was stunned. "You don¡¯t mean...."

    "If it¡¯s necessary, I¡¯ll need some of you toe to the capital city."

 Chapter 718 Not a Father

    <h4>Chapter 718 Not a Father</h4>

    "I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad idea," Kanae remarked when Kevin visited her in the hospital.

    Several days have passed since the incident with the two representatives. Many people had returned back to their daily activities and resumed what they usually did without much hindrance. The ripples that urred because of them died out soon enough.

    The focus of this city was development. After Jason¡¯s action, the officials were treating Jason far better than the others. As for the governor, the fat man had escaped somewhere when Jason was busy handling the representatives. It looked like the man didn¡¯t have the confidence to face Jason again after the loss in their sh with one another.

    The current governor was the previous vice governor. This man was more amiable, but could be easily suppressed. He followed after Jason¡¯s order, making him look like nothing but a puppet.

    On the other hand, Kevin and Kanae stayed in the hospital to recuperate for their wounds while waiting for news from Matt. There was no significant news report so far, making them stayed idle and only heard reports here and there.

    "I don¡¯t have the same opinion. The capital city is an unknown city for us. Do you think it¡¯s wise to just barge inside without having the knowledge beforehand?" Kevin shook his head.

    Even though Matt hadn¡¯t called them again, they knew that there was a possibility of them going to the capital city. There would be no doubt that the representatives have to be someone very capable that indirectly got involved. The best choice would be either Jason, Kevin, or Kanae.

    "We¡¯re already gathering some information about the capital city. It¡¯s not like we know nothing."

    "They¡¯re not enough, Kanae. I don¡¯t want you to throw your life away because of this matter," Kevin stood with his decision firmly.

    Kanae pursed her lips. "Even if you say that, I won¡¯t die so easily."

    "The risk is still great."

    "Who do you think will be the best representatives from our city?"

    Kevin didn¡¯t reply. He looked at the young woman on the bed. "We¡¯ll talk about thister. Rest first."

    Looking at the man¡¯s departing back, Kanae knew that Kevin didn¡¯t want her to be in danger anymore. The journey to the capital would be filled with unknown danger, something that they had to be wary of all the time.

    ...

    Wells Family¡¯s Residence

    Jason felt extremely tired. He was assuming the position of control behind the shadow of these officials. Most of the time, the important decision would fall to him, making him work all day to ensure that his decision didn¡¯t yield a bad result for them.

    "Young Master, Master hade," a servant scurried and reported to Jason.

    Jason¡¯s movement stiffened. He couldn¡¯t understand why his father decided to meet with him so suddenly. In the past, his father would never confront him directly unless he made an irreceable mistake.

    ??I understand."

    Walking out of the room, Jason headed to the living room. He could see his father was sitting in a straight position, he knew that his father wanted to talk with him.

    "Father," Jason called. "Is there something important?"

    Wells Family Head fixated his gaze on Jason, his only son. He had never taken care of the boy directly because he was busy. What he wanted all these years was a perfect sessor to inherit his ce, not a son, so he never acted as a father. For the past few months, he has been paying closer attention to Jason¡¯s activity.

    He couldn¡¯t be bothered with the man if it was not because he wanted Jason to fully inherit his position. Even though he still felt that the young man wascking in several areas, those were not really big problems.

    "I¡¯m sure you know my intention of raising you by letting you free."

    Jason stilled. It was not like his father let him free, but after he had finished the necessary education, his father didn¡¯t really care about his activity. In a way, it was as if he was unrestrained.

    Most youngsters would use their freedom to the fullest after they were given the freedom. But it was different with Jason. He stayed still in the room and learned everything with heart. He didn¡¯t want to disobey his father even though thetter was not watching him intently anymore.

    At the same time, his decision led him to lose the light in his eyes. Every single action was filled with nothing but dullness.

    Wells Family Head had known about it for a long time. However, he never stepped in to help the young man because he had never tried to nurture any rtionship with his son other than what he had. It would be better for the boy to learn how to stand by himself. He was merely a stranger in that boy¡¯s life, and it would never change.

    When Jason divulged himself in ck Street, he thought that it was the time for the young man¡¯s downfall. The other youngsters in Wells Family were the same, they chose to pick a path that led to their destruction.

    Unexpectedly, Jason survived and matured. It was not in the way that Wells Family Head expected, but it was not too bad.

    The boy shone in his own way.

    "Yes, Father," Jason replied solemnly.

    Wells Family Head looked at Jason directly. "I only want a sessor and not a son. Since you perfectly understand this, you can inherit my position and strive for a better future for Wells Family."

    Jason¡¯s eyes widened. He knew that his father wanted to leave the Wells Familypletely in his hand. Even though his father might not give him the position right away, he would be the one to control everything in the background. When the time was right, his father would step down formally.

    "I¡¯ll do my best, Father."

    "You have to do your best," Wells Family Head replied firmly. "What I want is a perfect sessor that can make sure that Wells Family will not fall."

    This was not the first time he uttered out his real n to Jason. Ever since he was small, his father had taught him that he had to do everything perfectly and never disappointed the man. The young him longed for his father¡¯s attention and affection, but after years of constant treatment, he knew that it was nothing but a dream.

    "Yes, Father."

    "That¡¯s good that you understand," Wells Family Head remarked indifferently. He didn¡¯t show any expression of warmth and whatsoever to his only son.

    Jason looked back at his father. He never understood his father because they barely spent any time with one another. Every single time, it would only end with his father giving him an order that he has to fulfill no matter what.

    "Father, you may ask for a request."

    Wells Family Head¡¯s eyes flickered for a moment. He looked back at Jason, who had grown up perfectly. From the past to present, he always treated this young man indifferently. His job required him to work all the time, not giving him any time with his family.

    All he could give to him was a ce to stay and an environment to study. Ever since the death of his wife, he didn¡¯t know how to act around Jason. And certainly, he would not show any affection and whatsoever.

    With that in mind, years passed in a blink.

    "I never deserve anything like that," Wells Family Head replied serenely. He took out an item and threw it to Jason, who caught it with his hand. "I¡¯ll leave that in your care."

    Jason watched his father leave the living room before opening his palm. He saw a small silver key in his hand. It was the key to the safe that contained important documents for Wells Family. With this action, it was clear that his father wanted him to seed him in taking over the family.

    ¡¯I¡¯ll work hard,¡¯ Jason vowed to himself before returning back to his room.

    Even though there was no feeling of family between him and his father, thetter never slighted him. He was treated well and received more than enough to fulfill his needs and learnt the best thing in the world. With what he had, he would make sure that Wells Family strives for a better future.

 Chapter 719 Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 719 Birthday</h4>

    Kanae looked at Kevin¡¯s room with bewilderment. Why did it seem that the number of papers had increased over the time they spent in hospital?

    "This is not paper for the ordinary work anymore," Neo pointed to the stack on the side. "Many of themes from thepanies outside this city that Boss buy not long ago. He¡¯s just shareholder in most of them, but there are still some paperwork need to be done."

    "Do you really have to print them all?"

    "There are a lot of important contract and project. Some of them have to be done manually," Kevin replied. He patted the seat next to him. "Come and help me, Kanae."

    "Ok."

    "Wait, you two still need a lot of rest. The doctor only allowing you to go back because you say that you¡¯ll rest," Neo reminded the two of them. In fact, Kevin threatened the doctor to let them go back. Their wounds were notpletely healed yet, so he had to remind them over and over again.

    "This is resting," Kanae grinned as she picked up a paper. Her back wasfortably leaned to the back.

    Neo rolled his eyes. How could that be called resting? They were clearly doing their work, which was to look over the documents and signed them. Looking at the rate of which these two works, Neo didn¡¯t care anymore.

    ¡¯They¡¯re simply monsters.¡¯

    The two of them work unimaginably fast. Even though they were wounded, their mind didn¡¯t have any problem in working at such fast speed. Their hand also didn¡¯t have any problem as they worked on the paper again.

    "Have you never gotten bored with the work on paper, Boss?"

    Kevin didn¡¯t even nce at Neo as he answered. "Have you ever gotten bored with the work on theptop, Neo?"

    Neo was stunned. "That¡¯spletely different! I love ying on myptop with hacking and so on, but it¡¯s not like your hobby is to work on paper."

    Well, now that he thought about it, it was quite usible that Kevin has a hobby to work on the paper and document. His life has been filled with nothing but them for years. Not even once did he see Kevinin about his work.

    As if knowing what Neo was thinking, Kevin red at the man. "It seems your work is too littletely. How about if you go to train with Mike again?"

    "Mike is not training, he¡¯s inspecting the area," Neo was stunned.

    "You should inspect the other area."

    Neo: "..." most of them were handled by Patrick. As he was the strongest, the scouting could be done better by him rather than them.

    "We won¡¯t work too long today," Kanae giggled. "Today is my birthday after all."

    "Ah, I almost forgot. Happy birthday, Kanae."

    "Thank you!"

    Neo smiled slightly before bolting out of the room when he saw Kevin sent him a murderous gaze. Even though he knew that his Boss didn¡¯t like to be interrupted, he couldn¡¯t help but worry about their health. Fortunately, they shouldn¡¯t work too hard with their n for today.

    As Kanae had said, the two of them stopped working right before dinner and didn¡¯t continue anymore for the day.

    "Are you sure you want to try cooking?" Kanae looked at Kevin with doubtful expression. He told her that he wanted to cook for her on her birthday date, so he has been preparing the kitchen. Seeing the man seemed so eager to cook, Kanae wondered if he could cook properly.

    "Yes."

    "Can you cook?"

    Kevin didn¡¯t reply as he took the tray and started moving. Behind him, Kanae was watching his movement with interest. Looking at how Kevin chopped the vegetable, she could see that they were pretty good. But when he came to boil them down, he hesitated for a while.

    Half an hour passed before Kevin finished cooking.

    "What do you make?"

    "I made soup," Kevin replied. He had asked his friends and they told him that the easiest to cook was soup. With his ability in using sharp weapons, he didn¡¯t have any problem in cutting the vegetables. The real problem came when he started to boil them as he was unsure how long he should keep at it.

    "Let me try it," Kanae stretched her spoon with sparkling eyes.

    "Ok."

    Kevin readied a bowl for the girl. Kanae tried to eat the broli when she found out that it was too soft and the taste... Did he add sugar? She recalled that he did add some spice, but she was unsure about what he actually added.

    "How is it?" Kevin asked curiously.

    "I think it¡¯s good," Kanae replied with a smile on her face. In truth, she was trying hard to swallow the broli as it felt weird to eat sweet vegetables.

    "Let¡¯s eat."

    "Can I eat them all?"

    Kevin stared at Kanae with bewilderment. He knew that she loved to eat, but the amount of soup he made should be enough for two people. Even though she ate much more than ordinary people, she shouldn¡¯t be able to eat this much, right?

    Knock! Knock!

    "Boss, there¡¯s a delivery for you," Neo¡¯s head appeared near the door.

    "I¡¯ll take it."

    While Kevin walked out, Kanae took the soup and started eating as fast as possible. Thanks to her habit with the other guys, she was used to eating fast. After all, with fourrge eaters on the same table, she wouldn¡¯t be able to eat if she didn¡¯t act fast enough. Within minutes, the soup has been wiped clean.

    ¡¯Both of us can¡¯t cook too well,¡¯ Kanae sighed and leaned on the back chair. At the very least, this would make her hesitant whenever Kevin mentioned that he would cook for her. Both of them needed to increase their cooking skill first.

    "Kanae, you have eaten them all?" Kevin was stunned to see the empty pot. Only the water was left from them.

    "Yep, let¡¯s order some food for you."

    "I¡¯ll ask Neo to do it."

    As Kevin didn¡¯t have any intention of trying to cook again, Neo called for food delivery. He ate while Kanae was waiting for him, reading a novel that she brought with her.

    "Let¡¯s change the scenery a bit," Kevin pointed to the back courtyard.

    Walking together, they reached the garden slowly. It was already night, so the sky was dark. There was barely any star that they could see from this ce. At most, there was only the moon hanging on the sky, shining brightly.

    Kevin sat down near the pond followed by Kanae. Resting her head on his shoulder, she enjoyed the warmth from his body.

    "Do you think we can enjoy peace like this forever?" Kanae asked quietly.

    "I¡¯m not sure."

    "Is it because of the country¡¯s government?"

    "Yes," Kevin replied softly. He was not sure about the country¡¯s government¡¯s view of this ce. From the history that he had read, this country was not too advanced. Therge area they had to manage pushed them to give more freedom to the otherrge city.

    As long as they didn¡¯t pose any threat and try to overthrow the country¡¯s government, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem.

    But that was only ideally. In truth, he was unsure about how things would continue from this point. But one thing for sure, he would prioritize his own matter too and not only his n.

    "I have something for you," Kevin spoke up.

    Kanae sat down properly. "What is it?"

    He searched his pocket and took out a small box. He kneeled in front of Kanae with one leg. Opening it, a silver ring entered her view. The blue sapphire on top of it reflected the moonlight.

    "This is a bit early," Kevin admitted. "But I have already proposed before. This time, this is my promise to you."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes shifted back to Kevin. She could see the sincerity reflected in his eyes. Sapphire is the symbolism of honesty, purity, and trust. He wanted to be honest with his feeling for her and trusted herpletely.

    Even though they had shared their experience and life from a long time ago, there were still many things that they didn¡¯t know about each other.

    "Yeah, it¡¯s early," Kanae replied with a warm smile on her face. "But I ept it. I wish to stay with you forever."

    Kevin¡¯s eyes shook with excitement. His hand trembled slightly as he raised Kanae¡¯s left hand tenderly as if it was made of ss. Pushing the ring into her ring finger, he smiled slightly.

    His mind was thinking about their meeting and experience so far. There were a lot of things that had happened, and they were all his time with her that he treasured so much. They had gone through a lot of things, be it pain, suffering, happiness, joy, so many things had happened.

    There will be different challenges in the future and this time, they will face it together.

    For their entire lifetime.

    Kanae could feel that Kevin was staring at her. She smiled slightly and leaned closer while her hand was ced on top of Kevin¡¯s shoulder, pulling him closer to her. He put his hand behind her head as he locked her lips with his own.

 Chapter 720 Call to the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 720 Call to the Capital</h4>

    "Boss, you really shouldn¡¯t touch the kitchen," Neo sighed when he saw the two of them in the morning.

    "It¡¯s my kitchen."

    Neo opened his mouth. He truly wanted to tell Kevin that it would be fine if he got inside, but please don¡¯t break the utensil. He was shocked speechless when he found the utensil in horrible condition. Many of them broke and the only one who has the strength to break them easily were only Kevin and Patrick.

    "I¡¯ll help to clean up if it¡¯s necessary," Kanae offered.

    Neo shook his head. "There¡¯s no need."

    He chose to sit down on his chair with aplicated expression. It was already hard enough for him to ept that they used the kitchen like that. Knowing Kanae, she wouldn¡¯t be able to clean the kitchen properly.

    For the sake of kitchen¡¯s safety, they shouldn¡¯t go in!

    "Boss, there¡¯s a new mail from Apany," Neo informed not long after he opened hisptop and started working.

    "You handle it."

    "Alright."

    Kanae watched Neo who worked speedily as she browsed the documents in front of her. "It seems Neo really loves his job."

    "It¡¯s his wife," Kevin remarked calmly.

    "No! I¡¯m not marrying my job!" Neo rebutted with a dark expression. "I¡¯m marrying myptop!"

    Kanae and Kevin: "..."

    Their banter stopped when Kevin¡¯s phone rang. He picked it up with ease. "This is Kevin Kalin."

    "n Head Kevin, this is Matt."

    "How do you have my number?"

    "Senior Pat gives it to me," Matt replied nonchntly. "I found out the n that Erica has when shees to your city. She ns on taking the medicine to build a group of perfect soldiers. But with her connection, she wouldn¡¯t be able to think that far."

    "What¡¯s your point?" Kevin asked again.

    "She¡¯s just a subordinate of the military general here. Even though their n is set in secret, the fact that the medicine in your city can only affect several people needs to be proven. They want all the records of the medicine used."

    It was not impossible. The medicine¡¯s record was kept safely within the government. As for the one that Ferdinand used, he had the record that Jon gave him before that man¡¯s departure.

    "I¡¯ll send it."

    "That¡¯s not all, they want testimony of those who participated in the battle against Ferdinand and tell them in clear terms of the battle that urred," Matt¡¯s voice sounded restrained. He didn¡¯t like the thought of pulling them away from the city just toe to the capital.

    As someone who was part of the capital, he knew very well the hidden power around. There were so many schemes that they generated every single day. Living in peace would mean that they had to stay under the shadow.

    Kevin didn¡¯t immediately answer. He looked at Kanae beside him. "Do you want to go?"

    "Yes," Kanae replied firmly. She wanted to see this matter ended with her own two eyes. There was no way she would give up halfway.

    "I and Kanae will go," Kevin replied. "When will we go?"

    "10 January," Matt replied. "I¡¯ll prepare the ne ticket and all. You just have to make sure that you bring everything necessary. I can¡¯t tell you for sure how long you have to stay in the capital, but I¡¯ll take care of your lodging."

    "Ok."

    "I¡¯ll send you the gist of rules in capital. There are some differences with your city, so you should familiarize yourself with them."

    "I understand."

    After the call ended, Kevin turned to look at Kanae. "It¡¯s not going to be a child y. The capital is going to be very dangerous if you aren¡¯t careful. There might not be anyone who wants to kill you in the open, but there might be some scheme lying beneath them."

    "There¡¯s no need to worry," Kanae grinned. "I have lived through them for years, there¡¯s no harm adding a few more days."

    Even though she was not categorized as Nali Family¡¯s main family, she had lived through their ways. The live that they showed to her was not easy, but she managed to survive them all. Cheap tricks wouldn¡¯t be able to fool her anymore.

    "You should prepare for our departure."

    "Roger that."

    "Wait, wait," Neo interrupted their conversation. "Boss, if you two are gone, what are we going to do? Your safety is very important, I can¡¯t possibly let you go there just to die."

    "I won¡¯t die," Kevin answered firmly. He didn¡¯t have any intention to die. If the people in the capital tried to do something funny, he didn¡¯t mind retaliating. After all, his life was not that cheap.

    "You should stay here, Neo," Kanae added.

    Neo rolled his eyes. "What about your protection?"

    "Do you think that we¡¯re going to die that easily? There¡¯s no need to worry so much, we¡¯re much stronger than that," Kanae sped her fist together.

    "Neo, you should watch over the officials and make sure that they work efficiently. Mike will continue with his work and you should help him out. Uncle and Lou will watch the development n. I hope that I can see changes when I return back here," Kevin gave his instruction.

    Looking at the confident Kevin, Neo knew that this man was determined to go. There was nothing he could do to change the man¡¯s mind anymore. Even though he doubted that there would be any other trouble in this city since Kevin, Kanae, Jason, and Laura practically held firm into many important aspects in this city, there was nothing wrong with being cautious.

    "What if you return after only 1 day?"

    Kevin arched her eyebrows. "Then I hope that you can make a slight change to the city."

    "That¡¯s impossible Boss."

    "Nothing is impossible."

    Neo sighed in resignation. "I¡¯ll tell the others about your new instruction, Boss. Please excuse me."

    Kanae watched as the young man walked away. She turned her head to Kevin. "Do you think there¡¯s going to be a lot of changes in this city?"

    "There will be some changes, but we won¡¯t be part of them anymore."

    "What do you mean?"

    The city was undergoing changes because he had asked them to close down the ck Street. The people who used to y around on the street was moved away to other ces. Many of them have decent life, so there was no need for a live full of danger anymore.

    As time passed by, the changes would be more visible. His role as Ryukalin n Head would slowly disappear. There would be no need for him to stand on the limelight anymore as hisrge scale works only happened in the dark.

    "We¡¯ll just be ordinary business people," Kevin replied amiably.

    Kanae looked at Kevin doubtfully. "Are you sure someone like you can be ¡¯ordinary?¡¯"

    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with trying."

    "I still doubt you can be ¡¯ordinary,¡¯ Kevin."

 Chapter 721 Capital City

    <h4>Chapter 721 Capital City</h4>

    "I thought you¡¯ll be waiting for us in the destination ce," Kanaemented when she saw Matt standing in front of them.

    Matt smiled wryly. His youthful face didn¡¯t match his age at all. Right now, people wouldn¡¯t be able to guess that this man was already pretty old as he looked like their ¡¯elder brother.¡¯

    "I have to make sure that you two won¡¯t create any trouble. Have you finished the matter of this city?"

    "Yes," Kevin replied shortly.

    The matter of this city was handled by Jason and the others. Kevin barely has to do anything else at the front, so he was pretty idle. Of course, he had to start expanding his business if he wanted to gain better foothold in this city.

    "I¡¯ll exin about the capital city on our way," Matt nced at their bags. "Are you sure that you only need to bring that much?"

    The two of them only brought tworge backpacks. Even though their size alone said that they brought a lot of items, he doubted that it would be enough for days. After all, normally people would bring more items when they were going to visit a new ce.

    "I don¡¯t really have many things that I want to bring," Kanae shrugged. If it was necessary, she would just wash her own clothes while they were staying in the capital. There was no need to fit a lot of items in her backpack.

    Matt shook his head lightly before walking away. He handed them their tickets and guided them to the ne. Upon seeing therge ne up-close, Kanae¡¯s eyes widened.

    "I never know that they¡¯re this big," Kanae murmured.

    "Is this your first time riding a ne?"

    "Yes."

    Kevin shrugged. "Just treat it like you¡¯re riding a bus. It¡¯s not any different."

    "Really?" Kanae asked doubtfully.

    "Once you¡¯re inside, you won¡¯t be able to sense the difference."

    Matt had prepared the business ss ticket for them, so their chairs were extremelyfortable. Kanae and Kevin sat side by side while Matt sat behind them.

    "I¡¯ll start exining about the capital city. The buildings are not much different from your city, but there are different regtions. Thergest difference is the fact that the capital city didn¡¯t have any ck Street, so I hope you can rein yourself from roaming around at night."

    "There¡¯s restriction to go out at night?" Kanae asked curiously.

    "Yes. You can¡¯t stay outside after 11 PM at night if you¡¯re underage."

    "I¡¯m already 18," Kanae rolled her eyes in displeasure.

    Matt shook his head. "You may be considered as an adult, but here, the only people who can roam on the streets during the night are only people who have reached the age above 25."

    "Why 25?"

    "That¡¯s the rule," Matt shrugged. He was not that nosy to search for every single reason they created the rules. Besides, he had much more important works to do rather than searching for them all.

    "Anything else we have to remember?" Kevin changed the subject.

    "You can act normally since there are many people from different cities in the capital every single day. Try not to offend anyone you found in the capital city because you wouldn¡¯t know what their background is. Many influential people love to wear normal clothes."

    "Now, that¡¯s quiteplicated," Kanae murmured. In their city, it would be an extraordinary feat for someone from an influential family to act extremely humble. They wouldn¡¯t want to roam and act normal because those people were usually targeted by the gangsters and so on.

    "I just hope you won¡¯t create any trouble," Matt rubbed his forehead. He knew that if they wanted to create trouble, it would be very easy. Not even the greatest hacker could stop them from hacking and their physical abilities were top notch.

    In the end, Matt had to tell them most of the rules in the city. In the middle of the exnation, Kanae chose to sleep. She felt rather sleepy to hear the same phrase that was being repeated by Matt.

    "Kanae... this involves the matter of life and death," Matt rolled his eyes when he saw the two of them acted disinterested.

    "We can remember things very easily even though you only say them once," Kevin said calmly. "There¡¯s no need to feel annoyed. We will behave well, Uncle Matt."

    Matt: "..." even though my age did suit to be their uncle, I don¡¯t like being called like that.

    Seeing that the two of them could stayposed, Matt chose to not delve into the matter anymore. He knew that they were very capable based on his observation during his time in the city. All that he had to do was watch them to not actpletely on impulse.

    The journey in the ne will take hours, so it was best for them to sleep. Knowing this, Matt didn¡¯t bother them anymore until it was the time for the ne tond.

    "Have you woken up, Kevin, Kanae?"

    "I¡¯m awake," Kanae yawned and opened her eyes slowly. The first thing she saw was Kevin¡¯s side profile as the man was busy reading. "Good morning."

    "Good afternoon," Kevin replied and returned back the magazine that he took from the side.

    Kanae eyed the magazine curiously. "Did you not sleep?"

    "I¡¯m not sleepy," Kevin replied tly. In truth, he couldn¡¯t sleep because she was looking at his direction. With her face so close to him, he couldn¡¯t calm down even if he wanted to. The only thing he could do was making sure that he was busy enough to not think of anything inappropriate.

    "You can sleepter in the hotel that I have prepared," Matt remarked. "For today, don¡¯t venture out of the city."

    "Ok."

    The three of them got out of the ne when it was the time. Seeing the colorful building, Kanae¡¯s eyes widened. Her sharp sense told her the difference of this city that she felt clearly.

    "The capital is much livelier," Kanaemented.

    Kevin nodded. "And dangerous."

    "Yes."

    The two of them could sense the malicious gaze that several people gave to them. Even though their appearances were rather ordinary, their clothes were pretty good. At the standard of this city, they still could be considered as well off. This was the reason many people gave them some nces with hidden motives behind them.

    "We¡¯ll get used to them," Kanae shrugged. She had faced them during her youth because many people wished for her downfall. This degree was already nothing in her eyes.

    "I¡¯m more interested in the buildings," Kevin changed the topic. "There are some different types of architecture."

    "Brother Matt says that there are some changes because of the history. This ce is more like a port because of the sea at the border, so it¡¯s easy for new kinds of ideas toe in. Besides, the inte is growing at a fast ratetely."

    "You¡¯re correct, but you shouldn¡¯t have called Matt like that."

    "Why? Is it wrong to call him as brother?" Kanae tilted her head in confusion. Matt was more than a decade older than her, so she preferred to use some honorific when calling the man.

    "You should call him ¡¯uncle,¡¯" Kevin shrugged.

    Kanae: "..."

    She knew that he was much older than her, but his appearance made it hard to call him that way.

    "Hey, why are you going ahead of me?" Matt strode to their ce. "I¡¯m searching for you two everywhere."

    "We¡¯re here the entire time."

    "I can¡¯t sense you at all."

    "It¡¯s normal, isn¡¯t it?" Kanae giggled. The two of them would unconsciously hide their presence in normal times. Because of that, they would be able to escape the watchful eyes around them.

    Matt rolled his eyes. "Just follow after me. I¡¯ll take you to the hotel."

 Chapter 722 Ferdinandâ€™s Friend

    <h4>Chapter 722 Ferdinand¡¯s Friend</h4>

    For the rest of the day, Kevin and Kanae stayed within the hotel. They didn¡¯t go anywhere because there was not much that they could do. Matt didn¡¯t allow them to go out on the first day.

    "The hotel will have to prepare more food if you eat this much every meal, Kanae," Kevin looked at the empty tes in front of Kanae. He wondered how she managed to eat much more than him.

    "I¡¯m hungry," Kanae grinned.

    "I can see that. Let me wipe your mouth, there¡¯s rice."

    "Ah, thanks."

    Ignoring the gaze around him, Kevin stretched out his hand and used his handkerchief to wipe Kanae¡¯s mouth. His movement was done carefully as if he was worried that he would hurt her.

    "It¡¯s already night. Let¡¯s walk around the hotel."

    "Yes!"

    Standing up from her seat, Kanae walked to Kevin¡¯s side. He ced her hand in his own before guiding her away from the ce. The soft hand felt extremelyfortable as they walked around without any specific direction. At the same time, they were memorizing theyout of the hotel.

    "There are a lot of rooms," Kanae looked at the rooms around them. They were mostly using the sameyout, but she could see the difference between each ce.

    "They make it like a maze."

    "Won¡¯t it make the guests find it hard to return back to their room?" Kanae asked curiously.

    "This ce is known as the maze hotel. The structure is designed to make it entertaining because some people just love the difference inyout for each floor," a voice sounded from behind them.

    Kanae and Kevin stopped and turned around. They could see a man standing behind them. He was wearing a ck formal suit. If not for his tanned skin and well-built muscle that they could only faintly guess, they would think that this man was an ordinary citizen.

    "Hello," Kanae greeted the man. "Nice to meet you, Sir."

    The man nodded his head. He looked at the two of them. "Nice to meet you, Kanae and Kevin."

    The two of them tensed up when they heard the man called them using their real name. They had never seen the man before. After all, today was the very first day they came to this city. Even though they couldn¡¯t sense any hostility from this man, it would be better to stay careful.

    "Have we met before?" Kevin asked in a cold tone.

    The man arched his eyebrows. He could sense the wariness that these two exuded in a split second. In just an instant, they were looking at him full of wariness and readiness to fight.

    "Nope," The man replied nonchntly. "My name is Richard, I¡¯m one of the soldiers stationed in this city."

    Richard?

    The two of them have never heard this name before, so they looked back at Richard. Their eyes held deep wariness for they didn¡¯t want to create any trouble, yet at the same time, they didn¡¯t want to lose their lives.

    "What do you want from us, Mr. Richard?" Kanae asked solemnly.

    Richard was watching their movement with interest. He had heard the news regarding the two of them not long ago, so his curiosity piqued up. Upon meeting the two of them, he realized that they were not ordinary teenagers. Even though they were barely 18 and 19 years old, they seemed more simr to that of a veteran soldier.

    "I just want to know: how did you two manage to defeat Ferdinand?"

    From their built and aura alone, he could gauge that their strength should be below Ferdinand. Knowing that Ferdinand has some weird abilities that allow the man to wield more power than ordinary people, it was hard to believe that these brats would be able to defeat them. They were extraordinary, but he didn¡¯t see anything more than that.

    Kevin narrowed his gaze. "Why do you think we defeat Ferdinand?"

    "I received the report," Richard replied shortly. "Ferdinand is my underling, so of course, I monitor his every action."

    Underling?

    Both Kanae and Kevin were shocked to hear that word. They eyed Richard cautiously. If there was anyone stronger than Ferdinand, they would be doomed. Their strength alone was not enough to deal with Ferdinand. Much less if that particr person was stronger than Ferdinand.

    "You should stop scaring them, Richard," Matt walked towards them. His expression was gloomy because he didn¡¯t expect to see Richard in this ce. It seemed the news traveled faster than he thought.

    Richard snorted. "Do you think they can be easily scared? The report that I receive stated these brats as the strongest people in that city."

    Matt looked at Kanae and Kevin. "This is Richard, themander for every national soldier in this city. He holds the highest authority andmand them all, but you don¡¯t have to worry about defeating him. Both of you are far stronger than this middle-aged man."

    "Don¡¯t spout nonsense, Matt."

    "I¡¯m just introducing you to them," Matt shrugged. "I have called your assistant. He must be worried that their leader hasn¡¯t returned yet."

    The two of them red at each other. Even though it was a simple exchange, Kanae and Kevin could sense the killing intent that they leaked out to each other. It seemed that their rtionships were not that good.

    "I¡¯ll be going now. Brat, we¡¯ll talk againter."

    Watching Richard¡¯s back, Kevin¡¯s eyes narrowed once again. Even though Matt said that they were stronger than this man, he could sense the faint danger from Richard. In a real battle, strength didn¡¯t onlye from their selves, but also the surrounding and how they managed the situation.

    If they had to fight against Richard, things wouldn¡¯t end so peacefully.

    "Are you two alright?"

    "He can¡¯t do anything to us," Kanae grinned. "It¡¯s nothing much, Uncle Matt."

    Matt: "..." I¡¯m an uncle now?

    "What is his rtion with Ferdinand?" Kevin went straight to the point.

    "Ferdinand¡¯s team is under Richard. Like I say, he holds the control for every single soldier, including the special team. He¡¯s the one giving orders to them, meaning, he¡¯s Ferdinand¡¯s superior and friend. Some of my men say that they¡¯re pretty close."

    Kanae frowned. "Will he take revenge to us?"

    "I don¡¯t know," Matt replied. "He has more than enough strength if he wants revenge. The soldiers in this country obey him much more than their own leader because he¡¯s the highest rank leader. I would rmend you to not make him your enemy."

    "We already killed his friend."

    "I know."

    Kevin¡¯s eyes shed with ruthlessness. "If he wants to take his revenge on us, I don¡¯t mind ying with him."

    "Kevin, youe here just for testimonies."

    "If that annoying middle aged man tries to bully us, we won¡¯t stay silent. I¡¯ll let him have a taste of my sword."

    "Kanae, how did you bring your sword?"

    "Good idea, Kanae," Kevin nodded his head.

    "Of course."

    Seeing these two were eager to beat Richard should that man make any move; Matt rubbed his forehead. He should know better that these two were already in their own world. From the bottom of his heart, he hoped that this matter could be cleared in the peaceful way.

 Chapter 723 Testimonies

    <h4>Chapter 723 Testimonies</h4>

    Time passed swiftly as the two of them stayed in the capital. They explored the stores and many other things around them, earning much more knowledge about this city. Before they knew it, two weeks had passed.

    "Richard didn¡¯te to bother us anymore," Kanaemented as she picked up the donut in front of her.

    She was staying in a caf¨¦ with Kevin for their snacks. Even though Kevin barely ate anything, the man still apanied her in every ce that she visited.

    "It¡¯s better that way," Kevin replied. "Have you thought about what you¡¯re going to say as the testimonies."

    "I¡¯ll tell the truth," Kanae bit the chocte donut in her hand. "There¡¯s nothing much that we have to hide too. The matter of Ferdinand eyeing the source power is nothing new. But the source power is limited and he already used them all."

    "Will you tell them about your condition too?"

    "No."

    There was no need to tell them that she has simr condition with Ferdinand. Even though they had special power that made them far stronger than ordinary humans, it was not something they should leak out. Their existences alone were something that should be kept hidden forever.

    "Good girl," Kevin stretched his hand and messed up Kanae¡¯s hair.

    "Hey! Don¡¯t treat me like a little girl!"

    "I¡¯m treating you as my girlfriend."

    "Wha-?" before Kanae could protest again, Kevin had pulled her head closer and nted a kiss on her forehead. Heat rushed to her cheek as she nced up to see the man¡¯s face. He was smiling tenderly at her with his attention fully focused on her.

    The backlight from the window made her able to see Kevin¡¯s features more clearly. He looked so handsome that she wanted to curse the man again. Howe someone can be so handsome? It was so unfair!

    "Do you not like it?" Kevin caressed the girl¡¯s hair softly.

    "You just surprise me," Kanae looked away, not wanting to stare at the man directly. She was worried that his handsomeness would make her eyes blind.

    Kevin chuckled lightly, finding her reaction cute. At this moment, his usual coldness had disappeared into nothingness. There was no one who would think that this man always acted indifferent with a straight face.

    Ring! Ring!

    "What is it, Matt?" Kevin picked up his phone.

    "They have decided the date for your testimonies. You should prepare yourself. I¡¯ll pick you up tomorrow. Also, the two of you will be questioned one by one with different questions."

    "I see."

    "Do you have any questions?"

    "Is it going to be a long interrogation?" Kanae moved closer and asked.

    "No. They just need some story from your part. It shouldn¡¯t take a long time."

    "Ok, I got it."

    "Anything else?" Matt asked.

    "No."

    "Ok, make sure that you dress up nicely."

    "Sure," Kevin ended the call and stared at Kanae. Her face was only inches away from him because of the call. He leaned in slightly and kissed her cheek.

    "Kevin!"

    "You¡¯re tempting me."

    "I¡¯m not!"

    ...

    The next day, Matt watched the two of them banter with a dark expression. He knew that the two of them were engaged and probably, getting married soon. However, it didn¡¯t mean he wanted to stay in the same ce as them when they were having quarrels like this.

    "I can get you two a room if you want, but please stop flirting with each other," Matt said with a pained expression.

    "Uncle can flirt with your girlfriend too," Kanae interjected before turning her head to look at Kevin again. "Like I say, I won¡¯t tell them something like that. There¡¯s no need for you to worry so much."

    Matt rubbed his forehead. He chose not to reply since he didn¡¯t have any girlfriend to flirt with. But if these two knew about that, he was pretty sure that the news would travel to Patrick¡¯s ear.

    After that.... There would be no more peace for him.

    Matt guided them to the car and they headed to the hall. For the past few days, Kevin and Kanae only toured the area around the hotel. He had warned them to not venture too far because there were someplicated matters, so the two of them behaved.

    They only nned on staying in the capital for a short period of time, so it would be better if they didn¡¯t create any trouble. Staying within the area around the hotel was still pretty safe.

    "Who will be called first?" Kevin asked.

    "It¡¯s you," Matt pointed to Kevin. "They ask for you to answer their question first while Kanae stay outside for a while. Your role will be reversed after you¡¯re finished. If they found inconsistencies in your story, you¡¯ll have to stay in this city for a longer period of time."

    "It¡¯s not too bad," Kanae shrugged. "We can explore more ces if we stay here."

    Matt rolled his eyes. "It¡¯s not good at all. There are a lot of power struggles in the capital. If they got wind of your real ability, they might want to rope you into their battle and use you."

    Kevin¡¯s eyes narrowed. He was very clear that the two of them have much more power than ordinary people. Even though he had done some investigation regarding the factions in the capital, it was not a good idea to participate in them. There were too manyplicated matters.

    "We¡¯re just ordinary teenagers in their eyes," Kanae shrugged.

    "One glutton at that," Kevin added.

    "Hey! I¡¯m not that much of a glutton."

    "You eat at least 6 times each day while we¡¯re in the capital, 3 main meals and 3 snacks. Can you say that it¡¯s not a glutton?"

    "Well," Kanae scratched her head. "Just a bit glutton."

    Matt shook his head lightly. If they only watched the two of them over the past two weeks, there was nothing interesting in what they did. They acted as normal people who had juste here for the first time. If there was anything suspicious about them, they would have gotten into trouble a long time ago.

    Looking at the two of them, he could guess why there was no one who bothered them. The way they acted was simr to that of a couple in their honeymoon, except for the fact that they only teased the other party lightly. Even he wondered how Kevin could control himself that well to not make any move to her more than little tease.

    Though, the frequency seemed to increase in time.

    He nced outside. "We¡¯ve arrived. I¡¯ll bring you to the lobby, Kanae. You¡¯ll wait there until Kevin gets out."

    "Ok."

    The hall that Matt took them into was extremelyrge. It was at least twice asrge as the one in their city. Numerous paintings filled the cream-colored wall, adding charm to the ce. Not many people were there as only one or two people passed by.

    Sitting on the chair, Kanae took the time to examine the lobby. She was astonished by the statues and paintings they ced inside. It was as if this was an exhibition ce and not a hall for trial.

    ¡¯The difference in culture and money is awfully clear.¡¯

    There were several chairs in the lobby, but she was practically alone. The ce didn¡¯t seem to be frequently visited by anyone, making it deste. Still, it was very clean because she couldn¡¯t spot any dust anywhere.

    "It¡¯s rare for a little girl to be called to the hall."

    Hearing that familiar voice, Kanae was stunned.

 Chapter 724 Agreemen

    <h4>Chapter 724 Agreemen</h4>

    "It¡¯s rare for a little girl to be called to the hall."

    Hearing that familiar voice, Kanae was stunned. She turned her head around and saw a man standing not far from her. He was carrying a stack of paper in his hand with a suitcase by his side. Even though his clothes were formal, Kanae still recognized that man.

    There was no way she wouldn¡¯t recognize him since he had just visited their city not long ago. She was tasked to protect him, so she could recognize him from a distance without any trouble.

    "Mr. George?"

    "Youe from the City of Crime, right?" George sized Kanae up and down. He was familiar with their clothes¡¯ design because he had stayed there for several days. Upon seeing a girl wearing the simr one, he couldn¡¯t resist to not call.

    "Yes. Is it that obvious?" Kanae asked back.

    George shook his head. "Normally, no. It¡¯s just I have some knowledge about the city that I came to know that youe from that peculiar city.???

    "Peculiar city?"

    "Yes," George scratched his head. It would be a long exnation if he wanted to tell this young girl. Checking his watch, he noticed that there was still more than enough time for him to stay around.

    He strode forward and sat down on the chair next to Kanae¡¯s. "In our opinion, your city, City of Crime, is the most peculiar city among all the cities in this country. This is because of the special privilege that the people in the city possess. Compared with other cities, City of Crime has more freedom."

    Kanae had heard that the city has a lot of freedom, but she didn¡¯t know that other cities didn¡¯t have the same privilege. She thought that it was the same with other cities, but it turned out that it was different.

    "Do you know the reason?"

    "Well, there are some stories around," George scratched his head. "Some people say that people in that city are stronger gically, so we¡¯re recruiting a lot of people from that city. Commander Richard is exceptionally fond of the soldiers from that city because there is always one or two that appear to be exceptional every time we ask for new soldiers."

    "Exceptional as in?"

    "Greater abilities and so on," George smiled wryly. "I¡¯m not very clear because I¡¯m not someone from the military, but it¡¯s the gist that I know. Because of the rumor that people from that city possess power that can overthrow the entire nation, some people in the capital want to gain possession and truth. That¡¯s the reason we¡¯re doing an investigation."

    Kanae wanted to say that it was only limited to several people, but found out that it would only make things turn awful. It was already more than enough that they schemed for the city.

    George shrugged. "Anyway, the matters in the capital are alreadyplicated enough. There are a lot of factions here and those from other cities shouldn¡¯te and participate. They will only bring trouble to themselves if they try to meddle in the matter here."

    "I see."

    "Good luck with your interrogation. I¡¯ll be going now, little girl."

    As George left, Kanae thought about their conversation. In truth, she didn¡¯t want to stay here at all. If not because Matt told them that they had to voice out their testimonies and diverted the people¡¯s interest from them, she would never be here.

    Several more minutes passed before Kevin approached her with Matt. "It¡¯s your turn, Kanae."

    "Ok."

    Matt guided Kanae to the room while Kevin sat down on the same chair as Kanae. After several seconds, he nced to the side with narrowed eyes. "I know you¡¯re there, Richard."

    "You¡¯re quite a sharp soldier, aren¡¯t you?" Walking out leisurely, Richard eyed Kevin with interest. Even the sharpest soldier under his lead might not necessarily be able to sense him. He had juste here, but Kevin already found out about his existence.

    "What do you want?"

    Richard shrugged. "Let¡¯s have a talk."

    "I don¡¯t mind talking, but I don¡¯t want to do any violence here," Kevin replied lightly. He nced at Richard¡¯s hand. "That would include your weapon, Sir."

    Richard sighed and moved his hand away from his weapon. He was only putting it near as a precaution, but Kevin sensed his movement and intention too. "I don¡¯t like you, young man."

    "The feeling is mutual."

    "You destroy my dream of getting perfect soldiers with the help of medicine from Ferdinand."

    "There¡¯s no such thing as perfect soldier," Kevin replied indifferently. "The medicine itself is a failure. After a while, your soldier will turn into monster if you use it."

    "What did you say, young man?"

    Killing intent burst forth from the two of them at the same time. Facing the humongous pressure of the man before him, Kevin stayed indifferent. He exuded the same amount of killing intent, giving pressure to the man before him without any change in expression.

    Richard found out that he was getting suppressed slightly. The young man turned out to be far more ruthless and dangerous than he thought. He retracted his killing intent and Kevin followed suit.

    "Show me the proof."

    "Here," Kevin threw a tablet to the man.

    Taking the tablet, Richard could see that there were several documents and videos inside. He stood silently as he watched the content. Terrifying realization dawned on him.

    ¡¯That damnable Ferdinand. He actually wants to give me unstable medicine.¡¯

    "How did you get this video?"

    "It¡¯s none of your business."

    Richard yed the tablet on his hand for a few seconds. "Why are you showing me this? It¡¯s easy for you to just shut me out because I know the truth of your city, right?"

    "There¡¯s no need for useless violence. The main core of the medicine is already used up, so you can¡¯t make it anymore," Kevin replied indifferently. His action didn¡¯t show his emotion at all.

    Richard frowned. He had gathered more information himself, so he knew that the core medicine was limited. Based on the document here, it was certain that they already used them up for the experiment. Even if he got the medicine, it was unstable and would only bring destruction for his soldier.

    Internally, he sighed to himself. When Ferdinand lost almost all members of his group, the man vowed that he would make a way to create a perfect soldier. As the one who assigned the mission, he got no choice but to agree. He didn¡¯t want to create more painful memories for the broken man.

    Now he realized that his decision only brought forth the hidden secret of the city out. At the same time, he has cut off their wings.

    "How many people left?"

    Kevin nced up. "Don¡¯t you already know their number?"

    Richard stared back at Kevin. Their gaze shed at one another, sending them into another staring contest.

    Ricard knew that Ferdinand basically sacrificed everyone for the experiment. As a former soldier, it was aplete failure in the moral part. Ferdinand only cared for those close to him and not the other human being.

    "Fine, you got me," Richard messed up his hair. "Even though you disturb my n, I don¡¯t want to create unnecessary trouble because of a dead man. I¡¯m sure that someone like you can easily influence a city."

    "It seems you have heard some rumors about me," Kevin nced up. "As long as you keep your rein in the area in the capital, I won¡¯t meddle into your business. I don¡¯t care about your n as long as you don¡¯t involve the City of Crime and me."

    Richard arched his eyebrows. "I don¡¯t know you care so much about that useless city."

    "It¡¯s not entirely useless," Kevin replied.

    Richard shrugged. He didn¡¯t have any ambition to take over the cities either. Most of the schemes in the capital only involve other factions in the same city as they didn¡¯t want to bother with the outside world. It was the same with him.

    The capital city was big enough for them. Large ambitions like that didn¡¯t suit him at all.

    "Then we have a deal. I won¡¯t bother with you and you won¡¯t bother with me," Richard stretched out his hand.

    "Deal," Kevin shook the man¡¯s hand firmly.

 Chapter 725 Last Day in the Capital

    <h4>Chapter 725 Last Day in the Capital</h4>

    When they came out of the room, Matt was stunned to see Richard stood not far from Kevin.

    "Richard, didn¡¯t I tell you not to bother with them again?" Matt asked with a dark expression.

    "Don¡¯t be so angry, Matt," Richardughed. "I just have a hearty talk with this little leader. In fact, we have reached an agreement, so you don¡¯t have to worry about us so much."

    "Agreement?" Kanae asked curiously.

    Richard took a good look at Kanae for a moment as he recalled the information he had gathered regarding this youngdy. Truth to be told, he felt that this woman was moreplicated to handle rather than the man. She might appear more amiable, but he knew that she wouldn¡¯t back down so easily.

    "Yep, this grandpa won¡¯t disturb us anymore," Kevin pointed to Richard with his thumb.

    Hearing the word ¡¯grandpa,¡¯ Matt had to resist the urge to notugh. Even though Richard was already quite old, he didn¡¯t like being called grandfather. In his eyes, he was still very young and fit.

    "Yes, I won¡¯t disturb you anymore," Richard replied. "The military also will not attack your city as long as you don¡¯t initiate an attack on us. Or in other words, you have to stay loyal."

    Kanae smirked. "The people inside also said the same thing."

    Richard looked at the two of them with astonishment. It seemed that they were unable to find any loopholes from the two people in front of him. From what he knew, trying to make sure they didn¡¯t find any loophole would be difficult.

    "I¡¯ll be going now. And brats, I¡¯m not that old."

    Kevin didn¡¯t reply as he stood up and examined Kanae up and down. Only after he was certain that she was fine did he stop. "Let¡¯s return back. We¡¯re going home tomorrow."

    "Yes!"

    Matt sighed. "Don¡¯t take what Richard says to heart. He might be annoying because his priority is always the country. Still, he has some feeling."

    "He¡¯s a good military leader," Kevin said shortly.

    "I¡¯ll take care of your ticket and permission. You two can enjoy your stay in this city for thest day."

    "Thank you, Brother Matt," Kanae smiled.

    "Call him ¡¯uncle.¡¯"

    "Oops, I forgot."

    Matt: "..." so you¡¯re the one who influenced her to call me uncle.

    The two of them returned back to the hotel. This time, they didn¡¯t visit any other ces and merely spent their time ying together. There were some board games that the hotel provided, so they spent their time ying them.

    "You win again," Kanae frowned. She tossed the die on her hand to the side. With this, Kevin gained the lead by 2 wins from her. "It¡¯s really hard to beat you."

    "Luck is an important aspect in life," Kevin smiled and pulled the girl closer to him. "Let¡¯s have some rest. Tomorrow is going to be a long day."

    "I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll just sleep in the ne again."

    Recalling Kanae¡¯s face when she slept, Kevin sighed to himself. It would be another round of torture for him again. Previously, he was already suffering in agony because she slept beside him. If she slept in the ne again, he was pretty sure that he wouldn¡¯t be able to have any rest at all.

    "Do you learn anything during your stay here?" Kevin changed the subject.

    "A lot of things," Kanae grinned. "I have just found out that the variety of food can be made to make aplete set. There are also various new items that I have never seen before...."

    As Kanae uttered out everything that she got from their two weeks stay, Kevin listened quietly. He also found most of the things that Kanae mentioned to be interesting, but he would let the girl mention them first. They might have different ideas on the design.

    "Jason will be the one to try to expand the ideas," Kevin concluded after they had finished. "I¡¯ll just work on the basics and earn the materials."

    "That¡¯ll be a good idea," Kanae nodded her head in agreement. The picture of the City of Crime washed over the ¡¯crime¡¯ name seemed to be extremely enchanting. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to wash off the brand that hadtched over the city for decades, but it was not impossible.

    "You¡¯re going to work in thepany again," Kevin brushed Kanae¡¯s hair with a tender smile. "This time, you¡¯re not only a secretary, but also co-owner of thepany."

    Kanae smiled brightly. Even though she was not that fond with the thought of working behind the desk all day, she would be willing to do it. With the speed at how she worked most of the time, she would make sure that she had more than enough time to rest and do other things.

    "What¡¯s your dream job in the past, Kanae?" Kevin suddenly asked.

    "Dream job?"

    "I¡¯m sure that you have a dream when you¡¯re a kid, right? When you grow up, what do you want to be?"

    Recalling her childhood time, Kanae remembered that she just didn¡¯t want to inherit Nali Family¡¯s business. Even though their family barely had any because her father worked as a researcher, they still got ie from those middle-sizepanies. Her parents wanted both of them to be the sessor and while Laura, her sister, weed that notion, she didn¡¯t want it at all.

    Creating troubles at every lesson they gave, she made sure that she wouldn¡¯t get picked to continue the business. It was kind of cunning in her part, but she hated the upper-ss society because of how fake they were.

    "I don¡¯t know." Kanae shrugged. "I never have any fixed dream about my future. All I wish when I¡¯m small is just staying away from my uncle and the rest. As for my job, I don¡¯t really mind anything."

    "How about now?"

    "Now?" Kanae tilted her head. "I think it¡¯ll be more than enough to work with you."

    She didn¡¯t really have anything that she loved to do. Well, she loved fighting, but staying vignt all the time was a bit tiring. She had had enough of that live for the past few years. asionally fighting would be fine as it was fun to spar with her friends.

    Not hearing any response from Kevin, Kanae turned her head to the side. She was shocked to see the faint blush on Kevin¡¯s face. Did he feel embarrassed?

    "Kevin?" Kanae reached out her hand.

    "I¡¯m fine," Kevin blocked her hand using the slightest strength possible as he turned his head around. The answer she just gave to him was so unexpected that he didn¡¯t know how he should respond.

    Kanae smiled wryly. "Don¡¯t give me that ¡¯I have to decide on my own future¡¯ talk. I¡¯m already the owner for severalpanies, so I don¡¯t really have to work aside from managing them."

    Even though she said it in a light tone, both of them knew that managing thepany was not easy. It would require a lot of hard work on her side. There might be a lot of sleepless nights in the future waiting for her.

    "While you¡¯re here, do you also work?"

    "I do," Kanae replied. She brought herptop for a cause. Most of her work was inside thatptop. During most of the time, she would y around the city to see various things and the rest of the time would be spent to take care of the business she had.

    "You too, right, Kevin?"

    "You really know me very well," Kevin smiled tenderly. He pulled Kanae closer and gave a light kiss on her cheek. "Let¡¯s just do our work before going to bed. I¡¯m sure that there are already a lot of documents that you have to see."

    "Yep," Kanae giggled. "We¡¯re going to have sleepless nights because of work after we return."

    "Let¡¯s make sure that we won¡¯t sleep deprived too much. Time to work, Kanae."

    "Yes, Kevin!"

 Chapter 726 Back to City of Crime

    <h4>Chapter 726 Back to City of Crime</h4>

    Matt looked at the two youngsters in front of him with a dark face. "Didn¡¯t I tell you two to rest properly? Why are you looking so sleepy?"

    "We barely sleptst night," Kanae made a peace gesture with her fingers.

    Kevin shrugged. "It¡¯s not really important. We¡¯re going to sleep in the ne too."

    The journey to return back to their city would take hours. If they were not sleeping at that time, they would only waste time.

    Hearing their answer, Matt rubbed his forehead. They looked like just normal teenagers who couldn¡¯t control their schedule well, but he knew that they were anything but that. As for what these two were doingst night, he didn¡¯t want to bother asking.

    "Anyway, give me a call when you have arrived. I have to make sure that you can return back safely," Matt reminded them.

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "Do you hope that someone will hijack the ne when we¡¯re on board?"

    "That¡¯s a pretty good idea."

    Kanae: "..." You heartless uncle!

    Kevin shook his head. "Even if there¡¯s one, I¡¯ll just kill him and take over the ne. There¡¯s no need to worry so much."

    "Can you drive a ne?"

    "I can learn."

    Since it seemed that stuffing sense to these two were impossible, Matt shook his head in defeat. He pointed to the ne and handed the tickets to them.

    "I won¡¯t be apanying you two this time. I still have a lot of matters to deal with in the capital. There¡¯s no need to worry, it¡¯s not about your city and everything."

    "Ok, good luck Uncle Matt," Kanae smiled.

    Kevin nced to the side. "You should juste out if you want to see us off, Old Richard."

    "I¡¯m not old, you brat!"

    Walking out from behind the pir, Richard red at Kevin. His action looked like a kid as he seemed to hate being called ¡¯old¡¯ so much. Even though his voice was loud, no one paid any attention to him. They were already used with this old man creating a scene here and there.

    "I¡¯ll be waiting to hear the news about the city¡¯s downfall, brat," Richard grinned. "I hear that it¡¯s full of people who only know crime. Even without me interfering, you¡¯re going to fall by yourself."

    "I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re going to be disappointed," Kevin retorted.

    Richard shrugged. "We shall see."

    "You better worry about yourself first. If you dare to break off the promise, I won¡¯t hesitate to crush the entire city."

    "Che, you¡¯re really an arrogant brat."

    Kanae giggled lightly. "Let¡¯s go, Kevin. The ne is going to fly in half an hour. I want to make sure we¡¯re not going to bete."

    "Sure."

    "See youter, Uncle Matt and Grandpa Richard."

    "I¡¯m not your grandpa!"

    Richard watched as the two youngsters departed. He snorted in displeasure as he didn¡¯t like it when someone mentioned to him that he was old. ncing at the man before him, he started speaking.

    "It¡¯s really unlike your style to help out someone from other cities. Does living in that city for years make you turn soft?"

    Matt passed a nce. "Don¡¯t speak as if you know me well, Richard."

    Richard shrugged. "You know that it¡¯s not impossible for that young man to rule the entire city if you help him out, right? Your influence is much bigger than what you have shown to him so far. Besides, for someone like you to use your influence a lot already shows that you hold deep interest in the city."

    "I don¡¯t have any interest," Matt replied curtly. It was only for a small mission that he went to the City of Crime. From a ce that he detested, it has be his second home and those people were already like a family for him. When he knew they would get into a much bigger trouble, he used his connection to help them out.

    "You use so much of your power to help them out, but you say that you don¡¯t have any interest? It¡¯s hard to believe, Matt."

    Matt¡¯s gaze was fixated on the departing ne. His eyes held deep feelings as he shook his head lightly. "Man should be ambitious, but not overly greedy. Everyone is destined for different matters. You should know your limitations and capabilities to make sure that you won¡¯t lose."

    "You¡¯re using those high-level phrases again, Matt," Richard rolled his eyes. "Fine, I won¡¯t ask you about them anymore, but can you keep your promise to them? Do you think that the government will always listen to your request?"

    "Even if they don¡¯t, all I have to do is buy time. City of Crime will not be the same anymore in a few more years. I believe in my friends," Matt smiled. ¡¯And I wish I could stay to see them.¡¯

    Hisst sentence never came out of his throat as he turned around and made a call. It was already the time for him to return back to his original position in the country¡¯s government. The ying time that he had with those people in City of Crime would have to wait until he got the chance.

    Richard followed suit for he had other matters to attend to. This country still has some wars happening here and there. Those were covert battles, but they still existed.

    ...

    City of Crime

    Waiting in the airport, Patrick grew restless. He didn¡¯t like to stay in one ce for a long period of time, so waiting for his nephew and daughter to return became arge torture for him. On the side, Lou had to make sure that this man didn¡¯t create a mess in this airport.

    If he did, they might have to face Kevin¡¯s wrath because they dyed the man¡¯s return.

    "Elder Pat, I¡¯m sure that you can have another practice with Mike after our return. There¡¯s no need to be so impatient," Lou reminded the man.

    Patrick shrugged. "I¡¯m not impatient. I just hope that the ne cane here right away. I¡¯m already tired of waiting."

    ¡¯Isn¡¯t that the same?¡¯

    Knowing that Patrick would never admit to it, Lou kept silent. He looked at the door with hope that Kevin would return soon enough. If their boss didn¡¯t return soon enough, he worried that Patrick would do something bad.

    Thankfully, the next ne hadnded and a lot of people came out.

    "Is Kevin in this ne?" Patrick asked.

    "I¡¯m not sure," Lou replied.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Kevin and Kanae toe out. The two of them were walking while holding hands with one another, making Patrick rather jealous when he looked at them.

    "Brat, you didn¡¯t do anything inappropriate to her when I¡¯m not around, right?" Patrick immediately interrogated Kevin when the two of them got close.

    Kanae rolled her eyes. "Father, there¡¯s no way he¡¯s going to do that."

    "If he dares to do it, I¡¯ll beat him up."

    Lou face palmed. If Kevin dared to do something inappropriate, he had to face Kanae first. That girl was strong enough to contend against Kevin in a battle. Even if they ended in a tie, either one of them wouldn¡¯t have any energy to do anything else.

    Kevin looked at his uncle coldly. "How¡¯s the progress of the city, Uncle?"

    "It¡¯s pretty good. There are a lot of new buildings that they want to make to develop the city further. Severalpanies already stated that they want to join in. There are still much more, so yourpany can participate too if you want," Patrick turned solemn.

    "Call Neo to snatch some of them. Make sure that Kale Company will be the one to supply the tools," Kevin ordered. Hispany, Kale Company, has been growing under Neo¡¯s leadtely. He didn¡¯t take care of the matter personally anymore because of the n¡¯s matter. After this, he would start to handle them and expand to other areas too.

    "That¡¯s easy," Patrick grinned. "Now, you should give me other jobs to do. I¡¯m bored with only watching them. I need more exercise."

    "Uncle, there¡¯s a training hall not far from Ryukalin n Residence. The owner is already old, so it would be better if you can stay there to take care and teach more people in martial arts," Kevin suggested.

    "Bing a teacher?" Patrick pondered. He did think about that since the city would erase ck Street area. They still could go there for the time being, but their number had decreased. Within a few years, there would be no more work for him if he continued to roam on the street.

    Even though a teacher was not really fun, at least, he could stay to do martial arts. There might even be some martial arts master that he could challenge to satisfy his love of fight.

    "Ask Neo to take care of them if you agree."

    "Sure, I¡¯ll make the call right away."

    As Patrick took out his phone happily, the four of them had arrived by the car. Kevin nced at Lou. "Is there any other job that you wish to do, Lou? I don¡¯t think that you should stay in Ryukalin n with your talent."

    Lou was stunned. He had never thought about leaving Ryukalin n because he had lived there for his entire life. Looking back at his young boss, he shook his head lightly.

    "I¡¯ll be your secretary, Boss."

    "If that¡¯s what you want."

    "Let¡¯s return back," Kanae smiled. "I¡¯m sure the others are already waiting for your return."

    Kevin smiled back. "Yes."

 Chapter 727 Under the Veil of Nigh

    <h4>Chapter 727 Under the Veil of Nigh</h4>

    Returning back to the residence, Kevin made sure that everything has progressed. Over the span two weeks and two days, the city was steadily growing. There was only some new sprout, but from the way things progressed, they might be able to grow nicely.

    Days passed as they continued to work for the better future of the city.

    "I never knew that Boss really wanted these projects," Neo sighed as he typed on theptop. He had only managed to snatch a few of them, which resulted in another round of sleepless night to him. Even though Kevin also worked on them, that young man handed most of the work to him.

    "He wants to make sure that Ryukalin n members can have normal work. The best way to do that is making us busy with a lot of projects," Mike smiled.

    "You can say that, but most of the people here only have little knowledge of business matters. At most, they can only work in the mail room, being an errand boy, or the likes."

    Neo rubbed his forehead. The changes that happened in the city was a tad too fast for them to adapt. Many of them no longer carried weapons around because that was the new regtion that Kevin enforced. By the next year, they wanted to create aw that forbade ordinary people to carry weapons around.

    Only those who had the permission would be allowed to carry weapons.

    "It¡¯s better than nothing," Mike smiled.

    Neo flicked a nce at Mike. "That¡¯s the same to you. Rather than Boss¡¯s right hand, you¡¯re more like a driver and coffee maker in thepany."

    "I enjoy this job."

    "Really?"

    Mike smiled. "Do you think I¡¯ll lie about something like this? Besides, you also love to work under pressure and deadlines, right? That¡¯s why you still stay as Boss¡¯s secretary."

    "Don¡¯t mention it," Neo rubbed his forehead. "By the way, where are Boss and Kanae? I haven¡¯t seen them after dinner."

    "They head to the court and y basketball together," Mike pointed outside. "After a few days of sleepless nights by working, I¡¯m sure that they¡¯re just enjoying a short break."

    Neo sighed. He knew that most of the works were finished, but there would be another batch soon enough. "Help me out a little bit, Mike. Can you sort the documents?"

    "Sure, but you have to be my sparring partner tomorrow morning."

    "Anything but that."

    "Sorry, but I need some refreshing fight after the continuous brutal defeats under Elder Patrick."

    Neo: "..."

    "Is it not possible?" Mike smiled with the smile that used to be famous as the ¡¯devil smile.¡¯

    "Fine, just help me out a lot today."

    "Alright."

    While these two were busy with their work, Kevin and Kanae were busy ying basketball against each other. The ball was in Kevin¡¯s possession. He jerked his hand back right when Kanae tried to snatch it. Rotating his body with one of his legs as the pivot, he shot a three-pointer to the ring.

    "You¡¯re copying my movement!" Kanae red at the man.

    "There¡¯s no rule that say that I can¡¯t copy your movement," Kevin replied nonchntly. "Shall we y another round?"

    "I¡¯m already tired. This round is your win," Kanae waved her hand. She walked over to the edge of the court and picked up her bottle. Her brow creased when she realized that she had finished her drink.

    Kevin handed over his bottle to Kanae. There was only a bit left, but it should be enough for the time being. "Just drink them, we¡¯ll take more on our way back to the house."

    "Ok."

    For the past few days, Kanae has been staying in Kevin¡¯s residence. She did have a house of her own, but she didn¡¯t have the energy to go there. After Mike escorted them to this residence, where she has her dinner most of the time, she didn¡¯t have any other intention to go home. As the result, she has her own room that they prepared.

    "Are you going to work overtime again today?" Kanae asked when they passed by Kevin¡¯s workroom.

    Kevin shook his head. "I have a better idea for today. I¡¯m sure that you want some rest after a few days of sleepless nights."

    "How about Neo?"

    "He can have a break tomorrow."

    "Ok," Kanae nodded her head in agreement.

    In the room, Mike nced outside the window and saw the two of them walking together. Seeing their close distance with one another, a smile made its way to his lips. When the two of them first got attracted to each other, they kept their distance as they didn¡¯t want to be more than partners in work.

    Now that there was nothing to stop them, they grew even closer and worked together on many asions.

    "What are you looking at?" Neo asked curiously.

    "It¡¯s nothing," Mike returned his gaze back to the papers. "Let¡¯s finish them quickly so you can have some rest."

    "Aye."

    Rather than using the front door, Kevin brought Kanae to the back courtyard. Taking a ss of water from the kitchen, the two of them drank some water.

    "It feels really good to drink water after a long exercise," Kanae grinned. She ced back the ss. "Let¡¯s stay outside. It¡¯s no longer snowing because winter has passed, but the temperature is still pretty cool."

    "Change your clothes first."

    "But..."

    "You¡¯ll get sick."

    "Fine, you change your clothes too."

    After changing clothes, the two of them headed to the back courtyard. As Kanae thought, the feeling of night wind brushing her cheek always felt really good. Whenever she journeyed in the middle of the night, this was the feeling that she loved the most.

    Kevin smiled when he saw thefortable expression on Kanae¡¯s face. "Is it really that nice?"

    "I love night wind," Kanae giggled. "They feel reallyfortable."

    "Let me take you to a better ce."

    "What? I don¡¯t have any energy to travel again."

    "It¡¯s not far," Kevin pointed to the roof behind him with his thumbs. The roof was not that tall, but it was located in a rather open area. If they stayed there, they could feel the wind better.

    Kanae nodded her head. She readied her stance before running to the nearby tree. Kicking the tree, she used it to push her upward and her hand reached out to the edge of the roof. cing her other hand to the roof, she used it to push her body up and then stood on the roof.

    "Your turn," Kanae grinned.

    Kevin smiled and jumped directly. He has more power and height, so his jump brought him directly to the edge of the roof. Using the same maneuver with Kanae, hended on the roof safely.

    "It feels much better here, right?" Kevin asked as he walked to the middle and sat down.

    "Yes," Kanae nodded her head.

    Looking at the sky, there were no stars that night, but the moon was shining brightly. It was a full moon, so the moon looked like a small circle up in the sky, apanying them.

    "You like the night, Kanae?" Kevin asked slowly.

    "Yes," Kanae admitted. "I always start my movement when it¡¯s already night, so in my eyes, night is already my friend. The darkness that many people are afraid of is something that makes me feel mostfortable."

    "Why do you like the darkness?"

    "Maybe it¡¯s because I can shine the brightest when it¡¯s dark," Kanae shrugged. She shifted her position and lied down with her head on Kevin¡¯sp. "For the past few years, I can only be myself when it¡¯s already night."

    "it won¡¯t be like that forever. You¡¯ll be able to shine as bright when it¡¯s bright too. It¡¯s not like you always stay in the dark forever."

    "That¡¯ll be really fun," Kanae giggled. "At that time, you¡¯ll be with me too, right?"

    "Yes," Kevin smiled. "I¡¯ll be with you."

    "That¡¯s good."

    The two of them stayed silent as they enjoyed the night breeze. Thest three years have been truly a turning point for them because of the numerous events that urred in the city. The two of them started as individuals with each goal and path before they decided to work together.

    Kevin¡¯s eyesnded on the ring in Kanae¡¯s ring finger. He had promised her that he would stay with her, so he would not break his promise. The two of them would walk on the path of light together. The days when they could only move during the dark was over. There was no need for them to hide and acted so covertly all the time.

    "We¡¯ll stay together for a long time and face all the future obstacles together. I¡¯ll make sure that you can spread your wings and not be left behind because it¡¯s not your ce to stay in the darkness forever," Kevin caressed Kanae¡¯s hair tenderly.

    "Mhm," Kanae murmured.

    Kevin noticed that Kanae had closed her eyes, seeming ready to enter the dreand. He smiled lightly and continued to caress her hair tenderly. His eyes moved to the sky, where the moon was shining so brightly.

    A smile made its way to his lips. Their journey together has only begun, but it would no longer only be apanied by the moonlight. It would be apletely different future, no longer apanied by violence and all. The city has changed, and it would continue to change along with the passage of time.

    "The future will be different as it is still unknown, but these past memories will always stay the same," Kevin fixated his gaze on Kanae as his finger brushed her hair softly. His lip was showing a gentle smile. "Under the veil of night is your story, Kanae and I¡¯ll treasure it forever."

    ~fin

    --------------

    Hey everyone! *author waving hand* Thank you very much for reading up until now. This is officially thest chapter for the main story of this novel. I¡¯m really d that you can make it this far.

    I... Honestly, I don¡¯t know what I should feel at this moment. I¡¯m happy because I can finish my novel yet at the same time, I¡¯m also sad that I¡¯ll part from writing about Kanae and all. However, I know that this is already the end of the story from my nning. Adding more will just make it stretch longer than necessary.

    And I don¡¯t want that. I loved the story so much, and I want to see it have the proper closure.

    This is the one that I think suit it the best.

    *wipe tears*

    Also...

    I want to give thank you for all of my readers, especially those who managed to reach this point.

    Everyment, votes, and coins (I originally wanted to say spirit stones because that¡¯s the currency in WN, but they already changed it) given to me are all very precious.

    Really, thank you very much.

    It¡¯s been more or less a year and 7 months.

    I¡¯m extremely grateful to all of you who had continued to support me thorough my journey, no matter how small you thought they were. It was these supports that keep me going this far :D

    I¡¯m taking a few days¡¯ break before I start writing and posting the side stories and epilogue I promised. After some consideration in my part, the updates for those will be irregr and no longer 1 chapter per day. I¡¯m terribly sorry for this, but I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to keep the daily update for the side story and epilogue.

    Thank you very much everyone.

    With love,

    Sorahana \u003c3

 Chapter 728 Side Story 1: A Soldier Named Ferdinand 1

    <h4>Chapter 728 Side Story 1: A Soldier Named Ferdinand 1</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader Piku1309)

    ...

    "Hey, are you looking at that picture again?"

    The voice startled a young soldier. He turned his head and saw several people with simr soldiers¡¯ uniforms standing before him. One of them was peering over his shoulder.

    The soldier, Ferdinand, nodded. "Yeah. It¡¯s my wife."

    "Hoo, she¡¯s pretty!"

    "You should introduce her to us!"

    "Heh, as if!" Ferdinandughed. As a young man in his teenage age, he had a handsome appearance and unlimited vigor. Today, they all gathered here toplete a mission. He was just a member of this team, but he held an important position as one of the best soldiers.

    The captain nodded. "Get ready. We¡¯re about to jump out."

    They were inside a ne which would open its door to let them out. They would be infiltrating another country¡¯s territory to steal some information. This was a secret mission that they could not fail. If they failed, they would be executed upon their return.

    "The door will be opened now."

    Ferdinand looked to the back where the door had been opened. The captain and the others smiled. "Don¡¯t get left behind, Little Ferdinand."

    "Commander Richard won¡¯t like it if you¡¯re slow."

    Even in the middle of a mission, they all still joked around. As soon as the order was given, they all ran towards therge door and jumped out. The wind pped their cheek hard, but they stayed calm as their body continued to descend. They shouldn¡¯t use the parachute until they were close enough.

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

    "F***! They saw us!"

    "What? We haven¡¯t even opened the parachute!"

    Ferdinand¡¯s face lost all its color as he looked down. It was night time, but he could see some lights flickering down there in a distance away. He could guess that the soldiers from M country were already rmed about theiring.

    "What should we do?"

    "Should we not open the parachute?"

    "Are you crazy?"

    Not opening the parachute would be the same as crashing to the ground with their current high speed. However, opening the parachute would mean that they would be exposing themselves much longer.

    "Open it nearer to the ground!" The captain yelled.

    Ferdinand gritted his teeth. His hand was holding tightly onto the cord near his stomach that would open the parachute. His eyes were looking towards the soldiers below them. Panic and fear shed on his eyes for a split second before it was reced with determination.

    No matter what, he¡¯s a soldier. He would not run away.

    Everything happened within seconds. When he was about several hundred meters near the ground, Ferdinand opened the parachute and slowed down his descent. He could feel his body shook as the parachute slowed him down forcibly.

    He tried to navigate his parachute and decided tond on the trees. Trees were not an idealnding for parachuting, but he didn¡¯t have many options. He had to get away from the iing soldiers as soon as possible.

    Tep!

    By disconnecting the harness attached to the parachute, Ferdinandnded on the ground. He quickly raised his gun and began his barrage of attacks towards the soldiers while making his way back to his team.

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Time passed swiftly as the two sides were in crossfire. Ferdinand no longer remembered the details. All he knew was the fact that he was using the gun and continued to shoot and shoot again. He was trying to eliminate enemies as much as possible before making his way to the checkpoint.

    (The checkpoint was an abandoned house that they had changed into their safehouse. From outside, it appeared as a tattered building that didn¡¯t seem to be functional. However, they had smuggled some items and used the building when they came to Country M before.)

    *pant* *pant*

    This was not the first time their mission turned chaotic right from the start. As part of the special team, their task was to do the most dangerous mission possible. It was the kind of mission that would require them to put their lives on the line.

    Bam!

    Ferdinand mmed the door open. He could see that there was only one person inside, an ordinary member just like him. He racked his brain to recall the man¡¯s name.

    "You¡¯re fast, Aria."

    The soldier named Aria nodded his head. "I didn¡¯t encounter much trouble on the way here at all."

    "Good."

    The two of them waited as the others started toe one by one. However, they soon realized that two of their team members were missing and most probably had died in the hand of soldiers from Country M.

    The captain sighed and made his decision when it was midnight. "Let¡¯s move. We¡¯ll report the losses to the headquarterter."

    "Yes."

    Ferdinand¡¯s eyes were filled with a tinge of anger. Just a few hours ago, they were all stillughing happily in the ne. He wished that all of them could stay safe. Unfortunately, their mission didn¡¯t go ording to their wishes and theirrades died during the mission.

    Pushing his thoughts to the back, Ferdinand followed after his captain. They were here to infiltrate the base and obtain the information that their country needed. This operation had to be conducted in the utmost secrecy, so they could only move when it waste into the night.

    The mission itself was not difficult. Ferdinand¡¯s task was to kill the guards before they could sound their rm. With his ability, he easily sneaked behind them and killed the guards before they even realized it.

    They moved swiftly and returned to their checkpoint.

    "Did you get it, Captain?" Ferdinand asked.

    The captain nodded. "I¡¯ll copy and pass the information to all of you. From now on, our mission is to return to our base and report the information back."

    "Yes."

    Ferdinand checked the information as he gasped internally. It contained a lot of secret information about Country M¡¯s researches and weapons. With thisplete report, they would be able to threaten and pressure Country M.

    He kept it away as their captain passed the information to other members. There was no telling who would survive until the end. Thus, they shared the information so that whoever survived would be able to pass the information.

    A soldier clicked his tongue. "Tsk, I can¡¯t believe that this kind of information can be obtained so easily. Country M will surely chase after us."

    "If this information is leaked out, Country M will die."

    "Right."

    After the captain had finished, they all stood up and saluted. From now on, they had to survive on their own and reached the border as fast as possible.

    Suddenly, something was thrown into the room. Their expression changed rapidly.

    "RUN!"

    What followed suit was an explosion.

    BAM!

 Chapter 729 Side Story 1: A Soldier Named Ferdinand 2

    <h4>Chapter 729 Side Story 1: A Soldier Named Ferdinand 2</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader Piku1309)

    ...

    BAM!

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

    The sound of gun shooting filled the area. Ferdinand was crouching on the ground. His body was a total mess covered with scratches and burns. He lifted his eyes, looking towards the group of soldiers before him. In the center, a middle-aged man was standing beside a soldier who was holding a nearly unrecognizable soldier.

    Based on the clothes of that soldier, Ferdinand could guess that he must be a soldier from his country. His heart was stricken with trepidation from the realization of what Country M had done.

    They tortured hisrade in order to gain information about this house.

    "Well, well, now this is quite a view," The middle-aged man smiled as he looked towards the destroyed house. "I have never expected them to send so many soldiers here. Unfortunately, our country is also the best at espionage. Do you think that you cane here and walk out unharmed?"

    The captain was coughing up blood. When he rushed out earlier, some of the bullets hit his body. He was trying to stand up as he looked towards the man before him with his heart boiling with rage.

    "You b*stard!"

    The manughed. "You¡¯re the one who¡¯s trespassing my country. In any case, you wouldn¡¯t be able to survive. Farewell."

    The soldiers behind him raised their gun towards the surviving soldiers. The man himself was amazed by these people¡¯s tenacity. They still could survive despite facing the sudden grenade thrown into their room. He was sure that they must be the elites from one of the neighbouring countries.

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

    As the sound of the gun shooting reverberated in his ear, Ferdinand could see hisrades fell one by one. They all had stayed together through thick and thin for many missions. Some of them had apanied him from his very first mission until now. But today, they all died in front of him before he could do anything.

    ¡¯If only I can be as fast as the bullets....¡¯

    Ferdinand¡¯s body was hurting badly, but he paid it no heed. He had to move. If he didn¡¯t want to lose more of hisrades, he had to move!

    "NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!"

    The sudden scream startled the soldiers. As they were about to react, Ferdinand had disappeared from his spot. Blood flowed out of the corner of his eyes as he ran towards the group of soldiers from Country M. His right hand was holding a gun while his left hand was holding a knife.

    sh! BANG! BANG! BANG!

    The man was stunned speechless. The speed that Ferdinand suddenly showed was something that he could never have imagined to be possible for human beings. In a panic, he began to give the order.

    "Shoot him! Kill him!"

    BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

    Sound of gunshots filled the area. Ferdinand did not care for his own safety. All he could think at that time was how he could kill everyone. His body moved at rapid speed, killing everyone around him that he could possibly reach. Even if his body was screaming in pain, he didn¡¯t stop.

    Plop!

    As thest soldier fell onto the ground, Ferdinand stood still in his ce. His body was riddled with wounds, yet all he did was looking around him with a pensive expression. His erratic breathing didn¡¯t slow down as he walked to his teammates.

    His tears had changed into blood and continued to flow out as he looked at hisrades¡¯ dead bodies. Slowly, he pulled out a long cloth and put hisrades¡¯ body there. He noticed that there was someone who was still alive.

    Aria looked at Ferdinand, who was extending his hand to him. "Come on. We need to get out of here."

    "You should just leave me here."

    "I¡¯ll leave no one."

    ....

    In the headquarter, Richard was looking at themunication device with trepidation. He was waiting for any news from the special team that he sent to Country M. It had been three days, yet he had not received any contact at all.

    "Commander, I think they all have already died. It¡¯s an impossible mission in the first ce."

    Richard waved his hand. "Country M has been revelling in front of our eyes for years. Do you think I¡¯ll let them get ahead just like that? This is the perfect chance for us to make aeback and make a living hell out of that country."

    The soldier could only smile bitterly. He understood that Commander Richard wanted to make use of this chance well, after they managed to find out the coordinate of Country M¡¯s secured base. However, theck of information was what made this mission hard.

    They had a long debate over how they should infiltrate and how they should get out of Country M.

    Commander Richard was pacing around the room when hismunication device rang. He quickly picked it up.After listening to the report, he hung up and stood up.

    "I¡¯ll be going"

    "Sir?! How about work?"

    "Leave it to the others."

    Richard was not in the mood to care for his task. He had just received news from the border that a soldier came while dragging the bodies of fallen soldiers. From the direction where they came from, he believed that they had seeded inpleting the mission that he entrusted and somehow managed to make their way out.

    No matter what, he needed to go for a visit.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Richard to arrive at the border. His eyes showed apparent happiness when he saw the young man who was sitting on the bed. Even though his body was riddled with wounds, it was clear that he managed toe back safely.

    "Ferdinand! You have returned. I know that you can do it."

    Ferdinand moved his arm carefully as he nodded to his leader. He passed the sh disk that he kept inside a secure box to his boss. "This is the information that we have gathered."

    "The others...?"

    "Dead."

    The cold tone that Ferdinand used made Richard unable to say anything else. The coldness that seemed to seep out from the bottom of Ferdinand¡¯s eyes seemed to tell him so many things.

    Eyes are the windows to the soul.

    Richard gritted his teeth and patted Ferdinand¡¯s shoulder. He knew that sacrifice was always inevitable, but the death of fallen soldiers would never be easy. They had lost theirrades who were staying with them for years and grew up alongside them.

    "I¡¯m sorry."

    Ferdinand raised his head. "It¡¯s my duty as a soldier to fulfil the task the country gave to me."

    "You¡¯re right."

    In this country, they would select some people from many different cities in order to serve in the military. Ferdinand was one of the most promising youth, and they had ced him in the special soldiers¡¯ group. Even though he was still in his twenties, Richard knew better than anyone that Ferdinand was much more capable than anyone else.

    If they became special soldiers, they wouldn¡¯t be able to contact their families anymore. Many were regarded as already dead by their family members because of their special status. This naturally included Ferdinand.

    "There¡¯ll be arge-scale war, Ferdinand. You¡¯re going to be the leader with rank as colonel upfront along with Aria. Will you take this responsibility?"

    Ferdinand raised his head with surprise. Allowing him to be the colonel and lead the soldiers meant that he would be a ¡¯normal¡¯ soldier and have his own achievement recorded down. At the same time, it meant that he would no longer be part of the special soldier.

    "Commander, this...?"

    "After the war is over, I¡¯ll let you visit your wife and son."

    Hearing that, Ferdinand nodded his head vigorously. He was raised in poor condition because of both of his parent¡¯s backgrounds. When he was about to leave for the military, he decided to marry his childhood sweetheart and had a child with her as fast as possible. Because of that, his wife was conceiving his child when he departed from that city a few years ago. From Richard, he had heard that she had given birth to a son. Afterwards, the military had no longer paid any attention to her.

    Thinking of how he would be able to return to his family, Ferdinand felt happy yet at the same time bitter. He understood that hisrades would never be able to return back.

    They all had died before him.

    Richard looked at Ferdinand¡¯s expression. "Keep in mind that they thought you¡¯ve died."

    "Yes."

 Chapter 730 Side Story 1: A Soldier Named Ferdinand 3

    <h4>Chapter 730 Side Story 1: A Soldier Named Ferdinand 3</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader Piku1309)

    ...

    Months and years passed. The war with Country Msted for some time before the country emerged victoriously and resulted in several treaties that were favourable to them . Meritorious soldiers received a reward and brought glory back with them as they returned to their cities.

    "Don¡¯t you have a family with you?" Ferdinand asked Aria, who had tagged along with him.

    Aria shook his head slightly. "I was born out of wedlock and entered the military after my mother¡¯s death. I don¡¯t even know who my father is, so I don¡¯t have much hope to find him."

    "You cane with me."

    "Yes, Sir!"

    Ferdinand looked out of the car¡¯s window. He was promoted to be a major general, one of the youngest major general ever in history as he was still in his mid-twenties. However, his heart was always thinking about the deaths of his former team members.

    They had been together ever since he enlisted into the military.

    On the back, Aria sat down quietly. His eyes were looking around as he paid close attention to the people around them. It was already his habit to keep his guard up to make sure that there was no threat. Thinking that he had returned to the City of Crime, Aria sighed in his heart.

    He hated this city, however this was also the birthce of Ferdinand. No matter where Ferdinand wished to go, he would follow him.

    ¡¯It should be here.¡¯

    Ferdinand received news that his wife had moved to a new ce. She was trying to move on after hearing the news of his death. In truth, he was actually still alive, and that piece of news was only released to make sure that no one ever knew that he was part of the secret soldiers.

    Ferdinand looked at the house with a frown. From what he knew, even though his wife¡¯s life was good, she was far from being wealthy. Did she take a new job or something like that?

    Knock! Knock!

    "Yes?"

    The sound of a young boy caused Ferdinand¡¯s heart to skip a beat. He had never seen his son because he left when his wife was pregnant. He had indeed left home for a long time.

    As the door opened, a young boy peeked out of the door. He looked towards Ferdinand¡¯s direction as his eyes scrutinized the man that appeared in front of his residence curiously. The young boy, Cain, felt oddly familiar to this man even though he had never met him before.

    "Hello," Ferdinand greeted, thinking of a way to introduce himself to his son.

    Cain blinked his eyes. "Sir, who are you?"

    "I¡¯m... your mother¡¯s friend."

    "Cain, who is it?"

    "It¡¯s your friend, Mom."

    "Who?" As the door was opened wider, the face of a woman in the middle of twenties appeared. Her eyes locked into Ferdinand as traces of disbelief painted her face. "Fer...Ferdinand?"

    "It¡¯s me. I¡¯m home," Ferdinand replied with a smile.

    Tears streamed out from the corner of the woman¡¯s eyes. Few years ago, she was told that he had died, leaving her alone with no one else. Everyone told her that she was stupid to marry a soldier, but she loved her son dearly. However, she needed to move on...

    "Why... why do you only return now?" Ferdinand¡¯s wife asked.

    Ferdinand gave out an apologetic smile. "I¡¯m sorry. I was out for missions for so long, but I have returned."

    "I..."

    Ring! Ring!

    Cain returned back into the house and picked up the phone. Upon hearing the voice from the other side of the call, he called out, "Father, you¡¯reing homete today?"

    Father?

    Ferdinand¡¯s eyes grew cold as he looked at his wife. Looking at the woman¡¯s guilty expression, he came to understand that not only his wife thought he had died but she also had even married someone else.

    Simply because he was no longer there.

    "Ferdinand, please listen to me... I..."

    "Why should I listen to you?" Ferdinand¡¯s eyes grew cold. He had visited hisrades¡¯ families before he came here. They had all moved on, but those who had already married didn¡¯t remarry again.

    On the other hand he, the one who returned alive, was the only one who had lost his wife because of his ¡¯death¡¯ status.

    Why did the military not tell him this?

    What followed afterwards was shouts and screams inside the house. The entire residence was chaotic and after that, brutal deaths urred within the house. Inside the car, Aria was watching everything unfolded without any trace of expression on his face.

    As someone who was born in slums with his mother having an illicit rtionship, Aria never believed in feelings. Those who did would only end up hurting themselves in the end. The only one whom he could trust was hisrades whom he had suffered with through life and death experience together.

    ...

    Time passed by as Ferdinand settled in the City of Crime. Due to his past achievement in the military, the government wanted him to take up a position. However, Ferdinand didn¡¯t have much interest in taking care of those administrative and tedious matters. He would rather leave it to someone else who would like it.

    Cain lived with him, and Aria could see the boy grew silent as time passed by. There was no trace of remorse or even anger in his eyes when he looked at Ferdinand. All that was left was eptance and also guilt. Probably, the boy thought that it was because of him that his mother decided to remarry, thus resulting in her death along with her new husband and their family members.

    Even though the man came from a rich family, Ferdinand could kill them all without receiving any punishment as the country gave him protection and also the freedom to do ording to his wishes.

    Ferdinand was doing his inspection at the research base in City of Crime along with Aria when he heard the sound of the banging on door and screams. It seemed that someone was quite unlucky to have incurred the wrath of his fellow scientist.

    "How many times have I told you that you¡¯re not allowed to propose that kind of method? Do you think that the medicine truly has any value if it¡¯s used that way? Don¡¯t be silly!"

    "But I have investigated and found that it¡¯s indeed increasing the strength. I believe that if it¡¯s applied to the lineage of the 12 founders...."

    "Scram! Forget about those insane methods!"

    Ferdinand looked at the figure slumped on the floor. If he remembered correctly, he had seen that man¡¯s face some time ago in the newspaper about the scientist that loved to create controversial theories. Many disagreed with him, yet some actually thought that he was brilliant.

    "Aria, I want you to give me all information regarding that man."

    "Yes, Sir!"

    In the evening, Ferdinand received a report from Aria about Professor Taren. He made a theory regarding the secret of the government about those awakened people. Reading those reports, Ferdinand¡¯s interest was piqued up. The real reason why he and Aria were sent to the military was because they were both lineage of those 12 people and the government wanted to give them a chance to awaken their ability.

    Ferdinand had realized his ability after the death of hisrades. Thinking about his past, he could still remember how his father disowned him the moment they received his test result when he was around 12 years old. Only his mother, Shie Yam, who still cared for him but she died after he finished his school due to sickness.

    Because of the chance to awaken his talent, Ferdinand had grown up with people from the military keeping a close watch on him. He had gotten used to them, but those from better lineages were able to live peacefully in the city without the need to serve in the military like him. On the other hand, some other b*stard sons and daughters were forced to join.

    Many died because they didn¡¯t manage to awaken their abilities.

    ¡¯From the theory that Professor Taren made, he should be able to find a method to let them awaken their talent with the help of the medicine . This way, I¡¯ll be able to produce many strong soldiers.¡¯

    A light gleamed from Ferdinand¡¯s eyes. If hisrades had been stronger back then, no one would have died in the mission. No, if only he had managed to awaken his talent earlier, he would have the ability to protect them. However, he understood that he would need to sacrifice a lot of people in order to test the medicine and so on.

    ¡¯I need strength and soldiers, powerful ones at that.¡¯

    ¡¯Just a few lives... it should be fine.¡¯

    Ferdinand stood up from his chair and walked to the bookshelves before he picked up his militarymunication device. He made a call to Richard, asking for permission to conduct his research.

    What he didn¡¯t predict was, he would kill numerous lives in his attempt to create the perfect medicine and soldiers. The bloody path was created due to his decision.

    ...

    ¡¯I want to be stronger and even stronger so that I can be the ruler of the world. In that world, no one would be able to hurt me anymore. For that dream, I don¡¯t care how much blood I have to spill in order to achieve my goal.¡¯

    - Major General Ferdinand Mowlem

    ...

    (End of Side Story 1)

 Chapter 731 Side Story 2: Kanae Parents 1

    <h4>Chapter 731 Side Story 2: Kanae Parents 1</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader nicacob)

    ...

    "Will you take her to the test tomorrow?"

    A man turned around when he heard a woman¡¯s voice. Standing not far from him with her hand crossed was his wife. He smiled bitterly. "Even if we¡¯re part of the scientists there, do you think it¡¯ll be possible for us to pull some strings in order not to let our children be tested?"

    "Well..." The woman pursed her lips. "I just don¡¯t want Kanae to be in trouble."

    The man, Kanae¡¯s Father, sighed. "Based on the test result she got after her birth, she has slightly higher talent. You know that anyone with that result has to be tested again for the second time."

    The woman, Kanae¡¯s Mother, looked at her husband for a moment before she turned around. Slowly, she walked out of the room to therge corridor. There were several rooms there, and she could hear the sound of two young childrenughing happily.

    "Kanae, Laura, it¡¯s time to sleep."

    "Mom, I still want to y!" Kanae¡¯s cheerful voice can be heard from the room.

    Kanae¡¯s Mother shook her head and pushed the door open. She could see Kanae and Laura in front ofrge boxes that they arranged to create a city. The size itself was pretty big with some dolls on the side as the two of them chatted together, role-ying with their dolls.

    Kanae¡¯s Mother crossed her arm. "Time to go to sleep, Ladies. You know that it¡¯s alreadyte at night."

    "Ahh."

    The two children protested. They were only nine and eight years old, so they still loved to y around. Leaving their ¡¯city¡¯ as it is to y again tomorrow, the two of them headed back to their room.

    "Night, Mom!"

    "Night, Sweetheart."

    Kanae¡¯s Mother watched as the two children returned back to their rooms. Thinking about their test results just made her sadder. Because of her and her husband¡¯s lineage, their children possessed higher potential than normal children. This might possibly allow them to awaken their hidden talents and live an abnormal life.

    It was something that she didn¡¯t want to happen because she knew how hard it was to live like that in this world.

    Returning back to the room, she could see her husband working on a piece of paper. She arched her eyebrows as she looked at the details that he had written. "Kirei Servo and Yueda Servo? Are you trying to create different identities for them?"

    The names also sounded strange.

    Kanae¡¯s Father raised his head. He nodded. "After I found their test results back then, I infiltrated and breached the database. I will be able to register them using these two names so that if their test results show that they have higher potential, they could still have a normal life."

    "But what if they have the potential to awaken their talents? Do you want to repeat what had happened decades ago to the first awakened?" Kanae¡¯s Mother asked worriedly.

    Hearing that, Kanae¡¯s Father stayed silent for a moment. "I believe that they¡¯ll be able to withstand the pressure. Even if it might be dangerous for them to live while blending with the world, I don¡¯t want them to live an abnormal life just because of their high potentials."

    Kanae¡¯s Mother looked at the paper worriedly, but in the end, she said nothing. They will know the result after the test tomorrow.

    ...

    "Here are the test results for your two children. We hope that you can make the correct decision." one of their colleagues handed over a document to Kanae¡¯s Father.

    "Thank you."

    Tearing the seal open, Kanae¡¯s Father read the contents. The first one was for Yueda Servo or Laura Nali. Looking at the result, he understood that his second daughter had inherited their talents. However, it was not above the limit. She would never have any chance to awaken her talent in the future.

    The second one was for Kirei Servo or Kanae Nali. After reading it, Kanae¡¯s Father¡¯s eyes shook. It was far above average, meaning that Kanae had huge chance to awaken her talent. On top of that, her talent should also be something that¡¯s powerful, either from Nali or Servo.

    Attached together with Kanae¡¯s result was the golden letter. Clearly, they wished for him to hand it over to her.

    ¡¯Which one.....it¡¯s Servo, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    Kanae¡¯s Father looked over to Kanae¡¯s direction. The two of them were chatting to one another, thinking that it was nothing more than just a health test. They didn¡¯t know that this test result would seal their fates forever.

    "Dear?" Kanae¡¯s Mother called. She looked at the test result with her eyes widened. As a researcher, she was very familiar with those numbers and understood fully well that Kanae would be able to awaken her talent in the future. Not only that, but the chance was also very high.

    "That¡¯s...."

    "Whose talent do you think it is?" Kanae¡¯s Father asked in a low tone.

    Kanae¡¯s Mother¡¯s eyes moistened with tears. She came from the direct lineage while he came from the branch. Besides, all this time, Kanae had shown her high physical ability that was growing at rapid speed with each training session that she had. It was not hard to guess that the talent Kanae inherited must havee from hers.

    "Mine, isn¡¯t it?"

    "I think so too."

    Kanae¡¯s Father kept the test result inside his bag as his mind churned. He knew that in no time someone woulde to take ¡¯Kirei Servo.¡¯ Even though he didn¡¯t list Kirei and Yueda as his daughters, they would surely investigate him because he was one of the few scientists who did the test.

    At that time, they would find out that ¡¯Kirei Servo¡¯ was actually ¡¯Kanae Nali.¡¯

    "They¡¯re going toe and take her away because of this test result. What should we do?"

    After hearing her husband¡¯s question, Kanae¡¯s Mother closed her eyes and the moment she opened them again, they were filled with determination. "In that case, I¡¯ll make an escape route for her."

    Kanae¡¯s Father balled his fingers into a fist. "Do you think that it¡¯s possible?"

    "Why not?"

    There was a sad smile on Kanae¡¯s Mother¡¯s face. If she didn¡¯t do something, it was clear that her daughter would die. However, she knew that this decision might lead to her own death as well. After all, she would be hiding something right under the government¡¯s nose.

    Looking at his wife¡¯s eyes, Kanae¡¯s Father nodded. "I¡¯ll prepare the papers. Do you know a way to get her out from here once she¡¯s taken in?"

    Kanae¡¯s Mother paused for a moment. She racked her brain to find a way when she suddenly recalled her nephew, whom she had tried to protect. All along, he had wanted to get out too, but there was no chance.

    Now, she would create the chance to save both children.

    "I¡¯ll make the way."

    "In that case, I¡¯ll start preparing the papers and hack into the security system. At that time, I¡¯ll create a short circuit here to turn off all power," Kanae¡¯s Father made his decision.

    "I understand."

    Kanae¡¯s Mother returned back to her children while her mind was still upied with the ¡¯escape¡¯ n. The two girls rushed over when they heard that it was time to go home. It seemed that they were already impatient to go back home.

    "Mom, I¡¯m going to cook today!" Kanae said happily.

    "No!" Laura interjected. She red at her sister. "I won¡¯t be able to eat anything if you are the one who cook. Last time, the dinner was dyed by three hours because of the mess you had created in the kitchen, Sis!"

    "But I¡¯ll surely get better."

    "Meh, I don¡¯t believe it!"

    Kanae¡¯s Motherughed. "I¡¯ll be the one to cook. You two help out from the side. How about that?"

    "Yes!"

    The two of them cheered again as they discussed the division of the workload. Seeing her children like that, Kanae¡¯s Mother steeled her heart. She wanted to see them happy like this for as long as possible. Thus, she didn¡¯t mind putting her life on stake.

    ¡¯I¡¯ll seed...no, I must seed.¡¯

    Kanae¡¯s Mother looked at her daughters. ¡¯I¡¯ll live and continue to protect them for as long as I can. Until the time they can spread their wings and fly to the sky, I¡¯ll be the one to keep them safe and sound.¡¯

 Chapter 732 Side Story 2: Kanae Parents 2

    <h4>Chapter 732 Side Story 2: Kanae Parents 2</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader nicacob)

    ...

    Kanae¡¯s Father began to work on hisptop as he inserted some codes in order to hack into the database. His position in the researchb was not that high, but it was enough to allow him to enter the database and check on all the data inside. In addition, he would be able to add more data whenever there were new childrening in.

    "Oh, you¡¯re still working?"

    "Hmm?" Kanae¡¯s Father turned his head around. He saw his colleague and nodded his head. "There are two new children tested today. I¡¯m updating their data inside."

    "Let¡¯s see. Kirei Servo and Yueda Servo. Heh, to think that there¡¯ll be another one from Servo who can awaken her talent."

    Kanae¡¯s Father arched his eyebrows at his colleague¡¯s remark. "What do you mean?"

    "There¡¯s someone from the Servo Family called Sharo, Shion, uh Seitan... I forgot his name. Anyway, he just awakened his talent a few days ago and Professor Taren is very happy."

    "What¡¯s his talent?"

    "Marksmanship."

    At that word, Kanae¡¯s Father¡¯s fingers nearly slipped from the keyboard. Even he knew full well how dangerous that talent would be because it meant that the boy would be able to aim at anything and reach its target without much effort. It was a very dangerous talent; one that might change the overall bnce of power.

    He was sure that with a gun on the boy¡¯s hand, he would be unstoppable. His wife had told him a story that she heard when she was young about someone who had the same talent . That man absolutely dominated the street with just a gun. His only weakness was hisck of physical ability which led to his death at the very end.

    If the government managed to groom him, Kanae¡¯s Father was sure that his overall power would increase exponentially.

    "That¡¯s amazing."

    The colleague clicked his tongue. "There are more and more dangerous people recently. I don¡¯t understand why they want to gather so many of these people and attempt to make use of their abilities."

    "General Ferdinand wants to create a powerful squad in order to take control of the city."

    "Tsk, very ambitious."

    Kanae¡¯s Father merely nodded his head and finished the report. He checked a few times to make sure that he didn¡¯t make any mistake that might lead to the government finding their real identities. It was only after he made sure that everything was in order that he went back home.

    On his way out, Kanae¡¯s Father took his bag and walked out. The cold winter wind pped his face as he gazed to the sky. Tomorrow, people from the government would take his daughter because of her talent. He only had one chance to make sure that she would be able to escape and return safely.

    As he walked, he heard a loud greeting on the side.

    "Sir Aria!"

    Turning his head, Kanae¡¯s Father could see the big muscr soldier with aposed face. The light in the soldier¡¯s eyes changed a bit when he saw Kanae¡¯s Father.

    "Are you going back?"

    "Yes. I have already finished the work for today."

    Aria nodded. He was only tasked to guard this ce, so he didn¡¯t pay much attention to what happened inside. However, he took notice of the two young girls who came earlier today.

    "Those two, they¡¯re your children, right?"

    Kanae¡¯s Father didn¡¯t reply. He merely looked back at the soldier before him, who always looked expressionless as if he didn¡¯t have any emotion whatsoever.

    "Will you stop me?"

    "I won¡¯t."

    "Why?"

    "Do I need a reason to stay silent?" Aria asked back. He observed the researcher in front of him for a few seconds then turned around. "Do as you wish. I won¡¯t interfere."

    Kanae¡¯s Father looked at the soldier¡¯s retreating figure for a short while. He had met with Aria a few times during his time here. However, Aria was a man of few words, so they didn¡¯t have much interaction. What he knew about Aria was this man came from the military and stayed by Ferdinand¡¯s side most of the time to do the work that was given to him.

    "I¡¯m home."

    "Daddy! Sis created a mess in the kitchen again!" Laura ran to the front door when she heard that her father had arrived.

    "It¡¯s not a mess!" Kanae¡¯s voice trailed from the kitchen.

    Kanae¡¯s Fatherughed. He lifted Laura up and looked at Kanae, who walked out of the kitchen with her stained clothes because of an ¡¯ident¡¯.

    "What did you do this time, Kanae?"

    "I messed up the sequence and heated up the pan first before adding water," Kanae mumbled while looking away. She was truly bad when it came to cooking, which often resulted in a mess.

    Laura stuck out her tongue. "You need to pay more attention, Sis!"

    "I did!"

    "Come on. Let¡¯s have dinner. Kanae, I want to talk to you after our dinner."

    Kanae lifted her head and looked at her father with curiosity. Her dark brown eyes seemed to see right through Kanae¡¯s Father. After a second, she averted her eyes back and ran to her bedroom to change her clothes.

    ¡¯Sometimes, I really wonder what¡¯s in her mind.¡¯

    Looking at his daughter, Kanae¡¯s Father sighed to himself. More often than not, he couldn¡¯t guess what was inside Kanae¡¯s mind. She often wandered around and yed a lot, yet at the same time, she could finish her school work perfectly. She didn¡¯t divulge much of her difficulties to him.

    Being a parent is not easy.

    After the dinner, which was a bitte due to Kanae¡¯s mess earlier in the kitchen, Kanae¡¯s Father called Kanae to the family room. His wife and Laura had already turned in early.

    "Kanae, tomorrow there will be some people from the government who will take you to theb."

    "To your workce, Father?" Kanae asked back.

    Kanae¡¯s Father nodded. "They n to enroll you in Lima School as a special student."

    Kanae furrowed her brows. Due to Kanae¡¯s Father¡¯s identity as part of Nali Family, she and her sister had been studying in Lima School. They could only change school after they reached Junior High School grade. Usually, the two of them would live in the dorm and only returned during holiday.

    Currently, it was Winter Holiday.

    "Do you mean those students who seem to disappear during some hours, Father?" Kanae asked.

    "Yeah."

    "I don¡¯t want to."

    "I know, if you do not want to get the special student role, you need to do all the things in this list tomorrow."

    Kanae took the list that her father gave her. Although she¡¯s only nine years old, Kanae could already understand that the matter being discussed today was very serious. Looking at the list of things that she needed to do, Kanae frowned.

    "Is this really possible?"

    "I have already asked some colleagues to help out, so it should be fine," Kanae¡¯s Father replied. As long as Kanae could get out of the room during that short period of time, it would be enough.

    Her hand tightened around the piece of paper. Kanae nodded slowly. "I understand, Father. I¡¯ll do my best."

    "Good girl. Don¡¯t worry so much, ok? Everything will be fine."

    "Mhm...."

    Kanae¡¯s Father looked at his daughter and sighed internally. He knew that Kanae must have understood more than what he had told her, but this was the only method he knew to not let her get confined in that ce. Staying inside there just a few hours could seal her fate and she might never be able to get out of that ce forever.

    ¡¯I can¡¯t do much as an ordinary researcher. My hands have long been stained with the blood of other children, but at the very least, I want to protect my daughter. I hope that one day, someone can end this insane research. Even if I have to pay with my own life because of what I have done, I¡¯ll create a path to end this all.¡¯

    Looking at his daughter¡¯s small back, Kanae¡¯s Father sighed.

    ¡¯Because of that, I¡¯m sorry, my daughter. I can¡¯t be a good father to you.¡¯

    ...

    (End of Side Story 2)

 Chapter 733 Side Story 3: Dinner Date 1

    <h4>Chapter 733 Side Story 3: Dinner Date 1</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader Helpful2468)

    ...

    "Hmmm."

    Looking at her appearance in the mirror, Kanae wondered if she did too much. There was a party that invited the big families as well as the former n¡¯s members. Kevin asked her toe along and obviously, Kanae had to dress up appropriately.

    At thest banquet, she was wearing a long sleeve dress that would let her hide her weapon inside her sleeve. It was no different this time as well. The city was still not that safe as many areas were still considered as ck Street. For her own safety, it would be better to bring her sword with her.

    Though, she was also proficient in hand to handbat without needing to use a weapon.

    The dress she picked this time was a red dress with simple design. The length covered her legs fully and the hem would flutter along with the wind when she walked around. As it was specifically tailored for her, the size matched her perfectly.

    Knock! Knock!

    "Kanae, are you ready?"

    "Ah yeah."

    Opening the door, Kanae saw Kevin standing in front of her. She was still staying in her house, but many members from Ryukalin n came to visit her from time to time. As usual, Kevin personally came to pick her up.

    Upon seeing Kanae, Kevin stayed still in his ce for a few seconds. Her dress perfectly highlighted her features. Even though he had told the designer to make a fitting dress for her, he didn¡¯t expect it to be this good. She was so perfect and beautiful in front of him right now.

    On the other hand, Kanae¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Kevin¡¯s appearance. He always looked good no matter what he wore. The current ck suit perfectly suited him. Kanae was sure that thedies wouldn¡¯t be able to tear their eyes away from him.

    "Brat, how long do you want to stand there?" Patrick asked from the back, clearly annoyed because they took a really long time there.

    "Ah, right. Let¡¯s go."

    "En."

    Kanae grabbed Kevin¡¯s hand as she looked at his face. Even though his expression was as stoic as ever, his gaze looked disturbed. She grabbed Kevin¡¯s hand tighter as they walked to the car.

    "Wow! You¡¯re so pretty today!" Neo eximed when he saw Kanae.

    "Thanks."

    Neo grinned and was about to say something else when he noticed that Kevin was ring at him. Eh, it seemed that his boss didn¡¯t want him topliment Kanae more than that. He tactfully shut his mouth before Kevin could order him to spar with Mike again.

    As Kanae entered the backseat along with Kevin, she looked around. "Is Mike noting with us?"

    "No. He has been tasked to take care of some thugs who are very cocky. He¡¯ll only return back at ater time."

    "Are you still very busy?"

    "Don¡¯t worry too much. You¡¯re also helping me out," Kevin replied with a smile.

    Kanae looked at Kevin suspiciously. So far, she had assisted Kevin with paperwork of his variouspanies. Seeing them all, she even wondered whether he was a businessman or a n head. There were so many things rted to businesses that he had to take care.

    It seemed that Kalin Family didn¡¯t rely only on the taxes that they got from the people but also from developing their own businesses.

    The car reached the designated hotel and the three of them alighted. Neo would need to park the car first before he could enter the hotel and participate in the party. Of course, his task was mainly to protect Kevin from afar.

    "The purpose of the party today is to introduce you to some businessmen from other cities. They can help develop this city," Kevin said.

    Kanae nodded. "I have already memorized their names."

    Listening to their conversation, Patrick arched his eyebrows. What was so fun with meeting those fake businessmen? In the end, they were all just talking about money and how to earn more and more money.

    Rather than caring about that, Patrick wished to meet with some other n members¡¯ representatives. Who knew if there would be someone whom he could coax to have a spar with him. His hand was already itching to beat up someone again after a long time doing paperwork.

    Entering the hall, Kanae scanned the room. This was not the first time she attended a party, so she had gotten used to behaving appropriately as a mature woman. Even though she was still fairly young, her name had started to spread as Ryukalin n Vice Head.

    There was actually no such title, but Kevin always introduced her as such. After all, she helped him a lot in the n, so aside from being his fianc¨¦e, she also became the n¡¯s vice head.

    "Good afternoon."

    Some people came to greet them. Maintaining a polite smile, Kanae repliedand led the conversation with them. When it came to talking about businesses, Kevin usually let Kanae be the one to lead. After all, she was better than him. But when it was about the ns and also politics, Kevin would take the lead and talk more with them.

    Kanae sighed internally as she kept putting on a polite smile. This kind of gathering was very boring for her. She disliked the fa?ade that they had to put up when they met with other people. However, this gathering was also important to maintain and make new connections.

    After all, businesses would not grow if she only focused in this city and didn¡¯t explore the possibilities of expanding them outside the city.

    "Fiuh, I think we have already greeted everyone?"

    "There¡¯s still Jason and Laura," Kevin replied while pointing to the side. By now, the two of them were surrounded by a lot of people who wanted to make connections with them and improve their businesses in this city.

    Kanae shook her head. "It¡¯s not the time yet. Besides, our businesses don¡¯t sh with each other so far."

    Hearing Kanae¡¯s answer, Kevin stayed quiet. How could he not know that the two of them purposely chose different aspects in order to not intersect each other. This way, they make sure that Kalin, Nali, and Wells Family would be powerful in this city covering different sectors.

    Speaking of which...

    "Doha Family has been growing tootely, right?"

    Kevin nodded his head. "It¡¯s no longer as powerful as before because the two of them don¡¯t have much experience in managingpanies. Besides, there are more and more investorsing here to build newpanies."

    "It means that the city is growing."

    Checking his watch, Kevin pointed to the table. "Do you want to have some snacks?"

    "Of course!"

 Chapter 734 Side Story 3: Dinner Date 2

    <h4>Chapter 734 Side Story 3: Dinner Date 2</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader Helpful2468)

    ...

    Looking at the gleam in Kanae¡¯s eyes, Kevin chuckled. Ever since a long time ago, Kanae has always loved to eat. It was no different this time too, as she would still prefer to eat even during a party.

    "It¡¯ll do no good to eat too much, so let¡¯s just take some cakes and we¡¯ll walk out to the verandah."

    "That¡¯s a good idea."

    The two of them walked to the dessert table and took several cakes before they walked out to the verandah. The party itself would still take some time before it would end, so they didn¡¯t have to worry. Since they had already met almost everyone that they needed to talk with, they could stay out for as long as they wanted.

    *nom*

    "It¡¯s good," Kanaemented after she had swallowed the piece of cake.

    Kevin nodded. "Do you n to try baking cake again?"

    "Uh..." Thest time she baked a cake, Neo hadined that there were pieces of egg shells mixed inside. The cake also didn¡¯t inte well and ended up quite t. Thankfully, the kitchen was not a mess since she had learned bit by bit how to use it.

    Kanae put another piece of cake to her mouth. "Not now."

    "I can ask Alice toe over again to help out."

    "Isn¡¯t she busy because of the new business that she has started?" Kanae asked. From what she knew, Alice decided to start a medicine rted business, which meant that she was quite busy. After all, Alice was taking a medicine rted course while starting up the business.

    It was still in the early stage for now, but Kanae was sure that Alice wouldn¡¯t have the time to visit.

    "If you want, I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be willing to make the time."

    "Nah, it¡¯s not that important. I¡¯m sure that I¡¯ll be swamped with more paperwork tomorrow because of today¡¯s meeting too."

    Kevin nodded. He was thinking about the work tomorrow when he saw a piece of cake appearing before his eyes. Kanae was holding her fork with the piece of cake at the end of it. She grinned when she saw his gaze.

    "Want some?"

    "Sure."

    Putting the cake into his mouth, Kevin chewed slowly. He watched with a smile as Kanae had put another piece of cake into her mouth. No matter how much Kanae ate each day, she didn¡¯t seem to be growing fatter. It seemed as if all the food was converted into energy, which she used fully every day.

    "Are you hungry, Kevin?"

    "Not really," Kevin replied. He looked at Kanae with his eyebrows raised. "Are you still hungry?"

    "A little."

    "Let¡¯s go eat dinner after the party."

    "Ok."

    For the next half an hour, Kanae finished the cakes in the te and shared some to Kevin. Afterwards, they walked back inside and excused themselves. There were already some other guests who went back. Many were busy businessmen, so they wouldn¡¯t stay long in this ce because they had work to do.

    "Let¡¯s go."

    "Hey, Brats! Where are you going?" Patrick asked as he walked over. From his jubnt mood, it seemed that he managed to ask some n members to have a spar with himter.

    The two of them silently lit a candle for those unfortunate people who got conned by Patrick.

    "We¡¯re going to have dinner."

    "Count me in....!"

    "You should go and have fun with your sparring partner, Uncle. I¡¯m going first."

    Kevin pulled Kanae¡¯s hand to the street. Neo was looking from behind with bewilderment. Should he take the car or not? But seeing the two of them had already wandered on the street, Neo knew that the two of them didn¡¯t want to be followed.

    "If you don¡¯t follow them, they¡¯ll disappear soon," Patrick remarked.

    Neo rolled his eyes. "If they want to, I won¡¯t be able to find them even if I hack the satellite."

    "Tsk, he should have cared more for his well-being."

    Neo: "..." those who want to seek trouble with these two had better hoped that they were not digging their own graves. The best result that they would get from offending these two would be to spend a week in the hospital.

    Kanae and Kevin didn¡¯t walk too far. Kevin brought her to a small restaurant that was located near the hotel. The location was quite strategic, but it was not that crowded because there were several other restaurants. However, the two of them knew that it was a good ce to eat.

    "Table for two, please."

    "Over here, Mr."

    The two of them took the seat near the window as the waiter handed the menu. Kanae scanned the list and made her decision.

    "Noodles soup and orange juice."

    "Fried rice and a ss of water."

    "Anything else?"

    "No."

    The waiter walked away and Kanae watched the night view from the window. From this ce, she could see the mour of the city as there were different lights and decorations. It was only a few months after thest battle, but the city had changed so much.

    Kevin noticed her gaze. "Are you missing your time wandering on the street?"

    "Not really," Kanae replied. She turned her head to Kevin with a smile on her face. She was happy with her current life where she could help out in the n and took care of some businesses. Though, attending parties might be one of the few things that she disliked.

    "We can have a spar if you wantter."

    "Uh, no. You¡¯re just going to tire me out beforeunching a surprise attack," Kanae refused.

    Kevin chuckled a bit. The two of them chatted about some other things until the food arrived. They quickly started to eat their food. Even though Kanae had already eaten a lot of cakes earlier, there was still a lot of space for the noodles inside her stomach.

    "Is it good?" Kevin asked.

    Kanae nodded. "Want some?"

    "Sure."

    At the same time Kanae used her chopstick to bring the noodles to her mouth, Kevin took a scoop from the side. He chewed lightly, tasting the saltiness that came from the noodles.

    Tug.

    One strand of the noodles stretched from Kevin¡¯s mouth to Kanae¡¯s. It seemed that they had identally eaten the same strand. Just as Kanae was about to bite it, she saw Kevin leaned in.

    Their lips met with each other and the strand snapped in the middle. After a few seconds, Kevin pulled back with a grin on his face. Kanae was ring at him with her face flushed red.

    "We¡¯re in public!" Kanae said in clear annoyance.

    Kevin smirked. "So it means that it¡¯s fine if we¡¯re doing it in private."

    "That¡¯s not the point!"

    "Rx, no one is watching."

    Kanae pursed her lips. There were only a few customers in the restaurant, who were also busy eating their meal. However, Kanae still disliked the fact that he just had to pull that stunt here.

    Her hand quickly moved to finish the food before Kevin could pull the same stunt again.

    "Done?" Kevin asked, amused that Kanae finished her food so fast.

    "Yeah. Let¡¯s go back."

    Kevin extended his hand and Kanae grabbed it. The two of them stood up from their chair and walked out of the restaurant. Kevin noticed a tug at his sleeve when they were already a few metres away from the restaurant.

    He looked at Kanae and bent down a bit. "What is...."

    Chu!

    A kissnded on his cheek. He could see Kanae grinning in front of him as his body was frozen due to her sudden attack.

    "It¡¯s my revenge," Kanae said and stuck out her tongue. She pulled Kevin¡¯s hand as she began to walk. "Come on, Father will end up beating the poor person to his grave if we don¡¯t hurry back."

    Kevin smiled bitterly at Kanae¡¯s reasoning. However, his eyes were clearly smiling.

    ¡¯Revenge, huh? If it¡¯s like this, I don¡¯t mind if she does it every day.¡¯

    Of course, he would not say it out loud because he was sure that she would give him a different kind of revenge if he dared to say it.

    ...

    (End of side story 3)

 Chapter 735 Side Story 4: Naughty Children Sneaking Ou

    <h4>Chapter 735 Side Story 4: Naughty Children Sneaking Ou</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader Helpful2468)

    ...

    *yawn*

    Laura yawned as she looked at the list of papers on her table. Today was the day where she had to study about Nali Family¡¯s business. As a big family, Nali Family was involved in many sectors and everything was extremely important.

    But for a young child who was barely 10 years old, it was extremely boring.

    "Mom, do I really need to memorize all of these?" Laura asked as she pointed to the book before her.

    Laura¡¯s Mother smiled bitterly. She patted her daughter¡¯s head. "Come on, we¡¯ll be meeting with the main family. It¡¯ll be impolite if you can¡¯t remember their names when you greet each other."

    "Ugh..."

    Laura knew that, but she didn¡¯t feel like doing it. She leaned back on the chair as her small legs swung around. "Right, where¡¯s Sis?"

    "She should be studying in her room."

    "Are you sure, Mom?"

    ???Well..." Laura¡¯s Mother scratched her cheek and sighed. "She¡¯s probably outside sitting in the tree again, or she might have already run over to the nearby park."

    Laura¡¯s lips curled up in amusement. She jumped off the chair and ran to the window. Opening it, she could see arge tree that their grandfather nted near the house. The branches often reached the windows, giving a chance for them to get out if they were agile enough.

    *rustle*

    Raising her head up, Laura could see Kanae sitting on a thick branch with her eyes closed. She was dressing up like a boy, but her long hair was not tied as it swayed along with the breezy wind.

    "Sis!"

    Kanae opened her eyes and looked down. She smiled upon seeing her little sister. "Laura, have you finished studying?"

    "That should be my question to you, Sis."

    "Eh." Kanae scratched her cheek. "I¡¯m toozy to study, so I just leave the study room and sit here."

    Laura giggled while their mother sighed inside the room. They should have known that Kanae wouldn¡¯t be able to stay put in one ce and would search for a way to sneak out again and again. Even now, Kanae didn¡¯t want to stay still inside her room and conveniently sneaked out.

    "You need to memorize their names, Kanae."

    "I know, Mom. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t disappoint you."

    "You little brat."

    Kanae grinned cheekily and jumped down to the lower branch. She shifted her legs¡¯ position quickly and arrived at the branch that was near the window where Laura stood by. Her movements were done wlessly as nimble as a cat.

    "Come on, Laura. Let¡¯s go up here."

    "There?" Laura looked hesitantly. "I don¡¯t have the same agility as you, Sis. I will fall down if I go there."

    "Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect you."

    Looking at her sister¡¯s outstretched hand, Laura was hesitant for a moment. She reached out her hand to Kanae¡¯s and climbed to the edge of the window. The branch below her swayed slightly, making her worried. However, Kanae¡¯s arm held her tightly.

    Tep!

    After a few seconds, Laura had already arrived on the thicker branch. Her eyes looked around worriedly, but Kanae patted her shoulder.

    "Look over there."

    Turning her head, Laura finally understood why Kanae was sitting here for so long. The sun was setting and the sky slowly turned orange. From this position, she could see the rows of buildings in front of her, looking as beautiful as ever.

    "Sis, you know that we can just admire the view from the window, right?"

    "The breeze is better here."

    Kanae spread her other arm while the other one was still holding onto Laura to make sure that she would not fall. It was at this time the wind blew to their direction. It was cool and refreshing.

    Laura giggled. "You really love to y around, Sis."

    "Heh, it¡¯s fun over here. Want to go up?"

    "Are you sure?"

    Turning her body around, Kanae crouched down slightly. "Get on my back and hold on tightly."

    "Ok."

    Laura climbed to Kanae¡¯s back and held her sister¡¯s shoulder tightly. They both had simr body frames as their age difference was only one year. However, Kanae¡¯s muscles were firmer as the result of her ying around, climbing and running from a long time ago.

    Swish!

    Even with Laura on her back, Kanae¡¯s speed didn¡¯t decrease in the slightest. She reached the top and looked in the direction of the setting sun once more. "It¡¯s beautiful, isn¡¯t it?"

    Laura nodded. She slowly went down from her sister¡¯s back and stood on the thick branch. Her hand was still holding onto her sister¡¯s hand, afraid that if she let it go, she might fall.

    "The wind here is the best!"

    "Sis, you¡¯re just like a boy."

    Kanae stuck out her tongue. "At least, it¡¯s much better than hole up inside the room and study those insane etiquettes that are not necessary."

    Lauraughed. Rather than studying, Kanae loved to sneak around and climb up the tree very much. Laura herself didn¡¯t dare because she didn¡¯t have the same agility as her sister.

    "Sis, if you¡¯re a boy, I would have long fallen in love with you."

    "Heh, your future boyfriend might even be jealous of me." Kanae smirked. She pointed to their house. "It¡¯ll be dark soon, you might not be able to see the branch clearly if you don¡¯t return back now."

    "Ah, right."

    Carefully, Laura stepped on the branch and walked over to the nearest window. It was not the same floor, but she didn¡¯t care. Her eyes widened when she saw her father stood there as she entered the room.

    "Daddy!"

    Their Father could only sigh when he saw his two daughtersing in through the window. "Can¡¯t you behave with proper manners?"

    "But the view and the wind up there are amazing, Daddy!" Laura gave the same reason as Kanae.

    On the other hand, Kanae didn¡¯t say anything and merely grinned.

    "Come on, it¡¯s time for dinner. After this, you two still need to memorize all the names for tomorrow¡¯s party."

    "Yes, Daddy!"

    "Yes, Father."

    The two girls ran to the hallway hurriedly while their father just shook his head. Those two were really naughty.

    ...

    (End of side story 4)

 Chapter 736 Side Story 5: Neoâ€™s Girlfriend ? 1

    <h4>Chapter 736 Side Story 5: Neo¡¯s Girlfriend ? 1</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader aistitch)

    ...

    Bang!

    Mike looked at Neo¡¯s direction, wondering what happened to this young man now. They had been working in Kevin¡¯s office to help him settle the matters rted to ck Street. So far, their progress was slow since there were a lot of unstable variables.

    "Hey, Neo, are you alright?"

    "What do you think?" Neo asked back, his voice sounded soulless.

    Mike shook his head. "If you need some fresh air, you can get out of the n¡¯s residence and take a break first. I¡¯m sure that Boss won¡¯t mind if you go outside for a while."

    "If I leave, do you think that you can finish the work?"

    "I¡¯m still here, Neo."

    Turning his head, Neo could see Lou walked into the room with a stack of documents in his hand. It was clear that there was another batch of documents that Kevin would need to review again.

    Lou looked at Neo with a deadpan expression. "Even if Mike is bad at handling these paperworks, I¡¯m confident that I¡¯m good at it. Go and have some fresh air."

    "Fine."

    "By the way, where¡¯s Boss?"

    "He¡¯s with Kanae in their room, probably having some morning talk," Mike replied and yawned. It was still early in the morning, so he still felt sleepy. Originally, he wanted to train again but upon seeing Patrick in the training hall, he quickly changed his mind.

    He didn¡¯t want to be beaten up brutally by Patrick.

    Lou nodded his head, not finding it strange at all. The two of them had been together for quite some time and Ryukalin n members had alreadye to a tacit agreement to overlook anything rted to Kevin and Kanae. If they wanted to spend an entire day together for a date, no one would voice their protest.

    At most, they would ask them to finish their work either before or after the date.

    Since both Kevin and Kanae could do their work splendidly, no one seemed to be bothered if they asked for a day off. After all, their work would still be done very quickly.

    "Will they go on a date again?" Neo asked curiously.

    "Why, you want to tail them again?"

    "Well..."

    Neo scratched his head. He did try to tail Kanae and Kevin on their previous date just a few days ago. However, he failed miserably as the two of them noticed him and even sent a message to him, telling him to do his work. He really wondered if no one would ever be able to follow them in their entire life.

    As a result, he had to spend overnight working on documents that originally could be done the next day. Afterwards, he was forced to spar with Patrick, which almost sent him to his death¡¯s door because of the harsh beatings.

    Lou shook his head. "If you have so much free time, why don¡¯t you search for a girlfriend yourself."

    "Says the one who¡¯s always single!"

    "I¡¯m already married."

    "My girlfriend hadn¡¯t returned back to the city."

    Neo¡¯s mouth opened wide. Oh right... he had just remembered that Lou got married recently with another Ryukalin n member. He forgot her name, though.

    Mike shook his head at Neo¡¯s expression. "Are you still iming that you want to marry yourptop?"

    "What? YES OF COURSE!"

    Neo hugged hisptop closely to him as he shouted. They always made fun of him. Hmph! So what if he loved hisptop? It was a far better girlfriend than anyone because he could use it to y all day long. No one would everin even if he stayed in front of hisptop overnight.

    Well, it was because he had to do his work.

    Lou shook his head. "Go and get some fresh air, Single Dog."

    Neo: "..."

    Turning his head to look at Mike, he found that Mike was already busy sorting out the documents for Kevin to take a lookter. He felt that he was betrayed by his two close friends.

    Walking out of the room, he could see some ordinary members of Ryukalin n who had justpleted their morning practice. Looking at his watch, he realized that it was time for lunch. It was then he noticed some female members were walking towards their boyfriends with towels.

    Neo: "..." even the ordinary members in Ryukalin n are provoking me now?

    Feeling disheartened, Neo decided to get some fresh air outside Ryukalin n. He feared that he would be stuffed with loads of dog food if he stayed here any longer. Howe there were so many people who had girlfriends recently? Couldn¡¯t they just do their stuff inside and spare the single dogs like him?

    "Oh, Neo, you¡¯re leaving?" The guard in front of the gate asked when he saw Neo walking out of Ryukalin n.

    Neo nodded. "Just a walk. I need some fresh air. Don¡¯t you need to eat lunch too?"

    "Oh, no worry. My girlfriend will pass it to me in five minutes, so I can eat while standing guard."

    Neo: "..." girlfriend again?

    The guard didn¡¯t seem to notice that Neo¡¯s eyes were burning with annoyance. If only looks could kill, he would have already killed everyone in front of him because of his anger. Why were there so many people who boasted about their girlfriends today?

    Couldn¡¯t he have some peace?

    Neo kicked the nearby rock in front of him as he walked down the street. There was a renovation in that ce, so various construction materials wereid messily and were not taken care of properly.

    He was about to turn on the street when he saw a couple kissing on the alleyway.

    Neo: "..." does the Heaven hate me today?

    For the first time in his life, Neo hated the word ¡¯girlfriend¡¯ very much. He turned around in a different direction, ignoring the shameless couple who didn¡¯t seem to know their ce.

    Walking down the street, Neo was still thinking about what he wanted to do when he felt that he stepped on something round.

    Bam!

    He fell face first on the ground.

 Chapter 737 Side Story 5: Neoâ€™s Girlfriend ? 2

    <h4>Chapter 737 Side Story 5: Neo¡¯s Girlfriend ? 2</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader aistitch)

    ...

    "Ugh..."

    Neo propped his body and looked at the culprit who made him fall down. He saw a tennis ball rolling to the side of his head as his mind nked a bit.

    WHO¡¯S THE IDIOT WHO PLACE THIS TENNIS BALL IN THE MIDDLE OF THE STREET?

    Normally, Neo¡¯s reflex would be quite good. But since his mind had been quite preupied with annoyance thanks to numerous irritating people showing off their love to him, Neo was distracted. He knew for sure that today must be his worst day ever.

    Neo was about to take the tennis ball when he saw a shadow took the ball. His eyes widened as he tilted his head, looking at that particr shadow.

    "What is a stray cat doing here?"

    Pulling the back neck of the cat, Neo lifted the cat up. The cat was white with parched yellow spots. She let the ball go and wriggled, trying to release herself from Neo¡¯s grasp.

    Meow!

    Neo ignored the cat¡¯s protest as he looked at the name tag. It was not a stray cat but a cat with an owner.

    "Maylin, home address is...."

    Looking at the address, Neo frowned. He was quite familiar with the road in this city, so he clearly knew that the address was directing him to a newly built mansion in this city. The owner was a rich businessman who wanted to try his luck in entering this city when it was still in the development stage.

    He didn¡¯t remember the man had a cat with him. However, he did remember that he had a daughter who was still in high school. Probably this cat should belong to her.

    "Let¡¯s go back to your home, Maylin."

    Meow!

    Maylin the cat struggled on Neo¡¯s arm. She tried to scratch him, but he was holding her firmly. It seemed that he knew how to handle a cat.

    Neo picked the tennis ball from the ground as he began to walk. In any case, he knew that it would take some time before Kevin and the others would ask him to do his work again, so he should be able to make the trip there. He wondered why the cat would stray this far, though.

    ¡¯Oh, wait, the mansion is essible through this alley.¡¯

    Walking on the dark alley, Neo could sense some people were looking at him. It seemed that they were aiming at him. However, he just kept holding the cat carefully with one hand while his other hand was inside his pocket. To be exact, it was holding his small gun.

    His eyes were looking at the group of people. If they dared to make a move, he would not hesitate to teach them a lesson.

    Tep! Tep! Tep!

    Neo walked with vignce. However, those people didn¡¯t move from their position. Probably, they had sensed that they shouldn¡¯t do anything to him.

    Coming out of the alleyway, Neo could see arge mansion in front of him. Not far from him, he could see a young girl with light blue hair looking around worriedly. She was probably around 15 or 16 years old with fair countenance. Right now, she was only wearing a slightly oversized shirt and short pants. Probably it was because the culture overseas was different from this city.

    "Maylin! Where are you?" the young woman called out worriedly.

    There was a man wearing a suit near the young woman. From the way it looked like, he must be the bodyguard of the youngdy. He had a deadpan expression as he looked over the youngdy.

    "Miss Kate, the ball is a bit far, so Maylin will take some time to get it back."

    "Maylin is really naughty," The woman, Katherine Ashleyined, yet her expression remained worried. She loved her cat so much, but she also knew that Maylin often yed around when the naughty cat was excited. Because of that, she was trying her best to stay calm.

    "Excuse me."

    "Who is it?" The guard instinctively raised his hand to hold his gun that he kept inside his pocket.

    Neo smiled mirthlessly when he saw the guard¡¯s reaction. He was not bad at all for a guard. However, even ordinary members in Ryukalin n could do much betterpared to this bodyguard. It seemed that the standard overseas was not as good as here.

    Well, as a famed City of Crime, he shouldn¡¯t have expected any less. People in this city were much more experienced when it came to handling violence and fights.

    "Is this your cat?" Neo merely asked as he raised Maylin, who meowed again toin.

    MEOW!

    If only Maylin could talk, she would have screamed at Neo to treat her gently. She was just a small cat!

    "Maylin!" Ashley nearly screamed when she saw the cat in Neo¡¯s hand. She stretched out her slender hand, trying to reach the cat. However, the distance between her and Neo was still several metres away.

    The guard looked at Neo with his eyes glowing dangerously. "Hand over the cat!"

    Neo arched his eyebrows. This bodyguard truly didn¡¯t know the word rx and he should learn not to threaten too many people in this city. There were more experts in terms of battle in this citypared to many other cities. If he kept up with that stuck up attitude, it was clear that he would be targeted by many people who got offended.

    Oh well, he was already feeling terribly annoyed by this time, so he would just put the cat down.

    "Go back to your owner, Maylin."

    Meow!

    Not waiting anymore, Maylin ran on the road and headed to her owner¡¯s embrace. She meowed happily.

    On the other hand, Neo was watching as the guard was still pointing the gun at him. He shook his head lightly. His hand tossed the ball up with little force. He knew that his build was not bulky like Mike or Patrick, which would easily make people think of him as a weak person. Of course, Neo himself knew that those who tried to belittle him usually ended up in hospital.

    "Do you want your ball back?"

    "Yes, please!" Ashley replied back cutely. She smiled brightly. "Please."

    "Hand over the ball!" the bodyguard said sternly.

    Neo: "..." if only thisdy is not with that guard, she¡¯ll be much cuter. The guard is destroying the view.

    "I¡¯ll give it to your bodyguard."

    "Okay."

    As Ashley looked down and stroked Maylin, the ball reached Neo¡¯s hand. He swung it towards the bodyguard¡¯s hand forcefully.

    Thump!

    The bodyguard¡¯s face paled considerably, but to his surprise, he was unable to move his finger to pull the trigger. His entire hand felt numb, which made him certain that Neo must have hit his upoint with that one strike.

    Ashley looked at her bodyguard then turned her head to the young man before her. She grinned. "Thank you for your help, I¡¯m Ashley."

    Neo arched his eyebrows at her sudden introduction. He chose to be a gentleman and replied back, "I¡¯m Neo."

    "Do you want to have lunch with me? It¡¯s my thanks for finding my cat!"

    "Miss Ashley! Why do you want to eat with a stranger that..."

    "Shut up!" Ashley red at the bodyguard. For a moment, her innocent figure looked a bit scary as she acted harshly.

    Neo¡¯s eyebrows arched when he saw the changes in the youngdy¡¯s attitude. He thought that she was a pampered young miss from this family, but it seemed that he needed to do some more digging. Hmm, if he was not wrong, her name was actually Katherine Ashley Rin, right? Ashley was her middle name, but she sounded like she preferred her middle name more than her first name.

    It would be an interesting side job for him to search for more information about this peculiar youngdy.

    Ashley turned around, her expression had turned normal again. She smiled. "Would you like to join me for lunch?"

    Neo smiled. "Sure."

 Chapter 738 Side Story 5: Neoâ€™s Girlfriend ? 3

    <h4>Chapter 738 Side Story 5: Neo¡¯s Girlfriend ? 3</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader aistitch)

    ...

    "Open the gate."

    "But Miss...!"

    Ashley looked at her bodyguard coldly. "You do not have the right to reprimand me. I want to eat with him, so let hime inside. Besides, Angel, Piku and Shie will be there to apany me."

    "But they¡¯re cats...."

    "Doesn¡¯t matter."

    The bodyguard¡¯s lips twitched when he heard the stubborn Ashley. They knew that the young miss always loved to act on her own. When they were back in their home country, it was fine. But in this city, they were worried that there might be dangerous people.

    "Come in."

    As the gate opened, Neo followed behind Ashley while looking around curiously. He had visited some officials¡¯ mansions in the past before, but this ce had apletely different architecture. It felt more refreshing and novel.

    Meow!

    Meow!

    Meow!

    Seeing the catsing to his direction, Neo¡¯s lips twitched a bit. He could see three different catsing to Ashley. The first cat was grey in color yet it had some kind of silver lining around its body. The second one was in white pink shade while thest one was white with blue perch. It seemed that Ashley truly loved cats.

    Ashley giggled when she saw Neo stopped in his tracks. "Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯re all very friendly."

    "I see," Neo replied with difficulties. He never liked cats too much. Thinking of his encounter with Maylin just now, he sighed to himself.

    Ashley let Maylin down and picked the grey colored cat. "This is Piku. The white one is Angel and the pink one is Shie."

    "Are cats normally pink in color?" Neo asked curiously as he looked at the pink cat. He had never seen any cat with pink color before.

    "She¡¯s originally more white, but she yed with a can of pink paint yesterday, so she¡¯s now pink in color."

    "...I see."

    Ashley didn¡¯t walk inside and stopped at the table in the garden. She waved her hand to call the servant. "Bring the food here. We¡¯re going to eat outside."

    "Yes, Miss."

    "You may take a seat."

    "Yes."

    Neo watched Ashley carefully as he sat down. Looking at her demeanor, he could definitely say that she must have learnt about manners ever since her young age. Compared to his rowdy attitude, he must have looked like a country bumpkin to her.

    However, Kate didn¡¯t seem to care in the slightest. She offered him food, and he ate well. The bodyguards still looked like they were pissed off at him, but Neo also didn¡¯t care for them at all. In any case, he was invited by their young miss, so they should forget about doing anything to him.

    If not...

    Hehehe, he wouldn¡¯t be polite at all.

    "Do you like pudding?" Kate asked after they had finished the meal. She was giving the biscuit on her hand to her cats as she asked. Piku¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the biscuit and pounced on it without any hesitation.

    Neo nodded. "I wouldn¡¯t reject your kindness if you offer it to me."

    "Heh, what a sweet talker."

    Neo merely smiled. The pudding was served afterwards and Neo watched the servant looking at him with disgust. He couldn¡¯t care less. Probably, for these rich people, someone like him didn¡¯t even worth much. Neo himself didn¡¯t really bother with it so much because he didn¡¯t really dress up and only wore a shirt and jeans.

    "Miss Kate, it¡¯s time for your lesson," a butler walked out of the house and greeted Katherine directly.

    Ashley frowned. She looked at the butler. "Can¡¯t you see that I¡¯m still with my guest?"

    The butler still looked at Ashley with a deadpan expression. "Master wouldn¡¯t like it if you dy the lesson."

    Ashley groaned, but restrained herself in the next moment. She put on a polite smile and turned to look at Neo. Even though this was the first time they met with each other, she didn¡¯t really put on a front with him and let him see her real self.

    "Let¡¯s meet again sometime in the future. I¡¯ll still stay in this country for a few more weeks."

    "Miss Kate," the butler warned her in a stern tone. It was not good to tell her schedule to an outsider just like that. However, Ashley didn¡¯t seem to care in the slightest about what the butler said.

    Neo nodded. "Sure. Thank you for today."

    "En."

    Ashley walked with Neo to the front door and bid farewell there. After Neo turned around, he could hear Ashley scolded her butler for interrupting her time. For her, she didn¡¯t care about her study in the slightest bit. What she wanted was nothing more than some free time for herself. It had been a long time since she met someone who didn¡¯t fear her bodyguards and didn¡¯t act differently just because she came from a rich and powerful family.

    ¡¯Hmm?¡¯

    Neo could sense that there were several people trying to follow him. He snorted in displeasure as he turned around in the next intersection. Once he was unable to be seen, he picked up his pace and rushed to the front and turned once more. Afterwards, he climbed the window and entered the empty house.

    He had already hacked the area around this ce a few times, so he knew some houses were still empty. This was one of those and would still be empty for a long period of time because of the ghost story that had been circting in recent years.

    Neo took out his phone and sighed. He missed hisptop.

    ¡¯Katherine Ashley Rin.¡¯

    As he began to browse for information, Neo found out a lot about Rin Family. It was one of the richest families in the entire world with Ashley being one of the future heirs. There were a total of three daughters and the family rtionship seemedplicated. However, the true heir was still Ashley because she¡¯s the oldest and also the one from the first legal wife.

    After Ashley¡¯s mother died, her father remarried not even a monthter and gave birth to twins. Those two were also eyeing the position to inherit Rin Family businesses, but because they all were still in High School, thepetition was not that fierce.

    ¡¯In a few more years, it¡¯ll be a brutal battle.¡¯

    Neo was not interested in such family affairs and decided to collect more information about Ashely instead. She was 16 years old this year, which made her around four years younger than him.

    ¡¯Interesting.¡¯

    Ring! Ring!

    "Boss?"

    "What time do you think it is?" Kevin¡¯s cold voice could be heard from the other end of the call.

    Neo¡¯s face changed as he looked at the time on his phone. Sh*t! He was staying outside for so long to the point that he forgot about his work.

    Aaaaa!

    He could only hope that Kevin would be merciful and didn¡¯t make him work overtime again.

 Chapter 739 - Side Story 5: Neoâ€™s Girlfriend (?) (4)

    <h4>Chapter 739 - Side Story 5: Neo¡¯s Girlfriend (?) (4)</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader aistitch)

    ...

    After that day, Neo was busy with work every single day andpletely forgot about his meeting with that high school girl. There were so many works in Ryukalin n to the point that Neo nearly forgot about Kale Company, thepany that Kevin owned.

    "Boss, there¡¯s going to be an uing party," Neo informed Kevin when he noticed that there was an invitation for the CEO of Kale Company to attend a party. It was a party that included several other businessmen from overseas in order to participate in some projects.

    Kevin frowned. "I¡¯m not interested."

    "Boss..."

    "Forget it, he¡¯s more preupied with his wedding." Lou nudged from the back. Kevin might be only 19 years old, but he was already impatient to have the wedding ceremony with his soon to be wife.

    Neo groaned. "He¡¯s not even doing anything!"

    "Patrick and the others are the one who take care of the matter."

    At that reply, Neo chose to give up asking Kevin to attend the party anymore. He knew that the blockhead wouldn¡¯t even care so much about thepany and parties like that. It was not necessary for him to attend parties too, but if he wanted to expand his connection, it would be better for him to join.

    "Should I be the one to participate then?" Neo asked.

    "If you want to, sure."

    "Alright."

    Afterwards, Neo pressured Mike to tag along to the party with an excuse that he needed to have someone to apany him. It wouldn¡¯t do good for the image of Kale Company to only send one representative.

    "Why don¡¯t you search for a girlfriend to attend the party?" Mike asked.

    Neo¡¯s face darkened. "If I have one, I would surely invite her and not a brute like you!"

    Lou shook his head when he heard the two of them quarreled. The city was developing progressively, but the two of them still didn¡¯t want to leave the n. Well, Mike was not the type of person who would care about those meetings, though.

    "Just go by yourself, Neo. I¡¯m sure that you know what you need to do to ensure Kale Company won¡¯t suffer any loss."

    "Fine."

    In the end, Neo did go by himself and was busy talking with some businessmen there. There were only a few people whom he targeted because the others were not rted to the business Kale Company developed. In addition, there were several overseas businessmen whom he met on the way.

    Neo sighed after he had finished talking with several businessmen. He took out his phone and arranged with Lou for their visit to Kale Company after this party.

    At Ryukalin n, Lou nearly vomited blood when he saw the schedule that Neo prepared for him. There were too many! Just how many businessmen Neo approached in that party to have a talk with?

    However, Neo didn¡¯t care about what Lou thought at the moment. He was tired, so he walked to the side and picked a ss of water. There was also wine, but he knew that Kevin would ask him to work again, so getting drunk was a big no.

    Ssh!

    Hearing the sshing sound, Neo turned his head to the side. He could see Ashley stood wearing a long pale pink dress. There was another woman near her, who was looking at her with her ss tilted. From the pool on the ground, Neo could guess that the woman must have poured the wine toward Ashley intentionally.

    Ashley kept herposure. Her eyebrows arched elegantly. "What do you think you¡¯re doing, Lotte?"

    The woman called Lotte sneered. "Sorry, my hand slipped."

    There was not even a trace of remorse on Lotte¡¯s face as if she didn¡¯t know that what she had done was wrong. There was only a faint sneer on her face, which clearly showed that she was mocking the other party.

    Ashley smiled lightly. "Is that so?"

    "What do you want, Ashley? A snot-nosed brat like you didn¡¯t deserve toe to a party like... AAAAAAA!"

    Prang!

    Suddenly, Lotte felt pain on her hand and released the ss she was holding. The wine inside the ss stained her dress before the ss broke into pieces on the floor and the pieces hurt her legs. On the other hand, Ashley was already moving back a bit and avoided the ss pieces.

    Her face was calm and only her eyebrows were raised slightly as if asking what was wrong.

    "Lotte!"

    "You b*tch!" Lotte pointed her finger towards Ashley as her face ashen. "It must be you who..."

    k!

    A middle aged man had arrived before Lotte and pped her before she could say more. His face looked simr to Lotte, which meant that he must be her father. He bowed towards Ashley a bit. "Sorry, Miss Rin, my daughter is a bit hot headed."

    "It¡¯s fine but you should educate her so that she wouldn¡¯t be an embarrassment in public," Ashley said unhurriedly. Her attitude was as if she was the senior while Lotte was a young brat who didn¡¯t know anything.

    Lotte¡¯s face turned red in anger again, but her father had dragged her away. After that littlemotion, the guests were already busy attending their own matters, so they didn¡¯t have any time to care about anything else in the slightest bit.

    On the back, Neo chuckled a bit. Other people might not see what Ashley did, but he saw it. Ashley was wearing a long sleeve dress and in her left hand, that she ced beside her hip, was a small toy gun. He recognized it because it was easy to make and the bullet shot by the gun was more ¡¯harmless¡¯, but it was still painful nevertheless.

    The gun must have been modified in order to fit inside her sleeve. After all, the design of her sleeves were supposed to be slightly bigger.

    Ashley didn¡¯t seem to care about the matter as she walked to the table. Upon seeing Neo, her eyes lit up a bit. He hadn¡¯te to her mansion again, but she could still remember this young man, who was so nonchnt about her very clearly.

    "So you¡¯re also here. I thought you¡¯re a normal man," Ashleymented.

    Neo shrugged. "There¡¯s no way I would wear a suit when I was only walking on the street."

    It was understandable. Who would want to wear suits when they were walking on the street. Looking at Neo up and down, Ashley thought that he didn¡¯t look so bad when he was wearing a suit. He looked very proper while the image he gave when he was wearing a shirt and jeans were that of a gangster.

    "Do you also own apany?"

    "No. I¡¯m only secretary," Neo replied. He could be said to be the acting CEO because Kevin had never taken care of the problem in Kale Company anymore. However, the name registered was clearly still Kevin.

    "Aw, too bad."

    "What¡¯s too bad."

    "If you¡¯re CEO, I¡¯ll seduce you," Ashley winked her eyes yfully.

    Neo was perplexed when he heard what Ashley said. Looking at her yful expression, he couldn¡¯t help but smile in response. She might be young, but she could act appropriately ording to the asion necessary for her.

    "And since I¡¯m not a CEO, you can¡¯t?"

    Ashley clicked her tongue. "My father will berate me if I start to seduce an unknown secretary. Anyway, are you here for business?"

    "Yes. My Boss... I mean mypany¡¯s President is..."

    Bang!

    KYAAAAAAAAAAAA

    Before Neo could finish his words, he suddenly heard gunshot and screaming from the other room.

 Chapter 740 - Side Story 5: Neoâ€™s Girlfriend (?) (5)

    <h4>Chapter 740 - Side Story 5: Neo¡¯s Girlfriend (?) (5)</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader aistitch)

    ...

    Bang!

    "Get down!"

    The shout of a man reverberated. Neo pursed his lips as hey down. However, his hand was ready to take his gun out. From his position, he could see Ashley suddenly moved her skirt slightly and took out a gun.

    ¡¯...where did she put it?¡¯

    However, it was not the time for Neo to care so much. He knew that some rowdy people were still trying to attack this kind of party from time to time, but this was the first time he saw it happening in front of him.

    "Where¡¯s Katherine Rin?"

    Neo¡¯s heart tightened because he understood that they were targeting Ashley. Well, considering that her parents were very influential, it was not surprising that there would be a lot of enemies who wanted to target them too. Because of that, they wereing here today.

    As a man walked inside with his gun ready, Ashley suddenly moved from her position. Her eyes were cold as her hand raised. She didn¡¯t even hesitate as she pulled the trigger.

    Bang!

    "AAGH!"

    The man yelled as he dropped to the ground. At the same time, several other men came inside from the door. As Ashley aimed at them, she made sure that they would die with just one bullet.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    Three men fell in session. Neo didn¡¯t even have a chance to move when he saw Ashley had killed them all. He understood almost immediately that she must have already experienced this a lot. At the same time, he noticed that her gun was one of the newest types that wasunched overseas.

    Agh, he felt jealous.

    Neo noticed two men wanted to pounce on Ashley from behind. He also saw theming closer, but didn¡¯t make his move. He slowly raised his hand holding the small hand gun and shot the two men.

    Bang! Bang!

    The two men dropped to the ground.

    Ashley looked at Neo with her eyebrows arched. "I see that you¡¯re not an ordinary man."

    "You¡¯re not an ordinary high school girl too," Neo replied with a smile.

    "If I want to live, I need to have self-defense skills."

    At this time, the guards had rushed inside and quickly apprehended the rest of the men from the other room. Ashley had kept her gun behind her skirt once more as she stood up nonchntly.

    Neo kept his gun too and looked around him. Some other businessmen already knew that he came from the Ryukalin n and was known as the sniper there. Because of that, they were not surprised when they saw Neo took out a gun.

    "Kate!" A middle aged man came from outside.

    Ashley clicked her tongue, clearly feeling displeasure at her father¡¯s appearance, yet she put on a face of a terrified youngdy. She looked at her father with herrge eyes as they started to be watery.

    "Daddy, I¡¯m scared."

    Neo: "..." are you an actress?

    However, the other guests didn¡¯t realize that it was these two who finished the men. They were all too afraid to even lift up their head when the group of men hade inside the hall. Some peopleined and the policemen came to handle the matter.

    As they began to disperse, Neo also walked out of the hall and answered the policeman¡¯s questions unhurriedly. Of course, he denied any involvement. As for the gun, it had mysteriously disappeared from his body and the police wouldn¡¯t be able to find it even if they searched him.

    Ring! Ring!

    "Yes, Lou?"

    "The incident is on TV. There are some people who are targeting Katherine Ashley Rin. Do you make a move to help her?"

    "Yes." Neo didn¡¯t even bother to hide it. He knew that after autopsy, it was easy to find out that the bullets wereing from his gun. There was no time for him to take out the bullets from their head.

    Besides, he didn¡¯t want to do that.

    "Get back to the Ryukalin n quickly."

    "Fine."

    Neo sighed to himself as he walked to the parking lot. As he started the car, he noticed that there was also another car that was going in the same direction. He racked his brain quickly and recognized it as Ashley¡¯s family car. Their mansion was located on the same street not far from Ryukalin n, so the main road that they needed to take should be simr.

    He drove calmly not far from that car. From the window, he could see that Ashley was going home alone and her father was not with her. There was only one driver driving at the front.

    ¡¯I guess her family situation is truly not simple with how they didn¡¯t even bother to send her a lot of guards to protect her.¡¯

    However, Neo didn¡¯t want to pry her more than that. They had only met two times in total and only went home in the same direction today. Just as he was thinking that nothing would happen, he noticed the car suddenly headed towards an alleyway.

    ¡¯That¡¯s not the direction to their mansion.¡¯

    Neo¡¯s hand steered the car to enter the alleyway when he suddenly heard the sound of something breaking.

    Bang! Prang!

    His eyes widened when he saw the back window of the car broke and Ashley jumped out of the car. She rolled on the ground, ignoring the pain from the pieces of sses that scratched her skin. At the next moment, the car had sped up and crashed on the wall.

    BAM!

    Ashley¡¯s eyes were cold when she noticed that a lot of men had appeared from the other side of the intersection. They were holding many kinds of weapons, but there were no guns. Because thew to wield guns had been revised in this citytely, there shouldn¡¯t be many guns circted on the street anymore.

    Looking at their direction, she estimated that there might be more than 30 men there.

    "Heh, is it Elena or Carol?" Ashley asked coldy, uttering the name of her twin sisters.

    The man at the front sneered. "Since you already know that they¡¯re the one who asked us toe, you should just obediently surrender if you didn¡¯t want to suffer."

    "What do they want?" Ashley asked againzily as her hand had already held the gun in her hand. She was still crouching on the ground, which allowed her to take the gun that she kept near her thigh.

    "Of course, we won¡¯t kill you, but we will make sure to give you some service," the leader said while licking his lips.

    Ashleyughed coldly. "Do you think I¡¯ll obey you?"

    "Get her."

    "Not so easy."

    Her right hand raised the gun and began to shoot. While her left hand took a different gun and also shot. She obviously brought two guns with her.

    Bang! Bang! Bang!

    One by one they fell down. Even though they had tried to block using their weapons that they brought, it was a futile attempt. Ashley easily found a gap between their weapon and their body.

    Click!

    Ashley frowned when she heard the sound. Her gun was one of thetest types which could hold 18 bullets inside. With two guns, it meant that there were 36 bullets in total. However, there were still three men standing.

    ¡¯I should have guessed that they wanted me to waste my bullets in the party so that I would still need to face at least five people.¡¯

    Ashley felt d that there were only three guys left because Neo had helped her in the party earlier. She had learned martial arts, but she still took her phone and sent signals to her uncle.

    The guys in front of her were stunned by her movement before they pounced on her.

 Chapter 742 - Side Story 6: Legend of the Street Dean Yam (1)

    <h4>Chapter 742 - Side Story 6: Legend of the Street Dean Yam (1)</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader

    kawaiishieli9)

    ...

    Bang!

    The sound of someone crashing to the ground filled the empty alleyway. Afterwards, there was a sound of mockery. Three men were looking against a young boy, whom they had pushed down.

    "Heh, do you think a little brat like you can possibly contend against us? Give us the money!"

    "Never!"

    Bang!

    Another kicknded on the boy¡¯s stomach. The boy grunted, but he didn¡¯t say anything more than that. With a twist of his body, he moved sideways and raised his legs.

    Kick!

    The kicknded on the man¡¯s head. He staggered back but before the young boy could possibly attack again, his friend had stepped forward and pushed the boy to the back.

    The boy¡¯s eyes glinted with ruthlessness as he roared and charged forward. His tackle sent both him and the man to the ground.

    Bang!

    "AGH! Get off of me!"

    The boy didn¡¯tply as he raised his hand and punched forward ruthlessly to the man¡¯s face.

    Punch! Punch!

    Punch by punchnded on the man¡¯s face as blood started to spill from the man¡¯s nose. The man was still struggling before his friends came forward and pushed the boy away. The first friend held the boy¡¯s hand from behind while the second friend tried to punch.

    Kick!

    The boy raised his body and kicked the second friend on the face, staggering him to the back. At the same time, he lowered his head then mmed it to the first friend as hard as possible.

    Bang!

    "ACK! My nose!

    The grip on the boy¡¯s hand loosened. With that chance, the boy twisted his body and kicked the first man¡¯s stomach. That one kick sent the man to the stack of trash on the other side of the road.

    "You.."

    The second friend was about to help when he saw the boy had already charged at him. The two of them crashed to the wall and the second friend screamed in pain.

    "B*stard!" The man who was first attacked and sent to the ground earlier had stood up. He raised his fist and attempted to punch the boy. But at that very moment, the boy moved sideways and the punchnded on the second friend.

    Bam!

    "AAAAH!"

    "Damn you!" The man noticed that the boy had run. His eyes turned red as he screamed. "Dean, you coward!"

    The boy, Dean, didn¡¯t seem to care in the slightest as he ran to the intersection and disappeared under the shadow of the night. There was not even any hesitation in his expression as he rushed through the maze-like alley.

    For those who had lived in ck Street ever since they were young, this ce was their Haven. They could remember every corner without the need to worry that they might get lost. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t be able to chase after them once they entered thisrge maze.

    *pant* *pant*

    "Dean."

    Hearing his name called, Dean¡¯s body stiffened. He furrowed his brows and turned around only to see a middle aged man standing there. He had arge body while his hand was holding arge de. Many other men would probably run the moment they saw this man.

    "What do you want?" Dean asked stubbornly. He was already 14 years old, but his figure still looked like he was younger than that. It could be seen that he must be malnourished after living on the street alone without anyone attending him for years.

    The middle aged man crossed his hand. "I want you to fight me."

    Fight?

    Dean furrowed his brows. He had just finished fighting against a lot of annoying bunch of worthless sc.u.ms who tried to take advantage of him. It was not easy for him to take care of them because of the difference in build.

    "What if I refuse?" Dean asked back.

    "You don¡¯t get to choose."

    Bang!

    Without giving him a chance, the middle aged man had already brandished hisrge de towards Dean. However, Dean managed to shift his position and jumped to the back in order to minimize the impact from the attack. His organs felt like they were crumbled into pieces as he came into contact with the attack.

    With just one move, it was more than enough for Dean to be pushed to the back and bleeding profusely.

    "Hmm, not bad," the middle aged manmented when he saw the youngster raised his head slowly. Even though blood was trickling down from the corner of the youth¡¯s mouth, he was still staring back in indignation. mes of determination were apparent on the youth¡¯s eyes.

    "Who... are you?" Dean mustered the strength to ask.

    "My name is Rudy," the middle aged man replied. "I¡¯m the strongest man in the ck Street."

    Hearing that im, Dean¡¯s face turned dark. There were a lot of people who imed themselves as the best in ck Street, but no one truly dared to say it out loudly. From what he knew, the three groups were still very dominant, which included his family.

    Yes, he came from three families that created three most powerful groups.

    "You... won¡¯t be able to defeat groups."

    Master Rudy scoffed at Dean¡¯s answer. He lightly swung his sword as he looked at Dean. "You¡¯re talking as if you¡¯re very powerful when you¡¯re nothing more than a brat. Do you think that because you possess the same surname, you¡¯ll naturally inherit their ability?"

    The words stung Dean¡¯s heart as he glowered. Yam Family had been unable to keep up with the changes in society. Their power gradually diminished and eventually, Dean himself had lost his parents. The one who took care of the group was his uncle, but his uncle himself was no longer as powerful as before.

    In the younger generation, there were barely anyone who were strong enough.

    He was among the younger generation, but he didn¡¯t get proper care that many fighters needed. For those who engaged in physical activities, one of the things that they required the most was nutrition. It was something that Deancked ever since he was young.

    "Shut up!"

    Dean struggled and endured the pain in his body. He looked towards Master Rudy with determination to prove that thetter was wrong.

    "Why don¡¯t we give it another go? I¡¯m not afraid of you!"

    His legs were shaking because he was already wounded severely. After getting beaten up by the thugs, Master Rudy was even more ruthless. However, there was a glint of determination in his eyes. He didn¡¯t even think of giving up in the face of a monster like Master Rudy.

 Chapter 743 - Side Story 6: Legend of the Street Dean Yam (2)

    <h4>Chapter 743 - Side Story 6: Legend of the Street Dean Yam (2)</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader

    kawaiishieli9)

    ...

    "Moron."

    The one word that Master Rudy uttered made Dean¡¯s head turn nk. He looked at Master Rudy with a re.

    Swish! Smack!

    Before he could think of anything else, the vision before him turned dark. He had fallen on the ground without being able to do anything. As his body was already wounded hard, it was easy for Master Rudy to knock him unconscious with a blow to the back of his head.

    Dean didn¡¯t know how long time had passed. When he came to, he realized that he was inside arge room. His brows furrowed when he saw the ceiling before him that looked very different than usual.

    ¡¯Where is he?¡¯

    "Oh, you are awake."

    Turning his head to the side, Dean could see a young man with a rowdy appearance walking in. The young man looked to be slightly older than him, but they were probably around the same age. However, there was a slight dangerous aura around him when he walked.

    "Hello. Who are you?" Dean greeted.

    The young man nodded. "Hey. I¡¯m Patrick. You are at Ryukalin n. Master Rudy brought you here two days ago."

    "Ryukalin n?"

    This time, Dean was stunned speechless. He obviously knew what kind of ce Ryukalin n was, which was the reason why he was so shocked. Ordinary people were not allowed toe here at all unless they wanted to die, but now, he was inside.

    Also, the name ¡¯Patrick¡¯ sounded oddly familiar.

    "Why am I here?"

    "Like I say, Master Rudy brought you in. Just stay and rest if you¡¯re wounded. There¡¯s no oneing to look for you anyway," Patrick said leisurely. He put his hand on the back of his head. "There¡¯s some food on the table. Do you need anything else?"

    Dean pushed his body up. He still could feel some pain, but he ignored it. It wasmon for him to get wounded when he was fighting in the street because he was part of the group. Yam used to be one of the strongest groups, but now that it had fallen, many of their enemies were aiming for their lives.

    "No, Thanks."

    "Save it for Master Rudy. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯m going to spend time with my nephew."

    Nephew?

    Dean dragged his body to the table and took the bowl of porridge. It was already cold, but he didn¡¯t care. His mind was thinking about what Patrick said. If he was not wrong, the next sessor of Ryukalin n was still a baby. The mother died upon childbirth, which was why Patrick was the one who took care of him.

    ¡¯Ah, right, Patrick is the n Head¡¯s younger brother.¡¯

    At that thought, Dean¡¯s hand turned cold. He felt as if he was dragged right into a fire pit bying to this ce. Howe the one who treated him was actually someone who had very high rank?

    "Oh, you¡¯re finally up? I thought you¡¯re dead!" Master Rudy¡¯s cheerful voice entered the room.

    Dean lifted his head and looked at the middle aged man before him coldly. If only it was possible, he wanted to kick this man. Who was the one who made him unconscious in the first ce?

    "Why do you bring me here?"

    "I can¡¯t possibly let such an interesting youngster die," Master Rudy replied with augh. "It¡¯ll be too much of a waste if you just die on that street. With your potential, I¡¯m sure that you can achieve big in the future."

    Dean didn¡¯t reply and put down the empty bowl. He had already finished the meal. "I¡¯m going back, then. Thank you very much for taking care of me. If there¡¯s a chance in the future, I¡¯ll repay you back for your kindness."

    "Hold on."

    "Yes?"

    "If you¡¯re interested in bing my disciple,e back and find me anytime," Master Rudy said with a lighthearted tone.

    Hearing that offer, Dean was stunned speechless. He had only met with this annoyingly strong middle aged man once and now he got an offer to be thetter¡¯s disciple. He had the feeling that there was something wrong in Master Rudy¡¯s head.

    "I¡¯ll be going."

    As soon as Dean left, Master Rudy leisurely walked to the training field. He could see one of his old friends was training there.

    "Joni!"

    Joni (Old Man) turned around and arched his eyebrows when he saw Master Rudy. "It¡¯s rare to see you linger around in Ryukalin n, Master Rudy."

    "Heh, I found an interesting youngster."

    "You mean, a rare one that managed to withstand your strike."

    "Hell right. I¡¯m sure that he¡¯lle back to find meter. For now, fight me!"

    Joni smirked, showing a white row of teeth in front of him as he clenched his fist. "Bring it on!"

    ...

    Bang!

    Dean banged the door of an abandoned building open. It was the ce where he had been staying all this time. He huffed and sighed before he sat down on top of a stack of clothes. There was no one who lived here because it used to be part of Yam Family, yet it had been abandoned for an unknown period of time.

    Looking at the messy ce, Dean didn¡¯t care in the slightest and slumped on top of the clothes. He was tired.

    Knock! Knock!

    "Brother Dean?"

    Dean nearly sat up straight when he heard the girl¡¯s voice. The clear soothing tone with apparent childishness in the voice alerted him almost immediately. Turning his head to the door, he could see a young teenage girl wearing a Junior High School Students uniform standing there.

    The young girl had a beautiful face and petite figure. Her cheeks were slightly round due to her young age, which made her look cute.

    "Piku, what are you doing here?" Dean asked in surprise.

    The young girl, Piku, puffed her cheek. "That¡¯s what I¡¯m supposed to ask, Brother Dean. You didn¡¯t return at allst night when I came to deliver your dinner."

    "Ah...."

    Scratching his head in embarrassment, Dean motioned for the young girl toe closer. She was a little kid he met a few years ago not far from here. Because of a coincidental meeting, the two of them often yed together. However, Piku was not allowed to y with him openly because of her parent¡¯s restrictions.

    After Dean lost his home, Piku often came to sneak some food for him. It was not much, but it often helped him to satiate his hunger.

    "Brother Dean?"

    "You shouldn¡¯te here so often Piku. What would your parents say if they see you in this ce?"

    Piku pursed her lips. "I¡¯ll just tell them that I¡¯m visiting my friend. Also, are you wounded, Brother Dean?"

    "It¡¯s nothing major."

    "But..."

    "It¡¯s fine."

    "I¡¯ll take a look at it."

    Dean could only helplessly let the young girl look at his bandage. Internally, he was still thinking about Master Rudy and that Ryukalin n. He would never expect that the famous master on the street would just bring him to the biggest n in the city.

    Oh well, he could just think about itter in the future.

    "Brother Dean, don¡¯t move around so much."

    "Ah, sorry."

    Dean looked at his hand. Maybe, he should try to find that man again? After a while, Dean pushed the thought to the back of his mind. He was fine living in the street alone all this time. There was no need for him to search for a master.

    Little did he know that he would end up searching for Master Rudy again in the future. This was only the first meeting.

    ...

    (End of Side Story 6)

 Chapter 744 - Side Story 7: A Different Girl Named Yuki (1)

    <h4>Chapter 744 - Side Story 7: A Different Girl Named Yuki (1)</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader Helpful2468)

    ...

    "What¡¯s with all these drinks?" Kanae was stunned when she saw therge box filled with nothing but drinks.

    "Oh, it¡¯s from Uncle," Kevin said lightly.

    "Father?"

    Kevin and Kanae were working at their work table. It was only a few months after their meeting in the Capital City and they were still as busy as ever. Of course, the two of them still had proper rest aside from working tirelessly.

    "He always buys drinks once a year tomemorate his first meeting with his girlfriend," Kevin borated.

    Kanae¡¯s eyes widened when she heard what Kevin said. Her line of sight turned back to the box of drinks, wondering what kind of spectacr meeting Patrick had with that woman named Yuki.

    Kevin smiled lightly and leaned in to kiss Kanae¡¯s cheek. "You can ask Uncle for the details. I don¡¯t want to spoil you with regards to their story."

    "Don¡¯t you know about it, Kevin?"

    "I know, but I was nothing more than a little brat at that time," Kevin replied with augh. Patrick was 17 years older than him and when Patrick met Yuki, he was still a baby who didn¡¯t understand anything. He only knew the events through the stories that the others told him in passing.

    Kanae smiled a bit. "I think it¡¯ll be fun to know how he met her."

    "Let¡¯s see." Kevin pondered for a moment before he took his phone and made a call to Neo. "Neo, prepare several bottles of wine for Uncle."

    "Huh? Ok, Boss."

    "Wine?"

    "If he¡¯s not drunk, he wouldn¡¯t want to share those embarrassing stories."

    Kanae¡¯s eyes sparkled when she heard what Kevin said. This made her interest piqued. If those stories were as interesting as what Kevin said, it meant that there was time when Patrick was actually embarrassed.

    Extending his hand, Kevin smiled. "Come on, let¡¯s visit Uncle."

    "Ok!"

    Kanae grabbed Kevin¡¯s hand and the two of them walked out. Some Ryukalin n members looked in their direction and when they noticed that the two of them were holding hands, they instinctively averted their eyes.

    Damn!

    They were still singles and yet they had to face their leader showing off his love every single day. With that in thoughts, the members started to train vigorously to vent their emotion.

    "Brat, what do you mean by sending me bottles of wine?" Patrick asked in annoyance.

    "Oh, Neo sure does his work fast," Kevinmented as he walked inside Patrick¡¯s quarter with Kanae.

    Looking at his nephew, Patrick had a feeling that he was up to something. However, Kevin didn¡¯t say what he wanted directly as he picked up the bottle of wine and beckoned for his uncle to drink.

    "I don¡¯t want wine."

    "Do you prefer to work on the papers, Uncle?"

    Patrick: "..."

    Knowing that it would be impossible for him to reject because Kevin would just force him to work. Rather than looking at those words that he couldn¡¯t understand, Patrick immediately decided that it would be better for him to just stay at home and enjoy his idle time.

    Well, he liked wine too.

    Afterwards, Kevin began to talk about the training system for the members. Even though they had been working to change the city, they would not neglect the training of their men. It was important to make sure that they were still strong enough to protect the n and do their work.

    Ryukalin n had so many enemies.

    "Heh, brat, the wine is really good," Patrick started to feel a bit lightheaded after drinking so much.

    Kanae was looking at the bottles on the floor. There were at least 10 bottles that Patrick had drunk by himself. Just how high his tolerance was?

    Kevin still kept hisposure. "Uncle, can you tell me more about the fight that urred in the Bar Fst time?"

    "What Bar F?"

    "The fight where you¡¯re thoroughly beaten up."

    Patrick¡¯s face darkened. "Don¡¯t spout nonsense! There¡¯s no way I can be beaten up. I¡¯m the great Patrick Kalin from Ryukalin n. There¡¯s no one who can surpass me in terms of martial arts capability."

    "Really?" Kevin¡¯s tone was t, but it clearly hit the sore spot in Patrick¡¯s heart. Patrick hated it when someone doubted his ability, especially his martial arts capability.

    "Yes! I¡¯m the best...."

    With that, Patrick began to brag and in the middle of his bragging, Kanae was able to piece the big picture together.

    ...

    *17 years ago*

    Patrick was only a teenager at that time, who loved to create trouble. As the young master in Ryukalin n, no one dared to mess with him. Even though he was nothing more than a brat at that time, his fighting capabilities had soared greatly.

    "Young Master, is it fine toe here?" a man from Ryukalin n asked quietly, thinking that it wouldn¡¯t be good for Patrick toe here.

    Patrick waved his hand. "That *ss**** asked me toe here. Why should I be afraid of a j******* like him that only know how to hide behind his *******ckeys."

    The man stayed quiet at the row of curses that Patrick spat out. At his age, Patrick was no different than many other teenagers. Arrogant, c.o.c.ky, and most importantly, loved to create trouble yet didn¡¯t realize that his behavior would only create more trouble.

    "Master has reminded that we..."

    "It¡¯s fine. As a young master, why should I care so much about those matters rted to the n? Even if I¡¯m beaten up to ***** it¡¯ll not affect my brother much," Patrick said lightly.

    The man wanted to say more, but in the end, he just sighed. Patrick always loved to create trouble even during the time when their father was still alive. Unfortunately, their father died not long ago and the position of n head fell on his older brother¡¯s hand.

    Patrick himself was not interested in the position as the n Head, so he epted right away. Besides, the elders would protest heavily if he tried to be the n head. His capabilities were simply not enough for him to be the n head.

    Bang!

    "Now, let¡¯s kick those ********!"

    The men sighed and entered Bar F with Patrick¡¯s lead.

 Chapter 745 - Side Story 7: A Different Girl Named Yuki (2)

    <h4>Chapter 745 - Side Story 7: A Different Girl Named Yuki (2)</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader Helpful2468)

    ...

    Bang!

    Tables were destroyed and pieces of bottles filled the floor. There were a lot of people who had their faces darkened, but they couldn¡¯t do anything to stop the two people in the middle of the room. The two brats were fighting vigorously, destroying everything that they could touch.

    "Heh, now, do you dare to say that again?" Patrick wiped the blood on the corner of his lips with a smirk. He would make sure that those people paid greatly for what they said.

    The man coughed and spat out blood. He looked at Patrick with resentment. "Do you think just because you¡¯re from Ryukalin n, you¡¯ll be invincible? You¡¯re nothing but a bratty *****!"

    Bang!

    Patrick punched forward once more. He snorted as he watched the man writhing in pain. His voice filled the room as he held his stomach.

    "Young Master, isn¡¯t it enough?" the man asked with worry.

    "Heh, it¡¯s nothing much to him."

    Klek!

    At this time, the door to the bar opened and a young woman walked in. She brought a guitar on her back as she looked at the mess in the bar with arched eyebrows. She had a tall figure and wore tight clothes and long pants. Her long ck hair fluttered on her back.

    "Did Ie at the wrong time, Boss?" the woman asked nonchntly.

    The boss, who was hiding behind the counter, raised his head. His face was stained in tears as he was afraid of the two who were fighting there. "Yuki.... Just leave. There¡¯s no need for performance today."

    "Oh."

    The young woman named Yuki nodded. Her youthful face showed that she should be just a high school girl, yet the way she conducted herself was so calm. It was as if the violence in front of her was nothing to be surprised about.

    "Wait a minute," Patrick suddenly called out the young woman.

    "Yes?" Yuki arched her eyebrows with disinterest.

    "y a song. I¡¯ll pay you."

    "Can you pay?"

    Patrick turned his head to his men. "Do you bring money?"

    "Yes! Yes! Yes!" They quickly nodded their heads. They knew that Patrick would never bring money on his own, so they were the ones who had to bring money. Their master had warned them that Patrick loved to create trouble whenever he went out, so they had to make sure that they brought money topensate some of the poor store owners.

    For example, the bar owner this time.

    "I have some money. Just y a simple song."

    "Sure," Yuki replied nonchntly and walked to the stage. The area was still fairly clear. She took out her guitar out of the case and sat down. "What kind of song do you want? Love song?"

    Patrick arched his eyebrows. "Do I look like someone who¡¯s romantic?"

    "Who knows? You can¡¯t judge someone simply based on the appearance," Yuki replied with a shrug.

    The bar owner continued to hide again behind the counter. He was not brave enough to face the man when he didn¡¯t even have the capabilities to fight at all. There was no need to say that he was very afraid.

    Patrick hesitated for a moment. "Then, a love song?"

    "Okay~."

    At this time, Yuki smiled. She always liked love songs and had been writing several of them during her free time in school. Well, many of them often started off sad, though. Her slender fingers began to strum the strings on the guitar. Melodious tone rang out.

    "Sitting on the corner

    Rain knocking on the window

    I¡¯m waiting and waiting

    But I know that he would never return back. He has someone else in his life.

    I stepped out of my house.

    Water dripped on my shoulder as I stared at the dark sky before me.

    How many times have I prayed that what I saw yesterday was nothing but a lie? But it¡¯s impossible because I know, he has someone else.

    (ssh!)

    I turned my head and saw a stranger walking towards me.

    He has bruises and wounds on his face. Several people are chasing after him.

    I stretch out my hand and take the initiative to invite him in..."

    The song continued as Yuki kept on singing. Her voice was high, yet it was nice to hear. The people, who were originally hiding from Patrick¡¯s outburst, slowly listened intently. The way she told the story was pleasant, making them curious and at the same time, feeling as if they were watching the scene in front of them.

    A brokenhearted woman met a stranger.

    "That meeting changes everything.

    I can¡¯t forget him, hees to meet me again.

    I realize he¡¯s a gangster

    He realizes I¡¯m nothing more than a musical student.

    And yet, the difference doesn¡¯t let us stop.

    It¡¯s magical

    Beautiful

    And amazing

    ...."

    Patrick listened attentively. The men around him had weird expressions on their faces. If they should say, they would never associate Patrick with something like that. After all, they knew that Patrick was nothing but a brute.

    Yuki ended the song with a few notes with her guitar. She looked towards Patrick¡¯s direction.

    "Are you satisfied?"

    "Yes."

    "My payment please."

    Patrick beckoned for his men to pay as he stood up and stretched his body. Different from other people inside the bar who were afraid of him, Yuki was still as nonchnt as ever. It was as if his identity as Ryukalin n Young Master and hisrge body didn¡¯t mean anything to her.

    Yuki took the money and smiled brightly. "Thank you for your patronage!"

    "Do you sing here often?"

    "Hmm? Yeah, the boss gave me a job here," Yuki replied almost immediately. For young high school students, it was hard to find a job, so she was already satisfied to get a job in this dirty bar. All she needed to do was to y her guitar and make sure that she was giving a satisfying performance.

    Patrick nodded. "Alright. I¡¯lle here again then."

    "Oh?"

    Bam!

    The owner, who managed to bring himself to stand, slipped and fell on the floor. Patrick¡¯s words just made him want to cry. ¡¯Young Master, why do you have to pick my bar specifically? I won¡¯t be able to do business if someone like youes here again.¡¯

    However, Yuki merely nodded. "Sure. I¡¯ll y you another song next time as long as you can pay."

    "Do you know any other songs?"

    "I have a lot."

    "Then I¡¯lle again."

    "Ok."

    Patrick was still in a good mood as he walked out of the bar. The men behind him didn¡¯t understand why their Young Master suddenly had interest in the song that the woman sang. it was totally unlike his style.

    "Young Master, where..."

    "Let¡¯s go back."

    "Ah?"

    "Yes, Young Master."

    As he walked, Patrick rubbed his chin. This was clearly his first time meeting with Yuki, but her reaction was something that he found interesting. There were not many people who could act that calm when they had to face violent people in front of them.

    And yet, that woman only cared for the money she could get.

    It would be better for him to start asking for information on that woman after he got back home.

 Chapter 746 - Side Story 7: A Different Girl Named Yuki (3)

    <h4>Chapter 746 - Side Story 7: A Different Girl Named Yuki (3)</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader Helpful2468)

    ...

    Bang!

    "I¡¯m back!" Patrick informed loudly.

    Ryukalin n members who were practicing nearly cursed out loudly when they saw Patrick returned. Howe this harbinger of destruction returned so early? They were already secretly rejoicing that he didn¡¯t stay in the n today.

    Swish! Bam!

    Patrick frowned at the piece of stone that was thrown to his face. He looked up and saw his older brother. The two of them had simr countenance, but Patrick¡¯s brother, Kevin¡¯s father, was a few years older. He also had a more menacing aurapared to Patrick even though he looked far more amiable.

    Kevin¡¯s father shook his head. "Where have you been, Patrick?"

    "I¡¯m just teaching a lesson to that **** Jack from..."

    "Go back and stop creating trouble!"

    "I¡¯m not creating trouble," Patrickined, but seeing his brother¡¯s gaze, he knew that it would be impossible to say anything else. He dragged his body back to his quarter.

    At this time, he saw Lou, who was still a teenager too, sitting in front of his quarter.

    "What are you doing here, Lou?"

    "Master told me to watch over you," Lou replied calmly.

    "You?" Patrick looked at Lou from up to down. At this time, Lou still had a scrawny figure that didn¡¯t seem to be suitable for someone who came from a n. "How can someone so weak possibly watch over me?"

    Lou¡¯s face darkened. "I¡¯m not weak, Patrick."

    "Right~"

    The tone that Patrick used only made Lou wish to kick this young master. However, he restrained himself and focused on the work that he was given.

    Patrick noticed theptop that Lou had been using. "Lou, do me a favor."

    "What?"

    "I want you to search for information about this girl. Her name is Yuki, she¡¯s around 16 years old. ck hair and works in Bar F."

    Lou frowned. "Fine. I¡¯ll give the information to youter."

    "Great!"

    After that, Patrick returned back to his quarters. Of course, he didn¡¯t forget to drag several people to apany him to practice. Those who were chosen could onlyment on their bad luck because Patrick noticed them among many others who were present.

    At night, Lou gave him the doc.u.ment and Patrick started to read it.

    Yuki, 16 years old, second year high school student in Nolen School B. She had good grades, living with her aunt because her parents died when she was young. To earn some pocket money, she worked in Bar F as guitarist and singer...

    Patrick read the information about Yuki. She was not any differentpared to many other high school girls that he had seen before. However, the young woman¡¯s fearless attitude when she met him attracted his attention.

    "Young Master, tomorrow it¡¯s time for...."

    "I¡¯m going to Bar F tomorrow."

    "Ah?" the man was stunned at Patrick¡¯s response. Master had just told him to tell Patrick that there would be a meeting between ns tomorrow, so Patrick should attend to broaden his views.

    Patrick shrugged. "I¡¯m not interested in any political meeting."

    The man smiled bitterly. He could only return to report back that Patrick was not interested to attend.

    ¡¯Now, I wonder what kind of song I should ask tomorrow. Love song is obviously a big no... hm, maybe some lighthearted song?¡¯

    At this time, Patrick could only think about what he nned to ask Yuki to sing as he did his night routine.

    ...

    *present time*

    Kanae looked at the wasted Patrick before turning her head to look at the row of bottles. She estimated that there were at least 30 bottles. Patrick kept drinking while he continued to tell the story. However, he was too drunk to continue the story, so he fell asleep.

    "Father drinks a lot."

    "That¡¯s the only way if you wish for him to tell the story himself. If you want to, you can also ask the others," Kevin said simply. His eyes held aplicated glint because he understood that talking about Yuki would only make his uncle feel sad. The only method to make him willingly talk without affecting much of his wellbeing was by making him not fully sober.

    Kanae nodded. "That¡¯s a peculiar meeting. The song feels as if it¡¯s written for Father."

    "There¡¯s a simr event that urred to them like the song. Miss Yuki had a boyfriend at that time but they broke up a few months after she met Uncle. At that time, Uncle immediately abandoned everything he was working on just to be able to apany her."

    "That¡¯s so sweet."

    Kevin arched his eyebrows. "Do you want it too?"

    "I don¡¯t want to have a breakup with my husband," Kanae replied almost immediately and looked at Kevin with a dangerous glint. "Besides, if you dare to find another woman, I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯ll regret it in your entire life."

    For a moment, Kevin felt a shiver on his back. He stood up quietly and pulled Kanae to his embrace. "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t ever leave you."

    "En."

    "Anything you want to ask?"

    "Miss Yuki.... Why was she not afraid of Father?"

    "Oh. Her aunt was not really a good person. She often hit Miss Yuki whenever she made a mistake. Because of that, Miss Yuki had already gotten used to seeing someone get hit. And in this city, it¡¯s hard to take her aunt to court because the child¡¯s protectionw is not really effective."

    "True..."

    Kanae had to admit that it was true. Even she herself knew that it was not easy for children who had lost their parents to live. They were told just to be grateful that someone still wanted to take care of them. No one cared whether they suffered or anything.

    "Come on, help me clean up the bottles."

    "Ah, ok."

    As she passed Patrick¡¯s side, Kanae couldn¡¯t help but to pat her foster father¡¯s arm lightly. She knew that Patrick and Yuki must be very happy during the time they dated together. However, the difference between life under the light and under the night prevented them from being together.

    Their happiness was short-lived.

    Kevin moved Patrick to the couch and covered him with a nket. Afterwards, he left with Kanae to their bedroom because it was already night time.

    Lying on the sofa, Patrick slowly opened his eyes. He was still feeling lightheaded, but he felt as if he could see Yuki¡¯s face in front of him. She was smiling beautifully and waved her hand to him. Through her song, she confessed to him with all of her heart.

    ¡¯I love you, Yuki.¡¯

    Their first meeting was simple, but it was that short meeting that brought the two of them together.

    ...

    (End of Side Story 7)

 Chapter 747 - Side Story 8: The Legend of Fiore Group

    <h4>Chapter 747 - Side Story 8: The Legend of Fiore Group</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader aistitch)

    ...

    "Let the group be a legend for most of the people. It¡¯s a fantastic story if one should say."

    "If you tweak the story a bit, it can be even grander~."

    - from chapter 689

    ...

    *yawn*

    "Angel, stop yawning already. You¡¯re going to make us yawn too," a young boy rebuked from the side. His hand was holding onto a game console. He was fully focused on the game that he was currently ying.

    The young girl frowned and turned her head. She had dark brown hair and a pair of clear red eyes. "Gremlin, you¡¯re just ying. What¡¯s the rtion with you ying and me yawning?"

    "I can¡¯t concentrate."

    Angel rolled her eyes and peered to the screen. She could see that it was a RPG game that wasunched early this year. Her ssmates had been talking about that game as if there was no tomorrow.

    "What¡¯s with the game?"

    Gremlin sneered, yet his eyes didn¡¯t leave his game console in the slightest. "Haven¡¯t you heard about the new ¡¯Night¡¯s Shadow¡¯s game?¡¯ It has released a new patch that includes characters from Fiore Group."

    Fiore group?

    Upon hearing the phrase, Angel¡¯s eyes lit up. She had heard a lot of stories about Fiore Group. For children who lived in poor areas, they were used to hearing stories about the Fiore Group, especially about how it could grow so much in just a short span of time.

    "I want to see."

    "No! I¡¯m still ying!" Gremlin protested and moved his body to the side to block Angel from seeing the game.

    Angel pursed her lips and turned to the side. Running out of the yground, she headed to the nearby park. It was filled with children. Some of them were sitting on the bench with their phone, busy ying.

    "Hatchi!"

    A young girl raised her head from her phone when she heard the call. She had blond hair and blue eyes. Upon seeing her friend, she smiled. "What is it, Angel?"

    "Do you know about the new game patch that includes Fiore Group in Night¡¯s Shadow?"

    "Fiore Group? Of course I know," Hatchi replied with augh. She waved the phone in her hand. "I¡¯m currently ying it."

    "I want to see!"

    "Come here. I¡¯m re-watching the prologue now."

    Angel quietly sat down beside Hatchi with her eyes peeled on the phone before her. She was very curious about the game.

    The story about Fiore Group had been circting in the street for years. No one knew whether it was a true story or not, but the name Rei from Fiore Group was known to almost everyone in this city. It was a name that was deeply etched in their mind because of the story that had been told for years.

    On the screen, the image changed to that of the dark and murky street. Looking at the street, Angel recalled her parent¡¯s story. They told her that in the past, there were a lot of areas that they shouldn¡¯t pass because of the dangers. Now, she couldn¡¯t find those areas anymore.

    Children could run around the ce happily. There were guards patrolling around, so they didn¡¯t need to worry that there would be someone who would kidnap their children.

    ¡¯A small and unknown group...

    In the midst of the city filled with danger, a small and unknown group was formed due to several coincidental meetings.

    When a sudden ident struck, they carved their name on the history. Distinguishing themselves from the rest, they became the best group ever and dominated the street.

    And that¡¯s only the beginning of everything..."

    Angel continued to read the prologue. In a game, a prologue usually was the one that told them the background of the story. Reading the text, Angel recalled the story that her parents shared to her. It was aligned perfectly.

    The game must be following the story that the city had been telling.

    The screen changed to the character. Looking at the character named Rei200, Angel could guess that there must be a lot ofpetition to get that name. Unfortunately, the same username is not possible, so they had to use numbers at the back.

    "Alright, I want to y, so don¡¯t disturb me," Hatchi said with a grin.

    "I can¡¯t watch?"

    "I will not be able to concentrate."

    "Fine..."

    Angel stood up. She noticed a group of children were ying together. Seeing a familiar figure, she waved her hand. "Matsu, let¡¯s y!"

    A young and petite girl smiled brightly, showing dimples on her cheek. "Okay! Guys, Angel will y too, so let¡¯s divide the group again."

    "Yesss~!"

    ...

    "Mom, Dad, I¡¯m home!"

    "Wee back. Is there anything special today, Angel?" A woman in her early thirties asked.

    Angel nodded. "I wanna hear the story about Fiore Group again, Mom."

    "Again?" The woman was amused.

    "Isn¡¯t it fine, Nica?" her husband walked out from the other room. He had a tall build. Even though he was already in his thirties, he was still very handsome. "If our daughter wants to know more of the story, you can share it with her."

    The woman named Nica shook her head lightly. If only things were that simple. She had already told the story over and over again for a long time since it was one of the children¡¯s favorite bedtime stories.

    "Alright, which one do you want to hear again?"

    "I want to hear the one when Rei defeated therge man along with leaders of the other groups!"

    "Fine, fine."

    The man smiled as he watched his wife begin to tell the story to Angel again. He walked to the living room and sat on the small couch there before taking a cigarette and lit it up.

    There were some parts of the story that seemed to be exaggerating. How could a 15 years old girl possibly have that much fighting skill?

    However, he looked at the book in his hand and sighed. Thanks to this history book, the story about Fiore Group had been spreading widely in the city. There was almost no one who didn¡¯t know about them.

    ¡¯Well, it¡¯s not that bad. If the history was truly as written, it just meant that there¡¯s truly a remarkable youngdy who helped to shape the city as it is now.¡¯

    The man yawned and turned the television. He could recite the story even with his eyes closed because it was a verymon story in his childhood days. It was to the point that he felt his parents didn¡¯t have creativity in making stories.

    Oh well, it was also the best story that he had ever heard.

    ...

    (End of side story 8)

 Chapter 748 - Side Story 9: Shiroâ€™s Partner (1)

    <h4>Chapter 748 - Side Story 9: Shiro¡¯s Partner (1)</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader

    kawaiishieli9)

    ...

    "Just a bit more for today," the clear voice resounded in the rehab camp.

    Shiro sighed as he tried to exert more strength on his legs. It had been some time since he had been rehabilitating in this camp, but he still couldn¡¯t bring enough strength to move his legs. Even though he was holding onto the railings on both sides, his legs¡¯ muscles were still not strong enough for him to walk by himself.

    In the end, he was trembling all over as he was gripping the railing and tried to move his legs again.

    A young woman in her early twenties was watching over Shiro with her clear brown eyes. Her long ck hair was tied up into a nice bun as she held a stack of report from Shiro¡¯s progress over the past few months.

    "Alright. That¡¯s enough for today."

    She walked towards Shiro and held him from the back. Despite her petite figure, she was strong enough to lift Shiro, who was already feeling weak after the training, back to his wheelchair.

    Shiro smiled weakly. "Thanks for today, Shieli."

    Shieli, the young woman, smiled back brightly. "It¡¯s my job. Also, we need to make sure you¡¯re not overexerting yourself, Mr. Shiro. It¡¯s only been a few months, so it¡¯s only natural that you can¡¯t stay too long to practice."

    "I just want to heal faster."

    "And to heal faster, you need to listen to the doctor."

    Shiro sighed as he sat still while Shieli wheeled him back to his room. Shieli was one of the nurses in the hospital owned by Kalin Family. There were only some nurses who were part of Ryukalin n and Shieli was one of them, so she was assigned to him.

    As for the reason why the nurse had to be part of Ryukalin n....

    Klek!

    The door opened and Shiro noticed that Neo was already inside. The young man smiled and waved his hand excitedly. "There¡¯s another work, Shiro. Are you up for another thrilling night?"

    "What thrilling night?" Shiro rolled his eyes. "Just make sure you won¡¯t go down with another flu because of the rain."

    Neo¡¯s face turned red in embarrassment. It was important for a sniper to have a tough body and also sharp eyes. However, he often neglected his physical training and often yed too long in front of hisptop. As a result, he was not that good when it came to sniping with over one thousand meters¡¯ distance.

    He was only a good shooter when it came to only a few hundred meters¡¯ distance with a small gun (handgun). He always carried some with him since they were convenient to use.

    Compared to Shiro, who had higher physical condition, he was trulyughable as a sniper. Because of that, Kevin had been giving the important mission for sniping to Shiro and had Neo participate in the frontline to act as a gunner.

    "I have been training with Mike recently, so I think that I¡¯m already much better."

    "Sure, I believe you."

    Neo: "..." you don¡¯t sound like you mean it.

    Shieli smiled when she heard their conversation. "If you want, I can lend you my nket next time."

    At this moment, Neo felt like burying his head underground. Shieli also participated to apany Shiro when they were doing their mission. She was tasked to make sure that Shiro would not overstrain himself because he was still injured. Besides, he still needed help to make sure that his positioning was correct because he couldn¡¯t move his legs on his own.

    On theirst mission, it rained heavily. The three of them had to stay under the heavy downpour overnight until the work was done before they could rest. Both Shieli and Shiro were fine after a hot bath, but Neo caught a flu and ended up bedridden for two days.

    He became theughingstock of his teammates.

    "As a sniper, you¡¯re verycking, Elder Neo," Shieli added. "n Head Kevin had told me to make sure that you¡¯re in proper health before you depart for a mission."

    Neo groaned. "I¡¯mpletely healthy! There¡¯s nothing wrong with me."

    "There¡¯s nothing wrong with a checkup."

    In the end, Neo had to submit to having a checkup while Shiro took out his gun and wiped it. During his free time, he had to make sure that his gun was still working properly. It wouldn¡¯t be funny if he was on a mission and then the gun didn¡¯t work properly at the crucial time.

    Shieli did her work and checked Neo thoroughly. The result was as expected, Neo was perfectly healthy.

    Seeing the result, Neo smiled widely. "See! I told you that I¡¯m fine but you don¡¯t want to listen!"

    Shiro passed a look and nodded. "Good work taking care of your health for this period of time."

    "Don¡¯t speak as if you¡¯re a doctor!"

    "I¡¯m a doctor."

    Neo¡¯s mouth opened wide then closed again like a fish. He hadpletely forgotten that Shiro was also a doctor aside from being a sniper. Simr to him who had a second identity as a hacker, Shiro was working as a doctor in his free time.

    "...Can¡¯t you have a more normal job?"

    "Being a doctor is more normal than a hacker."

    "But doctor and sniper are totally unrted," Neo rebutted.

    Shiro shrugged. He set the gun aside and stretched his hand. "Give me the information of the target."

    "Ugh, you...."

    "Now."

    "Fine."

    Unwillingly, Neo pulled out the doc.u.ments that Kanae had prepared. It contained the information that they needed regarding their target this time. To be exact, it was the information of their opponents that they needed to guard themselves against.

    Shiro took the paper and scanned the content. He arched his eyebrows. "There¡¯s a negotiation?"

    Neo nodded. "Kevin wants to have an agreement with someone overseas, so we¡¯re tasked to protect them from afar."

    "I see. Kanae is there too?"

    "Yep."

    "How about Patrick?"

    "He¡¯s too eye-catching, so Boss ordered him to stay back this time. He¡¯ll be on standby if we need help."

    "I see."

    Shiro read through the content then passed it to Shieli beside him. She also needed to know the content of their mission because she would be staying with them. In case something unexpected happened, she would be able to call for backup.

    "It¡¯s tonight," Shieli said after reading the doc.u.ment. "In that case, you should sleep now."

    "Now?" Shiro¡¯s face scrunched in displeasure. He still wanted to investigate the negotiation ce.

    "Yes. Go and have some rest."

    "I need to know the location of the...."

    "I¡¯ll gather it all for you."

    "But..."

    "You¡¯re also a doctor, so you should understand that your body needs to rest. Am I clear enough?"

    Shiro sighed and lied down on his bed. He turned his body around and ignored theughing Neo. If only they didn¡¯t have a mission tonight, he would take out his toy gun and shoot Neo several times.

    That would make him feel much better.

 Chapter 749 - Side Story 9: Shiroâ€™s Partner (2)

    <h4>Chapter 749 - Side Story 9: Shiro¡¯s Partner (2)</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] lovely reader

    kawaiishieli9)

    ...

    "If you don¡¯t have anything to do, how about if you help out scouting?" Shieli turned her head around to look at Neo.

    "Ah? Don¡¯t I need to rest too."

    "That¡¯s Shiro."

    "But I¡¯ll also need energy for tonight."

    "It¡¯s important for a sniper to know the target location of his job. If you don¡¯t want to scout, I¡¯ll report to Boss."

    Neo: "..." what¡¯s with the difference in treatment?

    He wanted to cry but no tears wereing out. Looking at Shiro, he noticed that thetter had already pretended to be sleeping. Before he could protest, Shieli already ushered him out to search for information and position for sniping tonight.

    "Where do you n to stay tonight, Shiro?"

    Shiro peeked his head out of his nket. "I¡¯ll just position myself on top of the hospital. There¡¯s a tower that Kevin had built."

    "You mean storage room," Shieli corrected him. Because Shiro would be staying here for a long time, Kevin decided to build a storage room on top of the hospital. The hospital itself was already quite high, and with the additional storage room, it was even taller than before.

    This would make it easier for both Neo and Shiro to do their work and watch over the surrounding areas.

    "Yeah, that one. There¡¯s no need to worry so much and just watch us over," Shiro said and pulled the nket up.

    "Alright."

    Shieli no longer bothered Shiro and walked out of the room. She was about to rest when she saw Alice stood not far from the room. Alice was wearing a long blue dress with short sleeves. With her princess-like appearance, she looked so adorable in this outfit.

    Alice¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw Shieli. "Sister Shieli! Are you done with your shift today?"

    "Not yet. I still have to prepare the necessary equipment for some tasks," Shieli replied with a smile. "What are you doing here, Princess Alice."

    "Aww, don¡¯t call me princess." Alice giggled. "I¡¯m here to ask for some help. Can you check this in theb? I need to know the exactposition."

    Alice took out a bottle and handed it over to Shieli. Looking at the bottle, Shieli nodded. "Got it. I¡¯ll do it tomorrow morning during my break."

    "Alright. Thank you, Sister Shieli!"

    Shieli put the bottle away carefully in a box. She was one of the few people who had ess to theboratory in the hospital. Since Alice loved to experiment on new medicine, she needed aboratory so that she would be able to investigate the effect of the medicine correctly.

    She walked to the front and told the doctors to prepare the necessary kits. At the same time, she also prepared her basic self-defense weapon, which was a handgun that she slipped on her outer coat.

    When it was night time, Shieli returned to the room while bringing Shiro¡¯s dinner.

    "It¡¯s dinner time."

    "Thanks," Shiro said calmly. He looked at Shieli with curiosity. "Did you find anything interesting about the location?"

    "It¡¯s the building located not far from here," Shieli replied. "They¡¯re going to have a meeting with an important businessman and have some discussion about investment. However, the two parties have their own enemies, so it wouldn¡¯t be a peaceful one."

    "As long as no one try to do anything, we don¡¯t need to make a move. Let me see the picture."

    "Here."

    Unlike Neo who could simply hack to look at the building, Shiro usually relied on direct contact. Jason would asionally help him by hacking and arranging the view from the camera nearby. However, Shiro didn¡¯t usually rely on those because it would not help him much in terms of distance¡¯s judgement.

    He didn¡¯t want to see the screen too much because it could make him unable to judge the distance correctly.

    Eyes were extremely important for a sniper. Shiro treated his own eyes carefully because he knew that he would need them for long distance shooting. On the other hand, Neo could barely pass for that because he spent almost an entire day in front of the screen.

    He even wondered how Neo still could aim properly.

    Though, the distance couldn¡¯t be as far as him.

    "From this distance, Neo should be able to do his job well," Shiromented after he had seen the picture. It was only a few hundred meters, so it was not that far.

    Shieli nodded. "Be careful of crossfire and the other party¡¯s sniper."

    "I know what I¡¯m doing."

    "Good."

    "Can you call Neo?"

    "Sure, but finish your food first."

    Shiro smiled bitterly and began to eat faster. Shieli looked at him in approval and walked out of the room. It didn¡¯t take long before she returned back with Neo following behind her. He was smiling widely.

    "I have found the perfect spot to hide tonight."

    "You¡¯re not going to the rooftop today?" Shiro asked.

    Neo shook his head. "It¡¯s still a bit too far for me to shoot urately, so I¡¯ll move to the building 2 blocks horizontal from this one."

    ¡¯Still too far?¡¯

    Shiro looked at Neo with arched eyebrows. "When I can walk again, let¡¯s meet in a shooting range."

    "Eh?"

    "I¡¯ll shoot you there."

    Neo: "..." what did I do to offend you?

    Shieli shook her head lightly. Shiro was a proud sniper, so he was unable to ept someone like Neo calling himself a sniper. He wanted to make sure that Neo would be able to do his job properly as a proper sniper.

    At this time, her phone rang.

    "Yes, Boss?"

    "it¡¯s time."

    Shieli turned her head to look at the two of them. "It¡¯s already the time for the meeting. Move to your position, Neo and let¡¯s go, Shiro."

    "Ok."

    "Alright!"

    With that, Neo took his bag and rushed out of the hospital. On the other hand, Shieli wheeled Shiro on the wheelchair to the elevator.

 Chapter 750 - Side Story 9: Shiroâ€™s Partner (3)

    <h4>Chapter 750 - Side Story 9: Shiro¡¯s Partner (3)</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader

    kawaiishieli9)

    ...

    The distance to the rooftop was short. It didn¡¯t take a long time for the two of them to reach the room. Looking at the night view, Shiro smiled lightly. He always liked the night, filled with stars yet the surroundings werepletely dark. It was the best time for him and his friends to make their move because no one would be able to watch them.

    No, to be exact, it was hard to find them when they were surrounded in the darkness.

    "Would you like to set up your gun?" Shieli asked.

    "Yes. You can stand at the back."

    "Ok."

    Watching Shiro setting up his gun, Shieli was silent. The storage room had a t room above. It was a perfect spot for Shiro because he could set his gun on top of the thick railings made of cement that Kevin had built there. It would also provide protection for his body in case they realized that he was sitting here.

    Shiro ced the stands then ced his gun with the tip on the railings. He positioned himself with the back side of the gun on his shoulder and his other hand held the trigger, ready to shoot whenever it was necessary.

    At this time, Shieli didn¡¯t dare to move.

    Shiro touched his ear and spoke, "Shin is ready in position."

    "Oro is ready in position."

    ¡¯Oro?¡¯

    Shiro furrowed his brows when he thought of his friends. From what he knew, Jason was too busy with his business to be able to care about this matter. However, he tried not to think too much and stayed still in his position while observing the situation.

    Kevin was also in his position. He was weing the people he wanted to have discussion with.

    "Rei is in position."

    Shiro used his lenses to figure out Kanae¡¯s position. It didn¡¯t take long for him to see her location not far from the building. She was not staying with Kevin because this would be a negotiation that he did alone. Her role was to protect them from any potential danger.

    Mike stood near the door while Kevin began his discussion with the businessmen.

    Time passed like a turtle.

    It was so slow that the minutes felt like hours and the hours felt like decades. They were all staying focused in their ce without attracting any attention in the slightest bit.

    "Neo, eight O¡¯clock direction. Some people areing closer."

    When Kanae¡¯s voice appeared in theirmunication line, Neo quickly shifted his attention to the group of men. They didn¡¯t look any different than any ordinary people, but he knew that Kanae was the closest to them. She might have noticed something wrong.

    ¡¯Four men with ordinary civilian clothing,¡¯ Neo thought to himself.

    Just as they were getting closer to the door, the first men suddenly took out a gun followed by his friends.

    "Neo!"

    Bang!

    The bullet came out of the barrel and hit the first man directly before he could shoot his gun to the guards there. By this time, Kanae had arrived and her light sword swung directly to the group of men.

    Her silhouette couldn¡¯t be seen as she finished them off in a matter of seconds. The group of men fell on the ground within seconds.

    "Mike."

    "Roger."

    Kanae scanned the crowd and gave her next order, "Shin, 2 O¡¯clock. There are people approaching."

    Shiro had just moved his line of sight when he noticed that the men were taking out their guns aiming at Kanae. The first group of men must be the decoys to bring Kanae out of her position.

    He frowned and immediately shot his gun.

    Bang!

    The bullet flew and hit the first man who had just taken out his gun. They must have not been prepared for two snipers in different positions because they were only standing behind buildings that would cover them from Neo but not Shiro.

    Shiro¡¯s eyes narrowed when he saw the men react fast. He shifted his position and shot another one of his bullets.

    Bang!

    "Shieli!"

    Shieli swiftly stepped forward and wheeled Shiro to the back with full force. She had to make sure that he would not be wounded in the slightest bit. The distance that they picked was not that far from the location of the meeting, so Shiro couldn¡¯t stay here for a long time.

    They would be able to find him out and be prepared to receive him.

    Worse, they might even fire bullets to his direction if he was not careful enough.

    Shiro couldn¡¯t move by himself, so it was Shieli¡¯s task to wheel him back efficiently and pull the gun back. They still needed to use this position for future work, so he couldn¡¯t be found out.

    "Thanks," Shiro murmured and waited. He could faintly hear the sound of gun shooting for a while then everything went silent. "Rei, situation?"

    "All clear."

    The cold tone that Kanae used implied that there must be a lot of people who were trying to sabotage this meeting. However, they had to make sure that nothing went wrong with their arrangement.

    At this time, a low voice sounded in theirmunication device. "Shin, Neo, you can return. The meeting is over."

    "Good."

    Shiro sighed in relief. When the order was given by Kevin, it meant that the situation was truly clear and there was nothing that they needed to worry about. Because of that, he could rx a bit.

    "How long until my legs can recover, Shieli?"

    "It¡¯ll still take a few more months at the earliest," Shieli replied. She looked at his legs with a frown. "Also, you¡¯re not allowed to strain yourself."

    "I won¡¯t."

    "Good."

    "With you watching over me like a hawk, how can I push myself too hard?" Shiro asked back with a smile.

    Shieli arched her eyebrows. She smiled lightly. "I¡¯ll not always stay by your side, Shiro."

    "I know, but for the next few months, you will be."

    Shieli giggled. "Alright. Time to return back."

    "Ah wait, I need to clean up my equipment."

    "I¡¯ll wait."

    "Thank you."

    Shiro wheeled to his equipment and began to put it back in ce. He nced out from the railings and smiled a bit at the sight of Kanae and Kevin walking side by side.

    One day, he would be able to walk again.

    And he wouldn¡¯t be alone anymore.

    ...

    (End of Side Story 9)

 Chapter 751 - Side Story 10: The Orphanage (1)

    <h4>Chapter 751 - Side Story 10: The Orphanage (1)</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader aistitch, who work under web novel [without space between the two words] reader Deh)

    ...

    "Ah, how long has it been since thest time I came to this ce?" Looking out of the car, Lucas wiped the ss for a better view.

    It was Winter and snow was filling the street. There were several people who were busy shoveling the snow that piled up in front of their house.

    Beside him, Tommy furrowed his brows. "Lucas, don¡¯t stick your head out. You¡¯re not a child anymore."

    "Yes, Brother."

    Lucas moved back and leaned on the chair. After living in the orphanage for some time, he managed to find a job when he was older. Since then, he lived on his own and came to visit the orphanage asionally because his sister chose to stay there and help other orphans.

    When he nned to visit, he identally met Tommy and asked his step brother to bring him here since it was on the way.

    "Brother, do you want toe in too?"

    "No," Tommy replied almost immediately. "Boss and Captain are waiting for me, so I have to hurry."

    Boss referred to Kevin Kalin while, Captain referred to Kanae Nali. He could be considered as part of Ryukalin n now ever since he had been living in Ainge n¡¯s Residence. Tommy still preferred his old way of calling them, so these weird nicknames were still used even now.

    Lucas nodded. "Alright. Thank you for taking me here, Brother."

    "It¡¯s not a problem. Send my regards to your sister."

    "Alright."

    Lucas waited until Tommy moved the car near the orphanage and stopped before he alighted out. The weather was chilling, but it was not unbearable. Lucas smiled lightly as he watched the surroundings. He was already familiar with this ce.

    Raising his head, he could see a young girl standing not far from the door. She had a petite frame and short dark brown hair. Her eyes were watching her surrounding with cautiousness, yet her body remained in natural posture. This was one of the basic self defense that they were taught to catch their attacker unprepared.

    "Lyna," Lucas called out.

    The young girl, Lyna, raised her head and smiled. Dimples showed on both of her cheeks.

    "Brother Lucas!"

    "What are you doing out here? You¡¯ll get cold," Lucasined.

    Lyna blinked her eyes andughed lightly. "I¡¯m waiting for Brother toe. Today is a special day because some of the older children areing back to visit."

    "Oh?"

    There were several children who either were adopted or left to search for jobs in the past several years. Lyna still stayed here, but many of her friends already left to pursue their dreams.

    Lucas tilted his head. "Is there any event today?"

    "It¡¯s not an event," Lyna giggled. "Today is Sister Aina¡¯s birthday, so we are going to celebrate it together."

    "Ah. I forgot to bring gifts."

    "It¡¯s alright, you just have to sing, Brother."

    Hearing that, Lucas could only smile bitterly. He didn¡¯t really want to sing, but if he had to, then he wouldn¡¯t mind. Sister Aina was really kind when he stayed in the orphanage. She was the one who taught him many things and allowed him to live freely outside.

    As they entered the hall, Lucas could faintly smell something sweet. He raised his head and looked at the kitchen.

    "Who¡¯s cooking?"

    "It¡¯s Mommy Deh," Lyna replied. "She¡¯s Sister Aina¡¯s best friend and oftenes here to share delicious food."

    "Ah yeah, I remember. But, isn¡¯t it more appropriate to say that she¡¯sing here to steal food that Sister Aina makes?"

    Lyna giggled at her brother¡¯s question.

    Deh was not their blood rted mother. She was Sister Aina¡¯s friend who was also a great foodie. She woulde here often to help prepare food for them. Along the way she ¡¯stole¡¯ some, but since she also brought a lot of ingredients here, the children pretended not to know the reason she came here was also to eat good food.

    As for the nickname, it came from Sister Aina who loved to call Deh as her mother.

    Thus, the children also followed suit despite theints that Deh had given to them so far.

    She tugged her brother¡¯s sleeve and dragged him to where the other children were. At the backyard, Lucas could see some of his old friends who were clearly already a.d.u.l.ts now. Most of them no longer stayed here because they had their own ce to live.

    "Ah, youe back too, Lucas," Azarina said with a smile. She had already be a young woman now.

    Lucas nodded. "Yeah, I stille to visit here. This is my second home."

    "Second home, huh?" another young man chirped in. Lucas remembered him as Wiem. He smiled. "You can say it like that."

    "So, what have you been doing so far, Wiem and Misaw? You¡¯ve grown prettier!"

    "You and your smart mouth. I¡¯m still the same as usual. Isn¡¯t that right, Rina?"

    Rina, whose full name was Azarina,ughed lightly. "He always has a sweet mouth, but you have truly be prettier Misaw."

    "Thank you~."

    Lyna smiled happily when she saw their happy reunion. She nced to the side and walked to the kitchen. There were two middle aged women who were busy cooking. Despite their not so young age, their appearances were still like that of women in their early twenties. Many children here would gape in disbelief when they heard of these women¡¯s real age.

    "Sister Aina, Mommy Deh, are the food ready?"

    Sister Aina turned her head around and smiled. "Not yet. How about if you help prepare the tes first."

    "Sure! I¡¯ll call other girls to help."

    It didn¡¯t take long for Lyna to call the girls to help her. She might be still young, only a few years older than most of them, but she was a great leader. Within minutes, they were all ready and Deh came out with arge container.

    "Children, we¡¯ll be having vegetable soup, fried tofu, and braised chicken meat today."

    "YAYYY!"

 Chapter 752 - Side Story 10: The Orphanage (2) + Mini theater

    <h4>Chapter 752 - Side Story 10: The Orphanage (2) + Mini theater</h4>

    (Special mention for web novel [without space between the two words] reader aistitch, who work under web novel [without space between the two words] reader Deh)

    ...

    "YAYYY!"

    Seeing the children were happy, Deh nodded in satisfaction. Behind her, Sister Aina peeked her head and grinned. "Also, since there are a lot of guests today, they will all sing a song once we have finished our lunch."

    The children¡¯s eyesnded on the young men and women who came. They could only smile bitterly and nodded. Well, it was just singing. No harm would happen if they sang.

    "I¡¯ll y the piano to apany you," Lyna suggested.

    "That¡¯ll be a good idea."

    "Now, who wants to hear a story before we begin to eat?" Lyna asked again because she noticed that the food was not ready yet. She needed to buy some time for Deh and Sister Aina to finish cooking.

    "Me! Me!"

    "I want a story of Fiore Group!"

    "Ah, that story again?"

    "YES!"

    A young man named Ronoa shoved Lucas¡¯ ribs. "Your brother¡¯s group is very popr."

    "Everyone is talking about Fiore Grouptely," Lucas replied with a smile. "It¡¯s not that weird to say that they¡¯re famous."

    "Of course, I have already heard a lot about their endeavor," another young man chirped in. "But I could never expect that the leader is bad at cooking."

    The others: "..." everyone has their own weakness.

    That was all they could think in their mind to console their hearts. Kanae and Kevin visited the orphanage a few times in the past, so they knew them. When they found out that both were really bad at cooking, they didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    However, it was needless to say that they idolized them very much.

    "Ah, if I¡¯m not wrong, they should being here too, right?" Lucas remarked.

    "Did your brother say anything?"

    Lucas smiled but didn¡¯t reply. Tommy did say that Kanae and Kevin would make the time toe hereter at night. However, at that time, most children might be already sleeping since the younger ones would have problems to stay awake when it was sote.

    However, let it be a surprise for the older ones.

    "Oh right, since you¡¯re Tommy¡¯s younger brother, how about introducing him to us?"

    "Yes, yes. I want to know more about him too."

    "Agree!"

    In the end, Lucas had no other choice but to agree to their request.

    In the kitchen, Sister Aina had just finished putting the braised meat on the te when she heard the cheers from the children. She arched her eyebrows. "Are they having another story telling session again?"

    Dehughed and skillfully turned the braised meat on the wok. They were cooking by parts since they had to prepare arge portion. "What else can possibly make them so happy? These children love stories about Fiore Group and Ryukalin n the most."

    "Most of the stories are a bit exaggerated," Sister Aina said with amus.e.m.e.nt.

    "Even if it¡¯s exaggerated, it gives the effect that they wanted. Besides, who can say that their lives¡¯ stories are not interesting?" Deh asked. She put on the braised meat on the te and smiled brightly. "They¡¯re amazing children. I only hope that they can learn cooking."

    "You can teach them when theye here tonight."

    "Please, I¡¯m incapable of handling their innate ability to turn perfectly well food to have awful taste."

    Sister Ainaughed and helped Deh to prepare the food. She nced out of the door and saw the childrenughing happily. This was only the small portion of the city that had changed ever since Ryukalin n, Wells Family, Nali Family, Fiore Group, and many other small organizations began to unite and try to improve the city.

    It was not easy.

    There were many obstacles.

    But seeing the smile of these children, Sister Aina knew that it was one of their goals. These children would have a much better future in a much better shaped city. Unlike the previous state when the city was still very dangerous and unsafe, this version was clearly much better.

    She hoped that things would continue to progress this way.

    So that the children, a.d.u.l.ts, and everyone living in this city could have a chance for a better and happier life.

    "Sister Aina, is the food ready?"

    "I can smell it from here."

    "You brats are so impatient," Sister Aina said with augh. "Don¡¯t worry, we have made enough for all of you."

    "YAY!"

    ...

    (End of Side Story 10)

    ...

    P.S: This is also thest side story that I make. I want to thank Piku1309, Helpful2468, nicacob, aistitch, kawaiishieli9, and Deh for their lovely suggestions for all of the side stories.

    There are many other suggestions given to me, but I can¡¯t write all of them. I can only pick some of them. >.<

    .

    P.S 2:

    There was one request from Helpful2468 for the characters to torture the author...

    I don¡¯t want to be tortured. (That¡¯s obvious) But since I have gained a lot of ¡¯rioters¡¯ thanks to this novel.... I decided to make a mini theater:

    Kevin: Ah, is this already the time for me to make an appearance? I have been itching to give you a lesson for making me wait very long to know her real identity.

    Author: Ah, that¡¯s....

    Kanae: *cracked her fist* you¡¯re right, I have been wanting to ask so many questions to you, Author.

    Author: *backed away* Uh, can I leave now?

    Kevin: How about if you start answering, Author. We have a lot of questions to ask. Don¡¯t worry, I have a lot of free time before I have to return back to the story and finish the work as Ryukalin n head.

    Author: (I should have made you have much more work)

    Kevin: Did you say anything?

    Author: I still have to make the epilogue, so... BYE!

    Kanae: You can¡¯t leave now!

    In the end, it was impossible for the ordinary author to beat the two experienced fighters. The ¡¯questioning¡¯ session turned pretty long.

    .

    P.S 3: Just like what I said in the mini theater, there will be 3 epilogues that I¡¯ll make. It¡¯ll be continuing the real timeline in the far future.

    The release rate will still be a bit erratic, but I¡¯ll try to finish it as soon as possible.

    .

    P.S 4:

    Reader: Why are there so many P.S, Author?

    Author: This is thest one. I want to thank everyone who read up until this far. :D

    I wish you enjoyed the journey so far and have a good day, Lovelies! <3

 Chapter 753 - Epilogue 1: 10 Years in the Future (1)

    <h4>Chapter 753 - Epilogue 1: 10 Years in the Future (1)</h4>

    "In the past, this city was known as City of Crime. There were numerous crimes that happen every single day to the point that it¡¯s uncountable. No one dared toe out if it¡¯s not necessary in fear of getting trouble. If they didn¡¯t have any means of protecting themselves, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive."

    "Teacher," a young boy raised his hand and interrupted. "We can¡¯t see any crimestely."

    The teacher smiled sweetly. "I have not finished telling the history. After some battles that involved a lot of people, the government was forced to change the city. Previously, there were numerous ns that ruled over the street, but you cannot find any now. They¡¯re already disbanded and the one that holds the highest authority is the government.

    History proves to us that it¡¯s important to havew and regtion. Without the existence of government, there¡¯s no way this city can change until this point. We have to be grateful that there are a lot of kind-hearted people from the noble family that..."

    "Teacher," another boy raised his hand.

    "What is it?" The teacher was very patient. Facing elementary students, they had learned how to be patient with these kids¡¯ antics and curiosities.

    "My father tells me that the one that actually helped to change the city was not the government or some noble people, but the ns. They¡¯re the one that started making the changes," the boy spoke up.

    The teacher shook her head. "That¡¯s impossible, Kira. People from the ns are people who never learn about manner andw. Those kinds of people are the worst in this city."

    The boy named Kira tilted his head. His dark iris stared back at the teacher with stubbornness. "The people inside the n are not that bad. They also learn manners because many of them also attend school like normal people. Why does Teacher say that they¡¯re the worst?"

    The other students, who were about to fall asleep, sat up straight. They knew that it was the time for Kira to start interrogating the teacher again. Whenever the topic of their history ss reached the matter of ns, Kira would speak up. This boy would never let the teacher speak badly about them.

    "Not every member of a n attends school. Only those from direct lineage will surely attend school," the teacher replied back. She had to admit that Kira was extremely stubborn. This was not the first time this boy talked back when they talked about ns.

    "Even if they¡¯re not from ns, it¡¯s thew that every child below the age of 15 have to attend school. Historian Charlie has just exined in the recent episode about thew and regtion in a n," Kira rebutted.

    The name ¡¯Historian Charlie¡¯ had been extremely famous for thest few years. He was a man who got fascinated with the history of this city and appeared in the television to tell the story every week. Aside from that, he searched for every single thing that happened and recorded them in his book.

    After his first book was published, the media wanted to hear more about his view. As a result, he would appear in television every week, telling bit by bit about the history of this city. Just recently, the topic reached about the n and the man had started to delve much deeper into the rules and much more in them.

    "Only big ns will be able to force the regtion," the teacher corrected his words.

    "That¡¯s wrong," Kira crossed his arm in indignation. "Every n that had signed up formally had to follow the rules or they¡¯ll be forced to disband."

    The teacher stared back at Kira with an annoyed gaze. Even with her experience in dealing with troublesome students, Kira would surely rank the very first. She truly wondered how an 8-year-old kid could have learned so much about the history of this city.

    "Kira Kalin, are you the teacher or I am?"

    "I¡¯m just stating the truth based on what I have watched. Does Teacher not watch the new episode?" Kira challenged the teacher.

    The teacher stayed quiet. She couldn¡¯t possibly say that she didn¡¯t pay much attention to the television, could she? After all, most elementary students didn¡¯t possess enough knowledge to make her be in bewilderment. Only this one entric student dared to do that.

    Ring! Ring! Ring!

    The bell rang and the student groaned. It signaled that the lesson for today had been over, so they had to go home. Normally, they would be happy that they could go home, but the debate between this female teacher and Kira was so interesting that they didn¡¯t want to go home.

    ¡¯¡¯ss end," the teacher said rigidly.

    After the normal bow and greet, the teacher hurriedly walked away. She wanted to make anotherint to the principal about the attitude of her student. Facing someone like Kira took too much of the toll on her body.

    "Wow, Kira, you¡¯re still as fierce as ever."

    "Yeah, I don¡¯t understand howe you know everything before the teacher says it. There are so many things that I don¡¯t know."

    Kira smirked. "I follow the episode of Historian Charlie every single day, so I¡¯m very familiar with them."

    "Uh, you¡¯re the only one who can stand watching them."

    "They¡¯re fun," Kira shrugged. He nced at the clock before a grin appeared on his face. "I have to go back. My mom says that I have to return home quickly to celebrate the twin¡¯s birthday."

    "Ah, your little brother and sister?"

    "Wow, tell them happy birthday."

    "Share the cake with us tomorrow."

    "Sure, sure."

    Running out of the ss, Kira excitedly headed to the school gate. The teacher sighed when they saw the energetic boy run down the stairs. No matter what they said, this naughty boy wouldn¡¯t listen to their warnings. Thankfully, he was really agile and could jump down the stairs safely.

    Kira¡¯s eyes brightened when he saw the familiar car parked right in front of the school gate.

    "Uncle Neo!" Kira waved his hand.

    Standing not far from the car was a man with red hair. In this city, it was rare for someone to have red hair, so he stood up the most. Neo smiled when he saw the kid. "Hey, Kira, you don¡¯t make any trouble again, right?"

    "Why are you asking that, Uncle?"

    "I heard from Mike that you make the history teacher cry a lot of times that the school has to change the teacher 4 times in a year," Neo replied.

    "It¡¯s actually 5 times," Kira raised his hand, stretching his five little fingers. "I just can¡¯t stand it when they keep spouting lies about the ns. It¡¯s not like every n is bad, so why should she say bad things about them continuously?"

    Seeing the stubborn kid in front of him, Neo sighed. He truly wondered from whom this boy inherited this stubbornness since both of his parents were equally stubborn. At the very least, this boy didn¡¯t have to learn how to hide his feelings too much anymore even though he still grew up too quick.

    "Let¡¯s get inside, the twins are already at home."

    "Are they making ruckus again?" Kira asked worriedly. He knew that his father and mother were busy most of the time, so he had to be a good big brother for the two of them.

    "They¡¯ve just reached 4 years old, so it¡¯s normal," Neo smiled. "But don¡¯t worry, your mother has put them to sleep because she has to go somewhere."

    "Aw, I¡¯ll just clean up the house," Kira said despondently. "By the way, did Mom bake the cake herself or buy it?"

    "She bought it."

    "That¡¯s good."

    Looking at the relieved face of the boy, Neoughed internally. Even after years of practice, Kanae¡¯s cooking skill didn¡¯t increase much. At most, she would only be able to cook ¡¯barely edible¡¯ food. Even her kids knew it best that the food that she made was only barely passable.

    Kira leaned on the chair. "Will you escort me to the school every day from now on, Uncle Neo?"

    "Well, Mike is getting married in a few days, so I have to rece him for the time being," Neo replied awkwardly. There were actually a few more candidates, but Kevin didn¡¯t want to trust his son to people he hadn¡¯t trusted fully. Those people had to pass his test first.

    Honestly, he could only pray that they could stay alive after the awful test that Kevin designed.

    "I miss Uncle Mike. He looks kinder."

    Neo: "..." what have you done to make him call you kind, Mike?

    Kira shrugged and ced his hand on the back of his head. "Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. I want to attend his wedding too. It¡¯ll be cool to see him in a suit and all."

    "I¡¯m sure your parents will take you there."

    "I can¡¯t wait for that!" Kira¡¯s eyes sparkled with interest at the thought of attending Mike¡¯s wedding. "How about your wedding, Uncle Neo?"

    "I¡¯m married to myptop."

    Kira eyed theptop by Neo¡¯s side. "You can¡¯t marry that thing, Uncle."

    The boy red at him with usation, but Neo was not in the mood to answer. He just sighed lightly, not wanting to think about this matter anymore as he focused his attention to the street.

 Chapter 754 - Epilogue 1: 10 Years in the Future (2)

    <h4>Chapter 754 - Epilogue 1: 10 Years in the Future (2)</h4>

    Wells Family Residence

    Stepping out of the car, Kanae looked at the fine mansion in front of her. For the past few weeks, she hade here more frequent. Even though her name was not registered back in Nali Family, she hade to meet with her sister again.

    Ting! Tong!

    "Yes?"

    "It¡¯s Kanae."

    "Oh, Sis! Come in!" Laura¡¯s excited voice could be heard from the voice transmission.

    Kanae smiled lightly and pushed the door. There was an automatic system that allowed her toe inside without the need of Lauraing to open directly. She was already familiar with theyout of the house, so she quickly made her way to the kitchen.

    "You¡¯re always so busy in the kitchen, Laura," Kanae smiled when she saw her sistering out with a tray in her hand.

    Laura shrugged. "I can¡¯t help it. Jason doesn¡¯t like to eat anything aside from my cooking."

    "What do you put inside?"

    "Just any normal ingredient! Do you think I¡¯ll poison my husband?" Laura rolled her eyes.

    "Tsk, I just wonder how you can make him fall in love with your cooking so much while my children avoid my cooking."

    "That¡¯s because you¡¯re a poor chef! No one except your husband would want to eat your cooking."

    Kanaeughed at Laura¡¯s retort. She ced the folder that she brought with her on the table. "This is all that¡¯s left from the underworld. The rest will belong to the government now."

    Laura took the doc.u.ments and nodded her head slightly. "With this, the n, gang, and group era will be nothing more than part of this city¡¯s history."

    "Yep."

    "Are you ready for the massive change, Sis?" Laura looked at her sister worriedly. After all, ck Street used to be Kanae¡¯s second home. It was the ce where Kanae could roam freely.

    Kanae smiled. "I¡¯m ready, there¡¯s nothing better than those too. It has been a long time since I hope for the city to be peaceful. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re going to bring me to the light again?"

    "Oh, right!" Laura pped her hand together. She had just recalled the n that she organized for her sister¡¯s return to Nali Family.

    The two of them had talked about this around two months ago when thest biggest ce of ck Street had been cleaned up. There were still some ck Streets, but their size was now barely 1% of the entire city¡¯s size. As it had already progressed this far, Kanae approached Laura again and talked with thetter.

    On that day, the two of them didn¡¯t have an ounce of sleep as they chatted with one another about the things that had happened while they lived separately. They had built their own family and chose their path forward, living their lives as ordinary citizens in this city.

    It was also the day Laura started her nning to make the grand entrance for Kanae back in Nali Family.

    "I¡¯m going to hold a banquet not long from now. In that banquet, a lot of upper-ss nobles are going toe, so I think it¡¯s also the perfect time for me to announce that you¡¯re going to be part of Nali Family again. I¡¯m sure that no one will dare to refute my decision," Laura smirked.

    Over the past few years, she had strengthened Nali Family to the point that it became thergest business along with Wells Family. With their marriage, it could be said that they were practically the holders of this city¡¯s economy with no one able to match them at all.

    "I can¡¯t think of an excuse to avoid it," Kanae giggled. "I guess I¡¯ll leave it to you, Laura."

    "Don¡¯t worry, Sis. I¡¯ll make sure that you¡¯re going to experience the very best wee," Laura patted her chest proudly.

    The sound of baby wailing interrupted their conversation. Laura¡¯s face changed as she stood up. "Sorry, Sis. I need to go."

    "It¡¯s fine, your daughter¡¯s matteres first," Kanae smiled.

    As Laura ran to the bedroom, Kanae thought about her children too. Hopefully, Kira wouldn¡¯t disturb the twins or she would have to clean up their mess again. Standing up from her position, she was about to leave when she saw Jason walked inside.

    "You don¡¯t have to hurry and go," Jason chuckled. "Laura misses you very much, Captain."

    "Don¡¯t call me ¡¯captain¡¯ anymore, Brother Jason," Kanae rolled her eyes in annoyance. "I thought that you still have work to do today."

    "Not really," Jason shrugged. "I have just visited Shiro to check his clinic. It seems that his business is going well. There are a lot of people waiting in line just to see him."

    "Are you sure that they¡¯re going there for his skill and not because of his wife?" Kanae smirked teasingly.

    After Shiro had recovered from his wounds, he had to stay in the hospital for one to two years for rehabilitation. His rehabilitation nurse grew close to him and they dated each other after he had discharged. They got married a few years ago, but Shiro never divulged the matter of his pastpletely to her.

    There was no need for her to know more than the fact that Shiro used to be a sniper and got involved in a dangerous battle.

    "She¡¯s pretty, but Shiro¡¯s skill is not bad too," Jason smirked. He had teased Shiro using the same sentence that Kanae used to him not long ago and that man got angry at him for that.

    "I juste to deliver the doc.u.ments about things that the underworld has," Kanae pointed to the papers that she ced on the table. "I still have to go home, today is my kids¡¯ birthday."

    "Ah, you mean the annoying twins?" Jason smiled wryly. The two of them were really yful, so he had to stay cautious around them. He was not too good at handling children even though he had be a father himself.

    "Don¡¯t call them annoying!"

    "Fine, fine," Jason raised his hand. For the parent, their children would always be the best. "I just hope that your son won¡¯t be watching Charlie¡¯s story too much again. He¡¯s going to make another history teacher resign."

    "Uh," Kanae scratched her head. Because Kevin was the n head, he taught Kira the history of the n ever since the boy was young. As the man¡¯s exnation was so interesting, Kira grew fond of history, so he always watched Charlie¡¯s show in television. The downside of this matter was the fact that many teachers in elementary school couldn¡¯t match with his knowledge.

    "I¡¯ll just warn him againter," Kanae sighed. "I¡¯ll be going now, tell Laura that I¡¯ll meet her in Misae¡¯s wedding a few dayster."

    "Ok."

    "Thank you, Brother-inw."

    As Kanae walked away, Jason walked to the table and examined the papers. His mind drifted to his friend, Taro. After the incident that forced the Doha Family to the downfall, Taro only managed to salvage a fewpanies. In the end, he sold them all to start their new career. Charlie became a historian and writer while Taro became an actor.

    One way or another, they became extremely famous in their field. Even though they didn¡¯t chat with each other so much anymore, he felt d that his friend had a better future.

    While Jason examined the paper, Kanae returned home safely. A smile made its way to her face when she saw the familiar car parked in front of their house. She parked her car to the garage before walking inside the house.

    "I¡¯m home," Kanae said as she opened the door.

    "Mommy!" Kira sprang up from his chair and ran to the front door. His smile turned brighter when he saw his mother. Running to the woman, he jumped straight to Kanae¡¯s embrace. "Wee home, Mommy!"

    "Kira," Kanae messed up the boy¡¯s hair. "Are you being a good boy when I¡¯m away?"

    "Of course!" Kira smiled smugly.

    "That¡¯s good. Where¡¯s your father?"

    "Daddy is in the studyroom. Should I call him for you, Mommy?" Kira asked with a pair of shining eyes. He wanted to make his mother happy.

    "There¡¯s no need. I bought the cake for the twins and it is still inside the car, can you help me bring it to the kitchen?"

    "Of course!"

    "Be careful, Kira."

    "Yes, Mommy!"

    Kanae smiled when she saw Kira excitedly run to the car. She walked to Kevin¡¯s study room and saw the man sitting with a stack of paper in front of him.

    "Did you take the work from thepany to home again, Kevin?" Kanae asked wryly.

    Kevin nced up. "I just need to sign a few doc.u.ments. I¡¯ll be done in a moment."

    "Let me help you out."

    "Sure," Kevin moved slightly. After Kanae sat down, he leaned in and kissed his woman¡¯s cheek. "You smell nice today."

    "Quit it, today is our children¡¯s birthday."

    "Just a few minutes."

    "Kevin!"

    ...

    (End of epilogue 1)

 Chapter 755 - Epilogue 2: The Four Women

    <h4>Chapter 755 - Epilogue 2: The Four Women</h4>

    A Certain Chapel

    "I can¡¯t believe that you¡¯re thest among us who gets married, Misae. You finally decide to get married. Here I thought that you will continue to prolong the time," Alice remarked as she helpedbing Misae¡¯s hair.

    Misae smiled slightly. "It¡¯s already the time for us to settle down. The matter of the ns has finished. I no longer receive any case rted to them and Mike will be released from his front duties."

    After she departed from this city, Misae stayed outside for six years. During that time, she enrolled in the best school and continued her study inw. She graduated in time and earned the prestigiousw degree.

    Misae returned back to the city and started her career as awyer. At first, she could barely handle the cases, especially those rted to the ns. As time passed by, she learned more things about ns from Mike. It helped her to be more proficient and then famous as the ¡¯Princess of the court.¡¯

    If she was the one who took the case, it would be a 99% chance to win because of how she handled the case. No one couldpare to her skill in the court except for her mother.

    Some people even wanted to know what the result would be if they faced one another. But so far, there was no chance for them to battle against each other in court. This way, the two of them held the position and title for a long period of time.

    "It¡¯s Kanae¡¯s suggestion for that. Remember to give your gratitude to the two of them. They have worked so hard for the past few years to change this city."

    "Of course, I¡¯ll surely tell her," Misae nodded her head. She could never forget them and what they had done to this city. Even though they rarely met because of their work, the two of them had been best friends since a long time ago. It was something that would never change no matter what.

    "Will shee here?"

    "She¡¯ll handle some matters first beforeing here."

    "That¡¯s good. I want to meet with her again,"

    Alice smiled and changed the conversation. "What will Mike do from now on?"

    "He says that he¡¯s going to work as a police officer," Misae grinned. She recalled how happy her father was to have a capable new subordinate. "I¡¯m sure that my father will take care of him well."

    "Are you sure that your father won¡¯t abuse your husband?"

    "Well, he knows his limit," Misae shrugged. "Besides, I believe that Mike would be able to handle them very well."

    Alice stoppedbing and stared at Misae¡¯s face with bewilderment. She found out that the woman in front of her had changed so much that it was hard to recognize her as the same Misae that they knew. Previously, all that was in her head was nothing but boys, but now, she learned to see their other traits and appreciate them much more.

    "Is there anything wrong?"

    "No, it¡¯s just, you change so much, Misae."

    "Well, I can handle 6 years of long-distance rtionship," Misae shrugged. "It¡¯s not likely that I¡¯ll stay the same, right? Besides, I¡¯ll start a new family soon, so I have to be more mature."

    "Yes, you¡¯re right," Alice smiled brightly.

    Misae was finally released from Alice¡¯sbing. She looked at her reflection in the mirror. "It looks good."

    "I¡¯m already used to taking care of my daughter¡¯s hair," Alice smiled proudly.

    "Talking about your daughter, how is she and her brother? I thought that they¡¯ll miss their mother the moment you leave them."

    "Tommy is taking care of them for now."

    "Are you sure he won¡¯t get overwhelmed?"

    "He¡¯s their father, he¡¯ll need to spend more time with his children. Besides, she¡¯s already 4 years old."

    Misae sneaked a nce at Alice. After she grew up, Alice looked far more beautiful to the point that one could never imagine that someone like her could possibly exist. Most importantly, no one would possibly guess that this fair woman was a mother of two children. Her slender figure and slim body made her look like a model even though she was actually a nurse.

    While she was thinking, the door opened and two women, Kanae and Laura, walked inside.

    "It seems that you don¡¯t need help anymore, Misae," Kanaemented when she saw the makeup on the woman¡¯s face. It was clear that Alice already put more than enough of them, making sure that Misae looked the very best today.

    "You can¡¯t do makeup from what I know, Kanae," Misae rolled her eyes.

    Kanae shrugged. "I can make you look messy."

    "... Can I kick you out?"

    "I¡¯m just kidding," Kanaeughed. "You don¡¯t have to treat me so seriously all the time. I havee here to visit my best friend before her wedding because she didn¡¯te to the others¡¯ at all."

    Misae¡¯s face darkened. How could shee to theirs when she was still outside the city? Thest one to get married was Laura, but it was still when she hadn¡¯t returned. As a result, she could only send her congrattions from faraway.

    "We know that you couldn¡¯te," Laura smiled. "It¡¯s good enough that we all can gather together again for your wedding."

    "Yes, it has been a long time since thest time the four of us gather together."

    Each of them had their own life now. Kanae owned severalpanies and was already a mother of three children. There was no way she could find free time often. As for Alice, she worked as a nurse in a famous hospital. Most of the days, she had to spend them in the hospital, working early in the morning and returning home at night. With her children and husband waiting at home, it would be hard to spend her time on holiday too often.

    Laura was also very busy with her life as apany owner. Even though she was working mainly on the development part, it was a work that required a lot of attention. Besides, she had be a public figure as Nali Family Head and managed numerous branches of businesses the family had.

    Misae herself was very busy. She could barely spend a few days off each month to have a break and spent them with Mike. There were numerous cases rted to the ns that she had to settle. After all, she wished to help in her own way to create a better city for them all.

    "I miss you all," Misae smiled. Her eyes watered slightly.

    "Don¡¯t cry, Misae. You¡¯re going to ruin the makeup," Alice reminded as she hugged the other party. "You¡¯re not the only one who feel that way."

    "I¡¯m d that I met with all of you."

    "Yes."

    The four of them chatted happily while they were waiting for the time. Kanae¡¯s eyesnded on the nearby table and lightly ced her hand on top of it for a few seconds.

    "What is it, Kanae?"

    "It¡¯s nothing," Kanae smiled. "Let¡¯s celebrate our reunion a bit with the cookies that Alice brought."

    "Eh? You¡¯re going to ruin my makeup that way."

    "Aw,e on, just a bite."

    In the other room, Neo was staring at hisptop with a painful expression. He just had his fun to listen into their conversation when Kanae interrupted by destroying the transmitter. Did she need to be that ruthless?

    "It¡¯s your fault for using such an expensive equipment to eavesdrop," Loumented. He was helping Mike to dress up because this man felt nervous for his marriage.

    Neo snorted. "I just want to know what they¡¯re talking about."

    "You better not try it when Kanae is inside," Mike shed a wry smile. "She can detect them quickly and destroy it as quickly too."

    "Yeah, just like the two of you," Neo rolled his eyes. "Are you ready, Mike? They¡¯re going to start in a few minutes."

    Mike nodded his head. "Yes."

    "Good, let me tell them to start early."

    "Neo, you just want to reduce their time together, right?" Mike smiled, yet there was a hint of threat behind it. "Just let them have some fun, ok?"

    Looking at the smile that Mike had, Neo cursed internally. He should have remembered that his best friend was famous to be the ¡¯smiling devil¡¯ not for nothing. With resignation, he returned back to his seat and started typing on hisptop once again.

    Mike smiled as he nced to the other room, waiting patiently for the time.

    From this day, he would stay together with Misae for the rest of his life. He might be thest among them, but he was sure that he would be happy.

    Soon afterwards, the wedding started and the two of them proceeded with the ceremony. Exchanging vows and promises, they vowed to stay together for the rest of their lives.

    "Kevin, you¡¯re nearlyte," Kanae noticed that Kevin only came when the ceremony had started.

    Kevin frowned. "It¡¯s not thatte."

    "It¡¯s already started."

    "It¡¯s fine," Kevin replied back. He watched as Mike started to say his promise to Misae. His eyes held happiness beneath them.

    Kanae noticed that the man¡¯s aura changed slightly. "Kevin?"

    "Just watch, we¡¯ll give congrattions to him againter."

    "Ok."

    Right now, Kevin genuinely felt happy for Mike. Because of thetter¡¯s involvement in the n, it was hard for Mike to find his happiness in life. It took a long time for him to be able to reach this step.

    ¡¯This time, live for yourself and be happy, Mike.¡¯

 Chapter 756 - Epilogue 3: Legend Within History in City of Crime

    <h4>Chapter 756 - Epilogue 3: Legend Within History in City of Crime</h4>

    Under the veil of night, my ability allows me to survive longer.

    <strong>-Kanae-</strong>

    If it¡¯s under the veil of night, not even ¡¯his¡¯ shadow can be seen.

    <strong>-Shiro-</strong>

    After all, under the veil of night, she is one of the greatest fighters existed.

    <strong>-Patrick-</strong>

    Only under the veil of night did she have the ce and freedom.

    <strong>-Jason-</strong>

    In the world under the veil of night, she was unrestrained and dominated that world from the shadow.

    <strong>-Tommy-</strong>

    She¡¯s shining so brightly under the veil of night.

    <strong>-Laura-</strong>

    Under the veil of night is your story, Kanae and I¡¯ll treasure it forever.

    <strong>-Kevin-</strong>

    ...

    Kevin looked at the seven sentences that Charlie showed him. It was the result of his research regarding Kanae and his view of her journey. However, the way he wrote it made it seem like she could only do everything at night.

    "Do you have to emphasize the night so obviously?" Kevin asked Charlie with his eyebrows raised.

    Charlie shrugged. "Most of the stories that I heard regarding Rei are about her actions at night. I think that it¡¯s the most suitable phrase to describe her. Besides, you had once told me about her story too."

    Kevin scoffed. He knew that he said that to Charlie before when this man insisted on taking notes about everything that he knew regarding Kanae. Even though the two of them acted for their own goal, it was apparent that they were historical figures for future people in this city. As a result, Charlie wished to gain more knowledge regarding the two of them personally.

    Beside Kevin, Jason shook his head lightly. "Even if that¡¯s really true, I don¡¯t think people want to read the history about a girl that bes famous because of her activities at night."

    "History is not about making them want to read, but about telling the truth," Charlie snorted. "I just want to make sure that I get the correct information. Besides, those seven phrases are more than enough to make a great poem, right?"

    Poem?

    The other guys looked at Charlie with a sneer. This man¡¯s sense of art could clearly match with that of a young brat at the age of 5. Even they wouldn¡¯t want to read a poem consisting of seven different sentences with simr phrases written.

    "I¡¯m sure that no one will ever read it, Charlie," Jason shook his head lightly.

    Charlie shrugged. "It¡¯s just an idea that I have because it¡¯s the best phrase to describe her experience. She was one of the little princesses in Nali Family but after her parents¡¯ deaths,she lost everything. As a result, she had to stay undercover, so the word ¡¯night¡¯ is very suitable for her."

    Kevin nced at the seven sentences once more. He had to admit that he too thought that it was very suitable because of her activities. However, he didn¡¯t like the fact that this man gathered them all from their thoughts and sentences over the three years starting from when he met her. They were all suitable and really described that woman very well.

    "I can¡¯t really refute that," Jason pointed to the paper. "Do you n on revealing the real history of this city?"

    "No."

    The real history that Jason meant was the big battle and the fact that there were special people in the city. Even though their number was already reduced, it was the fact that there were still some of them left in the city.

    "That¡¯s good. I am surprised that you can show consideration too," Jason smiled.

    Charlie shrugged. "I don¡¯t want to die yet. Besides, it¡¯s already hard enough for us to keep the peace in this city. I don¡¯t want to be the one to break the peace that you obtain with hard work."

    "I see."

    "I¡¯ll be going now," Charlie stood up. "Today is the anniversary for my brother¡¯s death, so I won¡¯t stay too long."

    "How about Taro?"

    "He¡¯s taking a break from his film shooting too. I¡¯ll meet with him in the cemetery."

    "Take care, Charlie."

    Jason moved to sit in front of Kevin. He leaned on the chair. "It¡¯s too cramped to stay near you."

    "You don¡¯t have toe here if you don¡¯t want to," Kevin remarked coldly.

    "You¡¯re acting too cold to your brother-inw. It¡¯s not like Ie for you, but because of this news," Jason pointed to the stack of papers in front of them. Charlie called them toe here because he had finished sorting all the stories that he could find about them all. One of them was Kanae, in which the man added the additional seven sentences at the very beginning.

    "I know that, younger brother-inw."

    Kevin emphasized the word ¡¯younger¡¯ to raise the ire on this man. After all, Jason was older than him by around one year, but because of Kanae and Laura, Jason became the younger one.

    Jason rolled his eyes. "Don¡¯t try to pick a fight, Kevin. You¡¯re not young anymore."

    "Even if I¡¯m not young, I believe that I have more than enough strength to defeat you," Kevin replied leisurely.

    He couldn¡¯t refute that. Even though Kevin was no longer young, this man still could defeat people with builts far bigger than him. If one should say, he could be considered as one of the strongest people that existed in this city. Even if he had topare Kevin with those people from outside this city, he doubted that Kevin would lose.

    "Why are you so moody? Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re annoyed because Kanae has kicked you out as a result of her pregnancy?" Jason smirked. He heard from Laura that Kanae had gotten pregnant with their fourth child. Even though their children were already quite big, it seemed that they still could have more.

    Kevin nced at Jason with a cold re. "Is there anything else that you want to talk about?"

    "It¡¯s about the country¡¯s government. You have heard the recent news, right?"

    The country was undergoing some changes because of some dispute in Capital city. Even though it didn¡¯t really involve them directly, they had another task that they had to do. It was to give out in detail the history of this ce and also the events.

    The one that did the job was Charlie, but there was one matter that they couldn¡¯te into conclusion. They were not certain whether they had to tell the truth regarding the matter of the talented and special people. Charlie had gathered the report about them, but he didn¡¯t show it to anyone else other than the two of them.

    "Rather than reports about the talented people, this is more simr to a journal of Kanae¡¯s life," Kevinmented as he pointed to the reports in front of him.

    "Well, there are many more parts about Kanae. I think it¡¯s partially our fault because we often mention about her," Jason scratched his head. It was not his intention, but there were just too many things that they could mention about her. Besides, their stories could even be said to intertwine with one another, all because of the existence of this young girl.

    In the end, Charlie even created seven sentences to describe Kanae from his interview with them all. And those seven sentences were given out by people who were the closest to her, including herself to begin with:

    Her step father

    Her former subordinates, the Fiore Group

    Her little sister

    And obviously, her husband

    Kevin tapped the paper. "I don¡¯t think we should spread the content of this book. It wouldn¡¯t make things any better."

    "With the way our city develops, I think I agree," Jason leaned back. After the power was returned back to the government¡¯s officials, they started doing massive changes. At first, everything was working well, starting to make things even better for the city. However, having power for a long time always made people turn greedy.

    Many officials started to do things on their own. Even though Jason still restrained most of them, such practice still existed. In the capital, it was even worse. Matt had told them most of the things that people had experienced. This country couldn¡¯t leave such practice easily, especially with numerous rotten officials.

    Kevin nodded his head. "I¡¯ll just keep this away from the public for the time being. Maybe there wille the day when the story wille to light, but I doubt it¡¯s going to be in our generation."

    "I think so too," Jason sighed.

    "Matt is not going to be happy if we add more work to him," Kevin added.

    Jason smiled slightly as he recalled the work that they imposed to Matt. Because they wanted to make sure the city didn¡¯t face any trouble, they asked Matt to help out. In return, they secretly helped that man to stabilize his position in the country¡¯s government.

    "Do you still think that there¡¯s any hope for this country? Not just this city since we have done pretty well so far."

    "It¡¯ll depend on the people," Kevin replied. "Anyway, I¡¯m taking these with me."

    "Is it because the contents are mostly about your wife?" Jason smirked, teasing the man lightly.

    Kevin didn¡¯t reply. It was only part of the reason while the other was the fact that his residence had been the safest ce so far. There was no other ce that had so many experts lurking around.

    "I¡¯ll be leaving now."

    "Alright, take care of yourself," Jason waved his hand. He nced at the clock and sighed. Because Laura was busy, he was tasked to pick up their daughter from school. Looking at the time, it would still take some time.

    His mind drifted back to the report that Charlie had made. The content of the report mainly talked about Kanae. He didn¡¯t really feel surprised as he remembered how most of them looked up at the girl. If one had to say, she was one of the friends that they remembered the most.

    ¡¯I guess, she¡¯s the one who actually brought us together one way or another.¡¯

    So many things that happened in the city before had rtions with the girl. Not that it was a problem, but he only realized it after reading Charlie¡¯s report. It seemed the influence Kanae had to other people was prettyrge.

    Jason¡¯s lips curled up. Whatever it was, the adventure he had with Kanae had been pretty fun on his side. It was a journey that he would never forget in his entire life.

    ¡¯It was a nice story.¡¯

    Ring! Ring!

    "Yes?"

    "Jason, don¡¯t forget to buy some ingredients. Sis is visiting our ce again today."

    "Did she blow up her kitchen again?"

    "Well, not really. They haven¡¯t fixed it yet, so she wants to eat with us along with her family. I¡¯ll be the one to cook, but you have to buy the ingredients. I¡¯ll send you the list of what you should buy."

    "Ok."

    Jason hung up the phone and nced at the clock. He¡¯d better started moving if he didn¡¯t want to bete.

    Fin~

    ....

    This is thest epilogue for this story. Thank you very much for following this story until the very end. It has been an eventful journey and I¡¯m happy to be able to share this story with all of you.

    You¡¯re all wonderful readers. *hiks*

    Sorry, I¡¯m a bit emotional here. Since this is really thest chapter for this novel and... there¡¯ll be no other side story or epilogue.

    Anyway, let¡¯s continue.

    The seven quotes from the beginning of this chapter are the quotes that I have spread all across the novel (If you try to search, you¡¯ll be able to find them). It started at around chapter 300 until the end of the novel, which I believe all of you noticed that I inserted the title into their sentences and thoughts. I ced them based on the timeline they appeared in the novel, so it should be pretty easy to find them <3

    There are actually 8 times I used them in the story, but I only put 7 of them here along with the one who said it.

    Also, the story is purely fiction.

    I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m feeling right now haha. There¡¯s a part of me that didn¡¯t want to part with this story but there¡¯s also a part of me that felt happy that I managed to finish my second novel. It¡¯s truly a mixed feeling, but overall, I think I¡¯m happy. (Forget my cries from before *stuck out tongue yfully*)

    It¡¯s a fun journey, but every beginning has an end.

    Thank you everyone. You all have been great supporters to me as I won¡¯t be able to finish this without all of you. It has been a very memorable time.

    I love you all :D

    Sorahana <3

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!